《The Villainess Whom I Had Served for 13 Years Has Fallen》 Chapter 1: Banish the Wicked Villainess Chapter 1: Banish the Wicked Viiness [Expel the viiness to the monastery.] Drip. Red paint trickles down the wall. "Damn it." Graffiti expressing themoners'' anger mars the wall of the mansion once again. Ricardo, now 23 years old, sighed as he wiped the persistent graffiti with a rag. ¡®How did I end up in this situation?'' Why was he, doing the job of a janitor? Whilementing over his miserable life, he overheard the conversation of the patrolling guards in the alley. "Captain, isn''t this Olivia''s house?" "Right." "Incredible¡­ I heard she was dismissed from her family. It appears to be true. For a noble, her wall looks¡­ haunted." Thump, thump. The captain''s straightforward voice echoed off the wall. "Skip the patrol here and move on." "But should we still survey the area?" "It''s the house of the notorious viiness, isn''t it?" He turned to recall the figures of the two men. [Hollum Lv.20] [upation: Captain of the Town Patrol] [Favorability: -20] [Preferred Conversation Topics: Justice] [Garamba Lv.15] [upation: Town Patrol] [Favorability: 0] [Preferred Conversation Topics: Women] ¡®So this is where my taxes disappear to.'' He sighed deeply. The mansion was sloppy in its appearance. The statement about it appearing haunted annoyed him. The audacity of a simple patrolman to look down on a Viscount¡¯s daughter was stunning. "Those tax-squandering rogues." Theirck of respect for their employers irked him, but their disregard for the appearance of the mansion''s wall angered him more. The same mansion owned by his employer. *** Desmond Olivia. She was the viiness in the novel [The Strongest at the Academy Adore Me] that he had read. She envied the attention the female protagonist received. She liked the male lead who harbored a crush for the female protagonist. But when her efforts failed, she took out her frustration on the female protagonist¡ªa typical viiness move. That viiness was his employer, Desmond Olivia. Olivia was quintessential of nobility. Until the female protagonist appeared in the scene. She was revered as a high society darling, her exceptional magical talents and potent family background made her quite sought after. Despite her status, she had a soft heart¡ªfor it was she who saved him when he was a slum orphan. He was her servant. Indeed, my past self owed Olivia a life debt 13 years ago. It wasn''t a big deal. About a week after my possession, when I tried to discipline a child who would be a ck mage and was almost beaten to death, Olivia saved me. She dered that I was pitiful and even offered me a job at her mansion. Since she was predestined to suffer a tragic early life in the original story, I had tried to avoid her, but unintentionally became involved and resolved to repay her kindness. For 13 years, I did my utmost to prevent her from suffering the same fate she did in the novel. ¨C Miss, you should lose some weight. ¨C Shut up, Ricardo! ¨C Just exercise quietly. I slowly improved the things she was mocked for in the original story. Whether they were external or internal. ¨C Miss, you shouldn''tsh out recklessly. ¨C But that girl called me t-chested! ¨C Hmm. Well, you still shouldn''t. ¨C Why not! ¨C At times like these, you shouldmand me, your subordinate, and I will handle it for you. I bribed the forces that endangered her in the original story with money, taking revenge on my own so that her grudges would be directed at me instead. For 13 years. I proudly state that I did my best to support her until adulthood. I was confident that I could save her from the tragic choices she made in the original story. At least until she joined the Academy as an adult. The Academy I attended for the first time after bing an adult. It was there that Olivia met a certainmoner man. The handsome Michail, who bes a hero in the second half of the novel. He was the minor male lead who caused Olivia''s tragic end in the original story. Olivia fell for Michail, a one-sided love. Honestly, I couldn''t me her. I knew he was supposed to be good-looking, but I didn''t expect him to be so handsome. Outstanding character and handsome looks. A perfect man, without any shorings. Even I, as a man, was amazed at how handsome he was. Any woman looking at him must have been captivated. Michail was unfairly attractive. Regardless, Olivia liked Michail. She imed it was because he saved her when she fell into ake, but to someone who knew her ending implicated Michail, it was a horrifying story. So, I tried to discourage Olivia. ¨C Do you know, Ricardo? I think I''ve met my destiny. ¨C You mean that gentleman? ¨C Shut up. ¨C Hmm. Is he handsome? ¨C Yes! He''s very charming and kind! ¨C But I''m handsome too, right? ¨C Ugh¡­ I scolded Olivia when I caught her surreptitiously following Michail. ¨C That''s illegal, Miss. ¨C But I''m curious about Michail''s daily life, what can I do? ¨C Now matter how curious, who installs surveince magic tools in someone else''s house? ¨C Doesn''t everyone do that normally¡­? ¨C I''m more perplexed about the status of your mind, Miss. When Michail practiced swordsmanship at the training ground, I went there and shouted robustly to diminish his affection towards her. ¨C Ricardo! Michail has already defeated three opponents. ¨C Woo©¤! If I were him, I could defeat you in one stroke. ¨C What©¤! ¨C I''m also proficient with a sword too. I''ll go down and demonstrate. I''ll break that gigolo''s nose and return. After that, Michail defeated me quite thoroughly. The more I interfered, the deeper Olivia''s feelings for Michail grew. They say that enduring adversity makes one seem noble. Are you suggesting that I ignore the hardship I''m experiencing because of you? Regardless, towards the end of the first semester, Olivia confessed her feelings to Michail. She didn''t want another girl to steal him away, so she blurted out her confession. ¨C Michail, I have feelings for you. ¨C I''m sorry, mdy. Michail''s cold rejection resulted in Olivia bursting into tears. Everything mirrored the original story. ¡®Curse it.'' Michail preferred the female protagonist. That''s why he rejected Olivia. ¡®That rascal. No girl has arger chest than Olivia. Is he a Lolicon?'' Regardless of who confessed to him, he rejected them. Even when third imperial princess confessed. Even when the head mage''s daughter confessed. Even when Olivia confessed. His constant response was ¡®I''m sorry.'' From this point onwards, Olivia''s life mirrored the original story. She was overtaken by an uncontroble madness and attempted every scheme to win Michail''s heart. She even tried offering an astronomical amount of money. ¨C I don''t ept money obtained from the suffering ofmoners. ¨C What¡­? She tried to threaten him using his vulnerabilities. ¨C If you don''t date me, I''ll ensure that the girl you like can''t even step foot in the Academy. ¨C I won''t indulge in such vulgarity. Kindly desist. When intimidation didn''t work, she kneeled and implored. ¨C Please. Just be with me for a month. I''ll treat you like a king. ¨C No. Ultimately, as in the original story, Olivia resorted to bullying the female protagonist. ¨C Don''t associate with amoner tramp like her. She disrupted every party that the female protagonist attended, seeking to spoil her experiences. ¨C Ricardo, do you see that vulgar girl? ¨C No, I don''t. ¨C Shut up and look properly. ¨C ¡­ ¨C Lock her in the closet until the party concludes. ¨C Do we really need to go that far? ¨C That''s preferable to killing her, isn''t it? ¨C As you wish. Yet, the female protagonist triumphed over adversity, like a true heroine. As one would expect from the female protagonist. The crown prince aided her. The head mage''s disciple aided her. The whole world was on the female protagonist''s side. And so, when the first semester concluded, Olivia was utterly devastated. The Viscount who had favored Olivia, who was once gilded, gave up on rehabilitating her, and even the servants who had been fond of her began to treat her as the family''s discard. After the end of the first semester, I was the only one left at Olivia''s side. But deep within, I felt a sense of relief. I was d that she hadn''t made the extreme choices that she had in the original story. When I first found myself in this world, I was solely focused on my survival, but now, my biggest hope was for Olivia, with whom I shared 13 years of struggle, to grow up healthy. She may have lost her wealth and status, but I believed it would be better than the original narrative if she could live peacefully in exile in the countryside. However, life didn''t align with my wishes. ¨C Miss, this can''t continue. ¨C Quiet. Michail is mine. He''s mine¡­ He has to understand this. ¨C Please get a grip! You know very well that no matter what you resort to, nothing will change! ¨C Silence! What would a slum dweller like you, who almost died of starvation, understand? You think that being with me for so long has elevated you? You are nothing but an opportunist servant¡­ keep quiet and stay still! She resorted to using ck magic, forbidden by the Empire. In the Empire, even the imperial family would be punished for using ck magic. It was certainly uneptable for a mere Viscount''s daughter. Undoubtedly, she would be disowned by her family. And lose all her remaining assets. Her beloved dresses. Jewels. The servants who had once ttered her. Clearly, she would lose everything. But a love-stricken Olivia resorted to ck magic in an attempt to brainwash Michail. ¨C Kyaa©¤! Wah©¤! ¨C Miss! ¨C Ricardo, my legs! My legs! My legs! Predictably, the result was a failure. The physician imed, ¨C The after-effects of ck magic burned down all the magical circuits. ¨C And what''s that got to do with her legs? Why can''t the young miss move her legs? ¨C It seems that the nerves connected to her lower body were also burned when the circuits were damaged. ¨C What does that imply? Can you convert your diagnosis into simple terms? ¨C She won''t ever be able to regain the strength to walk©¤ ¨C Pardon? Repeat that. After this, Olivia''s life was over. She was embroiled in a scandal. Abandoned. Left with nothing but a grand mansion. Olivia was now far removed from her days as the delight of high society and even the ability to walk was beyond her reach. *** After scrubbing the walls all day, the foul words that had besmirched the walls were finally hardly discernible. With the mistress fallen, I wasn''t swamped with chores. My main responsibility was to attend to the bedridden young miss. Nearly time to conclude this task, followed by feeding the young miss her dinner, then my duties for today will be over©¤though considering the fine imposed for using ck magic, keeping my sanity can be quite a challenge. There''s more than one or two tasks awaiting me. I need to find a way to help Miss Olivia pay for her treatment. With the family''s support cut off, I had to manage to secure our living expenses. A part of my heart was withering due to ourck of resources, but knowing that Miss Olivia hadn''t made the tragic choices like in the original story was consoling. I dunked the dirty rag into the bucket. The water in the bucket was filled with residue from the old cleaning water. It felt good to have aplished something. What should I prepare for tonight''s dinner? "Perhaps the steak that young Miss likes¡­" The sky was shockingly clear. The clearer it is, the quicker the paint dries. I quickly rushed to fetch water in the bucket and rinse the rag. Suddenly, ¨C Bam! A loud noise came from young Miss Olivia''s room. Chapter 2: The Letter the Villainess is Waiting For (1) Chapter 2: The Letter the Viiness is Waiting For (1) The main entrance, located on the first floor, was immediately before me. In a hurried attempt to reach there, I swiftly ran my fingers through my disheveled hair and straightened my ensemble before positioning myself in front of the youngdy''s chamber door. Today was a day off for the sole housemaid in the mansion. It meant the mansion was currently upied only by the youngdy and myself. Being the only one present to attend to the youngdy if required, my te was exceedingly full. ¡®This ought to do.'' -Knock knock. I alerted the youngdy, "I''m about to enter." An unruffled voice emanated from beyond the door, as if bracing itself for any impending uproar. "Please,e in." -Creak. As I pushed the door open, a sight of a teddy bear, torn limb from limb, greeted me. "Oh, dear Lord." I wondered how the teddy bear, which I had procured only yesterday tofort her, had ended up in such a dire state. Bowing my head, I mourned the pitiful teddy. Additionally, The vase was in pieces. And the bedsheet¡­ disarrayed. ¡®What a rampage¡­'' Why had she opted to wreak such havoc in the room? Picturing the tumultuous emotional state of the room''s owner wasn''t a tough guess. As I stood there, dumbstruck, taking in the spectacle of chaos, I was snapped out of it by the icy voice of the room''s owner. "Ricardo." "Yes." The intense gaze from the floor below me snapped me back. Thereid the room''s owner: ring at me intensely. [Desmond Olivia Lv. 0.5] [Profession: Unemployed] [Affinity: 20] [Favored Discussion Topic: Michail] Her unruly hair, white as snow. Her wizened face. And my unkempt master, preupied with her uneven bangs. Desmond Olivia. Her high societal stature was long past, and sprawled next to the bed was my Mistress, her mind a riotous flower bed. Olivia extended her hand to me. "Help me up." The white hand of the youngdy reached out, beckoning. Unceremoniously, I bypassed her outstretched hand and hoisted her up. "Good heavens! How dare amoner audaciously manhandle a noble?" The youngdy iled her arms up and down. She was curiously silent, though from her bodynguage, it was clear she was seething. Theck of any blush or visible expression on her face left me slightly perturbed. "You''ve sustained a minor wound. I''ll apply some ointment." "A wound?" "Yes, you''ve slightly grazed your knee." "I had not noticed." The room fell into a moment of silence. Despite a year having passed, I still struggled toprehend such stoic reactions. Considering she once had a meltdown over a tiny scrape, her emotionless "Oh, I see" response was unsettling. Even though the youngdy professed that she often spoke without thinking, it was honestly quite challenging to take her word for it. Changing gears, Olivia let out a faint sigh and broached a new subject. "Anyway, what were you up to today?" "I was quite upied." "And how exactly does a useless wretch upy himself?" "¡­Well, those words do sting a bit." My Mistress'' harsh words were directed towards a servant who had loyally served her, without demand forpensation. I secretly decided to exact revenge by applying just a tad bit more ointment than necessary. -Squirt. Unsurprisingly, the youngdy''s knee that was numb to pain remained oblivious to my intentions. But nheless, I did make clear that I too was capable of sweet revenge. "Today, I was tending to the garden fence." "Tending?" "Yes, a great deal of vines had grown, therefore, it needed some tidying." "Ahhh¡­ good job." "Yes, good job. And what were you doing, Young Lady?" The youngdy furrowed her brow, indicating that something significant had urred. I paused, cotton swab in hand, to lend my full attention to her narration. "Cockroaches appeared¡­!" "Puh!" "You''re frightened too." "Well, yes¡­" "Why are you examining me like that!" Our conversation flowed as we spoke about various minor matters. Starting with the distastefulment, ¡®Could you imagine the size of the cockroaches?'', then moving on to what the most recent gossip was. In order to quench the youngdy''s curiosity, since she was confined indoors, Iposed a mix of truthful and embellished tales of the outside world. Among them, she was particrly captivated by stories about the Academy. Whenever I narrated those, the youngdy feigned indifference while attentively listening to every word I spoke. "Apparently, the martial arts department won the sspetition this year. Last year, it was the magic department, wasn''t it?" "Well, I wasn''t there." "You''ve got a point." "Don''t just agree with me¡­" "In any case, Ricardo, has it arrived?" While I was enthusiastically regaling her with tales I had heard while tending the fence, the youngdy abruptly interrupted me. If the certain Greek God who regarded amusement as life itself witnessed this, he would likely hurl a harp at the youngdy''s head, but considering I did not consider amusement as life''s sole purpose, I decided to quietly satiate the youngdy''s curiosity. "What are you referring to?" "A letter." In a single sentence, Olivia encapsted her thoughts. "Isn''t it a bit premature for the debt collection notice to arrive?" "¡­Be quiet." With that, Olivia shot me a malicious re I hadn''t seen in quite some time. I silently acknowledged her cuteness despite her re, thinking, ¡®What harm can a re do?'' But a letter, indeed. There were merely two types of letters that would reach our mansion. Threatening letters from students who had been victims of the youngdy''s bullying at the Academy, and the dreaded debt collection notice for the outstanding debt of 100,000 gold. If it wasn''t a letter of wee¡­ I nced up at the youngdy, a foreboding sense of dread creeping over me. "Youngdy, you aren''t thinking of selling me into very, are you?" "What nonsense!" The youngdy clenched onto her nket. "I was wondering if there was a letter from the Academy, specifically for Michail." My brow creased, furrowing deeply. "What did you just utter?" A disquieting silence filled the room. "My apologies." I bustlingly apologized. As a mere servant, I found it difficult to conceal my expressions. Clearly, I had a long way to go. The youngdy, visibly unsettled by my response, moistened her lips. She appeared deep in thought, contemting her next words. "Well, be more cautious in the future." The youngdy nodded, seemingly cated. Evidently, the anticipation of the letter was far more important than my oversight. The youngdy cast her gaze towards the window. Unable to express herself directly due to embarrassment, she elected for silence. I chose to respect her wish and attentively listened to her words. "I sent him a letter justst week too. But I''ve yet to receive a reply." I responded with a nonchnt nod. "Do you think I''ve made a terrible mistake? Even after a year, he never replies to my letters; he must be truly upset." "Indeed." "Do you agree, Ricardo? This week I even wrote in my letter apologizing for past transgressions." "Hmm." A sudden revtion had me pping my hands, eximing, "Then you should stop writing." [Olivia''s favorability has decreased by 5.] Quicker than the ding of the notification of favorability loss, the youngdy''s icy rebuke was flung my way. "Enough already." The youngdy curtly dismissed my words. Her stinging words felt like they bore holes into me, prating deeply. At that moment, the magnitude of the youngdy''s forthrightness hit me, cutting right to the bone. She red at me, as if daring me to utter another word, her fists clenched tightly. I found myself growing increasingly annoyed. But I wasn''t particrly irked. Who was I? A loyal servant to a sterndy. For a whole 13 years at that. Even such a sight seemed favorable to me, merely because she appeared healthy. Compared to her state a year ago, I was prepared to handle her current demeanor anytime I saw it. No matter how terrible her disposition was, she was a friend I had associated with for 13 long years. We hadn''t shed badly enough to warrant abandoning her. One could even argue our asional fights were ratherposed. Last time, she had even hurled a vase at my head. "I apologize. I''ll double-check." Our disagreements always culminated in my surrender. Most of our daily interactions involved me losing favorability and causing emotional injury. I stole a brief nce at the youngdy perched on the bed, ring sharply at me. She appeared to be rather livid. I should quickly prepare dinner. Feigning an excuse to escape, I murmured to the youngdy, "I will proceed to prepare dinner." "I won''t be eating so just leave." The youngdy''s anger was palpable. I bowed respectfully. Before exiting, I couldn''t resist muttering my frustration. "Michail, that idiot! Such a lolicon." With the ¡®ding'' of the decreasing favorability notification, I was out the door. *** Olivia sat alone in the room Ricardo had left with a frown on his face. In a barely audible whisper, she murmured, "So infuriating. So infuriating. So infuriating." Today had been a truly futile day. She had encountered cockroaches that had scurried onto her bed. Her beautiful knee had acquired a scratch. There was still no letter from Michail. And to top it all off, She''d had a tiff with Ricardo. Over an idiotic reason. All because of a letter which was yet to arrive. This was definitely not an episode from a preschool rhyme. Olivia shrouded herself in her nket up to her hair, whispering in a voice so hushed that even an ant scurrying by wouldn''t detect it, she softly muttered, "Frightening." She clenched her fist. "Cockroaches are terrifying." The cockroach she encountered in her room today was of an unusuallyrge size. She wished to summon Ricardo instantly, but her pride held her back. "Ah." Sleep seemed elusive, and the events of the day reyed in Olivia''s mind. Nothing extraordinary had transpired. Merely nkly gazing at the ceiling. An argument with her servant. And that was it. The image of her red-haired servant, his shoulders drooped in defeat, exiting the room still yed vividly in her mind. "Why must he meddle." Ricardo was indeed correct. Eagerly awaiting a letter from the man who had brought ruin to her family was lunacy, a downright foolish proposition. She was keenly aware of her pathetic predicament, spending her nights tossing and turning,shing out on her innocent nket. "But what can be done when I harbor feelings for him." This was a testament to her stubbornness. Having set out on this path, she was resolute to see it through to the end. Her life was already a tragic disaster; there was nothing more to lose. This unrequited love story was all that remained as her lonely sce. ¡®Isn''t it the duty of a servant to bolster my spirit?'' A servant should at least feign support, subtly rooting for their master. Rumors were rife about household servants of young nobledies covertly stashing love letters beneath the shoe rack. Ricardo had never undertaken any such task for her. On the contrary, he had relentlessly thwarted her pursuits of love. [Olivia''s favorability has decreased by 2.] Reflecting on this further riled up Olivia. Each time she sought to meet Michail, Ricardo presented an array of excuses to dissuade her, and whenever she attempted to present Michail with gifts, Ricardo intervened, overstepping his bounds as a servant with intrusive advice, much like the day''s urrence. Possibly, had Ricardo not been present, she might have established a promising rtionship with Michail? Her mood soured considerably with these train of thoughts. [Olivia''s favorability decreased by 1.] Contrary to her embarrassment, these thoughts incessantly lingered. Contemting the possibility that had Ricardo not interfered with her ck magic back then, Michail might be involved with her now. Unexpectedly, [You have attained 0 favorability.] [Quest ¡®Ungrateful Wretch''pleted.] ¡òYou have unlocked ess to the hidden side stories. ¡òYou can now read What if Ricardo had not obstructed Olivia from using ck magic? "What?" Had she lost her sanity? Havingin in bed the entire day, Olivia was convinced she was sumbing to lunacy, considering how blue letters seemed to materialize in the sky. It was improbable she was seeing blue letters floating in the sky unless she was descending into madness. [Do you wish to proceed?] The blue letters remained, seemingly untouched by her futile attempts to wave them away. ¡®I must have lost my mind.'' Olivia sumbed to mncholy. Somehow, however, she found her attention pulled towards the persistent blue characters. It felt akin to observing a solitary poisonous mushroom sprouting on a hillside. A maic pull held her gaze, for some inexplicable attraction. It seemed to suggest that she could bear witness to the scene she had often daydreamed. A dream she had ardently desired. The possibility of seeing herself blissfullyughing in Michail''spany, appeared highly likely. ¡®It seems I''ve finally crossed the threshold into insanity.'' Frustrated by the tenacious blue letters which refused to vanish even after an hour, Olivia resolved, ¡®If I''ve already slipped into madness, a bit more wouldn''t make much of a difference.'' She was utterly convinced that the vision presented by the blue window would undoubtedly be one of happiness. "Very well." Olivia nodded her head in agreement. "I shall read it." Chapter 3: The Letter the Villainess is Waiting For (2) Chapter 3: The Letter the Viiness is Waiting For (2) With a mild headache, Olivia''s eyes closed. [10 minutes until reading starts.] She gently opened her tightly shut eyes. A familiar ceiling greeted her. Sighing, she let out a meaninglessugh. Checking to see if she had indeed lost her sanity. A room, all too familiar, adorned with adorable stuffed animals on the bed and pink curtains fluttered, reminiscent of a young nobledy''s room. This was her room from the past. Everything was the same. Even the photos of Michail covering the ceiling matched her memory. The teddy bear with a photograph of Michail stuck on its head was identical to the one she had a year ago. A befuddled whisper naturally flowed from her lips. "Is this real¡­?" She carefully reached out, picking up the teddy bear lying next to her. It was the bear she was fond of, the one Ricardo had discarded. Its familiar soft, fluffy scent filled her senses. Finding her hallucination to be this realistic, she thought her mental disorder must be severe. Meaninglessughter slipped out, yet she couldn''t mask the strange excitement swelling within her heart. She was already enthralled by the future she was about to witness. So what if she was mentally ill? She was already deemed mad. Even if diagnosed as crazy, it was a wee diagnosis if it meant she could experience the sensation of walking again, even for a fleeting moment. An inexplicable satisfaction seeped into her every fiber. Olivia started to confirm her situation. Whaty ahead wasn''t a nightmare. How overjoyed must her past self have been without her servant''s intervention? She convincing herself she wasn''t wrong. ¨C Tick tock, tick tock. The rhythmic movement of the clock sound filled the silent room. Olivia shifted her gaze to confirm the time. 11:59 PM. She was well acquainted with this date and time. "It must have been at the stroke of midnight, right?" The day she indulged in ck magic. The time she entered her room. To be true, Olivia didn''t perfectly recall the events of that day. Her memory was clear up until the moment she entered the room. The rest was a blur. The only detail seared into her memory was that something hurt, hurt severely, and she passed out. She clearly remembered that she entered her room at midnight, and Ricardo had interrupted her ck magic ritual. Other than that, everything was hazy. Perhaps she was overflowing with anticipation. Or were these memory gaps a side effect of her failed ck magic? "I''ll find out in a moment." Time ticked away, upon the strike of 12. [Reading will now start.] After the blue letters appeared. A familiar voice echoed from behind the door. "All I need, is this." An exhrated voice. The voice of a young girl on the verge of receiving a promised toy from her parents resonated in the room as the door opened. "I was more attractive back then." Her 20-year-old self, radiating confidence and grace, sporting ck hair and a vibrant smile, was a stark contrast to her current disheveled white-haired self. Such a time existed. She wistfully revisited the past memory. Time rapidly flowed forward. Watching herself sprawled on the floor, following instructions from a ck magic book bought from the ck market, and inscribing magic circles on the floor and her body, she felt as though she was being infected by the incessant tion and chatter of her past self. It was captivating. She found herself involuntarily smiling throughout. Only for precisely an hour. An hour afterpleting the magic circle, Olivia felt a shiver travel down her spine. ¨C With the blood of my beloved mixed with my own blood¡­ ¨C It''s almost over. It''s nearly done. ¨C Hehehe¡­ "Was I wearing a look like that?" She found it chilling. Her past self, carving the magic circle, portrayed an evident face of madness, reminiscent of a religious zealot. "Was that really me?" She wished she could deny it. She couldn''t possibly believe that she wore such a grotesque expression; she was far from being obsessive. She just considered herself an ordinary girl suffering from a one-sided love. But the person she was watching was too extraordinary. And yet, she couldn''t deny it wasn''t her. Because the name she heard from that mouth was too familiar. At 4:30 AM, before dawn. The room was shrouded in darkness. Her past self, havingpleted the magic circle, was illuminating the room with magic. That was as much as Olivia could recollect about that day. She remembered pouring magic into it while thinking of Michail, experiencing unbearable pain and seeing Ricardo burst through the door; beyond that, her memory failed her. Olivia tightly grasped her hands. Regardless of how everything transpired, the moment had arrived to confirm whether her actions that day were right. "In the end, only the result matters." It''s not the image of her detested servant''s interference she wanted to see. But the scene after the fleeting pain had passed, Where the ck magic had worked and she had a blissful future with Michail. A scene where they affectionately call each other''s names, share hugs, and go on dates. She found her heart fluttering in anticipation of this uing scene. "Indeed, only the result matters." Olivia tightened her grip. She witnessed her past self standing in the center of thepleted magic circle. ¨C Alright, perfect. The flowing magical energy. The magic circle rapidly started absorbing her past self''s magic. ¨C Kikik¡­. Kikikikik. A spine-chilling sound echoed. The sound of the floor cracking. The magic circle on the floor began to radiate a ck glow, and the inscriptions on her body started turning red, tracing her blood vessels. "What''s happening?" In that instant, she sensed something wasn''t right. ¨C What''s this? Why is it so? It seemed her past self also had an intuition that something was amiss. Within the unexpected situation, with widened eyes and incapable of taking action, Olivia screamed out. However, her scream was futile, unable to reach her past self. Olivia was left to merely observe. ¨C What''s this? Why is it so? The book clearly said it would glow pink! Her past self frantically rifled through the pages. She was scanning the magic book containing methods of mind maniption, desperately seeking answers. ¨C I didn''t do anything wrong. Nothing! I followed the instructions perfectly¡­. I even prepared both Michail''s blood and my blood! Her voice quickened. The confident expression was long gone, reced byplete confusion. ¨C The magic circle was drawn perfectly¡­! ¨C I even collected the blood Michail shed at the training ground! What went wrong?! ¨C Argh¡­ Argh¡­ Her frantic page-flipping sped up. ¨C Argh¡­ ¨C Argh¡­! As the illusion of Olivia flipped to thest page, her voice gradually grew fainter. ¨C Huh? The words on those pages made even the real Olivia, standing behind the illusory version of herself, hold her breath. ¨C That can''t be true¡­? (The magic will only work if there is at least some mutual affection.) ¨C There''s no way Michail would feel that way about me. I''m Olivia, society''s belle. However, contrary to her brave words, her head slowly lowered. Olivia''s voice grew weaker. Eventually, her past self buried her face in the ck magic manual, clutching her fist until her knuckles turned white, denying the words she just read while crying. -Sob¡­ No, no! ¨C There''s no way! No way! An exasperated Olivia was at a loss. Everything was strange, from her failed magic to the inability to fulfill the activation conditions. Everything was beyondprehension. ¡®Was that really me?'' Her body wouldn''t stop shaking. Her mind was filled with denial, repeated "no". Gradually, dark energy began to envelop her past self. Her pale skin darkened, and blood started trickling from her nose. These were signs of failed ck magic. ¨C Kyaa©¤! A shriek tore through the silent room. Olivia''s hair stood on end as she remembered the excruciating pain from that day. ¡®Stop.'' Quivering, Olivia made an attempt to move. Desperate to drag her past self out of the magic circle, she frantically reached out. But she couldn''t touch her. [You''re just an observer. You cannot interfere with the subject.] After receiving the chilling reminder, her hand no more than a shadow, passed through her body. "Wake up, you fool. Get up! Get out of there! Are you suicidal?!" Contrary to Olivia''s wish, her past self remained motionless. ¨C No, my magic couldn''t have failed. It must have worked! ¨C It is wless. ¨C Perfect! There''s no way I, the top student at the Academy, could have messed up. She bit down on her teeth, persistent. ¨C It must be because there wasn''t enough activation time. If I bear it a little longer, it''ll activate. Olivia was terrified. Her past self, like a moth to a me, was a frightful sight. "Please, juste out." The sight of her past self, tenaciously enduring while her flesh dposed under the effects of ck magic, was horribly agonizing and frightening. She covered her ears and eyes. * Time seemed to havepsed. A hoarse voice pried her hands away from her ears. ¨C Kyaa©¤! It''s painful¡­ so painful¡­ Mom.. Mom! Her past self was writhing in agony. The pain seemed unbearable. The sight was so dreadful; it shot a wave of pain through Olivia herself. Olivia clutched her chest tightly and uttered. "Someone help her." But none would hear her plea. Because her past self had cast a silence spell outside the room, desiring total concentration on her ck magic. With her voice gradually fading, her past self expressed her pain. ¨C Kyaa©¤! It''s hurting.. It''s too painful..! Mom..! "She''s in so much pain¡­ can''t someone save her¡­" Observing her past self crying whilst wing her own head was too agonizing for the current Olivia. "No, this can''t be happening." The decaying flesh. ckening skin. Her past self''s harrowing state was unbearable. What was she thinking, fully believing her ck magic would seed? She couldn''t fathom where she had gone wrong to begin with. At that moment, her only wish was for someone to save her past self. Olivia called out. "Isn''t there anyone who can hear her? She''s in unbearable pain! She feels like she''s going to die! Can''t anyone rush to her aid!" And so did her past self. ¨C Save me! Please save me! Screaming, scratching at the floor. She looked pitiful. The room filled with smoke from the burning flesh. Covering her nose with her sleeve, Olivia coughed. "Cough, cough¡­" ¨C Please save me¡­! The fading pleas. Until the very end, her past self implored. ¨C Michail.. help me¡­ ¨C Michail, please save me. I made a mistake, so please help me. Almost out of instinct, Olivia rebuked her past self. "Pull yourself together, you madwoman!" Yet, the pleas continued. ¨C Help me, Michail. As her past self was at death''s door. A familiar name was called out. ¨C Ricardo. Save me. [Changing perspective.] She was once again facing the familiar ceiling. Time seemed to havepsed, the once neat room and walls covered with photos of Michail were no more. Half unconscious, Olivia strained to lift her head. A single framed photoy on the bed. A wry smile crept up on Olivia''s face. "Ricardo was right." The smile in the familiar picture, It belonged to her. Seems like she didn''t make it. The foolish girl who thought she would have been happier if Ricardo hadn''t intervened was no more. ¡®¡­'' A man sat on the bed, dusting off a picture frame. A humble chrysanthemum was ced beside it. This back view was familiar to Olivia. The man with red hair, the one she teased daily for being shabby, possessed rather fairer skin than her own. He was her servant. Ricardo, in a white shirt, revealing his arms, kept his head lowered, diligently hiding his face. His voice was barely audible. "Why did you do exactly what I asked you not to?" Ricardo''s voice trembled slightly. "Do you know how hard I tried?" Ricardo anticipated a sudden break of tears any moment. Like a child struggling to hold back their sobs. The slightest nudge and it felt like he would sumb to his tears. Olivia firmly sealed her lips and stood behind Ricardo. Ricardo stayed by the bedside. Until the break of dawn. [Reading is now over.] *** Her forehead felt cold. "Young Lady, what are you doing?" An all too familiar voice sounded. The red-haired servant was pressing a wet towel to her forehead. He looked clueless, as though he wasn''t the one her frantic past self had been fervently calling out to in her dreams. "Did you have a nightmare?" "¡­" "Why aren''t you speaking? You''re making me worry." "A dream?" "Yes, you''ve been asleep all day, haven''t you?" He moved to feel her temperature, bringing the back of his hand to her forehead. Olivia tried to move her legs. The legs that refused to cooperate. She had returned to reality. Relief washed over her. Whether it was her mental disorder or it was real, it had been the worst dream ever. One she never ever wanted to experience again. Olivia looked towards Ricardo. Ricardo, as always, dressed in full sleeves and pants, was donning his usual kind smile. "Are you hungry?" "Shut up." Her servant. He was Ricardo. Chapter 4: The Letter the Villainess is Waiting For (3) Chapter 4: The Letter the Viiness is Waiting For (3) [Olivia''s favorability has increased by +50] ¡®What?'' In my peaceful photosynthesizing morning, I suddenly bolted to the youngdy''s room upon seeing the surge in favorability. Even Bitcoin hadn''t skyrocketed this abruptly before. Did she have a pleasant dream or something? As I pondered over the actions of the youngdy that I somewhat understood and somewhat didn''t, I reached her room to find her seemingly boiling with rage. [Desmond Olivia Lv. 0.5] [upation: NEET] [Favorability: 50] [Favourite Conversation Topic: Michail] New! [Least Favourite Conversation Topic: Michail] Hmm. A fresh entry has suddenly appeared in her favorability list. Something happened while she was asleep. But why the ovep in favourite and least favourite categories? My head ached first thing in the morning. *** The towel heated up in no time. As I watched Olivia fuming, I thought to myself, ¡®She clearly didn''t cover herself with a nket while sleeping.'' Despite my incessant pleas to use a nket, Olivia had managed to catch a summer cold despite the searing temperatures. It was truly vexing. "Cough cough! Achoo!" Olivia''s intense coughing fitted continued. It didn''t seem like they would be gone within a day or two. Should I take her to the hospital? That was out of the question knowing her aversion to stepping outside. And given our financial state, it was impossible to afford a doctor''s home visit. "Cough¡­cough¡­I need water." "Yes." Considering the reality of our situation, I decided to stay by her side. Since the maid had a day off to return to her mundanity, I better asked her to clean the mansion. It wouldn''t be good if the maid caught a cold too. If she too ended up sick and taking a day off, caring for Olivia and cleaning the house would solely fall on me. I could probably manage for a day, but two days would be out of my depth. Especially with Olivia''s baths. It was unfeasible to hire a new maid. No one was willing to work at a social outcast''s home. Everyone was hesitant to opt for employment at our mansion. Offering them a higher pay rate inparison to other households, didn''t sway them either. They would rather avoid having worked at a viiness''s home on their resume. Oh, please. If anything, I deserve their praise for providing for our ill-treated Olivia. Such a pity. nk. Having quenched her thirst, Olivia gently ced the ss back on the bedside table. It seemed like she wanted to say something. Collecting a deep breath, she slowly opened her mouth. "Ricardo." "Yes. I will prepare porridge for your dinner." "I don''t want porridge¡­" At the inhumane prospect of having porridge for dinner, Olivia instinctivelyined. Then, remembering something important, she progressed onto the main discussion. "Do you remember when I was sick before?" "When you were sick before? Hmm¡­" I rubbed my chin contemtively. Recalling the time when she was sick. That particr day¡­ Ady¡¯s special day. ¡®Ah!'' I recalled the day of a woman''s magic. "Isn''t it still some time away?" Olivia''s face instantly turned beet red. "Cough¡­! What are you talking about, you pervert! And how do you know about that." Proudly, I dered, "It''s a butler''s job to know. This is basic knowledge." "Shut your mouth!" Her face, already flushed from the fever, glowed even brighter now. Olivia flung the towel from her forehead at me. "Ugh!" With a soft thud, the towel slid down my face andnded inside the bucket of ice-cold water. Unfazed, I wrung it out and put it back on her forehead. Muttering under her breath, Olivia grumbled, "Dismal pervert, your mind is full of¡­" "Such thoughts are normal for a healthy 23-year-old man. And what''s so indecent about it? It''s a natural biological process!" "Shut up!" "Hmph¡­" She was fuming. Predictably, I heard the unmistakable notification sound inside my head. [Olivia''s favorability has decreased by 10] I should have known better than to push my luck. Even taking a step back can be an art. I hereby christen you Lady Downeria. Clearing her throat, Olivia began, Apparently taken aback by my unexpected jest. However, I was quite serious. Her muttering and telling me to stop were award-worthy performances. I wish I had recorded it to show to the academy students for reputation recovery. What a missed opportunity. "I''m talking about the day I attempted ck magic." "Ah, that day wasn''t ¡®that'' day." "You bas¡­" "Apologies. Sometimes, I can''t help poking fun." This was the first time Olivia herself brought up ¡®that'' day. What prompted this change? Whenever I tried to bring it up, she would avoid the subject andsh out. Now, she was the one initiating the conversation. Did she dream about it? Usually, I would assume she had a dream about Michail. This, however, was a pleasant surprise. There was a certain intensity in Olivia''s gaze. Breathing heavily, seeming eager to hear my response. As I briefly revisited the memory from that day, I absent-mindedly ran my fingers over my arm, hidden beneath my sleeve. The memory from a year ago was still as vivid. That was thest favorability quest at that time. [Main Quest ¡®Two Strings of Fate''] ¨C Olivia will attempt ck magic due to unrequited love. 1. Ascend the stairs and save Olivia. Rewards 1. Olivia survives 2. +1 to Olivia''s favorability 3. Ability [Resistance to ck Magic Lv. 3] Penalty: 50% chance of death 2. Ignore her. Rewards 1. +10 to all characters'' favorability 2. +30 to magical power 3. Ability [White Magic Lv. 3] Penalty: Olivia dies That day, Olivia was screaming at the top lungs. And, needless to say, I chose Olivia. That''s all that happened. While I could vividly recall the details, Olivia didn''t need to know all of them. It was enough that only I knew about the events of that day. "Why suddenly ask about that day?" "No particr reason, just curious." Olivia turned her gaze towards the window. She often did that when lying or discussing something diforting. I was sure of it. Olivia must have had a nightmare about the events of that day. "Why suddenly bring up that incident, Young Lady?" The question wasn''t easy for either of us. For me to ask, and for Olivia to answer. Because that was why we were in this predicament. Olivia had lost her leg. And I, my master. Despite this, Olivia persisted. "How did you manage to save me?" The intensity in her gaze was undeniable. As if she was still haunted by something, or still harbored the resentment I interrupted her ck magic ritual that day. Knowing Olivia often held grudges about that day, I had to choose my words carefully. "I simply rushed in." "At 4am? When you should''ve been asleep?" "How do you know when I sleep?" "People typically sleep at 4am." "Maybe I''m not human." "Stop joking." She removed the towel from her forehead. With visible effort, Olivia sat up on the bed. Looking directly at me, she conveyed each word with emphasis. "I clearly remember erecting a perfect silence spell around the room." "Perhaps you made an error?" "No. There''s no way I could make a mistake in basic magic." It was hard to decipher Olivia''s intentions. Whether hers was an act of reprimanding, Or genuine curiosity. Regardless, she was querying me, and I had no intention of revealing the truth. Why dredge up unpleasant memories without cause? Isn''t it always better to focus on the positives? With a firm hand, I pressed against Olivia''s forehead. The weakened viiness flopped back onto the bed. She seemed to be overexerting herself given her febrile state. "I used telepathy." "Stop being elusive and exin properly." "Haven''t I served you for 13 years? Through camaraderie, affection, and sry! It all meshed up together wonderfully. Could it not be that I developed superhuman powers?" "No¡­!" With a soft thwack, I ced the towel over Olivia''s face. I had to seal her lips. Agitation wasn''t advisable for a sick person. "Mmmph mmmph mmm", muffled noises came from Olivia as she tried to wriggle and scream beneath the towel. I cast a Silence spell and rose from the bed. "I''ll disclose the details at ater time." *** Meanwhile, at Olivia''s mansion. The gardener seemed to be on strike. Wild vegetation was rampant in the garden. The unkempt gate stood amidst the overgrown foliage. Two uniformed students stood there, a boy and a girl. "It''s more like a haunted house." "Please quiet down, senior." The girl found herself unable to challenge the boy''s statement, as the surroundings hardly resembled an inhabited property. The boy next to her squirmed and provided his perspective. "At this point, we need adventurers, not students. It''s clearly a dungeon, right? Furthermore, the owner is a monster." His derisive statements were quintessential of a delinquent. Anyone who witnessed this would have a hard time believing he was a part of the student council. Her opinion of him was bordering on pathetic. "I asked you to be quiet." The boy, with light green hair, hands stuck in his pockets while ridiculing the mansion, was Ruin, a student of the Royal Academy and an apprentice of the Magic Tower. "Excuse me, Senior Ruin." She retorted crisply. She too was a student at the Royal Academy. Holding the top position as a swordswoman among first-years, and the secretary of the student council, Hanna. The reason for these two students visiting an expelled student''s residence was straightforward. They were dispatched by the student council president to ascertain whether Ricardo, who was currently on a leave of absence, had any ns to rejoin the academy. Hanna, standing at the gate, surveyed the mansion walls. [Banish the wicked viiness to a monastery.] A distasteful message. The ce indeed seemed like the dwelling of a notorious viiness. Rumors about the resident had reached her ears numerous times. The most grievous viiness ever to attend their school. She would p anyone she met. Discriminate and disregard others based on whether they weremoners or nobility. A vile woman indeed. She was notorious for her relentless harassment and stalking of Senior Michail¡­ Considering Hanna''s crush on Michail, this knowledge was particrly diforting. Honestly, she hadn''t wanted toe either. Given the unpredictability of the woman often described as the ¡®worst'', even by the saintly Senior Michail whom Hanna admired, she didn''t know how this visit might end. The viiness might suddenly spew insults at her. Or perhaps have a servant douse Hanna in a bucket full of manure. Setting foot inside felt heavy. But she had no choice. As the youngest member of the council, and a first-year student, she waspelled toply with the directives of busy senior members. ¡®Ugh¡­I don''t want to go.'' Hanna tightly grasped the letter in her hand. ¡®I wish I could havee with Senior Michail and disyed my courage by standing up to that woman¡­'' However, Senior Michail had declined to apany her. Consequently, she had arrived with Senior Ruin. Though he had a bad reputation in the council due to hisplicated nature, his skills as the top magician were unquestionable. The president had added him to the party as a precaution, but¡­ "Hehe, let''s get in quickly. I can''t wait to stir things up." But he wasn''t exactly reliable. Hanna was determined. She was determined to depart from this mansion as swiftly as possible, and to give that viiness a piece of her mind. With a sense of apprehension, she knocked on the mansion door. Chapter 5: Application for Re-enrollment Chapter 5: Application for Re-enrollment Another peaceful day at the mansion. I was about to goof off after leaving the sick viiness, but some unwee guests showed up. ¡®Thought I wouldn''t see them for a while.'' While brewing cheap green tea, I saw the two students sitting at the table. A crisp white background with striking gold embroidery. The same uniform I wore a year ago. A girl with an unconcealed unpleasant expression, and a familiar face of a boy sneering as he looked around. They were waiting for me to sit at the table. "You are Miss Hanna, right?" I ced the green tea bought for 1 shilling at the market in front of the guests, and spoke. Sniff. She must''ve recognized the cheap tea by smell alone. Hanna''s expression twisted the moment she saw the tea. It made me feel bad too, seeing her react before even tasting it. I tried my best for visiting guests after so long too. The light green haired rascal snickering away also irritated me quite a bit. They were the ones who suddenly showed up. Not only interrupting my sweet break time but even taking my tea. The audacity of these freeloaders annoyed me, but I decided to endure it for the youngdy''s reputation. After a brief teatime, Hanna nodded. "I am Hanna Histania, the 1st year secretary of the Royal Academy Student Council, from the Swordsmanship Department." Speaking coldly. Her desire to get to the point was obvious, so I felt we couldmunicate well. I didn''t want to entertain the guests either. ¡®Let''s get this done quickly.'' Wanting to resolve this fast. If they came for money, I''d make them kneel. If they came for revenge on the youngdy, I''d draw my sword. Whichever way the conversation went, it would end quickly if our opinions aligned. Just as I opened my mouth to confirm her objective¡­ "Yo, Ricardo." The green haired rascal called me. "You called?" "You called? Puhahah¡­I''m gonna go crazy. For real." The pretty boy spun his teacup, fidgeting as he sneered. Seeing him address me casually when he looked like washed out tea irritated me. I put on the smile honed by capitalism from my past life. Of course, I didn''t forget to prod him. "You seem out of your mind. Showing up unannounced like this." "Haha, still the same as ever." The light green head seems to know me. Of course I know him too. Ruin and I were academy mates. I''m 22 years old. I entered the academyte to match Olivia''s enrollment, and had to survive the harsh academy full of kids talking down to me. Ruin was the perpetual #2 behind Olivia, just sucking his finger. In the original work, he clung onto the heroine wishy-washily as the obsessive second male lead. I remember him being a problem child character who only knew basic fireballs but acted all cocky in the novel. So I didn''t treat Ruin nicely. He bullied Olivia in the original work, and his sneering didn''t match my needs. The female readers may have called it Ruin''s charm, a decadent pretty boy, but to me he seemed like someone with no manners. After possessing this body, I felt even more so. So I ignored him. Whenever he talked to me at the academy. Picked fights. I ignored him with Silence. That must be why he''s so salty now. We gave off the vibe of ¡®you obsess over the heroine, I''ll only care about our viiness, let''s stay out of each other''s way'' while ignoring him. Ruin must''ve taken that as provocation. "Hey. You listening to me?" I was reminiscing about Ruin''s past as an eyesore, so I briefly zoned out. I should ignore his washed out teaments, but he may have said something about money so I couldn''t let my guard down. Thump. Ruin provocatively put his leg up on the table. The already worn out table seemed to scream and want to sign a waiver. Creeeak "Sorry about that. I was lost in thought for a moment¡­" "What¡­?" "I got too nervous in the presence of such an esteemed guest." Smile like it''s a good thing. "Anyway, it''s been a while. About a year?" "Yes. I suppose so." "Haven''t seen you since you got kicked out back then." Us. The Crown Prince and Michail. And so on. He must mean the sub male leads of the heroine. Ruin opened his eyes dreamily as if reminiscing about his brilliant past. I corrected his cheap provocation and edited memory. "I didn''t get kicked out, I took a leave of absence." "Puhahahaha! Oh right, that''s why you came." Thud. Suddenly bursting intoughter then looking serious. A chill went down my spine. Not because I was scared. Just. ¡®How old is this kid mentally? His chuunibyou still hasn''t gone away.'' It reminded me of my own chuunibyou days. A typical chuunibyou action,ughing then abruptly looking serious to seem cool and scare the opponent. Seeing a reflection of myself bothered me. "Do as you always did. Ricardo. You were casual with me before." I ced my hand gently on the table and spoke. "I''m the butler of the Desmond House now, so I cannot be casual towards guests visiting the mansion." "What butler, what butler. Acting all high and mighty when your household''s in ruins." "No. The Desmond House is still doing well, but more precisely, it is the youngdy I serve who has fallen." I had no desire to take his cheap bait. Even if we turned red yelling at each other, what would I gain? Unless he paid me. But he''s not, so I didn''t want to fight. So I ignored Ruin. Annoying racket isn''t good for mental health. I looked towards the one I felt I couldmunicate with better. [Hanna Histania Lv. 28] [upation: Academy Student] [Favorability: -20] [Favorite conversation topic: Michail] [Least favorite conversation topic: Swordsmanship] What do you mean minus? Seeing the ruthless minus favorability floating above shocked me considerably. ¡®Am I that ugly?'' Or did she dislike my reception? I served our mansion''s finest tea despite it being cheap¡­ To try to impress the guests after so long, but this assassination attempt on my favorability was uneptable. ¡®Still so inadequate.'' I was feeling quitecking as both a butler and as a human. "Miss Hanna?" "¡­" She ignores me. Instead of answering, she mmed a letter down on the table. "What is this?" Hanna crossed her arms. Crossing arms in front of a senior was very arrogant. She looks like she''d copse if I bopped her upside the head. I quietly waited for her to speak, counting rin [patience] in my head as I have a gentle personality. "The student council president told me to give it to you. To tell you to re-enroll." "The student council president?" Student council president. Who could it be? Too early for the heroine to be president yet. I asked curiously. "Who is the current student council president?" "Princess Chartia." Chartia. 3rd Imperial Princess. If I remember correctly, a minor character in the original work who liked Michail among countless others. Not an obsessive viiness like Olivia, I recall her simply confessing then graciously epting rejection. I nodded. Princess Chartia. Didn''t intersect much, but I remember her as not a bad person. I quickly read the letter ced on the table and grimaced, pushing the letter forward. "My apologies. But it doesn''t seem to be the right time yet." "Bullshit." A prim curse could be heard. Hanna''s brows furrowed. She nced at Ruin sitting next to her. Ruin still had his hands in his pockets, bbering arrogantly. He gulped down the tea I carefully brewed then garbled noisily, spitting as well. "Ptooey." His actions, even spitting, surprised me. Hispanion Hanna seemed just as taken aback. Ruin spoke. "What time, you just can''t do it." I listened to Ruin''s words. I quietly gave him the space to chatter, wanting to see him make a fool of himself. "Right?" Ruin nced at me, nodding. He seems to want to see my helpless reaction, but I just shrugged in response. Ruin must''ve found my reaction easy to handle. He kept spouting nonsense. "With Olivia in ruins, who''d wannae back? You''ve got no money left, right?" -Nod nod. I nodded. "You make a good point." -Tsk. Clicking his tongue at my nonchnt response. "Acting all casual. But I''m right, aren''t I? Your master messed up ck magic and became a retard." "That is correct." "What''s the point of a retard serving a retard?" Puhaha. Ruinughed out loud. I watched him quietly. "Senior¡­!" Hanna, who maintained a nk expression, finally grimaced at Ruin''s verbal abuse. She didn''t expect him to speak so harshly. While Hanna herself wanted to scold the viiness, seeing her senior cross the line stunned her. With the butler quietly taking his master''s insults, and the tea leaves leaving a bad taste¡­ At a loss with the state her apanying senior was in, the only one in Hanna''s mind was Michail. I observed the two silently. It was quite an amusing sight. The girl trying to stop him after letting him run wild, and the cocky magician finding himself funny. They were ridiculous. Objectively speaking, he wasn''t wrong. I did take what seemed like a forced leave of absence. And the youngdy did unfortunately be disabled. But it did piss me off. ¡®Should I fight back?'' As anonymous spaces with guaranteed privacy developed in the modern era, what grew most for modern people wasn''t power or knowledge. It was extremely advanced trash talking. The moment they grabbed a keyboard, modern people honed the way to destroy their opponent''s mental until their dying breath. I grew that way in the brutal world of gaming. To be strong and protect my mother who must be out there somewhere. So I knew Ruin''s weakness better than anyone. Maybe better than himself even. Because I read the original work and could tell from the favorability system. But I didn''t prod him further for one simple reason. The youngdy might hear us. I had to be careful. If the kind-hearted viiness heard us fighting, the mansion might be a sea of tears for a while. She already had a high fever. Getting mad on top of that, she really might blow up. But I can''t just take it lying down. I quietly mulled over the sentence most likely to set him off. I calmly thought of a phrase to get under his skin while keeping my calm. "Yes. So isn''t it that I''m putting off re-enrolling because I''m down on my luck?" "Yeah?" Ruin snickered. He smiled, seeming satisfied thinking ¡®he''s finally got it right'' but¡­ My next words soured his expression. "For the Magic Tower Master''s disciple to have the 2nd year top spot taken by a regr young nobledy, tsk tsk¡­" I smiled wickedly. "Truly the standard has fallen¡­" In a sh. "This fu*king b*stard." A red sphere formed in Ruin''s hand. Hanna next to him couldn''tprehend it. Too fast, her eyes couldn''t follow. This must be the difference between 1st and 2nd years. The wall that still seemed far away. Hanna moved btedly. "Senior¡­!" -Thud©¤©¤©¤©¤! Just then. Ruin''s head about to activate magic. Was smashed into the floor. The worn out table shattered into pieces. And Ruin''s head that was screaming mmed down onto the floor. Hanna blinked. She couldn''t see it. No, it couldn''t be seen. By the time she closed and opened her eyes, it was already over. The one who aplished all this in the blink of an eye held Ruin''s struggling head and whispered softly. "Zip your trap. The youngdy''s sleeping." The butler''s red eyes were zing. Chapter 6: Take Responsibility (1) Chapter 6: Take Responsibility (1) [Ruin Lv. 35] [Job: Academy Student] [Affinity: -70] [Favorite Conversation Topics: Yuria] [Disliked Conversation Topics: Inequality about Magic] I gently press down on Ruin''s head in hopes of him bing more humble. A cute sound is made. ¡°Aaack¡­ugh¡­ ack shitttttt! Let go!¡± A sound as noisy as children''s squeaky sneakers. It''s oddly addictive. Ruin squirms. It seems that he does not appreciate my disciplinary actions. "Don''t move. You''re dirtying the floor." It''s hard to clean up, you know. A small crack has appeared on the marble floor. I hit harder than I intended, trying to seal his mouth. But what can I do when I¡¯m so angry? I decided to me Ruin. The green-haired brat is at fault here. I couldn''t stand him pretending to be friendly with that nauseating face. "Ruin." "You bastard." Grind. The sound of Ruin grinding his teeth could be heard. I firmly pressed his head in response. "When people call you, answer with humility. Got it?" I added one more thing. "Ah right. And no cursing in our house." Only Olivia is allowed to curse in this house. Neither I nor outsiders were allowed to. This was a rule set since the mistress was three years old. She said she was the only one who could. She insisted, ¡®It is my house, and I¡¯ll do as I please.¡¯ and as a butler, I had no choice but to obey. Annoyed as I was with a guest who didn¡¯t even know basic manners, it was a butler¡¯s virtue to be gracious to such guests. With this, I forced myself to exin. Cursing is bad, after all. ¡°Did I not tell you at the academy? You have to know when and where to say certain things.¡± "Don¡¯t try to teach me anything. Calf!" "Don''t yell. You¡¯ll wake the Mistress." I once again gently pressed down on the furiously squirming Ruin''s head. Ruin twisted his body violently and once again, created a red ball in his hand. Swiftly standing up, Ruin was about to unleash a fireball towards my face. This fellow, with a green head, why is he using fire magic? He has no sense of romance. While I judged Ruin who had lost his sense of romance, the hot sphere that Ruin had created nearly burned my face. I didn¡¯t try to avoid it. It was created hastily and wasn¡¯t very powerful. It didn''t feel particrly threatening. -Bang! [¡®me Resistance'' negates ¡®Ruin''s'' The magic.] With a small alert sound, Ruin''s fireball fizzled out instantly. Upon the disappearance of the dazzling light, I saw Ruin look utterly baffled. I grabbed Ruin''s wrist and mmed it to the floor. Thunk. ¡°Aaack!!¡± ¡°Shh." I once again humbly face Ruin down. "Do you think you¡¯ll be safe after doing this?" "Do you think you would have been safe after this?" Ruin thrashing about like a third-rate viin certainly did not strike me as a secondary male protagonist. It seems he''s still in love with ¡®Yuria,'' the protagonist¡¯s name disyed on the affinity window. What can we do, his fate in the original story was to be harshly rejected. While his sunflower-like figure was endearing, knowing Ruin¡¯s future ¨C a future where he would hear a rejection of being just good friends in the original story ¨C made him appear pitiful. "Wake up. Instead ofining to Yuria about getting defeated every day, you should try to get some points by being a bread shuttle.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t belittle me!¡± ¡°I wouldn¡¯t belittle you if you didn¡¯t appear so pitiful.¡± Ruin is undoubtedly powerful. In the novel, he begins to awaken fully while saving the female protagonist from harm, but even before awakening, Ruin is considerably powerful. However, he had no talent in selecting his opponent. It was Michail. Or entities like the third princess. There was even a record of him recklessly approaching Olivia and being utterly defeated. "You should feel embarrassed at being defeated every day. Try to pick on someone you can handle." I deliberately scratched at Ruin¡¯s pride because it is only fair that he experiences what he made others undergo. I could be seen as mean. However, when considering the treatment these guys subjected me to at the academy, my actions are no different from those of a fairy. And, I am a butler to an evildy. If you were to ask me to choose between good and evil, I''d undoubtedly fall into the category of evil. Of course, I am a kind person, but as a butler to an evildy, I cannot go about getting beaten up like a pushover. Retaliation is something like an upational hazard for me. Current Ruin, who was probably cursing at me and grinding his teeth. He seemed desperate to escape from my grip, wriggling his body. With the sound of sparking mes bursting from his hands and the heated sensation on my back, it seemed he was continuously firing magic. It''s not as if he is a fish, would¡¯ve been nice if he stayed still for a moment, unfortunately, I only have two hands. "Have you not changed at all in a year?" While ignoring his magic weaker than a mosquito bite, I muttered the status window in my mind. [Ricardo Lv. 59] [upation] Swordsman ¨C (Sword Expert) Butler ¨C (Pro) [Status] Strength: 59 Stamina: 119 Agility: 58 Magic Power: 31 [Traits] ?Offensive [Swordsmanship Lv.5], [Martial Arts Lv.5], [Dagger Skill Lv.5], [Great Sword Skill Lv.5], [Spear Skill Lv.5] ?Defensive [Poison Resistance Lv.5], [Fire Resistance Lv.3], [Magic Resistance Lv.3], [Lightning Resistance Lv.1], [Cold Resistance Lv.3], [Dark Magic Resistance Lv.3], [Curse Resistance Lv.3], [Mental Resistance Lv.5] ?Skills [Aura(A)] [Genius of Weapon Skill(S)] [Regeneration(A)] [Limit Break(L)] Anyone can see that it''s a solid status. Contained within it were the concentrated efforts of the past 13 years. I believe the main character of a novel with resurrection as a primary theme should at least have immunity to all poisons as a basic virtue. Not a choice, but a necessity. Assassination inevitably follows the protagonist. There will undoubtedly be viins who will resent the protagonist for faring better than them, and inevitably, there will be someone who will attempt to assassinate them. I was afraid of that. As someone who knows the future No matter how quietly you try to live, you''re bound to stand out. Pretending not to know when you know is the fate of those who have taken possession of a new body. The priority of those who have incarnated should be to keep healthy, shouldn''t it? Therefore, I had happily eaten poison with the Lady Viin. The reason was simple to build up resistance in my body. -Ricardo, my stomach hurts. -It¡¯s okay. It¡¯s good for your body. -I think it''s because of the mushroom soup you made earlier. -How was the mushroom? -It was fabulous. -That''s a good thing. Prepared individuals are also the strongest. Therefore, I umted many abilities rted to resistance. I used the original story to build up my resistance and polished the incidents that didn''t interfere with the story to make my body stronger. And I sucked honey through the affection quests. 13 years have passed since I incarnated, it would be appropriate to take away the incarnator''s badge if I got trampled by the secondary male protagonist. While looking at the status window with a satisfying smile. "Gulp!" I could hear the sound of hupping. It was Hanna, thepanion of the green-headed. She was staring at me and hupping. "Hup.." "Ah¡­" "Hup¡­ hup!" "I apologize for disying such a state. It seems I got too excited after meeting a friend after a long time." "A friend¡­?" "Yes, a friend." Hanna wanted to go home. Ignoring her sentiment, I delved into a deep conversation with the guest. "Ruin." "This monster." There''s no sign of his arrogance dwindling. ¡®Should I knock him out?'' A red aura flowed out of my hand. *** Hanna was bbergasted. ¡®Why is he manifesting an aura?'' Aura is a symbol of talent. Among adept knights, their time of ascertaining aura determined their ranking of talent. The earliest anyone in the empire managed to awaken their aura was at the age of 25. Why is that man using an aura as though it is a part of his body? Even Michail, touted as a prodigy at the academy, hasn''t yet manifested an aura. -Crack. The sight of the butler ying with Ruin''s head as if it were a toy sent chills down Hanna¡¯s spine. ¡®Who is that man?'' Hanna could do nothing but quietly observe the scene unfold. *** "Aaaaaack!! I am going to kill you, you bastard!" "Your voice is too loud." Crack. A violent breaking sound echoed throughout the room. "I clearly told you that thedy will wake up." "So what! Whether that woman is awake or not is none of my business!" "It is your business." I told him bluntly. "If not, you will never be able to speak again within your life." I hold no ill feelings towards Ruin. On the contrary, I was d to see a friend after such a long time. It''s just that we carry intense emotions, courtesy of a history filled with numerous events between us. However, I firmly believed that if we resolved our past issues and engaged in a friendly discussion, we could rekindle our friendship. "There is still no magic that can restore one''s voice, right? If you want to invent one, you should keep yelling." Only then did Ruin fall silent. I decided it was time to establish some concepts for Ruin, who now seemed willing to have a conversation. "You can curse me in the academy, even our youngdy." There, everyone is equal. The academy is where one can even talk down to the princess. Since there are rules, they must be followed. Of course, the ensuing retaliation is one''s burden to bear¡ªbut, no matter what, the freedom of speech is guaranteed in the academy. "But our house is not the same." Force went into the grip. It didn''t seem like I was angry. Nheless, it looked like a switch had been flipped on. ¡®This could be dangerous.'' I had a hunch. If Ruin continued to provoke me, his charade as the secondary male lead might just end. I spoke gently, aiming not to provoke Ruin any further. "I¡¯m just worried that you might make a mistake outside. You aren''t going to live in the academy forever." I meant it. A tragedy could take ce where one happily living in a greenhouse like the academy might, one day, enter society and casually call an aristocrat ¡®Yo, long time no see!'', losing their head as a result. "So listen carefully." These are words from someone who has experienced society. "Don''t you dare act up. You might just end up dead." *** I knocked out Ruin and then walked towards Hanna. Flinching and shrugging her shoulders¡­ Extending my hand towards her, I apologized. "I''m sorry." "Ah¡­ It''s okay." I bowed my head, filled with regret. "I¡¯m sorry. I''m at a loss for words for showing you such an unpleasant sight." "It''s okay. But, I have another appointment." Hanna packed her bags in a hurry. It seemed like she wanted to leave the house as soon as possible. I cautiously blocked her way. "No, yourpanion will take some time to wake up. Please take a break." "I''m okay!" I said firmly. "Please go up to the second floor and rest." "What??" I lifted my head and looked towards the second floor. "It''s too noisy©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤Damn it!!!" A familiar voice echoed. I red at Ruin, who had conveniently fallenfortably unconscious. I truly wanted to kill him. "It seems like ourdy has woken up. I need you to keep herpany." If awakened, one needs to take responsibility. I had no intention of letting her leave until she put ourdy back to sleep. Chapter 7: Take Responsibility (2) Chapter 7: Take Responsibility (2) "Who is she?" With half-awake eyes fresh from sleep, Olivia looked at the woman in front of her. The young woman had a modest appearance with light brown hair. A question mark formed in Olivia''s mind. I spoke while helping a half-asleep Olivia sit up in bed. "She''s from the Academy." "The Academy?" A moment of buffering time. Olivia smacked her cheek to wake her brain uppletely. "Ah¡­ Academy?" "Yes. She came from the Royal Academy." "Why did shee from there to our house?" "She said she came because she was bored." Hanna saw me with a ¡®huh?'' expression. I coldly turned my head. The student council''s secretary, out of boredom, came to the house of a dropped-out student. It somehow felt apologetic, but what can I do? If she knew she had no business with thendlord but only with the butler, it could upset her. ¡®I''m less famous than the butler? What sort ofndlord is this?'' I foresaw how she wouldin all day long. Hanna, who was now awake, should deal with the aftermath, so I transferred the responsibility to Hanna. In the midst of wandering nces, Olivia''s voice came through. "Are you here to reinstate me?" "No. Do you want to go back to the academy?" "Oh¡­ huh? No?" Her true feelings surfaced. I offered an awkward smile. She then looked up at me again and asked, "So, did youe for revenge on me?" "No¡­ Probably not?" Oops. I had not taken into consideration the other party''s opinion. So, I looked at Hanna and asked, "Did youe here for revenge?" "No¡­ No?" "That''s right." The mistress nodded. She seemed to be waking up a bit now. "Ah¡­!" Realizing that there was no harm to her, Olivia had a bted yet intense reaction. Her eyes widened. "Academy! Woah!!" Seeing Olivia''s passionate response, I smiled satisfyingly. I had expected Olivia to have a proactive reaction. The algorithm of Michail ¨C the Academy being formed in Olivia''s mind, was the precise reflection of my choice. How is it, Olivia? To have a butler of such caliber that he deserves a thank you letter. Remember to repay me once you seed. Even as I thought it to myself, I was a professional butler. Olivia who was seated on the bed, looked up at me. She impatiently urged me to introduce Hanna, as if she had received an entertaining toy. She was adorable. "Ahem. This person here is from the student council of the very Academy!" "The student council!" "And also a secretary!" "Secretary! History maniption! Wow!" -p! Olivia pped her hands. I also wanted such enthusiastic reactions from her, I was willing to make a steak twice a week for her, but Olivia only showed indifference to me. However, it was nice seeing her lively smiling face after such a while. In Olivia''s eyes, the drowsiness had already faded. It seemed that her fever too had gone down, and now her beady eyes were fixated on a flustered Hanna. In response to her hurry to be talked to, I prepared a time for them to know each other. "This is Lady Olivia Desmond, the youngest daughter of the Desmond family, whom I serve as a butler." "Ah¡­ Hello." Hanna looked at Olivia nervously. The girl sitting on the bed was none other than the wicked woman expelled from the Academy. The white-haired girl in her nightgown did not look too well. She heard numerous rumors, all of which were unpleasant. A woman who poured wine on dresses. A woman who initiated ostracization. A woman who used ck magic. She was neither pleased to meet her nor did she wish to get closer. In fact, she had a lot to say, but she just couldn''t say a word because of the intimidating red-haired butler beside her. ¡®So terrifying..'' Yet, she didn''t have the slightest intention of being kind to Olivia. No matter how scary the butler may be, this woman tormented my senior, Michail. Her pride didn''t allow it. ¡®I absolutely can''t forgive her!'' "Hanna." "Hiek!?" I called out to Hanna, who had a stern look on her face. She seemed to have made some sort of strong resolution, but her expression distortedically when I called her. "It may be a little awkward, but I have a request. Thedy here is meeting someone for the first time in a long time¡­ Can I ask you to keep herpany?" "Yes¡­ of course." Hanna must not have liked this situation. The incident with Ruin earlier, and now having to confront the notoriously infamous viiness. Even I would have felt the same way. The viiness is well-known in town, and it''s likely even worse at school. Moreover, her biggestmon ground was with Michail. We must seem unpleasant in her eyes. Despite this, the reason I called out to Hanna was because I hoped the viiness could have a conversation with someone new after a long time. Every day, she only talks to the maids and the butler. It must be tiring to only see the same people and the same ceiling every day. I called Hanna to this room hoping to help alleviate her feelings of monotony a little. I wondered if Olivia, who has been attending the Academy, would feel better if Hanna could share some new stories with her. This was a unteral hope that provoked such an action. I was lost in my thoughts. I sincerely asked Hanna a favor. Conveying my earnest request, Hanna spoke with a calmer voice than before. "I''m the youngest of the Count Histania family. My name is Hanna Histania. Please feel free to call me Hanna." I was relieved that she didn''t utter any harsh words. I was worried about what I would do if she even cursed at me, but fortunately, no harsh words came out of her mouth. Upon hearing Hanna''s introduction, the viiness furrowed her brows. It must be a name that is listed in the aristocratic dictionary in her mind. "Histania?" It seems to be a prestigious noble family in its own right. ¡®This must be an ident.'' When Olivia remembers other noble families, she categorizes them in her mind with keywords such as: -The family where the head is a womanizer. -The family that has three mothers. -The family that fell from grace due to gambling. That''s just how she remembers them. It''s a relief if she only stores this information, but she also speaks her mind without filtering anything. I worriedly focused on Olivia''s words, and a disastrous phrase emerged from her mouth as if to answer my concern. "Ah, the family with nothing but swords in their minds?" I wanted to apud Olivia''s speech. Her eloquence as the viiness was as steadfast as ever today. There''s nothing she won''t say to a stranger. Olivia is not a bad person. She''s just more honest than most. asionally, her hands speak before her mouth does, but there are people whose magic speaks before their hands. I consider her a good person in that regard. Or not. Ignorant of my worries, Olivia continued to mumble to herself. "So, the youngest one is the daughter of the Knight Commander, huh? Is there nothing but swords in your head too?" At Olivia''s viinous remark, Hanna''s face turned red. "Lady, that''s rude." "Oh, I''m sorry. I guess I got too excited seeing a person for the first time in a while." She''s a woman who can acknowledge her own mistakes. I wanted to dispel the misunderstanding for Hanna, who might think Olivia is an awful woman. I was about to say that surely things would be better once you talked with her more, but¡­ Hanna was already broken. "Ah¡­ well, that''s true." I think it was wrong to try to clear Hanna''s misunderstanding. *** Hanna was flustered. From seeing the butler beat up Ruin to being in a bedroom with a viiness. Hanna was having a whole range of new experiences today. Especially¡­ "Ah, the family with nothing but swords in their minds?" At the bluntment, Hanna found it hard to hide her confusion. The Histania family. They had honed their sword-fighting skills passed down from their ancestors, established their fame in battles, and rose to the rank of count. They were a family that had built their entire fortune and status solely based on their swordsmanship, and it was also precisely this that defined them. The viiness was right. Their family was all about the ¡®sword''. They inherit the family headship with the sword. They inherit their wealth with the sword. No talent for swordy? That was considered even worse than a disgrace to the family. Her father is themander of the Royal Knights. Her brother is the youngest knight of the Royal Knights. Her sister has been the valedictorian of the Swordsmanship Department for four years now. They were shining figures more than anyone else. She was also a valedictorian in the first year of the Swordsmanship Department, but unlike her talented brother and sister who had earned their ces, she had made it there through relentless hard work. She stayed up all night swinging her sword, disregarding marriage, toughening her hands, and honing her swordsmanship to rank first in the grade. At first, she was proud of her effort. Because her father said that hard work is also a talent. But she recently realized that effort cannot beat talent. Before entering the Academy, she happened to see her father and senior Michail in a duel. ¨C You''ve improved a lot. ¨C You tter me! ¨C Ho ho ho¡­ It was dazzling. It was cool that someone who could make her father smile just with swordsmanship had emerged, and the two exchanging a conversation with their swords were truly awesome. But at the same time, she felt the wall. Because she had never done such a thing herself. She was not confident enough to make her father smile, and frankly, it was difficult to maintain the top of the ss. From that day, Hanna lost interest in the sword. And a new hobby called Michail arose. Hanna liked swordsmanship, but at the same time, she hated it. It seems like a bacsh. Because her talent was lousy, she liked the talented Michail and her father also liked Michail¡­ She was annoyed with herself for having such thoughts. The voice that disturbed Hanna''s mind was heard once again. "How''s the Academy?" It was an extremely naive question. How''s the Academy? Hanna answered sullenly. She wanted to say it out loud, filled with the arrogance of asking an expelled girl what she knew. But she couldn''t say it because the butler was next to her. "It''s just that." It''s better without you. She kept the hidden meaning to herself. "Hmm. I see." Olivia nodded. She was curious about the rumors that her leg was bad. Really? But she hid her sensitive questions on one side. Olivia asked Hanna another question. "How''s Yuria? Is she doing well?" Yuria. She''s the woman she tormented the most. She started her torment blinded by jealousy, but dignifiedly conquered it, and now she is a remarkable senior who rose to the top of medical treatment. She was one of the people Hanna respected. Hanna continued to speak sourly to Olivia. "Yes, she''s doing very well." "I see." At that moment, she heard Olivia''s cold voice. "But why do you speak in such an unpleasant way?" The viinousdy''s tone had changed from before, bing frigid. For a moment, Hanna''s heart shrank. "I''m speaking kindly, aren''t I?" "Excuse me?" "Talk kindly as well." The warmth returned to the viiness'' voice. "If you don''t, I''ll have no choice but to speak harshly." Hanna was upset. Who was she to dictate to her? She wanted to give her a piece of her mind, the thoughts reaching the tip of her tongue. But due to the strange sounds that she had been hearing, she couldn''t say anything. -Uh¡­ Uh-huh. Thuk! It was the sounding from the butler standing behind. The butler, with his fist in his mouth and nodding, was like a father looking at his child who had sessfully done his first errand. The butler quietly raised his thumb from the back. "Did I do well?" At that sight, the viiness grinned brightly. ¡®What on earth¡­'' Hanna couldn''t keep up with those two. Chapter 8: The Villainess Who Wants to Attend the Academy Chapter 8: The Viiness Who Wants to Attend the Academy After Hanna had left, it was just Olivia and me remaining in the room. I webed the evening while stroking the sleeping Olivia''s hair. Today was eventful. There was a fight with Ruin, and Hanna hade to keep Oliviapany before she took her leave. It seemed like a taxing day by all ounts. It was tough and exhausting, yet, there was an element of fun to it. "Did you have fun?" I asked this while gently stroking the sleeping Olivia''s head. "Hmm¡­ Hmm¡­ Michail¡­" I wanted to p her for such a foolhardy look while she called for Michail in her dream, but I could be understanding today of all days. She must be tired and had her share of amusement, too. I had the chance to observe a wide range of Olivia''s expressions. Hanna''s face was a spectacle when she got excited. ¨C When senior Michail used a physical enhancement spell in the faction battle and instantly moved behind senior Ruin to sh his sword, ¡®swoosh''. ¨C Oh¡­! ¨C It was so cool I almost fell for him, really. ¨C Oh¡­ Ohhh¡­! ¨C Ah¡­ What am I doing? Hanna became more excited and fervent as she spoke of Michail, and then as the story ended, she sighed ¡®Ah¡­'' realizing she had gotten carried away. It was a nice sight. But Olivia was my only concern. Normally she couldn''t help herself when it came to stories about Michail, yet today she had a vague expression as she listened to Hanna''s tales. She looked like someone unsure whether they enjoyed the taste of mint chocte or not. [Desmond Olivia Lv. 0.5] [upation: Unemployed] [Favorability: 50] [Favorite Conversation Topics: Michail/Academy] [Least Favorite Conversation Topics: Michail] Thankfully, there was no change in favorability. But I noticed that something was amiss. I pondered while looking at her level of favorability. ¡®The Academy¡­ Is that it?'' Today''s purpose of their visit was about academy readmission. Not for the youngdy, but my readmission. I couldn''t figure out why. The youngdy has more talent than I do. If you ask me whether I wanted to return to school, I would, of course, want to reply ¡®yes.'' I wanted to go back; to witness the main girl and guy cuddling up and considering the future, graduating from the academy would benefit my life much more. There''s so much to learn. Connections to be made. In so many ways, it would be advantageous, except¡­ "Snore¡­ Cool¡­ Kooh¡­" I couldn''t imagine leaving behind the viiness who could do nothing without me. Leaving Olivia in someone else''s care was unimaginable. Honestly, I believed that if it were not for me, there was no other to look after Olivia. Sometimes she gets angry. Sometimes she is so upset that she cries. Sometimes sheughs out of sheer vexation. She¡¯s not a bad person, but her excessive honesty seems to draw more disdain than fondness from others. I yfully pinched the nose of the deeply sleeping viiness. "Huh¡­ COUGH¡­ Air raid warning¡­!" "Pffft¡­!" The viiness frowned. She was so cute it was maddening. How on earth had I be entangled with Olivia? I had wanted to avoid this viiness at all costs. I couldn''t fathom why I was behaving this way around a viiness who met the most terrible and vile end in the novel. It must have been that first encounter. Her frowning face brought back memories of the days I lived in the slum. On the day I became possessed, not understanding anything, I misbehaved and got smacked around plenty. By thugs who came to collect protection money. By the bakery owner. By the nobles. Being new to begging, I got beaten by the thugs for falling short on protection money. Myck of dexterity in hands had me getting caught stealing bread frequently, earning me beatings from the bakery owner. And when I was unlucky, I would get beaten by nobles without cause. It was my first experience of getting hit for no reason; I was bbergasted. Perhaps due to my past life in a world where democracy was a given, my unyielding spirit of freedompletely broke my character. I got hit every day. And every day, I fought back. Three times more than I got hit. It might seem excessive, but what could I do? I was angry. -Fuck. Life''s just shitty! While screaming against life¡¯s injustice, I met Olivia. Just how frightened had I been when a noble youngdy in avish dress came striding towards me? Does Olivia have any idea? -Be quiet! You beggar! -Hey, little kid, what is it? At that time, of course, neither of us saw anything but red. -Did you just call me a little kid? -Then who else is here, brat? -Eeeeek!!! Victory was mine. The years of scrabbling around in the slums and the street fights from my previous life had crafted me into a winner. The fight against the youngdy, ustomed to yanking out the hair of countless other noble youngdies at social events, was not easy, but I came out on top. Thedy''s eyes widened. Her face screaming with a sense of injustice. Amusingly, she did not cry. ¨C You, I''m going to kill you. ¨C Pff. Go back and drink more of your mother¡¯s milk. ¨C You go drink it! ¨C I¡­ I don''t have a mother. ¨C Uh¡­ Th-th! Here, take some money and buy yourself something! That¡¯s how I grew close to thedy. It wasn''t a normal encounter. Bing friends through fighting, we weren¡¯t fools. But that¡¯s how Olivia and I became friends, through such foolish acts. -You''re here again today? -Yes! I''ll beat you terribly today. -Pff. The viiness who came every day. And me, I didn''t hold back and really roughed up the noble youngdy. -You little scoundrel! -Little scoundrel~ -Stop copying me! -Stop copying me~ -Grrr¡­ Grrr¡­ -Don''t cry. I''m sorry. Thinking about it now, I was crazy back then. Amoner brawling with a noble youngdy was an offense punishable by immediate execution. But thedy forgave it all. To the bodyguards who came to break us up, she yelled, "Don''t you dare touch this bastard! If you do, I''ll kill you!" Neither the bodyguards nor the maids were able to break up our fight. They all knew what her temper was like. Perhaps that¡¯s why; even after our fights, the bodyguard didn¡¯t bother me. Instead, he secretly slipped me some money, asking me to go easy on her. Anyway. That''s how we became close friends. Then, when I was really about to die. -You¡­ juste and live at my house. Thedy saved me. Thedy is both my friend and savior. That¡¯s probably why I am so concerned about her and can''t bring myself to leave her behind. "Rumble¡­" Thedy had a good sleep. Ever since she was young, she slept so soundly that it could be considered a problem. It seems that the saying ¡®a beauty needs her sleep'' is true after all. ¡®She''s sleeping quite peacefully.'' I checked her favorability again. Her favorite topics of conversation had increased. ¡®The Academy¡­'' I recalled the way Olivia had evaded the subject earlier. -Do you want to return to the Academy? -Uh¡­ What? No? Her expression was one of genuine panic. Now, as then, she had no talent for lying. I knew it. She longed for the Academy. After serving her for 13 years, it would be strange if I had failed to notice the desires of the youngdy''s heart. But I had to deliberately ignore it. Because there was nothing I could do. She had already been expelled from the Academy. With her reputation at rock bottom, returning to the Academy was not a good option. Thedy wasn''t foolish enough not to know this. She had to be aware that she could be ostracized or live a life even worse than not attending at all. Nevertheless, it seemed she still wanted to go to the Academy. -Uh¡­ The sound of her regretful voice still lingered in my ears. I looked again at thedy, sound asleep. Even when I pinched her cheek, she didn''t wake up. "Ooh¡­" She just made silly noises. I pinched her cheek and asked her again. "Do you want to go to the Academy?" "Mmm¡­ Mhm." Half-asleep, the youngdy had candidly responded with her true feelings. A smirk formed on my lips. I felt foolish for even wondering. After all, there''s nothing impossible for a possessor. ¡®I should do something.'' I pulled out a small card that I had tucked away. "Histania Hanna." It was a business card given to me by Lady Hanna of the Histania family. She had told me that if I ever needed to earn some pocket money toe by, as their family runs a small knightly order where temporary work could yield a decent amount of cash. I stroked thedy''s hair and got up. *** The preparations werepleted by 9 a.m. I quietly borrowed the sword Olivia had bought for Michail and secured a small dagger to my belt. I set aside the usual butler attire and instead donned my active wear, indulging in self-admiration as I looked in the mirror. ¡®Oh¡­ even I have to admit, I look good.'' Thedy asked me with a nk look in her eyes. "Where are you going?" "To earn some money." "Money?" Thedy looked utterly puzzled as numerous question marks appeared above her head. I kindly exined our household''s financial status. "Don''t you want to eat meat?" "I do." "Then we need to earn some money, right?" "We don''t have any money?" "We''re broke." Finally understanding our dire straits with an ¡®Ah'', thedy vigorously nodded her head and posed another question. "What are you going to do?" "I''m off to hunt some monsters." "Monsters?" The viiness fell into deep thought. Thedy then pointed to the desk. "Give me that." I picked up the paper and pen from the desk. "This?" "Yes." Thedy rapidly scribbled down some words. Her calligraphy was as artistic as one would expect from a once-prominent noble. There¡¯s no way I could write that beautifully. My handwriting is so unique that no one can imitate it¡ªand not in a good way. While I was admiring the artistry of thedy''s penmanship, her masterpiece was alreadyplete. She thrust the paper towards me proudly. "Here." Hope shone in her face as she offered the paper. My heart swelled. I thought she had written a protective charm for her butler going off to do dangerous work. I took the paper, fighting back tears of emotion. I looked at it and let out a dumbfounded ¡®eh''. [Things I want to eat] Meat. Ice cream. Apples. Chocte. The spicy rice cake dish you used to make. The paper was a list for thedy''s binge-eating. As ever, she defied expectations. Thedy''s gambits were always surprising beyond my predictions. Nheless, I put the endearing shopping list in my chest pocket because I liked the cute handwriting. "I''ll skip the chocte." "Ah." nk-faced Olivia seemed short-circuited by my blunt refusal. I couldn''t help butugh brightly at her reaction. "Instead, I''ll buy you some candy." Olivia''s eyes widened. I turned from her and opened the door. "Um¡­" "Yes?" "Be careful." Olivia waved her hand at me. Chapter 9: Good Money Making (1) Chapter 9: Good Money Making (1) Alone in the room after Ricardo left. Olivia sat on the bed, nkly staring out the window. "Hmm." The sunlight was intense. The sand glistening. It was silent. There was no Ricardo to chat noisily, nor the annoying Ricardo who would call her a pig. On days like these, the best thing to do was lie in bed and sleep, but Olivia had been woken up by Ricardo, ruining her chance for a nap. -Chirp chirp¡­ "Haah¡­" Olivia stretched and leaned against the window. "I''m bored. I''m hungry." Whenever Ricardo went out to work, she would end up alone in the mansion like this. Like a house dog gazing out the window to check if anyone wasing or going, and then dozing off when sleepy. That was her routine. She could call a maid to y with, but she didn''t want to. It was awkward since they weren''t close. Maybe everyone disliked her? She had this strange delusion that she didn''t really want to talk to anyone when Ricardo was not around. ¡®It''s bothersome.'' The person who understood her best was definitely Ricardo. A true butler who would feed her when she was hungry and knew exactly what she wanted to eat. Olivia found this Ricardo convenient. She had her pride, but her butler waspetent. A capable butler who had served her for 13 years despite her troublesome nature. She thought it would be hard to find a butler like Ricardo anywhere across the continent. She knew herself. How much of a handful she was. Her personality had be unpredictable from birth. Even the dog she had raised for ten years liked Ricardo more, despite the amount of treats she gave it. Olivia was good at self-reflection. Rather than ¡®haha-hehe,'' she preferred ¡®shit!'' It was more endearing to her. Fakeness was far from Olivia''s nature. Ricardo sugar-coated her personality by calling her ¡®frank,'' but she knew it was not really apliment. Still, it was pleasant to hear, so she didn''t tell him to stop. She had tried to change her personality before. She even bought a book on kind words and studied it. -¡®100 Ways to Change Yourself?'' Mydy, why are you looking at such a boring book? -Because I want to give up on it. -Good thinking. When that didn''t work, she tried hiring a governess. -Mydy, this is the new governess. -She looks like she has a bad personality. -Excuse me? -Leave. She even tried meditation. -Mydy? -Snooore¡­ -A good deep sleep. But still, her prickly character wasn''t easily fixed. She wanted to speak kindly to people. Especially to Ricardo. She felt pathetic for always getting angry and demanding toward the person who took care of her and said bad things to him. Furthermore, the reason he had gone to earn money was all because of her mistakes. She had wanted to set up a job for him that would let him livefortably for life, but she had messed everything up. Was it then wrong to fall in love? Or was it the Academy that was mistaken? Or was she the one at fault? Where did it all go wrong? No, it was all her fault. After waking up in the morning for the first time in ages, she had had many thoughts. Especially after the strange dreamst time. Since seeing that too-vivid hallucination, she began to reflect on herself more. Thinking she would have been dead if it weren''t for Ricardo, she spent a lot of time looking back at her past. "My head hurts." Maybe she and the butler couldn''t live together forever. Ricardo would someday have to get married. And she would have to live in bed forever. "I feel depressed." Thinking of such a gloomy future made her feel down. At times like these, she wished Ricardo would suddenly open the door andfort her. His everyday foolish smile was nice to see, and she felt at ease with Ricardo. Now, without Ricardo, she couldn¡¯t see what her future would be. "A benefactor¡­ perhaps." What was the nature of her rtionship with Ricardo? Their rtionship as employer and employeey in ruins. Olivia just hoped that Ricardo didn''t hate her. Lost in thought, Olivia looked out the window. The guards were diligently patrolling. The birds were busily chirping. The children were actively ying. Everyone was busy in their ces. Olivia felt even worse about her useless self. It was then. She saw a kid, a hat pulled down low, carrying red paint, skulking around. It was bothersome¡ªthe way the kid darted around as if intending to make mischief. ¡®A thief?'' The movements were too suspicious for a mere painter. Olivia stared intently. Even though there was nothing to steal in the house. Still, the idea of someone taking something was really annoying. Olivia tightly gripped the bell to call a maid and kept her eyes on the child. Thunk. The child stood by the house¡¯s wall, picking up a brush. Seeing this, Olivia took a deep breath. Then, without filter, she yelled out. "Hey you little shit!!!" Upon reflection, she realized she wasn''t unemployed. She was diligently guarding the house. Seeing the kid run away, Olivia felt a bit better. "Hehehe." *** After checking the address on the business card and walking for about 30 minutes, I could easily find my destination. "Is this the right ce?" I was pleasantly surprised that it was closer than I thought, but then fell into contemtion at the unexpected sight before me. "This is strange." Hanna had definitely said this. -Our family operates a small order of knights; if youe, you¡¯ll be able to make some pocket money. -Really? -The green tea. It was too nd. You''re in need of ¡®money,'' correct? Her eye for detail, discerning the house''s financial situation from just a cup of green tea. Truly noble, right? Thanks to her, I got a good part-time job rmendation. But while she said it was an order of knights. On my way here, I had envisioned a knightly order in impressive armor. Because that''s what ordinary orders of knights looked like. The duties of a knightly order included ying monsters that appeared in their own territories or resolving issues requested by outside families. But this was not a knightly order. [Adventurers'' Guild ¡®Popo''] "Huh?" Already informed, Hanna was waving at me from afar. "Over here!" Buzzing. Hanna waved her hand. Hanna lived up to expectations in her familiar attire. Brown leather pants with boots, a typical adventurer''s outfit. I was quite annoyed. I walked towards her quickly, and in a hushed voice that others couldn''t hear, I whispered. "Didn''t you say it was a knightly order?" "Yes. A knightly order." Hanna proudly presented her party. A tiny dwarf, An elf wielding a bow, A healer in a nun''s habit¡ªwas not the party in question, it was just her by herself, standing alone. This is a knightly order? Despite seeming like a reasonable person, she now appeared to have a serious headache. Are you sure this is fine? "It''s the knightly order I operate." "What?" "Well¡­ it''s just me. But since I''m a knight, it counts as a knightly order, right?" A multitude of question marks arose in my mind, but Hanna didn''t mind them. She seemed rather pleased that I hade so quickly. She took my hand and led me inside the guild. "You can earn pocket money and hide your identity too." "Is that what being an adventurer is?" "Yes." Hanna smiled awkwardly. Was I swindled? It felt like I was conned by a child, but she said that once I heard her out, I might change my mind. I nodded. "I may look like this, but I''m actually a B-rank adventurer." "B-ranked or not, it seems you''ve lied to me." Hanna brushed off my opinion lightly and went straight to the point, knowing what I was most curious about. "Do you know how much I earned during a one-week vacation break?" Hanna held up a single finger. "10 gold?" My voice raised involuntarily. Indeed, 10 gold was a substantial amount of money. Amoner''s monthly living cost was around 30 gold, so it was a sufficient paycheck for a short-term job. However, there was no denying the inherent danger. Jobs stained with blood were far from safe. That¡¯s why I avoided adventuring and rather had worked as aborer on construction sites instead. ¡®Making money on your own, that''s impressive.'' I had thought she was a noble out of touch with the ways of the world, but she seemed to have moremon sense than I expected. My internal admiration for her rose. Still, I had to refuse. It was too dangerous. I thought of a polite way to reject her offer without hurting her feelings. Instead of risking blood on my hands for just 10 gold, it would be better to work on a construction site. And besides, adventuring took up too much time. Hunting missions mean you have to climb mountains for a day to three days just to find monsters. With my duty to serve thedy, it was impossible for me. Hanna''s eyes widened. She pped her hands, clearly disgusted. "No way? Who would want such a tiny amount." "What?" "100 gold." I nearly called her ¡®sister'' out of shock. Quite a frightening woman to make me almost refer to a younger person as ¡®sister.'' Despite my loud assumption, my eyes opened widely. After a long time, it felt like I was seeing the light. I earnestly wished she would borate further. Hanna let out a small chuckle, "Pfft," upon seeing my expression. "If you only take on big jobs, quite a bit of moneyes in. And since I work alone, there''s no need to split it with anyone." "Aren''t all the high-earning quests already taken?" Hanna showed me her silver badge. "I''m B-ranked." "Ah¡­" "Difficult jobs can be primarily chosen by higher-ranked adventurers. Sometimes I get personalmissions too." While looking at her bright smile, I cursed my past. Why hadn''t I known about such a sweet side-job? Memories of being a bricyer at a construction site filled my eyes with tears. Why hadn''t the novel informed me about the lucrative job of being an adventurer? Perhaps because it''s a romantic fantasy full of dreams and hope. They didn''t want to promote a violent and hical job. Hanna held my hand with an apologetic smile. "Sorry. But you wouldn''te if I didn''t say it that way." That''s true. I would''ve immediately refused if she''d just asked me to go on an adventure together. I didn''t know much about being an adventurer, and it seemedughable that a nobledy would do adventuring work, let alone on her own. But what puzzled me was. "Why are you asking me?" After all that transpired at the mansion, it didn''t seem like it left a good impression. From our first meeting, where I crushed a senior''s face, to serving as the viiness''s conversation partner, I had several embarrassing incidents, and it seemed odd that she nonchntly invited me. So, before starting the job, I asked. "I don''t think what happened at our mansion would be considered good memories." One can never be too cautious; for all I knew, she could be setting a trap to torment me over past grudges. Hanna looked down. "Um¡­ that''s true." She stared pensively at my hand. "You were the first one I''ve seen use aura like that." "What?" "I''ve never seen a young person use aura, and to adjust the power of aura so finely was also a first for me. My father can''t even do that. He only knows how to smash things." Thanks to the Limit Break skill. I chose not to say it. Hanna continued with a small smile. "I don''t adventure just for money. I was wondering if I could grow more." "Is that so?" That was her point. If you want to earn a lot of money, you have to take on dangerous tasks, and she preferred the verified skill of working with me over mediocrerades. She also wished to improve her own abilities. That was the main reason. Hanna bowed respectfully. Her demeanor differed significantly from the one I had seen at the mansion. "That''s why I asked you." I looked at her and said. "Are skills enough?" "What?" "If priority is given to skills over money, is that enough?" If the answer was yes, I could give her the response she was looking for. I asked out of goodwill, but Hanna¡¯s face showed cracks. She must have assumed I was dismissing her for overlooking money. Just as she was about to tell me not to underestimate her, Before she could misunderstand me further, I blurted out a more materialistic answer. "Then let''s do 8:2." "What?" Hanna''s startled response. "The split, I mean." "What are you¡­!" "However. In four weeks, I will have made you capable of defeating Michail." I was the one who had raised Michail and the supporting male leads. In ways they didn¡¯t know about. Chapter 10: Good Money Making (2) Chapter 10: Good Money Making (2) Michail grew stronger through stimtion. That''s what the novel described. -Michail, as a child, happened to encounter a goblin in the mountains and faced the threat of death. In that moment, with a burning stimulus in his heart, Michail awakened his talent for swordsmanship. That must have been how it was written in the novel. And it probably would have been written like this in the Affinity Quest as well. [Q. Michail Needs Stimtion] Michail, whose skills were developing rapidly, had no worthy opponents left and started bingcent. Provoke Michail in front of everyone. Defeat Michail in an unknown location (1/1) Lose to Michail in a ¡®counter-duel'' (1/1) Rewards: All stats +5, Swordsmanship Lv. 4 Michail''s reward: Swordsmanship Lv. 3 If failed: All stats ¨C10 decrease I am confident that I can make anyone grow faster than anyone else, provided I am aware of the quest involving them. Instead of swinging my sword aimlessly, I have seen with my own eyes that by providing stimtion alongside the keywords given by a quest, they can grow faster even without rewards. That''s what Ruin did. He grew insanely fast when given a little pressure. Ruin grew from defeat, Michail from stimtion. The female protagonist had quests rted to harassment. The quests which appeared were fresh due to their perverse tastes, but one thing was certain about their effect. I diligently carried out the quests. I couldn''t pass on freebies. By theter parts of the novel, the protagonists were meant to grow into a saint, a hero, and a great magician saving the world, so growing them early wasn''t a bad thing. I tormented the protagonists with fervor. To them, I must have seemed like a relentless brawler, but to me, I considered it moving towards world peace. Isn''t that moving? Or is it not? Ultimately, people can grow if you touch upon what theyck. They can break through walls that had stalled them and even experience the miracle of reaching new heights instantly. It''s like those martial arts novels. Even the main character, after being obliterated by the viin, would go ¡®Hmm¡­ Was I an idiot?'' and after secluded training, would gain enlightenment and reach the realms of Huagyong or Hyungyong. That''s the kind of feeling an Affinity Quest gives. Like how it feels incredibly relieving to scratch an unreachable itch, providing what they were unaware ofcking or needed stimtion helps fix their deficiencies, allowing them to grow stronger quickly. That was the power of the Affinity Quests I had. -A quest has urred. It''s been a while since I''ve heard the notification sound. It felt like a year since Ist saw it. [Q. The Short-Lived Fate of the Unfortunate Extra ¡®Hanna''] Ignored by her father and the servants, she always resented her pathetic talent. She is thirsty for praise. With the new semester just around the corner, Hanna takes on a quest above her level to improve quickly and gets killed by an ¡®Elite Orc Swordsman''. If only there were continuous praise, she could have realized her power and not just surpassed bing a Knight Commander but even aim for the position of the empire''s greatest swordsman. (!) Please help her be strong on her own. Give her ego-boosting praise. (0/10) Achieve an ¡®Affinity of 40'' or higher. [Affinity: -10] Defeat the ¡®Elite Orc Swordsman''. (0/1) Rewards: Swordsmanship Lv. 6, Strength +3 increase Hanna: Swordsmanship Lv. 4, Beginner Aura (C) If failed: Histania Hanna dies. ¡®I have to do it.'' It wasn''t just the money that prompted me to propose this. It was the part that she was going to die that moved my heart. Even though I loved money and hated being bothered, I wasn''t cruel enough to ignore the future of someone''s death. Of course, the money was the biggest reason. I wanted to help her. I didn''t know much about her past, but I could tell from the brief text that she hadn''t had an easy life. Histania Hanna. She wasn''t a character that appeared in the novel. They said because she died. That made me feel even worse. Unaware of my conflicted feelings, Hanna looked at me as if I were ridiculous. "What did you say? What are you going to do for me?" It seemed unbelievable that I would help her beat the strongest second-year student. Perhaps she was ovee with disbelief. By the look on her face, that didn''t seem to be the case. "How am I supposed to beat senior Michail?" Hanna chuckled bitterly. It seems she mistook my offer as a joke. I reassured her with sincerity. "It''s possible." Michail has not yet awakened his aura, so there is still time before he does. Michail awakens his aura in the second semester, during the episode where the female protagonist is kidnapped. That''s when he bes a monster. Until then, Michail is just a student slightly better at swordy. It''s enough topete with swords. With a bit of luck, you could even win. Of course, Michail is already an exceptional swordsman with innate talent andbative sense, but before awakening his aura, he''s easier to deal with. Once Michail awakens his aura, he bes a monster. That was the gist of what I meant. Michail without an awakened aura is definitely worth challenging. If you think of him as just a student who''s a bit better with swords, you can move one step closer. Right now, Michail''s swordsmanship is around level 3. Once Hanna reaches level 4, the birth of a saint will be witnessed. Hanna, oblivious to my thoughts, gave me a look of pity. She was dumbfounded. "Excuse me, butler." "Yes?" Hanna, with an incredulous look, as if seeing an invasive species disrupting the ecosystem, telling me what do I know. "Are you aware of a joke that even our first years wouldn''t say?" "What is it?" "It''s saying that they would beat senior Michail" "Ah, ha!" As I snickered insidiously, a crinkle formed on Hanna''s expression. She didn''t like that Iughed. "Why are youughing?" "It''s just humorous." She sighed¡­ Before her mood soured further, I asked her why. "Back then, they smashed heads without care for who was a senior and who wasn''t." "That was because you had senior Michail in your grade year." "Even so, I confronted Michail." Hanna suddenly became silent. It was as if she was looking at a real madman. As the conversation seemed to go nowhere, with Hanna mumbling to herself that Michail is so strong, I let out a smallugh. "So what about it?" "What?" "Do you think Michail is stronger than me?" I asked her a fundamental question. Hanna twitched her eyebrows. Upon reflection, it seemed to make sense. At some point, her gaze fixed on my sword. If I were to fight Michail now¡­ I''m confident I can finish him quicker than Ruin did. I teased Hanna with a grave voice. "Do you think Michail could subdue Ruin like I did?" No response. Hanna bit her lips tightly, looking at my confident eyes. Maybe she thought Michail would probably lose to me. I probed her once more. "Have you ever thought¡­ there''s no way I can beat this person when you looked at Michail?" "Yes." I preempted her response. "Probably not. You must have thought that you''d like to be like Michail. Because it seemed within reach." Hanna seemed struck by a sudden revtion, having never even thought of challenging him. The straightforward words left Hanna at a loss for words. Hanna murmured to herself. "Can I beat Michail, senior?" She shook her head from side to side, chastising herself for being presumptuous. As a final nail, I scanned the surroundings. There was no one in sight. I reached out to Hanna. The red aura, just like I had seen before, rose like a heat haze. "Do you not believe it?" Hanna couldn''t take her eyes off of it. The red aura seemed to reignite a passion that had been extinguished. "Even if you don''t do it, it couldn''t be worse, right? If it doesn''t work, just think you''ve been scammed." "No. But it''s something impossible, isn''t it? How could I possibly think of defeating Michail, senior¡­" "If you don''t try, wouldn''t that be regretful? As a swordsman, it¡¯s quite embarrassing to give up without even trying." Hanna pondered deeply. I gently pressed the seizure button that everyone reacts to. "Are you scared?" I want her to be my source of ie. *** "Amazing, Miss Hanna!" Hanna looked at me with a blush on her face. Apparently, being loudly praised by me loud enough for all the monsters in the mountains to hear was embarrassing for her. This made me want to tease her even more. "Wow! To have caught one already¡ªcould this be a record time?" "No¡­!" It''s been seven days now. She decided to y along with my words, thinking she had nothing to lose. But she added one more condition. -"Let''s make it fifty-fifty. But how about this?" -"What''s that?" -"Well, if by some chance I manage to beat senior Michail at the school ranking tournament after the school reopens, I will give you all the allowance I receive." -"Really?" -"Yes, ten thousand gold a month. That''s what I get. But if I lose, then you need to grant me a wish." Upon hearing her proposal, I thought to myself that I had struck gold. It''s not like she will be at a loss. After all, she would gain the title and confidence of having defeated Michail. However, it seems she still doesn''t trust me all that much. She hasn''t yet gained remarkable strength or been taught great swordsmanship techniques. So far, my wallet has been more precious. Of course, I didn''t forget to give praise. Hanna has been faithfully handing over half of her earnings to me. As I y an approaching orc''s head, I shout. "Wow! Ten gold!" The falling head of the orc. I felt my wallet getting healthier. After having filled it with shillings for a while, I felt good thinking that I could fill it with golden coins for the first time in a while. One gold per orc head. Ten so far. If I just work hard, I''ll quickly reach a hundred gold. Hanna shook her head in disbelief as she watched me dissect orc heads like a madman. I smiled faintly at her. "Oh¡­! Now you''ve caught two! Incredible." "Ah, yeah." "Just try to catch three more." Hanna counts the orc heads she''s caught. They''re exactly five times less than the number I''ve caught. Driven by an unnecessary sense of rivalry, she swings her sword even more fiercely. ¡®She''s working hard.'' That''s how she encountered the Elite Orc. I thought to myself, looking at her. She was a woman truly serious about swordsmanship. I thought she disliked swordsmanship when I first saw her Affinity window. But she loved swordsmanship more than anyone. That''s the feeling. Like someone who had studied hard but was disappointed by not achieving the grades expected and thus hated even talking about their academic performance. Her sword didn''t rely on luck. Was it due to consistent practice or something else? She seemed impable in the mental aspect. But there appeared to be gaps in her technical abilities. As the number of orc heads diminished, I gathered strength at my fingertips. A red aura enveloped the tip of my sword like a heat haze. With a resounding boom, the red sword energyshed out, and I brushed my sword off upon confirming the orc that ran in the distance had fallen. She looked at me bewilderedly. "How is that possible?" Hanna, who was hydrating with water. She had long since spat out the water she had been holding in her mouth. I looked at her with an expression as if it was effortless and told her. "I did it, so it worked." "You''re insane." She saw me as a monster. Hanna fell to the ground with a thud. She seemed to be exhausted. I quietly sat down next to her. "You''ve worked hard." "You''ve worked harder." "I know." The sun was setting. It was about time for thedy to start heading back. I spoke gently, ensuring she could hear me. "Today, there was a lot of tension in your shoulders." "Is that so? I thought I had rxed quite a bit." Hanna nodded slightly. She didn''t argue. "Your lower body movements are too big." "That''s because my lower body is big¡­" I nodded quietly. She is indeed broad-hipped. "Don''t get any weird ideas." "I''m not." I continued to give her more feedback. Her waist was too stiff. Her movements were too straightforward. Especially. "You seem to be trying too hard to imitate Michail." "Still¡­ Is that so? You''re impressive." I shrugged my shoulders. "I have an eye for detail." Excessive modesty can be offensive to others. I elevated myself since I knew I was good at what I did. [Hanna''s affinity has increased by +1.] I''ve raised her Affinity quite a bit in a week. I felt proud of the results of my efforts. The cool breeze caressed my hair. Indeed, the wind at quitting time is refreshingly pleasant. Of course, Hanna''s eyes were red with fatigue, but I was fine, so it''s all good. It''s almost time to leave. I should buy some chocte on the way home. Thedy has been singing about it for a week, and it''s scary to think I might reincarnate into chocte, so I should bring some. To wrap up the day, I spoke to Hanna. The words will surely be more helpful to her than any mediocre feedback. I carefully ced my hand on her head as shey sprawled on the ground. "Well done." "Huh?" Hanna opened her eyes wide in surprise. "You did really well today. I''m praising you." "Why are you telling that to me¡­" Praise was what she was thirsty for. I didn''t know much about how Hanna had lived until now. Whether she was ignored or lived happily, I didn''t want to know and didn''t know either. What I did know was that Hanna''s expression upon hearing praise was incredibly awkward. With an unsure look on her face about what expression to make, Hanna looked up at me. It seemed that she was not used to receiving praise after all. Hanna looked at me with a strange expression. "Why are you looking at me like that? Do you dislike my hand?" "No, it feels good, actually." "I haven''t washed my hand since I pulled out the orc¡¯s tooth¡­" "Ah¡­!" "I''m kidding." Hanna grinned. It seems she enjoys themoners'' jests. As Hanna springs to her feet with a shout, her rascally nature is evident "What''s the butler''s name?" "Why do you ask?" "I was just curious. I don''t think we''ve formally introduced ourselves yet." Right. I nodded my head slightly and bowed courteously. "My name is Ricardo." "Oh¡­ That''s an impressive name." "I know." Hanna, with light steps, collected orc teeth. I watched her affection meter as she worked, taking time out to avoid gettingzy. [Histania Hanna Lv. 28] [upation: Royal Academy Student] [Affinity: 11] [Favorite conversation topic: Compliments about swordsmanship] [Least favorite conversation topic: School reopening] Like any college student caught up in the same worries, Hanna''s affinity window looked promising. It was clear she would grow fast. Chapter 11: The Uninvited Guest (1) Chapter 11: The Uninvited Guest (1) Rain fell early in the morning. It might be the time that signaled the end of summer, as ate rain season began. -Dudududu¡­ The sound of raindrops beating against the window. Even the pudding-like tender heart turned emotionally soft like soft-serve ice cream. ¡®I feel like I''m producing female hormones.'' With a slurp, I sipped my tea while looking outside. ¡®Today she won''t be able toe to work. It''s raining too much.'' As I watched the swelling river, I thought about the maid who would be preparing toe to work. A middle-aged woman in her forties. She didn''t have any special experience and was just an ordinarymoner housewife, but I hired her because her cooking tasted good. Since I told her not toe if it rains, she probably won¡¯te today. I sighed while looking at the dirty bedsheets. ¡®Life is truly tough.'' I shouldn¡¯t have woken her for breakfast. I should have let her sleep when she said she wanted to. I woke up thedy with the thought of her health in mind, making her eat breakfast, but the drowsydy eventually. She ended up facenting into the soup on the table. Thankfully, it was cool. It would have been a disaster if I had served it hot. Slurp. The cheap green tea spreading inside my mouth tasted particrly bitter today. Today was also a day off from the adventurer¡¯s job. I had told Hanna that we would take a break if it rained heavily yesterday. Before I knew it, more than two weeks had passed since Hanna and I began working together. My wallet had significantly fattened. Now, about five days a week, I could afford to eat meat without my wallet going on strike. Theughter from thedy increased, as did my own. I was all in all thankful to Hanna. ¡®Quest.'' [Q. The Short-Lived Fate of the Unfortunate Extra ¡®Hanna''] Being ignored by her father and servants, she constantly resents herckluster talent. She is parched for praise. ¡­ ¡­ 1. Give ego-boosting praise. (5/10) 2. Achieve an ¡®Affinity of 40'' or higher. [Affinity: 32] 3. Defeat the ¡®Elite Orc Swordsman.'' (0/1) Reward: Swordsmanship Lv. 6, Strength +3 increase Hanna: Swordsmanship Lv. 4, Beginner Aura (C) Failure: Histania Hanna dies. ©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤ It seems there¡¯s about a week left. I thought even four weeks would be tight, but Hanna has been following along better than expected, making it feels sufficiently possible only after three weeks. Of course, with Hanna''s current skills, she would definitely lose 100% against an Elite Orc Swordsman. After all, not just any ordinary monster, an Elite Orwell is a special monster with an ¡®Elite'' qualifier. But I was confident that with about a week¡¯s training and the right strategies, Hanna could definitely catch one. Hanna was growing fast. She blushed even with smallpliments, gaining motivation and quickly grew, making it her own. I was proud of her for listening to every little bit of advice, improving and adopting it as her own. It felt like this is what a teacher''s heart should be like. ¡®When I think about it, she is indeed my first disciple.'' It¡¯s the first time I¡¯ve formally taught someone. Hanna wields the sword well. And she loves the sword. If such passion had been shown in a family that makes a living from swordsmanship, they would dote on her and cherish such a treasure, but herplicated family story was regrettable. ¡®But, Swordsmanship Lv. 6.'' ording to the setting guide, Level 5 is the highest realm that an ordinary person can achieve with effort. Anything beyond that level falls into the realm of talent. Considering characters like Michail or viins in the novel start at Level 6 after awakening, it seemed convenient. Am I now entering the boss tier? I liked the idea that I have reached a level of martial prowess that wouldn''t let me die in the streets. If I''m at Swordsmanship Level 6, I couldpete even with Michail after his awakening. I felt both a sense of regret and anticipation for the nearing end of my rtionship with Hanna. -Dududu¡­ "The rain''s getting stronger." Rain makes people emotional. It¡¯s strange how water falling from the sky can stir one¡¯s heart so profoundly. Even though it¡¯s damp and theundry won''t dry, I don''t know what''s so good about it. ¡®But the sound of the rain is nice.'' There was one more person soaked in sentiment like me¡ªthendlord with mncholic eyes, nkly gazing outside. "Heh¡­ nice." I quietly called out to Olivia. "Lady." "Hmmnn." Madam viin was intently looking outside the window. Perhaps lost in a daydream of holding an umbre together with Michail in the rain, she did not respond to my call. I wanted to interrupt her moment. Madam viin wasughing silly at the window. Our viinousdy isn''t usually the emotional type, so does the weather change people? It irritated me peculiarly. -Chomping. ¡®Chomping?'' Right as I felt irked, I heard thedy¡¯s sound of admiration. "Hmm¡­ delicious." I carefully ced my hand on thedy¡¯s shoulder. "Lady?" Startled, the viin¡¯s shoulder quivered. Despite the shock, Olivia stayed rigidly facing the window, not turning around to look at me like she usually would¡ªmaking me suspicious of the stubborndy''s behavior. "What are you doing?" "I''m guarding the house." "Why are you guarding the house?" "It''s my job." "Huh?" "I''ve been employed sincest week." "And who''s paying your sry?" "¡­" Madam viin remained silent. I turned my head to see the viin¡¯s face. She quickly averted her gaze. In a brief moment, I noticed something brown smeared by thedy''s mouth. I had a hunch. Thedy was eating chocte. Struggling to conceal myughter, I spoke to thedy. "Isn''t it tough guarding the house like this?" "Yeah. The sugar level drops, and it''s hard." "Why would your sugar drop?" "Because it¡¯s raining?" "Hmm. Then you need some sugar, don¡¯t you?" Madam viin twitched at the bait I cast. She wasn¡¯t one to turn down free snacks. The viiness nodded vigorously. "Yes. There''s a great need for sugar." With a grave face, the viiness nodded seriously. The sweet scent had already escaped her lips, so her earnest voice was not trustworthy at all. However, unaware of this, the viiness continued with an expectant voice. "I think I can guard the house more reliably if I had a supply of sugar stocked up." "Is that so?" "Mm-hmm." I said to thedy. "But,dy." "Huh?" "Aren¡¯t you having a bit too much sugar for it to be dropping?" Startled, thedy shook. Madam viin remained motionless as if seeing a ghost. She appeared tock talent in acting. "What do you mean? What did I eat?" Thedy gave her all to her feigned excuse. I felt thankful every time like this that thedy didn¡¯t have a grand ambition in acting. If she did, she would have been a viin with merely one trick. Thedy was noisily moving her jaw joint. I restrained my smile while grabbing her shoulder. ¡°I¡¯m going to seize it, no matter how you managed to steal it.¡± ¡°No! I saved it up!¡± ¡°As far as I know, saving is quite foreign to thedy, isn¡¯t it?¡± "No, I got along with saving since yesterday." While mumbling incoherently, the viinousdy stretched out her hand to push my face away. The chocte from her fingers smeared on my face. It was sweet. There was no clearer culprit. "Hand it over." "I don¡¯t have any!" "Your hands seem to suggest otherwise; they¡¯re covered in too much of it." "Really?" Thedy looked at her own hands. She nodded and epted it. It seemed she realized it was too tant. Olivia fumbled through her pockets. It was the chocte bag I had brought. Olivia, whose clumsy hand skills had deteriorated, grabbed a handful of chocte and made eye contact with me. She tried to pull off a pitiful expression, but she switched tactics in the face of my stern look. Olivia gulped down her saliva. "Ricardo. Do you know what we have to do first when the tax auditores for an investigation?" "Huh? Suddenly?" "Evidence destruction." -Gobbling. Thedy shoved the chocte in her hand into her mouth. "Lady!" "Huhuhuhu." I burst outughing at the sight of her chuckling wickedly like a malevolent viin. "No¡­ Pffft, really!" The viinousdy munched away with passion, not offering any to her butler, eating it all herself¡ªan offense that brought my hand to poke Olivia¡¯s side. "Stop, that tickles!" "Aren''t you the one who said that eating too much sugar would rot your teeth? Especially since you hate brushing." "Let me go!" "I''m not letting go until you hand over all the hidden chocte." After battling a fierce tickling, Olivia sulkily began to spit out her concealed stash. Like a corporate executive having embezzled funds confiscated, the look on the viinousdy''s face was of sheer despondency. Somehow, she looked sadder than when she was dumped by Michail. Beneath the pillow. Under the sheets. And. "Why would you hide it there?" "Just because. It didn¡¯t seem visible." Olivia said, pulling out the chocte between her breasts¡ªa lot of it melted. I repositioned myself. As Olivia held out her hand with the chocte, I brushed her offering aside while speaking. "Don''t put it there." "Why? It¡¯s a great hiding spot." "It''s ufortable for me." I was unable to get up from my seat for a while. *** Thedy and I looked out the window again. This time we observed the outside in a daze, armed with cheap green tea and cheap snacks. "Ricardo." "Yes?" "It tastes bad." "¡­" Olivia closed her eyes tightly and dumped the green tea into her mouth. With a gesture that felt like crushing her hopes, I refilled the empty teacup with green tea. "It¡¯s good for your health." "¡­" Wondering if my concern reached her heart, Olivia''s warm gaze fixed onto my hands. "Jerk." "Arf." I barked softly. Time seemed to pass quicker than I thought. Maybe because two idiots with great chemistry were present, the persistent rain didn''t feel as bad. It continued to rain heavily, and there were no guests arriving at the house. We took turns sipping our tea, showing troubled frowns and emptying our cups, ying rock-paper-scissors to determine who would pour the next round¡ªthepany of fools. It was fun. "It''s raining heavily." "If I go out now, I might burn up all my sugar." "Gaslighting won¡¯t help; today''s snack will be tiled in green tea." "Hmph." Outside, a torrential downpour raged on. The river had risen significantly. The guards could be easily seen retreating to their homes after suspending their patrols. Once the rain stopped, I would have to go up onto the roof for some repairs, but for now, I looked up at the sky hoping the ceiling wouldn¡¯t leak. "Ricardo." "Yes?" "There¡¯s someoneing over there." Olivia pointed towards the bustling part of town with her finger. I didn¡¯t believe it. In this weather, there couldn¡¯t possibly be a noble soul crazy enough toe to our house. Probably she mistook a soaking wet puppy for a visitor, I assumed. In order to clear up thedy¡¯s misunderstanding, I replied lightly. "No, that''s just a dog." "A dog?" "Yes." I gave a slight nod and. Olivia grew quiet again. So did I, turning to look out the window once more. "Ricardo." Olivia pointed somewhere again. Her pointing came a bit closer than before now. ¡°Someone¡¯sing there." "Are you bored?" "A little?" "I¡¯ll tell you a scary story in a while." "Eek¡­!" Olivia mmed up. I followed Olivia''s finger with my gaze. ¡®What is that?'' Indeed, something was there. Something brown was quickly moving towards our house. "Huh?" It was then. The swiftly approaching entity stopped in front of our mansion''s front gate. Olivia looked at me. I nodded slightly¡ªwe both knew. In this kind of weather, the only kind of person who¡¯d visit our house would either be a ghost or a thief. With trepidation, I peered at the main gate more closely. ¡®Who is it?'' A woman, head hung low, spinning around in front of the mansion¡¯s doors. She seemed familiar. Brown hair. Wearing leather pants and looking like a drowned rat with slumped shoulders. "Huh?" Olivia nced up at me slyly. "Is it a person?" "It seems so. I''ll go down for a moment." "Mm." I ran quickly toward the main gate, grabbing my coat and umbre, and headed towards the person standing drenched in the rain. There was a soaked woman standing in front of the gate. A familiar woman. I had seen her yesterday. I remembered she had left with a bright smile on her face. She was struggling to knock on the door. "Is anyone there?" "Uh¡­" A weak voice reached my ears. "I missed the taste of green tea and came here." Hanna hade to our house. Chapter 12: The Uninvited Guest (2) Chapter 12: The Uninvited Guest (2) "Hoo¡­" Hanna blew on the hot green tea. sping the teacup from which white steam arose with her freezing hands, she took a hesitant sip and shivered. Smiling awkwardly and with an apologetic look, Hanna said, "I''m sorry for being so abrupt. It''s just my personality¡­ if I crave something, I need to have it right away." A retort came to mind, but I didn''t voice it. I felt pity for the drenched girl before me. And it was sad that she came all the way here just to drink thisckluster tea. "Thedy is quite picky, so I learned a special tea-brewing technique seven years ago in the East. I thought that might be why she felt that way since this technique enhances the tea''s vor." "Ha¡­ is that so? It did taste unusually better." "I¡¯m d you think it tastes good." It was a lie. In truth, East or not, I just served the tea once it turned green. Thedy, whose taste veers toward the cheap, prefers cocoa over any fancy tea. I lied so as not to embarrass her. I watched Hanna closely. Swollen eyes. Her eyelids, reddened as if after a bout of tears, weighed down my tongue. It felt more fitting tofort her by asking if she was okay, rather than why she came here. I hesitated for a moment. Honestly, I never imagined she woulde here. It made no sense for her to traverse this downpour to a mansion that resembled a ruin. After all, our house was so visitor-less that I thought she was a ghost. The current time was 7 p.m. It was about time for the sun to set. The sky, drearily overcast, bore the ongoing downpour outside. I didn''t need to think hard to know. That a noble youngdy showed up at the house unannounced, during early evening, and for nd green tea of all things? It was an undeniable fact. Quite likely, Miss Hanna had run away from home. Creak. The sound of Hanna scraping an old teacup with her nails reached me. She bit her lip, deep in thought. She seemed ufortable with the awkward atmosphere. "It''s reallying down, isn''t it¡­" "Yes, it is." ¡°I¡¯m worried theundry won¡¯t dry.¡± Our eyes met. I answered with a small smile, choosing to stay silent. Would she answer if I asked what had happened? Probably not. Instead of prying questions, right now she seemed to need time to just think. When I ran away from the orphanage, I needed that time. Back then, I spent time with homeless men at the subway station, but since there were no ces like Seoul Station, a hub of encounters in this other world, she probably sought refuge here. Perhaps this ce served as a subway station for Hanna. Quiet and sheltered from rain¡ªa hideaway. Seeing her in my past, I didn¡¯t feel bad. Rather, I wanted to be kind to her. Slurp. I sipped my tea while looking outside. "Tea indeed is best when it rains." "It does seem to calm the mind." "Would you like more?" Hanna declined firmly. "No, thank you." Indeed, it must be that the green tea at our housecked vor. If only I had expensive tea leaves, I was confident I could present heaven¡¯s vor, but unfortunately, I had already sold those at secondhand prices. "I''ll serve you better quality tea next time." "It''s already quite nice." Twitch. Hanna shivered, her lips looking pale, cold to the eye. Perhaps the outer clothing I provided was insufficient. Feeling it might be time to offer her a bath and a change of clothes, I contemted as I looked out the window. Underneath the translucent underwear. She might catch a cold. Worried, I gazed out the window. As time passed, concern piled up on Hanna¡¯s face. It seemed her problems weren¡¯t easily resolved. I thought time would help her unravel them, but it appeared to be a matter more in need of a conversation than time. The day was cold. The temperature dropped. And Hanna¡¯splexion grew worse. By the time the tea was nearly finished, she started picking up the puddled rainwater she had brought in, preparing to leave the estate. Her figure, crouching to clean up, looked pathetic. A musty smell rose from the old floorboards. Unable to watch, I reached to snatch the rag she was using. "Uh-oh?" Our hands unintentionally ovepped. I had inadvertently grabbed Hanna¡¯s hand, feeling terribly embarrassed. I wasn¡¯t trying to make the guest do anything; perhaps I was just too hasty. Hanna¡­ Did not react at all and held the towel tightly. With a calmness hiding her troubled heart, I spoke. "Just rest for now." "No, I need to go back home immediately." "Do you intend to leave me jobless?" Despite being a runaway teen, taking a butler¡¯s work was unforgivable, but it was low-ranked butlers who made their guests clean the floors. And I didn''t want to impose such a task on a runaway teen. "Please, have a seat." "Still, I made it dirty. I should clean it." "It''s alright." Hanna gripped the towel firmly. She demonstrated strong determination not to let it go. I waited patiently. Until she loosened the strength in her hand. Hanna hung her head low. After a brief time had passed, and the warmth from my palm began heating her cold hands, a drop fell. From the back of her hand holding the towel came a warm sensation. Tiny water droplets. Not from the rain-drenched hair, but a slightly heavier drop, carrying more emotion. "You know, Butler." Hanna¡¯s voice resonated lowly in the echoing mansion. "Yes." I responded softly. "Today is my birthday." "Oh¡­ Happy Birthday." "But why can¡¯t I get celebrated?" Hanna looked down at the floor. Even without seeing her face, I felt as if I knew what expression she wore. A birthday. Not a particrly big day, but one day when one wishes for rest and celebration. I too wanted to make sure thedycked nothing on her birthday. It was the same in my previous life. Even if I was swamped with work, I would buy a cake to celebrate my birthday. And the gift cards my friends presented, though not much, meant the world to me. In my memories, a birthday was both the happiest day and strangely the loneliest. Hanna spoke. "Today, you¡¯re the first person to wish me happy birthday." "This is¡­ quite an honor." "Right?" Hanna shook her head. No matter how much she pondered, it seemed that she was unable to find an answer to an unsolvable problem. "Tell me, Butler. What did I do so wrong?" Hanna gripped the towel even tighter. "I want to be praised by my father too, to be a sister that my brother and sister can be proud of." Hot tears fell onto her hand. "Is it a sin to have no talent?" Her voice, frail and soft, echoed through the mansion. Feeling the heat of Hanna''s tears on my hand, my heart grew heavy. "I told my father today that I would beat senior Michail." She buried her forehead into the back of my hand. "Can you guess what he said? He told me to not entertain thoughts above my station. You don''t think so too, do you? Not you, right?" Hanna kept her head down. "Couldn''t a father at least offer empty words of encouragement?" I''ve never had parents, so I''m notpletely sure, but I''m aware that typical parents don''t act that way. That''s how the parents I dreamed of in my past were like. Offering praise and encouragement, a support that was all my own. I wasn''t confident to offerfort. I hadn''tforted or beenforted much, so I was afraid I might say something hurtful. Nevertheless, at this moment, I felt as though I had to do something¡ªanything. Although I didn''t know much about Hanna during the short time of two weeks. I decided to tell her what I had learned during that time. "Miss Hanna, I¡ªI don¡¯t invest in endeavors without potential." "¡­." "I¡¯m rather materialistic. I calcte everything, and if the answer doesn¡¯t add up, I give it up." "¡­." "I¡¯m truly sorry to say, but if I had thought youcked talent, I wouldn¡¯t have even proposed the bet." Hanna cautiously opened her mouth. "Do I have talent?" "Yes. I swear it by the goddess." "But I have less talent than my brother and I''m not as good as my sister¡­" "Are those people my concern?" Hanna raised her head to look at me. A look of incredulity was on her face. But she seemed to like my resolute words. [Hanna''s affinity has increased by +15.] Hanna looked up at me. Her expression had calmed down from before, and I felt relieved. It was much better to see her like this than crying. "I am selfish." "I know." "Saying it that way makes me sound very bad, doesn¡¯t it?" "Pfft¡­ That''s right." "Well, I am. So quickly defeat Michail and fill my wallet with a thousand gold." "¡­" "We will make it possible." I took the rag from her hands and, as I patted her head, I said: "I happen to be quite skilled in baking. Why don¡¯t you have some birthday cake before you go?" Hanna looked at me. Her gaze was somewhat naive, and seeing her dressed that way was awkwardly stirring. I quickly turned my head away upon glimpsing her exposed underwear. "I¡­ have ns." "The ns have been canceled." Her ns were not my concern. Perhaps she had intended to go to the adventurer''s guild. Nothing helps get rid of restless thoughts quite like swinging a sword. Perhaps this day was destined to be Hanna''sst in the original story, maybe gambling in a state of resignation. However, I intended to have her stay at our house tonight. I wanted to make her friends with thedy of the house as well. "Stay tonight." Chapter 13: The Uninvited Guest (3) Chapter 13: The Uninvited Guest (3) It¡¯s been a long time since we had people gathered in the dining room. The round table, though luxurious for just three, brought back memories as we huddled together reminiscent of old times. Olivia and the head of the family. The co-head and thedy of the house. Though we used to bicker daily, it was a somewhat harmonious time. Sitting at the dinner table, eating face-to-face had been a long-lost experience. It¡¯s been about a year. Since eating at the table. I¡¯ve typically dined with thedy in her bedroom, but it was nice to sit at the table again after such a long time. It stirred excitement within me. I asked thendlord with an ted heart, "How does it feel to be back in the dining room after such a long time?" Olivia''s expression was a bit withdrawn. Thedy seemed somewhat displeased. She wasn¡¯t woken from a nap, so why the long face? I thought she would have been pleased to have a visitor. Olivia''s gaze was fixed on Hanna. To be precise, on the pale blue pajamas that Hanna was wearing. "Isn¡¯t that mine?" "Yes, it is." "Then why is she wearing it?" Hanna shrunk her shoulders at thedy''s gaze. Perhaps she felt like she had stolen her favorite clothes. Concerned that I had upset thendlord by taking her clothes, I frankly confessed to Olivia. "I pilfered them." "Aha." Olivia nodded her head, seemingly relieved. "Give her the pretty ones." Olivia wasn''t upset about losing a dress, but rather that I had given Hanna an unattractive one. Hanna shook her head in understanding at Olivia, who was proud-ish of my thievery, and wore a puzzled expression at this routine of ours. Seeing thedy calm down again, I revisited the question I had dropped earlier. "How do you feel being back in the dining room?" "I don''t like it. It''s a hassle." "That''s how one turns into a pig." Olivia bore a confident look. "A pig?" With certain pride, Olivia unted her chest, certainly shapely, but it was hardly appropriate for a grown adult¡ªand in front of a guest at that¡ªto act in such a manner. Both her triumphant expression and her behavior deserved a rap on the head. "I eat, and it goes right here." "Don''t lie. Then what are the rolls on your belly from? Greed?" I teased Olivia as I noticed a slight protrusion on her side. Olivia was huffing and puffing. She threw her fork at me, but I effortlessly dodged. "Too slow." "Eek¡­" Olivia clutched at the back of her head. It''s for reasons like this that I don''t give her chocte. She¡¯s prone to high blood pressure if she eats too much. What would I do if she fell over while I was teasing her? With myughter, I dimmed her proudly inted chest. "Pig." Despite Olivia''s anguished cry, I ignored her and continued preparing our meal. Hanna seemed unable to adjust to our behavior. Whether it was the butler making fun of his master or the wickeddy throwing forks at her butler, neither was eptable to her. Despite being good people, neither seemed normal. I read Hanna''s perplexed expression and smiled subtly. "Don''t worry. We''re not crazy." "No¡­" Hanna thought to herself. They seem just like crazy people. From the first time we met, with a fist stuffed in her mouth, crying, she felt like a lunatic. The rumor of the wickeddy being teased by the butler or the wickeddy throwing a fork at the butler, neither side was normal to her. Sure, they might be good people, but they don¡¯t seem quite sane. As I set the fork and knife on the table, I said, "We''re not mad, so don''t worry." "No¡­" Hanna thought they were indeed crazy people. She believed them to be insane ever since she had seen the butler teasing the so-called viiness and the viiness hurling forks at the butler. Of course, they are nice people, but they didn''t seem right in the head. I read Hanna''s flustered face and chuckled softly. "We''re just excited about it, both thedy and myself." "Excited? I can''t see which part is exciting you." "Oh, just." I spoke while watching the gaze of Olivia, who was intently looking at Hanna. "We''re happy to have a visitor for the first time in a while." Hanna was speechless. What to say about this feeling? Suddenly, my heart felt heavy. It had been a long time since she felt weed. Previously, the day known as her birthday always ended in tears. She cried over her father''s neglect, holed up in a room where nobody celebrated her, blowing out candles alone. It felt like being weed was a first for her. "Are you happy that I''vee?" Hanna asked me. Her voice was a little muffled, a little sad. As a butler, I was pleased to have something to do after such a long break. It was happy that she hade to this mansion because she remembered the tea I brewed. It was an excessive concern for someone I had only known for two weeks. It would be good for the quest progress concurrently, too. Though it was a mercantile thought, I could genuinely answer the question she posed. "Yes. I am happy." "Really?" "Of course. In that sense, may I ask you to keep ourdypany after dinner?" Hanna fell silent for a moment. Surprised by my request, Olivia snorted steam from her nose. She seemed nonchnt but internally looking forward to having a woman¡¯s talk. It appeared as if thedy was already nning tonight¡¯s conversation topics in her head. I worked hard to meet thedy''s expectations. And Hanna did not respond. I had no intentions of listening to her response. I would make her do it regardless. Nothing in life is free. And while I''m at it, I might as well ask for other things too. "Aren''t you ufortable being all wet from the rain?" "A bit, yes." "Then, after the meal, you should have a bath with ourdy." Whoosh. Olivia let out even bigger clouds of steam through her nose, clearly excited. "Ah¡­?" Hanna¡¯s face contorted, bewildered. It was a good look. "You seem better now." "Huh?" "You look much happier than earlier." Hanna touched her face. Her mouth was unreasonably upturned. It was supposed to be an unpleasant errand. She was supposed to be annoyed about doing chores, yet her smile betrayed her inner feelings. Why was she smiling? It had been a long time since she had smiled on her birthday. As the awkward atmosphere lingered for a while, The voice of Olivia, known as the mood-killer, rang out. "Ricardo, I''m hungry." "As expected, the Glutton Fairy." "Is that an insult?" With a question mark hovering above her head, Olivia wondered whether it was a jab or apliment. I assured her with a slight smile that it was praise. "No, it means you''re as lovely as a fairy." "I am a fairy." "Yes, you are. You do eat more than one though. But yes, a fairy for sure." Thwock. The fork flew at me again, but I dodged it as easily as before. With a guileless face, Olivia asked me, "What''s for dinner tonight?" "What would you like to have?" The answer was written in Olivia''s eyes. She always responds the same way. "Meat?" As always, I offered a negative response. The reason I ask about the dinner menu isn¡¯t to know her preference, but rather to y a kind of telepathic game to see if what I n to make coincides with her desired meal. If it doesn¡¯t align, too bad. If it does, it¡¯s a delight. That¡¯s all there is to it. "No." "A." Today''s menu was as I told Hanna: I was nning to make a cake. A cake smothered in fresh cream. My past hobby included cooking and baking, so I had enough skill in baking to avoid disaster. The dessert is a fresh cream cake. For the side menu, maybe some seasoned chicken will suffice. And the food that used to drive women crazy in my previous life. No matter if they were feeling down, sad, or even happy, this food would always do the trick. It seemed like the kind of obsession one could only have if their brain was made of rice cake. I thought that if I made this food the main dish, it could help lift Hanna¡¯s spirits, which had been quite down. I shed Olivia a confident smile. "It¡¯s thedy¡¯s favorite food." I turned around and gave Hanna a simrly assured smile. "You¡¯ll like this too, Miss Hanna. It¡¯s a new dish for you, but just go ahead and eat. Guests are supposed to receive what¡¯s given." Hanna wore an incredulous look. What can she do about it? If I wanted to do this, so it shall be. I entered the kitchen. Soon, the spicy aroma began to fill the dining room. *** ¡°Tss¡­ Ahh¡­¡± ¡°Aaah¡­ Heuh.¡± ¡°Tsss¡­ Aah.¡± Murmurs and moans drifted through the dining room. I sat up straight. This wasn¡¯t the scene I aimed for. Did I make it too spicy? On the contrary, it was perfect. The exuberant sounds were enough to make outsiders think this was more than just dining ¨C the kind of noises that arise when spicy food is involved. Even Olivia, who was somewhat ustomed to spicy foods, seemed challenged by this dish, as she fluttered the hem of her dress. I looked at Olivia¡¯s indiscreet actions andmented. "Lady, you¡¯re being too sensual. Don''t do that." "Why not?! It¡¯s too hot in here." "Still, it''s overly suggestive." ¡®Tsk'', Olivia sneakily checked my reaction. After continuous nagging, she gave up fluttering her dress and returned her focus to eating. At the center of the table was fiery red food. One of my best recipes from my previous life: Tteokbokki. Having experimented with Olivia since she was young, I wondered if this spicy taste would appeal to people in this world, too. Given that she liked it more than I expected, I thought it would go well with Miss Hanna. And as anticipated, Hanna was enjoying it. "It¡¯s spicy, yet so tasty. My tongue hurts but¡­ tss¡­ It¡¯s strangely addictive." She seemed to have taken a liking to it. A smile naturally crossed my face. "Do you like it?" "It''s incredibly delicious!" Her sweating face as she continued to eat reminded me of myself in the orphanage, always snatching up the fish cakes. A true gourmet. In this world where fish cakes don''t exist, I tried substituting with ham ¨C and it turned out quite well. Hanna picked out just the ham pieces from her tteokbokki, and I was quite moved by this act. Of course, Olivia¡¯s affection for Hanna was falling in real-time. "Eek! You stop picking out just the ham!" "But the Lady is eating only ham, too." "This is my house!" "I''m a guest!" "Eeek." Olivia¡¯s near-hypertensive reaction had me calming her down by sorting out the ham onto her te. Hanna looked at me with eager eyes. "This is the first time I''ve tried this dish. It''s good, isn¡¯t it?" "It''s a pretty expensive dish." "Huh?" Hanna was momentarily shocked. I teased her with a yful tone. "It costs 100,000 gold." ng. Olivia dropped her fork. "Yeeeek!" Why are you shocked? "How much have I eaten all this time?! A hundred thousand¡­ a million?!" "No." "Ricardo¡­ have I really be a money-eating pig?" Looking incredulously at Olivia, and she at me disbelievingly. Of course, Hanna was calmly there. She seemed to know it was a joke. I hastened to ay the most surpriseddy¡¯s fears by correcting my statement. "It''s a lie. It didn¡¯t even cost 10 shillings." "Phew. Almost went on a forced diet there." Olivia focused on eating again. Hanna nodded. "What''s this dish called?" "It¡¯s tteokbokki." "Tteokbokki." "Yes, it''s a special dish I made for your visit. It''s a recipe of my own creation, so likely no one else in this world can make it." "Should you be making such a dish for me?" Hanna''s eyes widened with surprise, as if I had given her a unique dish that only exists one in the world. I told her as a matter of fact. "It''s your birthday." "¡­" Hanna clutched her fork tightly. "Yes, it''s my birthday today." As she quietly ate the tteokbokki, Hanna¡¯s breathing was rough. "Guk¡­ Why is it like this? Maybe it''s too spicy. Ahahah¡­ It''s too delicious¡­" Putting a cup of water next to her, I said once more. "Happy Birthday." "Guhh¡­ thank you." Apparently, Hanna was prone to tears. *** The night came. Unexpectedly, I ended up staying over at someone else¡¯s house. It¡¯s been a while since I spent the night elsewhere. Engrossed in swordsmanship practice, I had no friends, and any other night spent away was due to sleeping rough for a task. Sleeping in someone else¡¯s house¡­ It¡¯s awkward. Yet, the feeling wasn¡¯t unpleasant. After eating food thatpletely relieved my stress and hearing words of wee, I was grateful to the butler who treated me like a guest even though I arrived like an intruder. Thedy was still a bit scary, though. A lot had happened, indeed. Feeling resentment towards a family that forgot my birthday¡­ I ran away because I hated my neglectful father. And I cried while eating¡­ "Haa¡­ Why did I cry like a fool there!" Hanna kicked the nket fiercely with her feet. ¡®But it really was nice.'' It felt like the most enjoyable birthday I¡¯ve had until now. I felt excitement over a long-absent sensation ¨C being recognized and acknowledged on my birthday, something I could never feel in that oppressive home no matter how much I watched my brother practice swordsmanship or was ignored even when simply saying hello. Tomorrow, I''ll rise up and shake it all off. It seemed like I had gained the strength to carry on. Until a while ago, I wanted to give up on everything, including swordsmanship, but it felt likeing here was the right decision. However, part of me dreaded the morning sun. I¡¯d have to return to that suffocating home. Perhaps they hadn¡¯t even noticed my absence yet? My father''s mind was all about my brother. He said my brother was nearing the state of Sword Expert. That¡¯s why father was too eager to teach him more. "¡­I really hate it." As loneliness crept in, so did the gloominess. Hanna clutched the nket and curled up. "I should''ve just slept by thedy¡¯s side." Though I had asked for a separate room thinking that thedy would keep me awake with her chatter all night, I now regretted it. Just when I believed I had enough sleep for the night. -Knock. Knock. Knock. "Are you asleep?" That familiar voice came. Hanna carefully got up and opened the door. "Ha ha¡­" Ricardo stood there wearing an awkward smile. In his hand was a set of snacks and tea. "I had forgotten something when I left." "Pleasee in." "Thank you." As I closed the door and saw Ricardo¡¯s face, Hanna¡¯s face instantly flushed. She had forgotten the fact that a grown man and woman were in a room ¨C covered overhead with four walls about them. Strange thoughts crept in. Racy imaginings seemed to paint themselves in her mind. Though ours wasn¡¯t that kind of rtionship, as Ricardo took a step closer, Hanna shut her eyes tight and eximed. "I''m sorry! I''m not ready¡­" "Huh? What for?" "That¡­ we aren''t in that kind of rtionship¡­" Ricardoughed heartily. He seemed grateful that she kept her voice down and reassured her he hadn''te with that intention, causing Hanna¡¯s face to redden even more. "Then why¡­?" "Ah¡­" Ricardo wore a gentle smile and said, "I don''t think I gave you a birthday gift." Hanna wanted to disappear into a mouse hole. Chapter 14: Birthday Gift (1) Chapter 14: Birthday Gift (1) The Empire''s Knight Commander. Histania Rowen In the novel, he appeared as Michail''s mentor. His affection for Michail overflowed to such an extent it was impossible to imagine him as an indifferent father who couldn¡¯t even celebrate a single birthday, and he was introduced as a tender character who cherished and adored the female protagonist like his own daughter. Although he was taciturn and not one for many words, I remember him to be a solid support for the female lead. In the novel, it was said that he cherished the female lead because she reminded him of his youngest daughter who had died. He was a character I quite liked as well. The story of the strongest knight who lost his beloved daughter was pitiful and, at the same time, I could understand just how much he cared for the female protagonist. There was no mention of Hanna in the story. He only asionally referred to his youngest daughter when saying, "It was my fault¡­" and receivingfort from the female lead. I had thought of him as a fairly doting father, but in hindsight, he was no more than a man who regretted it all toote. He was like an alcoholic. When drunk, he would behave like a dog, and upon sobering up, he would ask for forgiveness while looking at the mess he''d made, no different from an alcoholic. I believe everyone can feel remorse, but perhaps because he was directly responsible for Hanna''s death, his actions weren¡¯tforting to me. Honestly, it''s a frivolousint. No matter what judgment I cast on him, it won''t change anything. I can''t exactly go and stomp on the Knight Commander myself, nor can I say to him, "If you act like that, your youngest daughter will die." But something feltcking. The father who ignored her daughter''s birthday. The daughter who came to the wicked woman''s house through the pouring rain. Seeing her cry over a te of tteokbokki made it impossible to view the Knight Commander in a good light. What could I do to give a good kick to that old man? I wondered what could be the greatest gift and what Hanna would love the most when I thought of one. "From now on, Miss Hanna will train at our estate until school starts again." "What?" "You have to beat Michail.¡± Achieving growth shocking enough for the Knight Commander. And bluntly rejecting her father with, "I don''t need your help," which might just be the best kick in the Knight Commander¡¯s chest. Hanna has been a dutiful daughter so far, so a little bit of disobedience will be forgiven. If she gets kicked out of her home, we can employ her as a maid at our estate. Of course, the sry would be saltier than salt itself. It''s an extreme conclusion, but I was certain that there could be no better gift than this. A week passed quickly. During my week at the estate, I fought a lot with the youngdy, bickered and tussled, but we grew close and advanced to a friendship. "Beggar!" "Who''s calling me a beggar!" "If you¡¯re not a beggar, then what are you? You don¡¯t even go home!" "I..I have a home!" "Then go to your home!" "¡­Sob" Despite the youngdy¡¯s fierce resistance, it was a meaningful time in the end. To Hanna, a week would have usually been spent honing her swordsmanship alone, but a week with us offered her time to grow both mentally and technically. "Birthday present?" "I wasn¡¯t sure what you¡¯d like, so for now I brought what I could think of." ©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤ Strength Elixir [A] ? When consumed by a target whose ¡®strength attribute'' is ¡®+30'' or under, it increases the ¡®strength attribute'' by ¡®+10''. ©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤ ¡°This precious thing¡­ for me? You can¡¯t even buy this with money. It¡¯s an elixir that can''t be bought on the ck market.¡± "Think of it as an investment." "I can''t ept this. It''s too much for me. I have some shame. How am I supposed to repay this kindness? I absolutely cannot ept it." "Please take it." It was a potion I had created countless times using my knowledge from the original work. I had given it to the youngdy to drink, and I had consumed it myself, a kind of restorative tonic. Easy to make, but, fearing my life could be in danger if I started selling it on the ck market, I never did. This opportunity allowed me to conduct human experimentation and cheaply resolve the birthday present, which actually suited me well. Of course, Hanna held my hand and cried her eyes out at that moment. "Why are you so good to me? I''ve always been mean to the butler and thought badly of you in my heart." "You thought badly of me in your heart?" "¡­No." "Well, that''s natural. I do have an unlucky aura." "The butler really knows how to break a mood." "That''s also one of my talents." It was pleasant to see a smile mixed with happiness, which was different from the sorry one she had shown at the estate. Hanna grew stronger. The potion helped a lot, but the efforts and time she disyed at the estate gave her ample opportunity to grow on her own. And today, a weekter. Hanna and I were preparing for the final stage. ¡®Quest.'' [Q. The Short-Lived Misfortune of the Extra ¡®Hanna''] Ignored by her father and disregarded by servants, she always resented her pathetic talent. She is parched for praise. ¡¤ ¡¤ ¡¤ 1. Give her praise to boost her self-esteem. (9/10) 2. Increase ¡®affection'' to over 40. [Affection: 51] 3. Defeat the ¡®Elite Orc Swordsman.'' (0/1) Reward: Swordsmanship LV. 6. Strength +3 Hanna: Swordsmanship Lv. 4, Beginner Aura (C) Failure: Histania Hanna dies. ©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤ The quest is now in its final stages. I worked hard to raise Hanna''s self-esteem with praise and, over the course of a week, built a lot of affection with her. An affection of 51. It isn''t quite a guarantee, but it''s like being able to lend 3 million won from the wallet of a young neer to society without a word. An affection of 60 is like being best friends. Maybe with over 60 affection, you could lend about 10 million won? Not many have raised the affection to over 60, so I wouldn''t really know. Over 70 affection is¡­ Nobody has managed that, so I don''t know. What¡¯s clear is that the affection of 51 between Hanna and me is by no means a small figure. If anything, it¡¯s high. Having confirmed the high affection, I bowed to the youngdy who looked at me with a pouty expression. "I''ll be off." "I''ll be going." Both of us bowed politely. Hanna and myself. And the youngdy who nodded from the bed like a queen, with her chin held high, said haughtily. "Don¡¯te back. y with me." The bewitching voice of the youngdy, tempting me to be jobless like her. The momentary contemtion to cast aside my sword and consider the path of unemployment was resisted by the weight of being a provider. Is this the power of a professional jobless? The alluring voice was frightening. Watching us, Hanna let out a deep sigh. "Please stop ying along with those jokes, Butler. If you keep doing this, the youngdy will keep throwing tantrums at you." "I''m allowed to." Olivia crossed her arms arrogantly. Hanna clenched her fist tightly at the provocative smile of a true viiness. "Why are you allowed? Are you the youngdy¡¯s property?" "Right. Ricardo is mine." "What?" Hanna looked at me. I nodded slightly in response to her question. "The truth is, 13 years ago, I signed a ve contract that disregarded human rights. Of course, it''s been 12 months that I haven''t received any sry, but you know." I was bluffing. There wasn''t even a contract for a sry, let alone a ve contract. The verbal contract based on trust between the youngdy and me was everything. But I could tell Olivia¡¯s pride was wounded. "Yikes¡­!" Predictably, an odd scream escaped from the youngdy. "Pfft." Hannaughed victoriously, mocking Olivia. "A boss who can''t even pay." "A homeless beggar!" The two were oddly ipatible but somehow got along well in weird ways. They seemed unlikely to be close, but at times they were surprisingly attached. Perhaps because they liked the same person. I would really like for us to be closer. After all, there might be an opportunity to attend the Academy¡­ In fact, I have a somewhat selfish request to make of Hanna. If the female protagonist graduates and Hanna takes over the presidency at the Academy, I was hoping she''d create a chance for us to re-enroll. That''s also one of the reasons I want to treat her even better. I do feel bad for making such a request, but after she defeats the Elite Orc Swordsman and beats Michail, I n to carefully ask her. It would be a pity if she refuses, but I won''t think badly of her for it. We''ll just have to look for other ways. Hanna and the youngdy are still quarreling intensely. Their ability to insult each other without crossing the line is quite extraordinary. Especially Olivia. "Does the youngdy not know how great the butler is!?" "I know! He makes tteokbokki and chicken!" "Not that part!" "Then what else is so great about him!" "Grrr¡­" Hanna nced at me. "He''s kind and strong, and just¡­ impressive in many ways!" "I know!" The fact that the youngdy''s mouth, which would have normally spewed nothing but swearing, had be gentle in such a short period of time was moving. Otherwise, Hanna would probably not have a single hair left on her head. Hanna had improved a lot as well. Recently, the atmosphere of the mansion has lightened. Thete rainy season has ended, and now, we are just before the final barrier. Taking in the chattering pair, I extended my farewell. "I¡¯ll be off." *** Inside the grand mansion. A middle-aged man sitting in a dining room, lined with ornamental swords on the walls, said with a rxed smile. "How close is the eldest to mastering the aura?" "In about three months, I think I can use a beginner aura." "Hmm¡­" The middle-aged man, wearing a satisfied smile, was Rowen. His name was synonymous with the Empire''s sword. The proud head of the Histania family. He was Histania Rowen. Rowen, with his light brown hair, even kept a sword strapped to his waist during meals, a sign of his obsession with the de. Rowen surveyed his children with his dark eyes. They were proper offspring, inheriting their parents'' good looks and loving features. They had talents that were envied even among their peers, and Rowen wouldn''t be ashamed to call them his offspring. They still had a long way to go before satisfying his eyes, but it wasn''t like they wouldn''t be able to follow in his footsteps. Surely, his son would take over him and be the Knight Commander of the Royal Knights, eventually earning the title of the Empire''s sword. And his daughter would take over the family Knights and exalt the name of Histania. He had only foreseen such a future for her. However, the only concern that nagged at him was his youngest daughter, who was not at this gathering. Among his three children, she was the least talented. Hanna, the only blemish in a family devoted to the sword who refused to give it up, was Rowen¡¯s biggest worry. Rowen was always discontent with his youngest daughter handling the sword, fearing she would one day tarnish the Histania name with her inadequate talent. A week ago her final image haunted him. "It¡¯s my birthday today, Father. If it¡¯s not too much trouble, may I request a sparring session with you?" "I¡¯m busy right now." "It''ll only take a moment." "Didn''t you hear me say I''m busy?" Rowen wished Hanna would put down the sword. It wasn''t warm paternal love since dealing with a sword meant facing dangers. He just wanted his daughter, who had no talent for the sword, to realize this fact, which is why he had been harsh on her. He had ridiculed her in front of her friends and ignored her among family. Others might call this cruel, but Rowen believed he wasn''t wrong. His own siblings had been neglected andpared by their father, yet they came to their senses and found sess on their own. Since Rowen himself had seeded thanks to his father''s teachings, he was sure that Hanna would seed if taught the same way. He believed that wounds make a person stronger. But strangely, Hanna¡¯sst appearance lingered in his mind. "Why to me only! Did I ever say I would take over as head of the family? Or did I ask Father to teach me the family¡¯s swordsmanship? It¡¯s not an unreasonable favor¡­ please, just once, only once, can''t you treat me like you do to my sister and brother?" Her desperate and exasperated voice echoed in his mind. ¡®I should look for her.'' He had heard from a servant that she had left the house, so he considered sending someone to look for her, especially since this time she had been gone for a whole week. ¡®When she returns, I must have a stern word with her.'' That was when it happened. "Father, did youe because of Hanna''s birthday?" The eldest son broke the silence with his careful inquiry. His proud and talented son. The arrogance was worrying, but he thought such self-assuredness was better than the timid youngest daughter. Rowen shook his head. "No." "Then what brings you here?" "I received a report that people have gone missing in the Hamel Mountains. The Royal Court has instructed me to investigate and then report back." "The Hamel Mountains?" The eldest son''s usually expressionless face cracked at the mention. Rowen disliked that response. A knight should be able to control his expressions. Does the news of a missing person scare him? Such ack of basicposure was uneptable. ¡®He still has a long way to go.'' Rowen internally clicked his tongue and continued answering the firstborn¡¯s question. "People are disappearing in the Hamel Mountains, including A-ss adventurers. The Emperor told me to enjoy my vacation and to stop by on my way back." "I see." "Especially the adventurers¡¯ bodies found near the Orc territories were grotesquely¡­ What''s wrong?" At the mention of the adventurers¡¯ corpses, the eldest''s expression twisted, and Rowen set his fork down momentarily. Creases formed in his brow. This was the second time. The disy of ack of discipline was quite irksome. However, the words spoken by the eldest son left Rowen speechless. "The fact is, recent reports suggest the youngest has been working as an adventurer, specifically¡­ there have been reports that she''s been active around the Hamel Mountains¡­" -Ding. Suddenly, a clear and crisp sound pierced through Rowen''s thoughts. He couldn''t gather his wits. The strange blue screen before him was saying things he couldn¡¯t and mustn''t believe, which caused Rowen''s body to stiffenpletely. [Today marks the death anniversary of Histania ¡®Hanna''.] [Quest ¡®Sinner'' achieved.] ¡òYou have earned the right to ess ¡®certain parts'' of the original work. ¡òYou may now view the death of ¡®Histania Hanna''. Chills ran down Rowen¡¯s spine. [Would you like to view it?] Chapter 15: Birthday Gift (2) Chapter 15: Birthday Gift (2) "Hurry up." The sound of dozens of horse hooves climbing the mountain came with a sternmand. From knights in heavy armor to those with shoulder guards, the g with Histania''s emblem, a lion, fluttered midway up the mountain. Rowen, leading them at the forefront, had a troubled expression on his face. He wasn¡¯t facing down a powerful foe. It wasn¡¯t a battle against the Demon King''s forces. Nor was it the suppression of a rebel army. Yet Rowen''s lips were drier than they had ever been before. "There won''t be any trouble. Father, you know the youngest is timid. Someone as fearful as her wouldn¡¯t risk her life on such a challenge." Mixed with the eldest son''s sarcastic attempts at constion, "That¡¯s right. Just like thest time, she''ll be hiding in an inn and will return soon. You¡¯ll see, by the time shees back to the manor, she''ll be holed up in her room." And the second child''s irritated retorts were heard, but Rowen''s ears caught none of it. ¡ªSave me¡­ I don''t want to die like this. The only thing that filled Rowen''s mind at the moment was thest image of the youngest daughter that the blue screen had shown. ¡®It must be a hallucination.'' The harrowing sight of his youngest daughter being savagely killed by an orc. She was holding a sword with her blood-soaked hands, searching for her father, an image still so vivid to him. It had seemed too real to be a hallucination, and the voice of his daughter calling for him was clear. The idea of Hanna dying was absurd. A daughter of the Histania family being killed by merely an orc? For a moment, his vision went dark. Rowen jerked his head up and shook the thoughts away. ¡®It must be the strange words of the eldest. It''s just peculiar thoughts because the situations ovepped.'' ¡®Maybe it''s due to overworkingtely.'' ¡®The second child is right; the youngest is a coward. She must be at home for sure. When I get back, I definitely must make her stop wielding the sword.'' Countless excuses swirled in his head, but Rowen knew. The hallucination he saw wasn''t simply due to fatigue. Why did he see such a thing? Was it punishment for treating his daughter harshly, or had he somehow experienced a prophetic dream like the seers? One thing was certain, it wasn¡¯t caused by an illusion or magic, but it felt like an actual memory. A Sword Master who had reached the pinnacle in physical prowess could not be affected by mental magic. It was impossible to be affected, and there was no way for it to happen. If that were possible, the empire would be filled with wizards by now. ¡®It''s just groundless fear.'' Rowen scolded himself. He didn¡¯t dislike his youngest daughter. It''s just that his eye didn¡¯t go to her as muchpared to his other children. He thought he was doing rather well. After all, his own father had been far worse. However, why did he continue to feel regret? If his youngest daughter were to die, if she died alone as the blue screen hallucination showed, seeking her father while her breath was cut off by an orc''s greatsword¡­ What would be of him upon finding his daughter¡¯s cold corpse? Would he be angry at her for tarnishing the Histania name, or would he just sit there and weep? Rowen didn¡¯t want to imagine it. He didn¡¯t want to envision himself holding his daughter¡¯s body and crying, showing a fragile figure steeped inte regret¡ªan unsightly sight to linger on something that''s already passed. If that should be the case, he should have treated her better from the start. A knight, at least a knight, should always be aware that death is near¡­ "Halt¡­ halt!" One of the leading knights pointing to dense shrubs called out. The female knight gestured with her open palm to the approaching party. "There''s a body." Between the shrubs pointed out by the female knighty a corpse that had gone cold. For a moment, Rowen felt as if his heart had stopped. All manner of negative thoughts writhed in his mind, and cold sweat soaked the reins held in his hand. The pale hand visible through the shrubs, long hair, and what appeared to be a sword about a meter long reminded him of someone he knew all too well. Rowen swiftly dismounted his horse. ¡®It¡¯s impossible. This cannot be,'' he thought. He knew his son would find itughable to see him, a Knight Commander, dismounting in such a manner without any control over his expression. Rowen was engaging in the very behavior he detested most, but petty thoughts like these were far from his unsettled mind. Rowen''s only focus was to reach the shrubs quickly. As the knight crouched, examining the body, a small namete was raised in hand. Rowen''s body stiffened more and more. ¡®Please.'' ¡®It cannot be.'' ¡®Such things are mere illusions. Don¡¯t be afraid, Rowen.'' In that moment, Rowen found himself contemptible. ¡ªI¡¯m d I eavesdropped when brother and father were talking. Father said he improved his skills by hunting orcs in the Hamel Mountains when he was young¡­ Hanna, who picked up on the story told to the eldest, had climbed the mountain with a face full of expectation. And¡­ ¡ªFather would¡¯ve fought without fear against something like this. Maybe if I catch it, Father might even praise me. She was trembling, facing an orc four times her size, with a sword in hand. Rowen''s eyes clenched shut. ¡®Please, God¡­'' He had never imagined the day woulde when he would seek God. The Pope would surelyugh if he saw this. As the knight rummaged through the disfigured body, they held up an adventurer''s badge and said, "The age is 51. An A-ss adventurer." Rowen''s face, which had gone pale, slowly regained its warmth. "From now on, I''ll move by myself. The Knight Order will split up into groups of five, focusing the search around the orc territory." "Yes!" Following the resonant affirmation of the knights, Rowen spoke coldly. "Make haste." *** "This is how you do it." At the orc encampment at the peak of the Hamel Mountains, a pink pic mat was neatly spread out. Like someone who hade for a pic, Hanna, who was pouring green tea with sandwiches and potato sdid out before her, looked at me with a serene expression. "How can I do that!" "It''s simple. Just swing your sword toward the carotid artery and they''ll copse with a thud. Easy, isn''t it?" "That''s possible because it¡¯s you, the butler." "Not at all. Ms. Hanna, you should be able to do it as well, right?" I cocked my head slightly while speaking to Hanna. "Probably?" Around the pic mat were orc corpses strewn about haphazardly. Not just the bodies of the infamous red orcs but also orc warriors with their heads neatly separated from their bodies, saying their final farewells to the world. Now it¡¯s Hanna¡¯s turn to show what she can do. I looked at her brimming with anticipation. "You can handle this much, right?" "How is that possible!" We had positioned ourselves at the location nearest to the mountain''s peak. Monstersbeled as ¡®elite'' boast high value due to their rarity. Even monsters with the same name boast three to four times the power when prefixed with the term ¡®elite.'' I vaguely remember from the original work that Michail often got trampled by elite monsters, so I have a rough idea of their habitat characteristics. Firstly, elite monsters must not have been interfered with by human hands. Because the parts of elite monsters are expensive and they''re rare, they usually form groups and inhabit isted regions. That¡¯s why Hanna and I chose a location at the peak of the mountain where people are unlikely to tread, and we managed to find a habitat with a fair number of elite orcs. Of course, there were more elite orcs than anticipated, which posed a problem. "There are too many corpses." Around us, adventurer corpses were piled as high as towers. The bodies of veteran adventurers, equipped with quality gear and ripe with age, were abnormally scattered everywhere. There were even signs of actions not attributable to orcs among them, but that was not a pressing concern at the moment. Hanna''s growth is what matters now. After ying a decent orc and demonstrating the strategy, Hanna, with a sigh, scrutinized every aspect of my stance. It was a good posture. "After all the orcs you''ve beheaded, are you frightened now? Don¡¯t worry too much." "But those were regr orcs¡­ This is my first time facing an elite orc." "It¡¯s okay." I trust Hanna. I''m here to protect her, and with her capabilities, she should barely manage. Orcs are slow. They wield heavy greatswords and focus onnding powerful blows. In contrast, Hanna is nimble and swift. When they swing their greatswords, Hanna has sufficient agility to dodge and counter. She might not realize it, but I am certain that Hanna''s talent lies in her agility. In the original work, she may have failed to deal a fatal blow to an orc due to ack of strength, but now it''s different. Hanna stood up, bracing herself on her knees. "Alright. Let''s give it a try. You''ll help out if anything happens, right?" "Of course." Yes, if anything happens, I''ll assist her. With that thought in mind, I picked up a rock and aimed at a giant orc visible at the bottom of the mountain slope. "Hey? Why are you reaching out that way¡­? There¡¯s a smaller orc over there." As my hand stretched toward the giant orc, Hanna awkwardly smiled and met my gaze. I showed her the provocative smile I had learned from the youngdy. If you''re going to do it, might as well face a strong one. "Get ready." "No, wait a minute, butler?" "Shoot!" -Thwack! The orc''s cries echoed loudly following the dull sound. -Wooooooaaaah!!! Quickly, I hid behind Hanna. "Good luck!" I didn''t forget to cheer. "Son of a¡­!" It was my first time realizing that Hanna could curse so well. *** Hanna sessfully defeated the orc. Without sustaining any fatal wounds. Only minor bruises, concluding the fight splendidly. "Good job." "I know. I know I worked hard." Her bing shameless like me was a pleasing sight to see. After all, no one notices you when you''re too modest. I handed her the water bottle. "You were perfect. Especially how you slipped between the ribs to strike the vitals¡ªtruly impressive." "Really?" "Yes. If you were a little slow, you will surely meet the goddess." "Tch¡­ And?" "Hmm?" Hanna blushed. Looking at me shyly and then quickly turning her head away was reminiscent of a girl her age. "Isn''t there more? I think there are many aspects of today to be praised¡­" "Pfft." "Why are youughing?!" "Just because." Looks like my praises were still insufficient. ©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤ [Q. The Short-Lived Misfortune of the Extra ¡®Hanna''] 1. Boost her self-esteem with praise. (9/10) 2. Make the ¡®affection level'' reach 40 or above. [Affection: 51] 3. Defeat an ¡®Elite Orc Swordsman.'' (1/1) ©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤ I thought the quest would bepleted if I praised her for killing the orc, but it seems she''s grown resistant to the praises I¡¯ve given her so far. Praising isn¡¯t hard, and she really did well today, so I shouldn''t hold back. But. It would have been better without any uninvited guests. "Looks like we have a visitor?" A man with a face like a praying mantis slowly emerged from behind the trees. It seemed he had been stealthily observing us and revealed himself once he saw Hanna had retired. He was sneering at Hanna and me. The dagger at his waist. Facial features that would fit a dashing martial artist. And the undesirablebination that screams backstabbing once you get close. He was the typical bandit you¡¯d find anywhere. Only. A particrly nasty sort of bandit. The bandit''s clothes were covered with adventurer badges. They were sloppily pinned to his armor, looking quite terrible as if they were trophies. I knew who he was. Though he didn''t know me. Such an unpleasant appearance and bizarre attire could only belong to one character from the novel. The Hunter of Adventurers. The viin who hunted numerous adventurers midway through the story, joining a heretical sect to be an Archbishop of Madness. He was a tough one, dealing severe damage to Ruin with tricky magic and special dark magic. ¡®So that''s why there were an abnormal number of adventurer corpses. They seemed skilled enough to take down elite orcs.'' The ck magic circles on the ground and the giddily grinning mantis-faced man made me quite uneasy. Imented upon seeing him. "Wow. A viin." I continued with my introduction. "I''m also a viin, you know." Chapter 16: Birthday Gift (3) Chapter 16: Birthday Gift (3) "Me, a viin? I am an artist, you know." With a sinister smirk, the adventurer hunter drew a dagger from his waistband. His eyes, narrow slits, directed the jade-forged de towards Hanna and me, reminiscent of some insect. "Fighting insects is a first for me." "I am not a bug charmer. I sculpt people with the beautiful magic created by the gods, an artist." "No matter how I look at it, it seems right¡­ Head, chest, abdomen divided, and¡­ ah, not an insect because it''s not six arms?" The adventurer hunter, squinting his eyes, had seemingly caught on that he was being insulted, and asked me. "In what way, might I ask?" The man''s narrowed eyes gazed at me. It was as if at any moment now, if I were to insult him further, he would immediately stab me in the throat. I just shrugged. From the way he creeps up, hunched over, to his grip on the two daggers held in reverse, he was the spitting image of a mantis. I had resolved not to judge people by their looks, but the man¡¯s face before me excessively resembled an insect. Could calling him a person be an insult to humanity itself? To uphold the dignity of mankind, I conveyed the ufortable truth to him. "I mistook you for an insect because you resemble a praying mantis." "What?" "Looking so frail, it seems like a single punch could kill you, yet oddly, you''re an insect with a nasty temper." You. You''re so ugly. "You look like a praying mantis." Slowly, cracks formed on the man''s face. Could it be the difort of being met with the truth? His mother must have always gaslit him by saying he was handsome. I was worried that by speaking the ufortable truth, I would be a failure as a son. But what can you do? He truly resembles a mantis. The man gave a bitter smile. Trying not to appear narrow-minded, an awkward chuckle escaped him¡­ and it felt satisfying. "You think I resemble a mantis?" "Yes." "Ha ha ha¡­ This is driving me crazy. You''re the first person to speak to me this way." "You have a really good friend." "¡­ Do you want to die?" The mantis, upon realizing the falsehoods of his mother, did not seem to resonate with my sincerity. In the novel, I had seen Michail trampled by this guy. "The archbishop of madness¡­! Do you know how many innocent people have died by your hands?" "Kishishit¡­ I have only created artworks. The filth that destroys the world is merely purified by death as an art form." "I''ll kill you¡­" "You said thatst time too, yet you couldn''t kill me, how regretful. Michail, I also wish to turn you into one of my artworks someday." That was the true madness, overpowering Michail. This was the man who had overwhelmed the heroine''s party. But not now. Now, he was nothing more than a performance artist who looked like an insect. I told him earnestly. "It''s a first for me as well." "¡­" "Meeting someone who looks like a mantis. If I were a grade-schooler, I would have trapped you in an insect collecting jar." The adventurer hunter''s smile gradually dried up. Maybe realizing a truth he hadn''t known for decades. If there was a mirror at home, he couldn''t have been ignorant of it. Perhaps he had never realized he resembled an insect, or maybe he had deluded himself into thinking he was handsome. The novel didn''t have such a setting, so I didn''t know, but I felt incredibly guilty for inadvertently attacking him personally. "I''m sorry. You do really resemble one so I made a mistake." "I¡­" Mixed frustration could be heard in the voice of the adventurer hunter. His voice wavered, perhaps with doubts about the secrets of his birth. Pity the viins. It was heartbreaking. If it were modern times, maybe the power of medicine could have helped, but me the era for being born a mantis. "I¡­ " Dark energy began to gather in the mantis¡¯ daggers. A foreboding and chilling energy. It was ck magic. sh. The mantis opened his eyes and spoke. "Do I really resemble that unlovely creature?" I drew my sword from my waist and said. "Yes." In an instant, the mantis'' body flew towards me. A mirage of ck energy swiftly moved to throttle my breath, but¡­ A soft ¡®pop'' sound, and he was just a powerless afterimage that vanished. [Your ¡®ck Magic Resistance'' cancels ¡®Pascal''s'' magic.] I smiled a viinous smile. A pure white smile that was cruel and could overpower the opponent. "What was it? Did you just shoot poison darts at me?" The provocation, more powerful than any mental spell, reached Pascal. "I thought you were a mantis, but you were a different insect. My apologies for the misunderstanding." Following that, Pascal''s reason flew away. *** "Huff¡­ Huff¡­" Rowen ran swiftly. His destination was the site of the loud noiseing from the top of the mountain. A malevolent aura and a rich scent of blood rode the wind towards him. Strangely, impatience took hold of his heart. Though he thought such a thing couldn''t happen, the sinister thoughts showed no signs of abating. Over and over, the image of his youngest daughter dying yed in his mind. Her piteous figure searching for him emerged, along with a vision of himself embracing her cold, lifeless body. "Damn it¡­" On the way here, he pondered various things. "Did I do something wrong?" "If my youngest dies, could I cope?" "Do I have the confidence to live without regrets?" What was sure was this. If his daughter were found as a cold corpse, Rowen knew he wouldn''t be able to think reasonably anymore. If any of his countless fears materialized, If such a scene unfolded before his eyes, Rowen knew he wouldn''t be able to keep his sanity. He would either wipe out every orc tribe in the Hamel Mountains or possibly drive the orcs to extinction in the empire. He''d find some excuse for it. He was convinced that had there been no orcs, his daughter would not have died, and he would not have looked back at himself as the source of the excuse. Rowen knew best that he was pedantic, stubborn, and a perfectionist who couldn''t easily admit fault. ¡®Foolish man.'' Bit by bit, the source of the sound began to be visible. Through the trees, he could see bodies, unmistakably victims of orcs, and some charred human bodies. Rowen gripped his sword tightly. He was anxious. The sight of the corpses oveid with the image of his daughter, causing the firmness in his heart to waver like reeds. He had thought himself numb to death after crafting and witnessing it across numerous battlefields. But now, he was more frightened than any war before. A familiar sight caught his eye. "Father¡­" In the hallucination, he started to see the orc habitat where his daughter had been dying. Rowen stomped the ground. He had to check for himself, convinced his daughter would be there. But contrary to his wishes, a thick cloud of dust obscured the area. Nothing was visible. "Damn it." He had an intuition. He was already toote. In the hallucination, his daughter''sst sighting was the end of a thick cloud of dust. Her breathing ceased in the dust cloud where not an inch ahead could be seen. As he walked aimlessly, losing his senses to the dust cloud¡­ ng. A familiar sword struck his foot. A shy golden handle with a gold-ruby encrusted in the center, and the family''s coat of arms etched on the de. A long memory from when Hanna was first introduced to the world, he had given her this sword so she couldter grow to spread the name of Histania. He had no idea she still had this sword. Its edge waspletely worn. The handle bore fingerprints, a testament to its long use. Among the numerous swords he had bought for his other children, this was the one he had only bought once for Hanna, and it hit him like a nail in the heart. More than anything, it was sharp. It cut deeper than any sword and left a wound graver than any swordsmanship. The sword he had bought hery mercilessly on the ground. "¡­" The ground was soaked with blood. Mostly it was the green blood of orcs, but there was also a significant amount of red human blood mixed in, forming a murky color. Rowen, as if entranced, said¡­ "¡­ No." A voice of denial escaped him. Unbelievable. It must not be believed. His father was a sword master. He himself was the sword of the empire. He couldn''t bear to witness such a loss of life. What was the purpose of wielding a sword? Why had he been harsh to his daughter, whom he so wanted to be acknowledged? Rowen''s mind couldn''t find the answer. Only now did Rowen remember a line written on the blue message. ¡®Sinner'' That''s right. He himself was a sinner. For the first time in a while, Rowen tried to call an awkward name. "Hanna, where are you?" Towards the billowing cloud, he spoke in a voice burning out. "We''re supposed to spar. You promised¡­" Although she did not respond, he deeply regretted how cruelly he had ignored her on her birthday. What tragedy would greet him when the smoke cleared? Would that nightmare he saw in the hallucination rey? Rowen was scared. "Daddy is¡­" Now, he seemed to be ready to admit. "Daddy is sorry¡­" That was when it happened. Thud¡­! "Hanna, Miss, you''re not supposed to hit there. You have to hit the armored areas to avoid leaving marks." "Ahah¡­! Would that be a perfect crime?" "Yes, that''s right." Through the dissipating dust cloud, he could see his daughter,ughing alongside a man as they beat someone. "Heeheehee¡­" Hanna''s expression as she thumped someone with a scabbard looked the happiest he''d ever seen her. Chapter 17: Birthday Gift (4) Chapter 17: Birthday Gift (4) At the summit of Hamel Mountain When I came to my senses, I saw the knights of the Histania family apprehending an insect in human disguise. "Let me go¨C¨C¨C! I will kill that bastard! What does my face resemble! A mantis? Don''t disregard art!" "Oh¡­ Insects can swear too?" "Aaaargh!!" In the novel, the viin responsible for hundreds of deaths made such a lonely exit. He wasn''t a good person, but the adventurer hunter did a good deed at thest moment. Perhaps it was his way of repaying for making him realize the truth of a kind lie. He left with the 300,000 gold bounty on his head as a parting gift. It was the moment I learned why a swordsman versed in three-sword style had turned into a bounty hunter. As I waved off the adventurer hunter with a beaming smile, Hanna''s expression remained frozen. "¡­" Because there, right before her eyes, stood the protagonists that had forced her to this ce without giving her a chance to relish the thrill of soloing an elite orc. Hanna''s face was stiff with tension as she looked down at the ground. "Histania Hanna." A middle-aged voice reached her ears. A voice as heavy and solemn as a lion''s. I had thought it impossible to discern stature from voice alone, but the man before us made it possible. Histania Rowen. The sword of the empire and, at this point in the novel, the strongest person. I looked him straight in the eyes. Steady pupils. Bright brown hair and the empire''s treasure sword at his waist. He was precisely the image of the knights'' captain described in the novel. "Aren''t you going to answer when your father is calling?" An annoyed woman''s voice chimed in. Standing at Rowen''s side, arms crossed, was a woman looking at Hanna and me alternately with her heavily made-up eyes and cat-like slits. She seemed to look at us with disdain. Of course, I didn''t view her favourably either. After all, she must be one of the factors that led to Hanna''s death in the original story. "Hey. Answer." Hanna didn''t respond to the woman''s question. More precisely, she couldn''t respond. At the woman''s small shout, Hanna flinched and discreetly moved closer to me. The woman, arms crossed, waiting for an answer. It seemed as though she would keep looking at us until the sun went down, so I kindly answered for her. "Yes." "Not you." "Didn¡¯t you call for me? I thought I should give you my ount number." "Are you joking?" "No, I''m serious." "Are you crazy?" "I''m quite sane, thank you." A sharp exchange ensued. A fight between a rude woman and a man who cared about money. It was hard to decide who was better, but having been educated by a viiness for 13 years, I seemed to be gaining the upper hand. "Who are you to pick a fight?" "And who might you be?" "Hey¡­ Histania Hanna. You hang out with this kind of man because you have no friends? Like attracts like, I see." "Ah, it''s your sister. I thought she was too rude to be a noble. My apologies." "This son of a¨C" "Bark." As the atmosphere became increasingly tense. Hanna hurriedly spoke up. "Both of you, please stop." It was a shame. A bit more bickering, and I would have been able to extract some juice. I red at Hanna''s sister, promising a next time. The conversation between the two rtives began after Hanna''s response. "Why have youe here?" "¡­On a matter of business." "Then, tend to your business and leave. I too have my business to tend to." Hanna spoke coldly to her father. On any other day, she wouldn''t have spoken to her father like this. Maybe she would have expected praise for single-handedly defeating an elite orc, twisting and turning in anticipation. But today, she wasn''t happy to see her father. Instead, she was irritated. Rowen was perplexed by Hanna''s rebellion, something he had never before seen, but he didn''t take it seriously. Because he knew Hanna feared her father. The gentle youngest daughter who always followed hismands. She must be throwing a tantrum over herst birthday. He was certain she''d calm down at his word. Rowen thought. This opportunity was the right time to break Hanna''s sword for good. After the hallucination, he decided he could no longer indulge her any further wandering. Hanna''s will didn''t matter to him. "A father finds nothing more distasteful than a person wielding a sword without talent." His well-intended words deeply wounded Hanna. The directness,ing from a head convinced his choices were the best, couldn''t possiblye across well to Hanna. "Youck talent." "¡­" "Wielding a sword itself is meaningless. No matter what spirit brought you up this mountain or what thoughts inspired you to pick up the sword, even you know you''ll never reach their realm. You''re neither the famed Michail of the Royal Academy nor your brother or sister." "¡­" "You are my child, but I must say, you''re hopeless." Hanna''s mouth seemed unwilling to open. Was it from disappointment? Or had bted adolescence arrived and she was ignoring her father''s words? Personally, I hoped for thetter, but Hanna''s clenched fist and bowed head looked more like the former. Rowen confiscated Hanna''s sword. "If you want my recognition, give up the sword. No matter how much you swing it, you will never meet my eye." Was it okay to speak to his daughter like that? My fondness for the captain of the knights continued to plummet. Of course, his fondness for me was nonexistent. [Histania Rowen Lv. 100] [Profession: Captain of the Royal Knights] [Affinity: -42] [Favorite Topics: The honor of Histania/Talented swordsmen/Praise for his children] [Disliked Topics: Ipetent fathers/Untaxed swordsmen/Histania Hanna] We both seemed to detest the same things. Fortunately, they didn''t ovep. Rowen''s selfish words knew no end. "There''s a reason I ignored you and discriminated against you. I thought you were smart enough to understand why." "But still, the sword¡­!" "Quiet." ng. Hanna''s sword hit the floor. Witnessing the sword given by her father carelessly discarded, Hanna''s eyes reddened. Talent. What was so great about that damned talent? Even the butler told her she had talent, so why wouldn''t her father acknowledge her? She knew shecked talent, having been told repeatedly by her father and her sister and brother to the point of getting bored. But, what right do you have to say that when you''ve done nothing for me? You''ve never advised me on a different path norforted me with warm words. Do you think you have the right to criticize me? Hanna answered only by clenching her fist. It was her sole act of defiance. "When you return home, start by withdrawing from the academy." "Father!" "You¡¯ll never think of the sword again. Besides forbidding entry to the training grounds, I will have every sword in your name destroyed." Rowen had made up his mind. No more chances. "If you still can''t give it up, I''ll consider arranging a political marriage." "I will never do it." "If you manage to wield aura, I''d acknowledge you, but that''s impossible, isn''t it?" "That''s ridiculous¡­" "That''s how I feel. You¡¯re undertaking a task so absurd, it''s exceedingly displeasing." "Did I ever ask you for much? Each and every time, all I got from you was displeasure! Did I ever ask you for anything significant?" By now, tears were streaming down Hanna''s face. Why did this woman shed so many tears, I wondered, seeing her cry more often than smile. "I won''t ask you to teach me anymore." "¡­" "I won''t fly the family name high and wield a sword anymore. That¡¯s right¡­ Just disinherit me, that''d be simpler. It¡¯s good since you never considered me your daughter anyway." "Didn¡¯t I tell you to be silent?" Thud. Hanna knelt down. She was pleading, sping her hands together in front of her father. "Please¡­ please just leave me be. Let me be, as you always have." If it were me in that situation, I would have spat how filthy and petty it was and left home. Perhaps because I am an orphan without parents, the sight of the family before me elicited not a hint of envy. Instead, my rtionship with thedy seemed more harmonious. I wanted to intervene, but I couldn''t. I had learned that family issues should be resolved by the family. However. I was feeling too upset to stay silent. "I apologize for interrupting, but may I ask on what basis you''ve determined that Miss Hannacks talent?" I scanned everyone before me with a steely look, implying that if they hadints, they should voice them now, but be prepared for the consequences, all while speaking in a deliberately pleasant tone. "Are you perhaps blind? If you had eyes, you couldn''t say such a thing. Right, Miss Hanna?" "Uh¡­?" "That''s right?" Hanna, who was kneeling on the ground, looked up at me. Her dirtied knees further soured her mood. I tried to help Hanna up, but her legs seemed too weak to stand. She looked at me as if to say this shouldn''t be happening, but my anger had long since dissolved. My image is already at rock bottom anyway. Even if I get more insults here, it''s just treading water. There''s nothing to lose. "Has the head of the Histania family ever fought an elite orc at your age?" "¡­And who are you?" "I am a friend of Miss Hanna." "State your name and the family you belong to." "I refuse." I cut off Rowen. What more could you do to me if you knew who I was, except more of the same disregard? I had no intention of answering the captain of the knights'' questions. I had no desire to engage in conversation with someone who judges a child based on their talent. "Seeing as you haven''t answered, it must mean you haven''t. Of course. The kind of person who would challenge an elite orc at this age¡­" I gave Rowen a hard look. "¡­must be someone determined to die." Suppressing the malice he almost murdered her with, I spoke openly to him. "Only a kind of maniac who knows they¡¯re likely to die would do such a thing." Rowen red at me. His children did the same, As did his knights. But what can you do about it? You''re the ones in the wrong after all. I have no intention of treating those who tormented thedy''s friend like guests. Be grateful that I haven''t insulted you. I praised Hanna. Even though no one else acknowledged her, I had to. Because that way, her efforts so far wouldn''t have been in vain. "Miss Hanna made it possible. Isn''t that amazing? Why aren''t you apuding? I think it''s impressive." I said with a hint of irritation. "Have any of you done something like this?" I looked at Hanna and spoke. "Miss Hanna, you have the talent to learn. It¡¯s the teaching talent that''scking, someone who ran away because of it. Despite that, you haven¡¯t been able to disy your talent." Hanna, who was crouching, looked up at me. The look she gave me was as if she had seen a prince on a white horse, like she had been waiting for someone to fight by her side. [Hanna''s affinity has increased by +30.] I smiled weakly at Hanna and said, "See, you do have talent." ©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤ Q. The quest [Doomed to Die Young, The Tragic Extra ¡®Hanna''] has beenpleted. ©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤ Suddenly, a golden aura burst from Hanna''s hand, and she flung herself into my arms. "Happy birthday." Thete gift had finally arrived for Hanna. Chapter 18: Hannas Proposal Chapter 18: Hanna''s Proposal Three weeks had passed since Hanna''s aura manifested. Rowen couldn''t lift his head, and Hanna had left home, saying she couldn''t stand to be there any longer. She stayed at our manor for a while before returning to the academy. She entered the dormitory, so our next meeting would probably not be until the winter break. Our manor is in the outskirts, and the academy is in the capital city. It''s not a short trip to visit, so it''ll probably be a while before I see her again. After the academy break ended, I heard news of Hanna from a page in the newspaper. [Histania''s Third Daughter Triumphs Over Michail in the Royal Academy''s Ranking Tournament, Securing the Top Rank Among First and Second Years¡­ In her remarks, she stated that ¡®she was able to stand on that stage because of the person she loved the most.'' While rumors are specting the man in question to be Michail or her father, Histania Rowen, she has firmly denied these ims.] ncing at the photo in the paper, I hid my grin. She held a trophy and was beaming widely. It seemed she had finally shed a heavy burden. I had always seen her so downcast and weepy, after all. Part of me felt oddly proud, and it felt good to think I had changed the future. What delighted me most was perhaps Michail''s defeat, crushing the arrogance of a man who basked in his own greatness, beaten by a first-year¡­. Though I longed to see the expression on Michail''s face, I refrained. After all, Michail and I were ill-fated, doomed to wish tragedy upon each other. It had been a good while all around. I made a lot of money and formed connections. Was this not the most meaningful time of the year? I was contemting treating thedy to a meal out when¡­ Stealthily©¤©¤. I caught thedy¡¯s piercing gaze through the newspaper, as though boring a hole through it. Quickly, I folded the newspaper and hid it under the nkets. "Why hide it? I''m curious too; let''s look at it together." "That''s defeat." "No, it¡¯s not." "If thedy looks, you''ll copse with your hand on the back of your neck." "I''m mentally strong." Thedy flexed her arm powerfully, revealing a bicep about the size of a quail egg. The pathetic muscle almost made meugh, but I pinched my thigh to hold backughter at her serious expression, squeezing what muscle there was. "Watch this! Strong, right?" "Ooh¡­!" As I pped and responded supportively, thedy beamed and showed off her other arm. Seeing her slender arm, I thought I better make sure to feed her enough meat in the future. Thedy couldn''t let go of her curiosity. She pressed on, asking about the earlier article until it seemed blood woulde from my ears. I decided to edit the content to make it less shocking for her. "It''s about Miss Hanna." "Homeless?" "Yes." "Why? Did she buy a house?" "No. It seems she clinched the top spot at the academy." "Oh¡­! The homeless one seeded!" Thedy, who was much wealthier than us, disparaged Hanna. I chose not to correct thedy''s misunderstanding. After all, protecting the pride of my employer is also a butler''s virtue. If she knew that Hanna was wealthier than us, she might insist on saving money and start a hunger strike. "That''s right. I think it''s thanks to us feeding her well and giving her a good ce to rest." "Is it?" "Of course. Didn''t thedy once sweep through the first years too?" Though she wreaked havoc. Thedyughed and responded. "Right! It¡¯s because I cast a spell." "Indeed." Thedy, oblivious,ughed brightly. Giving her a piece of my mind had lifted my spirits. ¡°See¡­ Hehe. I did make a bit of a name for myself at the academy." "For infamy, indeed." "Eek¡­!" There was a touch of wistfulness in thedy''s smile. It seemed she was simultaneously happy about her friend''s good news and eager to return to the academy. I would like to ask Hanna to visit some time soon, but as you know, Hanna is a busy person. She''s not lounging at home like us; she''s the most famous person in the empire right now. Besides, I had already asked her for a difficult favor, so I felt sorry to ask for something so trivial. -Um¡­ Miss Hanna? -Speakfortably. You don¡¯t have to be formal with me. -Ahaha¡­ Maybe another time. I¡¯ve been a butler for 13 years, so honorifics are morefortable for me. -That''s funny, considering how you can swear at Ruin so freely. -¡­You got me there. -Phahaha¡­! So, what''s your favor? -I was just wondering. Once you gain a position at the academy¡­ I tentatively asked if she could exert her influence regarding thedy''s return to school. Hanna said she would try her best. -But I''m afraid it will be difficult until Senior Yuria graduates. I¡¯m sorry. The expected letter had arrived. I hadn''t given up or been discouraged. There''s always a way, even if it takes more time than a direct approach. I hadn''t given up on realizing thedy''s dreams. In any case. Hanna had left our manor, and we were left at home. That¡¯s when it happened. "Whoa whoa whoa!! That¡­ that damn brat is back!" Thedy, looking out the window, was pointing outside and cursing profanely. I peeked out cautiously. A deeply drawn cap. A kid with a brush and red paint standing against the wall. I addressed the kid. "Hey, you little rascal!" The rules of the manor didn''t apply when facing a wall vandal. *** In the third-floor student council room, young talents who would lead the empire sat around a circr table. Centered around Chartia the Third Princess, reputed to be the brain of the empire, was her disciple Ruin, the Crown Prince, and Michail staring at each other. A gathering of the academy''s heavyweights. Their faces were all alike in dismay. They looked as if they were attending a funeral. Each wore a bitter expression, looking in one direction. It annoyed them to have been called during busy times, especially since they summoned them even before the pain of defeat had faded. But what displeased them most was. "What? Reinstate that woman back into the academy?" "That''s right. Senior." "You''ve really lost it, huh?" The reason they had gathered the academy''s talents here was all because of a single expelled viiness, at the insistence of an audacious junior. Ruin, with his feet on the desk, red at the upright Hanna. Ruin¡¯s gaze fixed on Hanna was loaded with a question akin to "What kind of nonsense is this?" Hanna did not avoid Ruin''s gaze. Instead, she stared back as if she was stating the obvious. "Seniors." Hanna ced her hands calmly on the table and spoke. "I, in this recent tournament, surpassed Senior Michail to achieve the top rank amongst the first and second-year students." The tournament. A grand festival where a student''s treatment takes a turn. A kind of ascension in social status. The quality of dormitories they use changes. A form of civil service exam where the quality of the meal n changes. In that ce, Hanna''s words carried weight, having captured the top spot. It meant she had the most talent within her grade. The gaze of the public was fixed on her, and all the support of the academy was focused on that one individual. Hanna herself, more than anyone, felt this truth and spoke her sincerest thoughts without any pretense, thanks to someone''s advice to not be modest. Hanna intended to make use of her privilege. "So, what is it you''re trying to say?" The tinum-haired Crown Prince red at Hanna. He rested his chin on his hand, and he did not seem pleased. If possible, he would have used all his power to silence her, but in an academy where freedom of speech was allowed, that was impossible. "I am simply suggesting, for the sake of the academy''s progress, that we should not let go of talented individuals." Hanna had no intention of bending. She wanted to repay a debt. And to satisfy her personal wish to attend the academy with her butler, she refused to stand down. Of course, as Hanna''s retorts continued, the Crown Prince''s expression changed. "Isn''t the academy such a ce? A site to cultivate and unearth the talents that will lead the empire¡¯s future." "That¡¯s right. The academy is a ce to nurture genius, but you see¡ª" The Prince continued staring at Hanna. "This is a ce to raise people, not beasts." "Is that so? Then it''s odd because Ruin still attends the academy quiteprehensively, doesn¡¯t he?" -Bang! "What did you just say?" Ruin created a red orb in his hand. It seemed as if he was ready to shoot it at any moment as he red at Hanna with menacing eyes. Hanna answered brazenly. She had already ovee the barrier named Michail. She was unafraid of the pebble that was Ruin. "Did I say something wrong? There is nobody else at the academy who just goes around fighting like Senior Ruin. Even when you came to submit the re-enrollment formst time, you tried to start a fight, and then you were¡­ trampled by the butler¡­" "Sh¡­shut up!" Ruin''s face turned red. Hanna intended to provoke him further, but¡ª "Enough." The owner of this ce would not permit any moremotion. Hanna felt thattely she had started to adopt someone''s temper. It wasn¡¯t exactly a good thing. Yet she wasn¡¯t displeased either. Rather, she was d to be emting him. From his righteous character to his boyish looks, her taste leaned more towards someone like Senior Michail, but inexplicably, since school resumed, the image of the red-haired butler kept intruding on her thoughts, despite them merely being a teacher and student. Hanna steadied her fluttering heart and looked at the woman before her. The owner of this meeting. The current student body president, Chartia the Third Princess. She addressed Hanna. "So, what¡¯s your main point?" Hanna spoke politely. "Please allow Ricardo and Olivia Desmond to re-enroll in the academy." Princess Chartia responded coldly. "Denied. Olivia cannot be re-enrolled." Simultaneously, Michail also raised his hand and responded with a brisk, cold firmness, his short silver hair lightly fluttering. "If those two re-enroll, I¡¯m withdrawing from the academy." Both of them were resolute in their stance, but Hanna then addressed them. "Then withdraw." In Hanna¡¯s scale of assessment, Michail weighed less than Ricardo. Chapter 19: Fining (1) Chapter 19: Fining (1) A sunny morning at the mansion. When I went out after preparing breakfast, there were letters in the mailbox. Letters in the mailbox that only gathered dust¡ªtwo of them, no less. "Oh¡­" With excitement, I pulled out the letters, half-expecting love letters. A pink envelope and a golden one were in my hands. As expected, they were not love letters. "From Miss Hanna and¡­ a letter from the royal household?" A letter from the royal household. Not exactly a wee one. Setting aside my disappointment for the absence of love letters, I went upstairs and first tore open the letter from Miss Hanna. Neatly written script. A noble handwriting, as if to prove her noble lineage. Of course, not as remarkable as ourdy''s. But she certainly wrote better than I did. [It seems the academy matter will be tough. The seniors might be able to handle it, but there''s strong bacsh from the professors¡­] Her letter ended with apologies and a sentence saying she''d try to speak again. ¡®I''m already grateful, how much more gratitude should I amass?'' Later on, I''d have to secure a masterstroke to gift to Hanna. A sword should suffice¡­ Maybe I should divert one from Michail. After all, in the novel, Michail uses a holy sword. Diverting one or two swords probably wouldn''t be an issue. And if a problem arises, well, Michail can just take a tumble¡ªit wasn''t my concern. Kill two birds with one stone¡ªMichail gets stronger, and how great that would be. Afterposing a letter full of gratitude to Hanna and sealing it with beeswax, "Bad handwriting." "What''s wrong with my writing?" "It squiggles so much; it''s hard to make out." "It''s not visible from there, is it?" "It''s not visible, but your chicken scratches are pretty obvious." Thedy sitting on the bed peered at me andined about the handwriting on the letter. If thedy had poor handwriting, I would have retorted with ¡®Pff. Look who''s talking,'' but in terms of handwriting, ourdy was unbeatable in this world. Noputer was needed. When thedy picked up a pen, it became a keyboard and the stationery turned into A4 paper, so I couldn''t argue whatever she said. I wanted to ask thedy to write instead of me, but due to privacy, I couldn''t get her to ghostwrite. I put in a lot of effort, but was it really so illegible? With doubt in my tone, I questioned thedy, and she scrunched her brow, yelling at me, iming it was the first time she was nauseated by writing. "It''s not my fault. It''s the handwriting of this world that''s wrong. Why does it have to be so curly and¡­" "I can write fine." "You''re the strange one,dy. My hand is meless." Today, more than ever, I missed Hangul. I longed to see angr letters. Ignoring thedy''s nitpicking, I organized the letter and began to open the other one lying aside. A golden envelope And a letter sealed with the royal red wax. Olivia''s eyes went wide. "A letter from the royal household?" "It seems so. But we shouldn''t be receiving anything from them." "Isn''t it an invitation to a ball?" Thedy snorted. If she had a tail like a beastman, it would be wagging rapidly at this point as she reached for me. "Give it to me!" "No." "Why not?" "You''ll just tear it up if it''s something upsetting." Thedy had no retort. Apparently, she had been nning to rip it up if it was content she disliked. Thedy politely folded her extended hands and waited her turn. Surely, she could be mistaken. Until about a year ago, invitations to balls from the royal household weremon. They arrived for the empire''s founding day, the Crown Prince''s birthday, and even for the third princess''s birthday¡ªit''s no wonder I feel nervous given those memories are still fresh. What if it were an invitation? Pondering in my mind, I started worrying about whether to attend or not, then fretting about what clothes to dress thedy in. Plus, I was nning in my head which foods to pilfer from the royal buffet. Since we couldn''t refuse an invitation from the emperor, if we had to go, we should get our money''s worth¡ªa lesson well taken from thedy. Thedy and I, both caught up in imagining drinking the kimchi broth and attending the ball, looked into each other''s eyes and slowly unsealed the beeswax. The letter inside began to glow enchantingly. Thedy and I, swallowing hard, anticipated the content. As I unfolded it and took the first peek, I pressed my lips tightly together. "?" "What''s wrong?" "¡­" "You should see this for yourself." I presented the letter to thedy with a questioning look. [You have unpaid fines.] Outstanding Fines: 700,000 gold If not paid within the designated period (three months from now), properties under the name of Olivia Desmond will be confiscated. Expected Property for Seizure: Hamel Mountain vicinity grand manor and approximately 73 varieties of precious metals. "?!" Thedy''s response came in the form of looking out the window. ¡®Ahem,'' she coughed, turning red at the ears and thoroughly avoiding turning back around. It wasn''t a ball invitation, but a demand for payment. Even a seizure notice threatening to put a red sticker on things. A chilly air swept through the room. Despite it being early fall outside, the atmosphere in the room was colder than a winter breeze. "Oh¡­ This one caught me off guard." "¡­ Me too." "I paid 300,000 gold, but to have this much left¡­" "¡­How much is remaining?" "700,000 gold." "Hup¡­!" Thedy had hups. She quietly pushed away the te of choctes that was on the bed. It seemed she was preparing to fast from now on. I, unhesitantly, swept thedy''s choctes aside. After all, if you don''t want to live, you must truly conserve. 700,000 gold. If 10,000 gold is about 10 million won, then 700,000 gold would be about 7 billion, right? ¡®¡­This is a big problem.'' How to make 7 billion won in three months. We couldn''t even take out loans as we were cklisted for credit. Seeking an answer, I looked at thedy, but she stood still, gazing out the window like a broken nutcracker doll. "The weather is great!" Outside, it was raining. *** When you think about it, it''s a simple task. Making 700,000 gold. Despite constantly whining about being broke, as a possessor of a possessed body, it isn''t right to struggle for money. Since I''ve already managed to earn the hefty sum of 300,000 gold before, I¡¯m certain I can easily make 700,000 gold. With an unyielding spirit, I stood in front of the mansion¡¯s wall, which still disyed a huge warning sign, just as it had before. [Expel the wicked viiness from our vige.] Last time, it had demanded her exile to a convent, but now the vigers'' heartwarming message was upgraded to calling for her expulsion from the vige. A part of my heart warmed at their ¡®kindness''. "Soon, it might be time to upturn the guards." I had given up on the mansion''s exterior thanks to those who express their artistic souls on someone else''s wall. It¡¯s no use erasing it; they just scribble again. Thanks to them, my workload has decreased while the insults have increased¡ªa two-for-one deal. I''ve surrendered, and strangely, it''s quite liberating. So, I decided to exploit our mansion''s wall actively for once. Brush in hand and busy sshing fluorescent paint on the wall, I was suddenly intercepted by a teddy bear flung from above. Thud. As the teddy bear met its end with a sound, I locked eyes with it, and thedy of the house bellowed from above. "Hey, you rascal! Don''t deface the wall!" I offered thedy a wry smile and put in earplugs. If she hasints, then don''t end up in debt in the first ce. -Swish¡­ Whisk. Realistically, making 700,000 gold solely through adventurer work in just three months is an impossible task. Especially while taking care of thedy, earning money itself is a difficult job. Most adventurers set a 1-2 day period for lucrative quests, but that¡¯s impossible for me. I had to focus on quantity over quality. With Hanna, a B-ranked adventurer, away at the academy, it was also impossible to take on higher-ranked quests. That''s why I came up with this alternative. [Wanted: Work for the Swordsman who Captured the Infamous ¡®Adventurer Hunter.'' ¡ïAnonymity Guaranteed¡ï] 1. I will do any job. 2. I will take any sum of money. 3. I will even find your lost puppy. 4. I am open to bounty hunting requests. -Please write your request below. If there weren''t jobs with guaranteed high ie, then it was just about creating them. It was the best job prospect I could think of. The only option I saw for a quick cash influx. Our mansion is located behind the bustling town area. The guard patrols pass by our mansion, so do the town''s merchants. While the normal route to the bustling area takes 30 minutes, cutting through the alleys beside our mansion gets you there in just 10 minutes. Many people pass by the mansion. Perhaps that''s why it has be a favorite date spot for couples and unwittingly transformed into amunity space for the townspeople. -Let''s love forever. Lia?Gorf ©¸She cheated on me. ©¸What are you saying? You cheated first. ©¸Pfft. Sweet! ©¸Where do you live? ©¸Are you mad? Annoyed? Can''t stand it because you''re so angry, huh? But you don''t know where I live, do you? In this medieval world without cellphones, Olivia¡¯s wall had be a space formunication. It functioned like a bulletin board. Maybe this could turn a decent profit, especially with my impressive r¨¦sum¨¦. So I decided to seek work through the wall. I''d earn livelihood money through adventurer work, and take on big jobs through requests posted on the wall. Wouldn''t that quickly settle the debt? Feeling a sense of fulfillment while looking at the wall, I realized something was missing. "Ah¡­" I forgot to write the minimum fee for the requests. Even delivery services have a minimum order amount, and I couldn¡¯t neglect to set one for myself. [Minimum request fee.] Hmm¡­ [10,000 gold.] Perfect. *** Day passed. When I stood before the wall again, "What''s this?" I couldn''t help but be startled. Someone had taken seriously what I started as a half-joke. -Request submitted. ¡ñImission you to track down a criminal who escaped during transport. Request fee: 300,000 gold. #If captured alive, an additional 300,000 gold will be paid. If the task ispleted within a week, an extra bonus of 400,000 gold will be granted. For a fleeting moment, the image of a phnthropist resembling an insect shed through my mind. Chapter 20: Fining (2) Chapter 20: Fining (2) The eldest son of Histania. Histania Malik is a perfectionist. The child who most resembles his father. The son who bears all of his father''s expectations. And indeed, he himself wanted to be like his father. Malik never missed taking the top honors at the academy and, after graduating, he followed in his father¡¯s footsteps and entered the Royal Knights. Acknowledged by all and satisfied with life, he now stands at a crucial juncture, with aura within his grasp. For Malik, this is the most critical time. He must master aura quickly before he loses the knack for it. Aura at 27. Given that the youngest aura user in the empire was 25, he wasn¡¯tte. Rather, it was quite early. The average age of aura users in the empire is early thirties. He thought he had entered the vanguard, but now that distinction had lost its meaning. Since the youngest aura user had emerged from Histania. The younger sibling he had disregarded became a supernova overnight, dealing a heavy blow to Malik. Furthermore, since the transportation mission of the notorious ¡®Adventurer Hunter'' Pascal, which bore his name, had failed disastrously, all the achievements he had amassed were now in jeopardy. "Dammit. Damn it all¡­ Dammit¡­!" "Master, why are you so angry? Shall I massage your shoulders?" "¡­Shut up." Malik lifted his head. A red-haired man smiles radiantly at him. The man, who held a grave posture as if he had encountered a deity, was a mercenary hired out of necessity to rectify this mishap. He had been employed because of his undeniable expertise and the promise of anonymity, but facing him now was quite disagreeable. "If youmand it, Master, I could even pretend to be dead." At Ricardo¡¯s words, Malik¡¯s lips sealed shut. *** The carriage was silent. A carriage worth easily 500,000 gold. Plush seats. A far cry from the one-shilling carriage that felt like it would trigger a herniated disk after just an hour''s ride. My purpose for being here was singr. To meet with the client. ¡ñImission you to track down a criminal who escaped during transport. ©¸Thank you for your request, esteemed customer. Please leave the location and date for our rendezvous. ^.^ ©¸Tomorrow. 11:30 PM in front of the ck carriage by the fountain. ©¸Appreciate your request application, ?? As soon as I climbed aboard the carriage, Malik, with hair the same color as Hanna''s, was already seated inside. Cross-legged and not even pretending to look at me, I bowed my head at him. "Greetings!" Malik furrowed his brow, displeased. He was the person who had embarrassed his father, and the very one with whom he had recently quarreled. It was clear that requesting service from such an individual didn''t sit well with him, so his expression wasplex. "Allow me to formally introduce myself." I pulled out a neatly-crafted business card from inside my chest. [Name: Ricardo] [House chores, cooking, odd jobs, I¡¯ll handle it all! The prettiestdy in the world, Olivia Desmond''s butler, at your service.] The business card written in sleek lettering. And an introduction with a strange adjective attached. Custom-made after bartering choctes with thedy. A handmade business card reluctantly made after convincing thedy who detested having to write such words. It contained thedy''s artistic value, adamant about including ¡®the prettiestdy in the world''. Receiving the business card, Malik perused it with evident distaste. Perhaps he envied the phrase, ¡®the prettiestdy in the world''s butler''. I knew it. Despite her slightly entric character and unwillingness to heed others'' words ¨C a stubborn general in her own right ¨C thedy''s beauty was unmatched, even the heroine would need to take a step back. "Amoner?" However, Malik seemed irritated by something else. "A namelessmoner¡­ and Olivia Desmond?" "Yes, that¡¯s correct. I am Ricardo, the direct butler to Miss Olivia Desmond." I offered my hand carefully for a handshake. But Malik did not ept it. Awkward, I scratched the back of my head with my free hand. "Ahaha¡­" ¡®Well, that¡¯s embarrassing.'' "Now I understand why you didn''t reveal your affiliations to my father." "Well, it''s such a prestigious name, I was hesitant to unt it." "No, it¡¯s because your household is ruined, isn¡¯t it?" I wonder why Ruin, and now Malik, think our house is ruined. We''re still prospering, after all. "We''re not ruined. Precisely speaking, it¡¯s Miss Olivia who¡¯s ruined, not our Desmond family, which is as sound as a mage tower, I assure you." "Looking at it another way, you''re the ruined one, right?" "Then that''s how it is." I wanted to argue with him, but I couldn¡¯t muster the courage to talk back to the lord who had saved us from the streets. Who else could so easily offer to make 700 million won? Instead of groveling at his feet, I should be thankful. To him, the moneyed man is the brother. The sister. That''s just how it is. "Do you need quick cash?" Malik teased me. "Do you need money?" "Yes, I required some." "Hmm¡­" Malik stroked his chin. A sharp jawline in a ck uniform. Just as described in the novel, he was good-looking. But also just as depicted, he had a horrible temper. Malik asked me again. "Because of the fine, right?" "¡­What?" "You, taking on this job. It¡¯s because of the fine, isn''t it?" I didn''t answer. I didn¡¯t want to be swept away by his provocation. In the novel, Malik appears as a supporting character who harbors unrequited love for Chartia. Between the attention stolen by Michail and his own diminishing prestige, Malik had fallen for Chartia, who consoled his wounded heart. It was a love triangle. The squabble to win Chartia¡¯s favor was quite entertaining. Malik is a reasonably significant supporting character. Perhaps that¡¯s why he¡¯s the kind-hearted sub male lead. Arrogant and prideful, yet, unexpectedly, he took great care of those in his circle. His personality may be a mess, but he ensured the utmost safety and care for his people. If I were one of his, maybe the treatment I received would be different. One thing was certain: he knew how to look after his own. Which is why he entrusted the job to me. The request was likely to capture Pascal alive. There wouldn''t be any other job fitting for Malik to ask me to handle than that one. In the story, Pascal was a genius at escaping prison. Captured one moment and then escaping to pop up in front of the protagonist with a ¡®tada''. I''ve seen the scars on the faces of the knights guarding the carriage door. There must have been some friction during the escort. Normally, the knights would have been dismissed, and the responsibility for the fiasco would have been questioned. But the fact that he trusted me with the task probably meant he wanted to quietly settle matters. He had such a strong sense of loyalty when it came to these matters, though his manner of speaking left much to be desired. Holding back any provocations, I suggested to Malik with intent to resolve the situation quickly. "It''s a bit of a sensitive question, haha. Shall we quickly talk about the request?" "Pretending to have dignity, are we?" "Haha¡­ I have my own dignity to maintain, so please overlook any rudeness." "Hmm." Malik mulled it over, thumbing his fingers. Wondering whether he found me trustworthy or was simply irritated by me, he started to ruminate. "How much is it?" "Pardon?" "How much is the fine? The empire is strict about ck magic usage." Why was he asking about this? It''s not like he''s going to pay it for me. Foreseeing his possible anger, I answered him. "It¡¯s 1 million gold." "1 million gold¡­" Malik pondered again. It would be nice if he shared what was on his mind. Keeping it to himself seemed petty. Is he trying to belittle me? Or is he considering terminating the request? But the one thing that was clear was that I wasn''t the inferior party in this negotiation. Only I could nullify ck magic. And I''m the only one who can catch Pascal without anyone else knowing. If he asks other aura users, Histania''s reputation would drop, and if hemissions an information guild, it might cost more than what he''s offering me, not to mention the information about this incident getting leaked. Even at a higher price, employing me was in Malik''s best interest. "One week." "What do you mean?" "You must''ve had an idea about the kind of request it is. Pascal, that is. Do you think you can catch him in a week?" "The mantis, or should I say, the ¡®Adventurer Hunter''?" Malik nodded. I couldn''t give him a sure answer. Catching him would be easy, but I have no clue where this guy is hiding. "I''ll try my best, but the location isn¡¯t clear¡­" "What if you knew exactly where to find him?" "It wouldn¡¯t take me 30 minutes." After a moment of consideration, Malik spoke. "Here''s the thing. I still doubt your abilities. I''m not sure if you can really capture Pascal." He was right. Everything was already handled by the time he had arrived. "I can''t get involved personally, though. I might be able to catch him, but¡­" "No, Sir. If you go, it¡¯s guaranteed you''ll die." Malik gave me a harsh look. He seemed annoyed by my dismissal, but what could I do when I was right? If Malik, who has not yet awakened his aura, fought Pascal, not only would he be on the receiving end of a performance art tragedy, but his body might not even be recoverable. "Don''t be presumptuous." "Then go alone, Sir. It''s not my concern anymore." "Is there another job with such a high ie?" "If Sir fails, then I can catch himter. The bounty is quite substantial." "So it was you after all." Malik relinquished his stubbornness. "Fine, I''ll admit it. It''s impossible for me right now." He had the insight to know it. He had seen realbat in the Royal Knights. He possessed extraordinary skill in swordsmanship. Perhaps he''s around Lv. 5 in terms of skills. In swordsmanship, Malik was indeed superior to Hanna. It was only his aura that had yet to emerge. As an elite among elites, he knew full well who he could handle. "Three knights sustained critical injuries, two were severely wounded in the operation transporting Pascal. They were all outstanding knights." Malik looked at me squarely as he spoke. "The fact that those guys failed means, it would have been impossible for me too, and even more so for Hanna. So that means you alone suppressed Pascal at that moment." "That¡¯s correct. It was me." I inly divulged the truth. Seeking humility at this moment would likely result in even greater folly. Now was the optimal time to showcase the weapons at my disposal. Malik appeared to have been waiting for my confession and said, "Let''s add one condition while entrusting this request to you." "A condition?" "Yes, a condition. When you go to catch Pascal. Take me with you." "I refuse." "I''ll round up the 1 million gold for you." Malik gripped the handle of his sword firmly as he spoke. "Shouldn¡¯t the owner of a dog take personal revenge?" I sensed Malik''s confident smile and had an intuition. ¡®This guy is going to be terribly crushed by Pascal.'' But I didn¡¯t want to trample on the courage of a sandbag that pays to learn life''s wisdom. He should pay for hisck of manners, after all. "Alright. However, Sir, you must also keep what you learn about me confidential." "Agreed." After drafting a simple contract, Malik and I arrived at a dpidated cathedral on the outskirts of the vige. Chapter 21: Fining (3) Chapter 21: Fining (3) Within the dimly lit cathedral. Untouched by human hands, the walls were filled with green moss, and droplets of water fell from the ceiling. The atmosphere was such that it seemed a ghost might emerge at any moment. It seems I''ll have to sleep next to Lady Olivia when I return home. "Excuse me, Malik." "Call me sir." "Then, Malik." "?" Malik red at me due to the shortened form of address. I couldn''t bring myself to use honorifics due to my shallow pride. I don''t use honorifics even for thedy, so why should I call you ¡®sir''? A half-respectful tone suited the presumptuous secondary male lead. Ignoring Malik''s sharp gaze that suggested his annoyance, I spoke of my trembling heart in fear. "Why have you asked to meet at such ate hour? It''s quite scary." "We need to avoid prying eyes. If a civilian were to spot us, it could damage my image." "Still, it''s a bit scary toe to an abandoned cathedral at such ate hour." "Bear with it. That''s why you''re getting paid handsomely." Definitely. Since the boss said to shut up, all my questions were answered. To think it''s the boss who tries to solve everything with money. I wanted to keep seeing that face for a long while. Money is indeed powerful. With thoughts of my soon-to-be swollen wallet, I gripped my sword. "Is Pascal here?" "Once the incident happened, surveince was immediately set up. He probably settled here around three days ago." "Hmm¡­ certainly¡­" It''s a ce Pascal would like. In the novel, Pascal favored ces where sunlight couldn''t reach, like dark caves or gloomy ces. Especially since ck magic was his main strength. Perhaps it was only natural. Magic in itself is stronger in the darkness, after all. Crossing over the cathedral''s main entrance, we entered the chapel, clearing the cobwebs as we slowly made our way inside. The moment we stepped through the chapel''s door¡­ "Be careful." I quickly grabbed the hem of Malik¡¯s clothes, who was leading the way. Crash. "What are you doing¡­" Malik, who had fallen, red at me fiercely. Instead of responding, I pointed at the chapel door with my finger. A ck arrow was lodged in the door, having pierced through the wall. Gulp. Malik swallowed his saliva and remained silent. If it had been just a bitter, he would have missed bing a lord and instead departed for heaven. "Get a grip, Malik." "¡­My apologies." Malik swiftly acknowledged his mistake. He felt ashamed to have fallen for a trap that a novice would encounter, and the fact that he received help from me was true. Without making excuses, Malik ced his hand on the handle, ready to draw his sword at any moment. He looked much better than his rxed appearance from earlier. "I''ll open the door." Having confirmed Malik''s resolve, I reached for the chapel''s doorknob. -Creeeeak. Inside the chapel stood a colossal statue of a goddess extending her arms in wee. Thebination of the cobweb-filled chandeliers and the moonlight shining through the broken ceiling was quite beautiful, but¡­ "The statue has no face." Theck of a face on the goddess''s head broke the moment. A chilling atmosphere began to engulf the chapel. Starting with the expressionless goddess statue. The hollow chairs of the chapel. It felt as though someone might be there. And it seemed like a ghost might pop out from behind at any moment. Malik bravely strode towards the center of the chapel. "It seems he has fled after all." Malik muttered softly. "I don''t think so." I replied briefly, contradicting him. That person who values art so much wouldn''t simply run away from such an ideal ce. A ce where one could hide a corpse. Where one could create an eerie atmosphere. Especially knowing Pascal''s preferences as I did, I couldn''t believe he would abandon this ce. Pascal was obsessed with spheming holiness. In the book, he turned priests and nuns into his works of art. This ce would be even more enchanting to him. I fixed my gaze straight on the empty pulpit. The pulpit where the pastor would preach. Now, the egg ghost-like statue of the goddess was spread weingly, but usually, it was the ce where divine history was most actively unfolded. With a light swing of my sword toward the goddess statue¡­ The de passed silently, cutting through the goddess statue with a hissing sound. Enraged by my action without consultation, Malik yelled with annoyance. "What are you doing?" "It seemed he might be there." "What might be?" "Pascal. He¡¯s there." -Kikikikik¡­ Oh dear, you''ve found me. A familiarugh echoed from behind the severed goddess statue. Malik drew his sword quickly. "Who''s there!" "Who else? It''s Pascal." Don''t get excited. Didn''t you hear what I said earlier? A dark figure emerged slowly from behind the statue, holding two daggers in a reverse grip just as I had seen at our first meeting, reminiscent of a certain insect. I took a step back. With the intention of watching. Malik also seemed to catch my intention and began distancing himself from Pascal. Pascal let out a smallugh. "Wee to my exhibition." The praying mantis bowed politely. The way he disyed manners as if he were a gentleman, attempting to court a female, resembled a male mantis. I raised my hand to voice a question. "I didn''te to see an insect exhibition." Pascal quickly lifted his head. Maybe because he recognized my voice. His eyes, wide and looking at me, seemed surprised. "Why are you here?" He rubbed his eyes. "Huh?" He rubbed them again. "What?" He seemed unaware of my presence. The moment they saw my face hidden in the darkness. -Bang! A ck arrow streaked before my eyes. [The ¡®ck Magic Resistance'' nullifies Pascal''s magic.] "As happy as I am to see you, this is a rather troublesome way to express your joy." "You¡­ You are hit, aren''t you? I thought I was dreaming." "I too thought I was dreaming. It would''ve been quite distressing to lose you." Pascal let out a deep sigh. He sighed deeper than a man who had smoked for decades. "Do you realize how much you''ve ruined my perfect art?" "It must have evolved, right?" As I replied sarcastically, Pascal''s voice grew increasingly agitated. "Evolved? Did you just say it evolved?" "Yes." "¡­You son of a¨C" Pascal silenced himself. Perhaps he hadn''t fully realized the truth yet. With a sense of pity, I spoke to him. "You''re still hiding from mirrors, aren''t you? While I''m not confident in my stic surgery skills, I think I could at least turn you from a mantis into a somewhat better-looking stag beetle." "Are you joking with me right now?" "Ah¡­! Don''t scowl like that! It''s disgusting, like a mantis." Bang¡­! Once again, a ck arrow flew towards me but to no avail. "What on earth are you! Magic doesn''t work on you¡­ Neither does ck magic. Are you a monster?" Malik also looked at me with eyes that seemed to agree. A body immune to magic. Such a monster couldn''t possibly exist. However, Malik couldn''t hide his bewilderment at my all-too-calm demeanor. "What are you, really? Are you a vampire or from the dragonkin?" "No. I am just an ordinary butler." "A butler capable of this?" Isn''t it the transmigrated one who makes this possible? Using Histania''s mindset, I patiently exined to Malik. "It''s talent. Overwhelming talent." Malik red at me with frustration in his eyes, but I shrugged my shoulders as if that was all the answer needed. "Don''t act so full of yourself." "Hmph." Rumble rumble¡­ Darkness began to settle over the cathedral. It seemed Pascal''s fury was piercing the heavens. "Don''t¡­ ignore me." ck energy began to seep out from Pascal''s daggers. He seemed ready to disy his actual prowess. I poked Malik in the ribs. "He''s about to make his move. Get ready." "Right." "And don''t let your guard down." Considering Pascal''s current state of martial prowess, would he be as strong as Hanna with her Aura awakened? The strength of Aura is absolute. It can cut through anything. If one is an Aura user with explosive power, they might be on par with the current Pascal. Of course, when being referred to as the Archbishop of Madness, even I and Hanna are stronger, but a Pascal from his adventurer-hunter days would have been a worthy opponent. Perhaps Malik could have a winning chance if he knows how to counter ck magic. The most terrifying aspect of ck magic is its unpredictability. Even witnessing Olivia¡¯s brainwashing magic could attest to that. As someone who is aware of the novel''s content, I know what ck magic Pascal might use and what its weaknesses are, but ordinary people would never predict it and could be overwhelmed in an instant. In the case of ordinary magic. If it''s me magic, one would expect heat and explosion. For ice, one predicts coldness and aggressive sculptures. For wind, sharp attacks, but ck magic is different. It could be corrosive effects. Or curses. Creating unpredictable variables, it was very challenging tobat. But that didn''t mean ck magic was the strongest. One only needs to look at the likes of Tower Master or Desmond to find magic that crushes ck mages. Drop a meteor or freeze everything around, and no matter how extraordinary a ck mage is, they''re doomed. ck magic is easier to learn and creates more powerful effects than ordinary magic, but it alwayses at a price. And the risk of failure was significant. Much like our Lady Olivia. As with any field. The one who is skilled is truly the strongest. And the talented be the powerful. Ultimately, Pascal was still unripe. Before fully falling into heresy, an early Pascal with just a bit of support could be defeated by Malik. I carefully awaited Malik''s battle. How capable is the current Malik? When would I need to step in? I pondered. Malik, trembling slightly. He seemed frightened by Pascal''s madness. "How is it? Do you think you can do it?" "Of course, I can." I provoked Malik. Hoping his normally passive self would find excitement in the challenge and reduce his tension. "Ah, that guy?" Pascal, with murderous intent in his eyes. He was staring straight at us. "Give it up. Perhaps Hanna could, but Malik? No chance." "I can do it." "Are you trying to not pay me the reward because you''ll be dead?" "Shut up." Malik red at me. He had made up his mind. "Histania does not break a promise once made.." "That''s hard to believe, considering what you showed to Hanna¡­" "I just need to keep it from now on." Malik strode into the chapel. -Bang! ck arrows shooting through the walls. Malik simply dodged them with a tilt of his head. "You mantis bastard¡­" "Why do you keep calling me a mantis!" "Well. Because you look like one¡­ Sorry, I shouldn¡¯t have insulted you for the face you were born with." Malik closed his mouth. "I¡¯ll make you into one of my works of art." Pascal leapt into the air like a mantis. Chapter 22: Fining (4) Chapter 22: Fining (4) ng! tter! A sharp resonance rang throughout the chapel. The battle between Malik and Pascal. It was a tense exchange of offense and defense. ¡®Maybe it''s possible to take him on alone.'' Sharpened by tension, he was driving Pascal into a corner. When Malik''s sword struck down Pascal''s dagger, Pascal''s stance visibly wavered. Seeing Malik¡¯s overpowering brute strength and his almost demonic swordsmanship, I hypothesized that perhaps Malik might even win this fight. ¡®As expected from the Histania family.'' The son of the captain of the knights. The secondary male protagonist, Malik. The prowess of Histania''s eldest son was more remarkable than I thought. The reason Rowen said Hanna had no talent was bing clear; Malik''s talent was starkly evident. It only took 1 minute for Malik to grasp Pascal''s swordsmanship, 3 minutes to figure out the timing of the dark magic deployment, and less than 5 minutes to understand his opponent, showing off a monstrous adaptability in this battle. Pascal''s magic, which aimed at vulnerabilities, was neutralized by Malik''s physical enhancement magic, and with his dazzling swordsmanship, he split the attention and inserted the real strike among the feints to wound Pascal''s shoulder with calm precision. It was credible to specte that he could capture Pascal alone. With such skills, most criminals would probably choose to confess rather than resist. I''m not sure if there are only such monsters in the Royal Knights, but it was clear that Malik''s skills were on par with Pascal''s. However, if we¡¯re to measure up by experiences, Malik couldn''t catch up to Pascal. Pascal had crossed numerous life-or-death situations, his experiences having in many adventurers were overwhelming. Pascal too possessed a talentparable to Malik''s, and he was honed by countless real battles. ng! Pascal, with a dagger just a bit longer than his forearm, parried Malik''s sword and smiled. "Isn''t this a bit too easy?" From an outsider''s perspective, it was clear that Malik was dominating the battle, but Pascal was provoking Malik with a rxed smile. Malik showed his frustration at Pascal''s bravado. "Have you gone mad at the thought of going back to prison?" "No. It''s not that. It''s just I was scared because of the Histania name, you know." Thrust. Pascal''s dagger came in swift. Malik could not dodge. As blood flowed from his cheek, Pascalughed while licking the blood from the de with his tongue. "You''re so much worse than I thought. Kihihih." I, having read the novel, knew that Pascal was the archbishop of madness. He was a lunatic with a frequentugh, a madman who liked to provoke regardless of the situation. Especially, this guy''s ability was ¨C Wobble. to control the human body. Malik''s body staggered greatly. Since being cut on the cheek by Pascal, it had been hard to stand stable. As he wobbled more, wounds umted on Malik''s body, and as Pascal savored the blood on his sword, strength slowly drained from Malik''s body. As his body staggered involuntarily, Malik asked Pascal. "What have you done?" Pascal shrugged in response. "What do you think?" Bang. Malik swung his sword widely. Targeting Pascal''s neck, he cut acrossrgely but, the destination of the sword was not Pascal, but a chapel chair split in half. "Who are you swinging at? It¡¯s not even winter yet; are you trying to chop firewood?" "Shut up¡­." "Kihihih¡­." Pascal ced his dagger on his belt and walked towards Malik. The sound of his hard shoe heels hitting the chapel floor seemed to signal the end of the battle. Malik trembled greatly. "Now, Mister Malik¡­ Mister Malik.. what genre do you prefer?" Inside the striking distance but unable to move, Malik bit his lips tightly and desperately tried to swing his sword, but his body wouldn''t budge, it had long escaped his will. "¡­" Pascal''s expression started to fill with confidence, knowing Malik had fallen for his dark magic. He walked right up to Malik''s nose and said, "Are you dreaming of an unreachable love in poignant romance? Or is it a heart-pounding action that excites you? Ah, that might be good too. Aedy of the eldest son of Histania who can''t do anything!" "Shut your mouth. Before I rip that mouth off¡­!" "Wow, Mister Malik, keep going." "Shut up." "More¡­ more¡­ More! It¡¯s said to be the finest artwork; struggle as I tell you." With eyes drunk on madness, Pascal said to Malik, "Smile." Pascal kneaded Malik''s face. Forcing him to put on a smile. He demanded Malik to show his gums andugh. Malik trembled with rage. Ashamed at his own helplessness, feeling so pitiful for losing the battle due to a single moment of carelessness. Seeing the hate-filled eyes of Malik, Pascal grinned with satisfaction. "Finally, one more of my artworks has beenpleted. What should I name this piece¡­?" Pascal spoke to me, sitting on a chair, "Shall we call it ¡®Friendship''?" Seeking approval with his gaze, I replied by slowly standing up from my seat. "I''m not really intoedy." "Excuse me?" "Personally, I prefer romance overedy." "The actors in my work don''t have the right to choose the genre, you know?" "Ah! Like how insects can''t choose their farm?" "Just die." Malik, deprived of his freedom, walked towards me. As the distance between us narrowed, Pascal''sugh became increasingly soaked in insanity. Holding a sword and casting a spell to strengthen his body, Malik was overwhelmed with self-loathing. "¡­Run away. No matter who you are, you can''t beat him." Malik closed his eyes tightly. The only freedom granted to him at the moment was his mouth. ¡®Damn it'' I didn''t want to be a trash I said confidently that I could do this I was too pathetic for not being able to do anything, too ashamed. I should have given up when he said not toe. Then I could have avoided such humiliation. Malik bit his lip firmly. The sight of blood trailing down his jaw was something to be seen. "I''m sorry." Malik''s sword was pointed at me. The well-sharpened de was kindly settled on my neck, ready to cut off my breath. His hands were trembling with nervous energy. It seemed he was resisting in his own way. Impressed by his brave appearance, I spoke earnestly. "You know, Malik." "Run away¡­" "Feels pretty embarrassing right now, doesn''t it?" "Damn it." Malik cursed vehemently. It seemed he hated me for trampling on his noble sacrifice. But what can I do if teasing him is so fun? It''s like eating chicken in front of someone who''s dieting¡ªit''s one of life''s greatest pleasures. I taunted him. "You said you could do it alone. I wonder where the person who said it was possible has run off to." "Shut up." "See, Hanna is even more amazing. At least she attempted to swat the mantis with a fly swatter." At the mention of a fly swatter, Pascal''s body flinched. It seems to have triggered his PTSD. "Watch carefully." I raised my sword. Filled it with a rich aura. And stuffed the aura into the sword as if it was about to burst. "This is the whip of love." As humans, we usually start by getting hit and learn our lessons through those hits. "It might sting, but bear with it. That way, the dark magic will break." [Limits Break (L) is testing the limits of the Aura (A).] I also spoke to Pascal. Because the chance for rehabilitation should be given equally to everyone. "Watch closely, Mr. Mantis." "?" "It''s an electric fly swatter." The red aura gathered, and I felt something was going wrong. "Oops, I put too much strength into it." With a sh, Malik''s view was illuminated. * * * Inside the cathedral, where morning sunlight shone. Malik, regaining consciousness, clutched his throbbing head and stood up. "What''s this?" Next to him, Pascaly foaming at the mouth, clutching his hand tightly. "My lord, have you awakened?" A knight from his family greeted him with folded hands. It was strange for it to be morning already and even stranger for Pascal to be lying next to him. While several questions arose, there was one thing that Malik was most curious about. Malik asked the knight. "Where did that guy go?" The knight avoided Malik''s eyes as he spoke. "He said that staying overnight was forbidden, so he returned at dawn yesterday." Malik thought of the red-haired steward. Truly a damn rascal. *** "Let go!" This time, Pascal was being taken away to be put on disy like a pinned insect. I gave him a pitiful shower of tears. "Don''t cry." Malik, wounded all over and looking haggard, patted my shoulder. "It''s embarrassing. Please, don¡¯t cry." "But¡­ it''s so sad to see such a good moneymaker leave¡­" "Please¡­" It seemed Malik had gained some sort of enlightenment from his battle with Pascal. He might not have mastered the aura, but perhaps he took a step forward as a person. Indeed, the whip seems to be the answer. [Histania Malik Lv. 48] [Job: Royal Knights] [Affinity: 34] [Favorite topics of conversation: Understanding situations/Swordsmanship/Paying back favors/Apology/Reconciliation] [Least favorite topics of conversation: Perfectionism/Being ignored/Discrimination/Pascal/Insects] He still had much attitude, but it seemed like he hade to see me in a better light. Malik said to me. "As soon as things settle down, I''m going to apologize to Hanna." "You''ve be quite a person." "That''s right." Malik''s change was pleasant to see. "If Hanna says she''s going to hit you, you have to take it." "¡­Will she hit me?" "She said if she gets the chance, she''ll hit you until you''re ragged." "¡­" Malik swallowed dryly. The whip of a sister who had mastered the aura. It must have hurt quite a bit. Malik, climbing onto Pascal''s transport carriage, spoke. "The agreed-upon fee for the request can be transferred to the same ount I used when I paid the bountyst time, right?" "Yes." "Alright." Before leaving, Malik took out two pieces of paper from deep inside his chest pocket and ced them in my hand. "And take this." "What''s this?" Malik spoke calmly as if it were nothing significant. "It''s a dining voucher for ¡®Friend of the Forest''. It¡¯s a tough ce to book, so go with thedy when you have the time." A Friend of the Forest. One of the top eateries within the top five ces in the novel, it seemed like thedy would enjoy it. Come to think of it. Malik''s way of referring to thedy had changed from the daughter of a ruined household to a nobledy. I smiled faintly. "Thank you." I was in a good mood at the thought of going out with thedy after a long time. Chapter 23: Going Out (1) Chapter 23: Going Out (1) After erasing all the graffiti on the wall, I looked at the clean wall with a refreshed expression. "Perfect." The wall was free of any graffiti. Today was the day I was going out with thedy. It wasn¡¯t an event that happened every day. Thedy, who usually detested going out, was finally stepping out of the house. The Empire''s Top 5 Tastiest "Friend of the Forest." It was a restaurant in Hamel, whichcked any notable tourist attractions but was turned into a hotspot thanks to its restaurant. Renowned for its juicy steaks and the fresh harmony of vegetables, today thedy and I were going there. I had something to tell thedy today. I had been pondering over when to share the happy news. I nned to tell her that I had finally paid off all our debts. I wondered how happy thedy would be to hear that we no longer needed the newspapers as bedding. I became curious about her expression. "She''ll be pleased." Before heading back to the mansion. I checked the wall onest time for any strange writings. I wanted to show thedy only good things since it was a rare outing after all. "It''s clean." Whether it was scribblings that said to expel the evil viiness from the vige or marks thatbeled it ¡®the house where the viiness lives'', I thought erasing them would let thedy leave the mansion with a lighter heart. It could hurt thedy, who was sensitive at heart, to see such phrases. Although she often cursed and grumbled, she was surprisingly afraid of cockroaches, and if she had a nightmare, she would cry and whine to sleep together. Protecting the fragile heart of thedy was also part of a butler¡¯s duty. "A Song of the Forest?" "Yes." "You didn''t hear wrong?" "What if I did?" "I''ll be sulky." Thedy, who was greedy for food and could be petnt. She seemed to me like an innocent girl, more so than many other people. "Ricardo! When did youe!" A loud voice echoed from the second floor of the mansion. She must be thrilled at the thought of eating meat. She was like a child begging to go to an amusement park, looking like she would burst into tears if told no. ¡®Does she like meat that much?'' I thought she ate it frequently, but it seemed thedy still wanted more. Now that I had paid off the debt, maybe we could afford meat about five times a week. We had escaped the life with the negative bank bnce and be a sort of new humanity. We''d remodel the mansion, fix the leaking roof, and hire cleaning staff¡ªa formerly fallen noble who''s now prepared the groundwork for a luxurious aristocratic lifestyle, so buying meat should no longer be a frightening expenditure. Still, I would have topromise on the cuts of meat. But first, I had to rece our cheap tea with something better. I resolved to visit a tea house first when going to the bustling streets. "Ricardo!" "Yes!" I had to hurry. She would probably start crying otherwise. *** "You''rete." Thedy was sitting on the bed, ring at me. "Why are you sote!" "There was a lot of trash outside." "Still, you''re toote!" Thedy, impatient and eager to leave, disliked my tardiness. Her arms were crossed and her lips pouted, which I so wanted to pull. -Intently. Thedy''s viinous gaze shot towards me. "Ugh." I defended myself from a guilt-inducing psychic attack by tugging at thedy¡¯s cheeks. "Don''t pull on them!" They were rather soft. I thought they felt like rice cakes. When pulled to one side, they stretched. "Don''t pull!" "Ah¡­" "They''re going to rip. Nooo¡­ They''ll rip!" "They''re soft!" When stretched to the other side, they expanded in that direction. "Hoooo!" After enjoying the satisfying touch of her cheeks, I got hit with a ¡®Woosh'' from thedy''s fluffy punch as I held her cheeks. Annoyed and unsatisfied, thedy threw a punch filled with irritation and intent. I dodged lightly and took out two papers from my pocket, and pped them onto thedy''s forehead. Thedy stiffened like a Jiangshi (Chinese Vampire) and calmed down after smelling the paper. "Sniff, sniff." "It''s the real deal." "Huh¡­ It''s really true?" "Of course, why else would I tell you to get ready?" "Huh¡­ I¡¯m happy." Thedy was excellent at switching moods. She was dressed as a person for the first time in a while. Her beloved pajamas, which she wore every day, finally went into theundry basket, and she sat neatly on the bed dressed in a ck dress suitable for a ball. Thedy, well-dressed after so long, was beautiful. "Did you put on perfume?" "Yeah. Wanna smell?" Thedy flipped her hair and showed me her nape. I felt my face flush with heat at the sight of her bare white skin without hesitation. ¡®Insane.'' It was a gesture too overwhelming for a Confucian boy like me. I turned my head away. ¡®I''m going nuts.'' While thedy looked suitably like a goddess of beauty after so long, and I was thrilled to see her, "Lady¡­" "Hmm?" Um¡­ "Are you nning to go out looking like that?" "Why?" "Because¡­" I took out a mirror from the dressing table to show thedy her face. Thedy tilted her head, not understanding what was amiss. "Why? Too pretty?" No, it''s¡­ Thedy had mistakenly applied makeup as if she was in a Japanese period drama. With thick eye makeup. Smears of lipstick. And cheeks overly painted in red. She seemed excited for the rare outing and had applied a bit too much on her face. Like an elementary student who had covertly used her mother''s makeup. I wiped Olivia''s face with a makeup removal pad. ¡®Pfft,'' she grumbled with annoyance. I wiped off thedy''s makeup to preserve the dignity of the nobility. "You''re too beautiful. I''m afraid if you go out like this, you''ll be harassed." "Really? Did I apply too much strength?" "Yes, it''s a bit too much, and in many ways, it looks dangerous." "Is that so?" Thedy smirked, basking in thepliment about her appearance. "Hehe. Please make me look pretty." Olivia looked at me with a foolish smile. I couldn¡¯t help but adore her. Having corrected thedy''s makeup at numerous balls, I was ustomed to makeup. I had often tended to thedy, who in the past had swept up youngdies by the nape at balls looking like a warrior with her makeup removed. I began to naturally correct Olivia''s makeup. Not too strong. Not too soft. I finished the makeup in the style she liked. I held up a mirror to Olivia''s face. "Oh¡­!" Olivia, with puffed cheeks, alternated her gaze between the mirror and me. She seemed satisfied, giving me a thumbs up and a contented nod. "Beautiful." "It¡¯s because your natural beauty is already there." "Heh¡­" The makeup was not too heavy. Olivia, with red tint on her lips, smiled demurely. The preparations wereplete. I crouched down with my back to the bed. "Now. One, two, three¡­!" "Heave-ho." Olivia expertly climbed on my back. It felt like just yesterday when she was too embarrassed to be carried on my back, but now I felt warmth from thedy''s habit of trustingly entrusting her body to me. We had reached a point where we could rely on each other''s backs, and that made me feel good. I heaved Olivia onto my back and joked with her. "Oof, you''re heavy." "That¡¯s a lie." "It¡¯s true. You haven¡¯t been secretly eating chocte, have you?" "¡­Am I really that heavy?" I teased her, but I felt like I had uncovered a secret I didn¡¯t want to know. Thedy, trying to change the subject, hastily searched for another topic. "Is the weather nice outside?" "You''re banned for a week." "¡­Sorry." I wrapped a carrier around the waist, and we headed out. *** We attracted a lot of attention. Carrying a fully grown adult on my back was bound to draw the eyes of the townspeople. ¡°Mommy, why is thatdy being carried?¡± "Maybe she''s ufortable walking." "Where does it hurt?" "Even mom doesn''t know?" The overt stares made thedy hold my neck even tighter. ¡°Gah! Lady. I can''t breathe. Breathe!" "Shh¡­" Olivia was feeling embarrassed. It was shameful to have a sore body. All the conversations she overheard felt like ridicule directed at her. As we moved further from the mansion, thedy became increasingly quiet. Despite wearing a hat with a deep brim, she was so jittery that she only looked at the ground. "Heave-ho." "Am I heavy?" Thedy whispered in my ear in a faint voice that sounded nervously dark. "No. You''re so light I hardly notice I''m carrying you." "That¡¯s a lie." "No, it''s true." She felt lighter than the sword I usually carried. I couldn''t tell if it was because I was so happy to have an outing with thedy after a long time or something else, but I felt surprisingly strong today. If I wanted to leave Olivia with good memories, it seemed that she would only remember how many bricks were on the ground if we continued like this. I changed our direction to the restaurant instead of heading to the tea house. I decided to break the awkwardness by sharing an old story as we walked to the restaurant. I wasn¡¯t sure if it would amuse her, but I hoped it would help Olivia rx. "Do you remember when your shoces broke at the Royal Academy? I had to carry you back to the dorm." "Right." "You were really heavy then." ¨C Thump ¨C Olivia delivered a punch. "It hurts." "I hit you so it would hurt." "Puhaha¡­ Where¡¯s a spot to hit such a lovable butler." "There are plenty." Olivia buried her face in my back. The continual attention of the people was overwhelming, and she was thankful for the yful butler, so she pressed her face into me. "We''re not turtles, why are you hiding in my shell?" "I just want to be a turtle now." "Puhaha¡­" The shydy peeked through the bustling area shielded by the butler''s wide back. A turtle curious about the outside world, yet burdened by the stares of the people. As her nerves slightly eased, she slowly began to look around. "Oh¡­" Olivia found the bustling scene of the town fascinating, having not seen it in a long time. New buildings had risen. Some familiar ones had vanished. Buildingsden with memories remained as they were. Olivia slowly rxed. During her Royal Academy days, she woulde down to the manor to snack, and she even splurged on outfits from ¡®here to there.'' A fond and somewhat nostalgic patina of memories vividly crossed her mind. "Look over there." "Do you mean the cotton candy?" "We used to buy it there all the time." "That''s right. It''s been so long." Olivia mustered the courage to speak. "What if we buy some cotton candy after we eat?" I answered heartily. "Sure." The destination at the center of the bustling area came into view. The restaurant was still bustling, evente in the day. I took out the meal ticket from my pocket and told Olivia to hold onto it. "Show this to the waiter when you see them." "Okay." Malik had said. -This is a special ticket, show it to the waiter, and you can get in without waiting in line. It''s an expensive ticket, so don''t be stupid and wait in line, go straight in. -Oh¡­! The bustling restaurant. We slowly made our way into the shop, cutting through the long line. "Excuse us." "Sorry." "Pardon me." "Sorry." Pushing through the massive crowd with Olivia and me, I spotted a waiter in the distance and called out loud. "Over here! Lady, wave your hand!" "Uh¡­ Uh!" "Manager~" "Here¡­ Here!" Suddenly, somebody grabbed us. I stopped walking and turned my head. Behind Olivia and me stood a familiar person. "Ha. What is this?" Annoyance filled the voice. A voice thick with disgust. "What are you doing here?" A man with green-hued hair. Ruin was standing there, looking at us. Chapter 24: Going Out (2) Chapter 24: Going Out (2) Ruin was standing there. He looked at me with a face full of dissatisfaction, and I couldn''t figure out why. "It''s nice to see you here, Mr. Ruin. How pleasant." "Pleasant, you say?" Ruin let out a cynicalugh. Why was he behaving like this? We had shared meaningful life lessonsst time with Hanna and had a great time, so why was he giving me that look? I felt a pang of disappointment at Ruin, who seemed to have forgotten the good old days. Still, meeting here felt like fate. I thought that if we talked it over as ssmates from the Academy, things might be alright. I greeted Ruin with the joy of our reunion. "Is this our first encounter since west met at the mansion? You left before seeing thedy, I believe." "What? Who?" "The Lady Olivia Desmond." Ruin scoffed quietly. Olivia Desmond. His rival, the woman who had inflicted an indelible shame on him. The name of the unforgivable woman sweetly rolling off the tongue of an unforgivable man. Ruin was savoring his prey. He had one reason to call upon Ricardo. He found it amusing that Ricardo, without a dime to his name, hade to ¡®Friend of the Forest''. He wanted to embarrass him in front of all these people and make him apologize forst time''s incident. There was a white-haired woman carried on his back, but Ruin didn''t care. Whoever was with Ricardo had to be of the same level as him he supposed, judging by the outdated dress she was wearing, she must be a fallen noble from the outskirts. And Olivia had ck hair. Convinced that Olivia wasn''t here, Ruin spoke. "So, where is your master? If you''re here, you should be with your master." "Huh?" "And what sort of butleres with another woman? Pretending to be on a date. Pfft. Do you even have any money?" "Another woman? But thedy is right here." "What are you talking about?" Ruin flinched, his shoulders trembling. Ruin, who had only heard about Olivia through rumors, was unaware of many things. Starting with Olivia''s hair now turned white to the fact she could be carried around for a simple walk, all he knew about Olivia was through rumors told by his friends. They had no desire to recall the girl they expelled, and the infrequent rumors were all he knew about Olivia. -I heard Olivia''s crippled, can''t walk. The rumor which started with a fact transformed throughout its journey. -They say Olivia''s life is in danger. Ruin, who received the exacerbated version, was under the mistaken belief that Olivia wasnguishing at home. That''s why Ruin couldn''t recognize thedy behind him and blundered by confessing what he wished to see before Olivia. I whispered to Olivia, who was busy counting tiles on the floor. "Lady, that''s Ruin." "Ruin?" Olivia lifted her head up innocently. In an instant, Ruin''s shoulders shook again. Unable to meet Olivia¡¯s gaze, Ruin kept his focus down on the ground. Why is he acting like that? Olivia tilted her head in confusion. "Who is he?" Olivia looked at Ruin with a truly puzzled expression. "You know, the one at the Academy who boasted of being your rival." "The only rival I have is Yuria." "But he ims to be so." "Him?" Olivia nced back at Ruin. Ruin twitched. The Ruin who had been up in arms, demanding to see Olivia''s face when he visited our mansion, had now be as timid as a cat with raised fur. He looked like he wanted to react, but feared retribution, caught in a pitiable state of indecision. "Sigh." "How about it? Do you remember now?" "Hmm¡­" Olivia scrutinized Ruin, knitting her brows. Knowing Olivia''s excellent memory over the past 13 years, I could tell she would not be able to recall today. "Is it the butcher''s son?" "No." "Then, who?" "The mayor of the Green Algae Vige." "Aha!" Ruin became indignant at the urate introduction and shouted. "It''s not that!" "Then who are you?" "I¡­ I am¡­" Ruin trembled in front of Olivia. Despite his character in the novels as one who always had aeback, he was at a loss before true madness. He had been the same at the Academy. The turncoat who would excitedly gossip about Olivia behind her back, only to be shushed and flee the ssroom when Olivia told him to. I did not understand why he only acted like this around Olivia. One thing was sure: Ruin was scared of her. Olivia held on tightly to my neck. Her ample chest pressing against my back threatened the dignity of manhood, but I endured by mentally singing the national anthem. "Let''s go, Ricardo. I¡¯m hungry." "Just a moment, shouldn''t we find out who he is first?" It would beplicated to move right now in many ways. "Hmm." Olivia addressed Ruin. "Who are you?" "I¡­ I-I¡­ I am" "Don''t stutter, speak clearly." Olivia''s sternmand barely coerced Ruin into speaking. "I''m an apprentice of the tower lord." "Oh, I see." Olivia raised her thumb up. "Well then, enjoy your meal." At this moment, Olivia didn''t care if he was Green Algae Top Head or a side male lead; what mattered more to her was the meat in front of her eyes. "Wait!" "Why, I''m in a hurry." "You really don''t remember me? Ruin, the Fire Mage of the heatwave. I even got to be the vice top student of the Academy." Ruin was desperate to be remembered. I pitied him as I watched. I should''ve reminded thedy more often to remember names. I felt sorry for Ruin in many ways. "That time, I burned your dress with a fireball and you cursed me so much." Stop it, secondary male lead. Don''t try to revive thedy''s memories with your dark past. "I don''t remember." "Not at all? You should remember. You burnt my expensive clothes and tormented me with ice magic for 30 minutes. I thought I was going to freeze to death then." "Hmm." Olivia dered. "I don''t remember." I called over a nearby waiter to preserve Ruin''s mental state. "Excuse me, Manager, but could you prepare a table for two, please?" "Sorry, we are by reservation only. May I know your name, please?" "Oh¡­ please show it,dy." Olivia had pressed two meal tickets firmly to her forehead. I had told her to keep them safe and not lose them; they were creased as if she had grasped with all her might. "Heh." Thedy smiled. The waiter widened his eyes and began to show us the way. "I''ll guide you to the private room." Ruin muttered to himself as he watched us leave. "Special¡­ room?" Around the time we were out of Ruin''s sight, a pink-haired girl tugged at Ruin''s sleeve. "Ruin, what''s wrong?" Ruin, having barelye to his senses, replied reluctantly. "Nothing. Yuria." *** Olivia and I sat at the restaurant. A blissful atmosphere enveloped us. The table was full of side dishes. There was a feast fit for a kingid out before us. "Wow¡­!" "You''re drooling, mydy." "It''s mine, so I''m marking it with my drool." I dabbed thedy¡¯s chin with a napkin to wipe off the drool. No matter that the food was destined for her mouth, it was still troublesome in many ways for nobility to act so unreservedly. More side dishes continuously arrived at the table. Even just counting visually, there seemed to be over thirty varieties, and I didn''t remember ordering this much. Worried that there might have been a mistake with our order, I cautiously raised my hand and brought my face close to the waiter''s ear. "Excuse me." "Yes, sir?" "We ordered the steak set, but it seems there has been some mistake with the order." "Oh, it''s alright. Since you''vee with the meal ticket personally given by our manager, we should at least do this much for you." "Manager? I received these from Malik." "That''s right, Mr. Malik." "Huh?" "Our manager." I brought my hands together in prayer, thinking of Malik somewhere swinging his sword, saying a prayer for him. Wishing I could see him again. Especially today, more than ever, I wanted to see the man who had repaid our debt and bestowed upon us these precious meal tickets. We took up our forks and knives. The sizzling sound as the steak, filled with juices, was sliced. "Wow¡­ Lady, look at the juices¡­ I see you''ve already started." Thedy stuffed her mouth full of meat, making a loud noise. "Woah!" Her eyes gleamed so brightly you''d think that Sim Bong-sa had regained his sight. "It¡¯s delicious¡­!" I felt great. This is why we endure everything we go through. Thedy chewed vigorously on her steak, almost as if she would dislocate her jaw. She then momentarily paused, trimmed the steak smaller than her pinky, and extended it towards me. "Ah." "Are you offering this to me?" She nodded. "Then please cut a bigger piece. Isn''t this too small?" A spark. I opened my mouth, intimidated by the silent threat in thedy¡¯s eyes. Certainly. It was delicious. Just as described in novels, the juices came alive in my mouth, and it seemed as if I could see calves frolicking before my eyes. "Wow." "Tasty, isn¡¯t it?" "Yes, it''s really delicious." "Hehe, eat a lot. I''m not the one treating, after all." And so, wepletely emptied the table. *** "Oh, I''m full." Rubbing her distended belly, Olivia smiled joyfully as we indulged in dessert. With grease at the corners of her mouth and a loud belch, she looked nothing like nobility. It was about time. The evening had arrived, and the atmosphere was ripe. It was time to serve today''s main course. Finally, it was time to reveal that all our debts had been paid, and now we could live without fear of being chased away. Ahem. I cleared my throat and was about to speak delicately when¡ª "Ricardo." "Yes?" "I have something to say." After the meal, thedy who had been watching me cautiously started talking first. She looked around briskly, worried someone might see us. Despite us being in a private room, away from anyone¡¯s eyes, it seemed thedy had some important news to share as she kept checking our surroundings. "Yep, no one''s here." Thedy nodded, looking exceedingly cute. Sip. She took a drink of her tea. Then, Olivia began to pull out a piece of paper from between her breasts. "No! What are you doing?" "Huh? Searching my pocket?" "That''s not a pocket!" I spread my fingers and shielded my eyes. I could still see clearly. Although it''s wrong to peek at thedy''s body, it would be even worse not to practice the due courtesy of a gentleman. Slowly, a newspaper emerged from between her breasts. I wanted to keep this as a treasure for life. Olivia proudly straightened up and dered, "This is the biggest pocket." "No¡­" Upon second thought, she might be right. Olivia¡¯s bosom is always correct, after all. I couldn''t contest that. p. Olivia spread the newspaper on the table. A warm newspaper from her ¡®chest pocket.'' Once again, I covered my nose with a handkerchief. "What''s wrong?" "Oh, just a runny nose." "Take good care of yourself. You have to be healthy after eating meat." Worried about me, Olivia pointed to a line in the article and cheerfully said, "Hey, I want to work." "What?" "Look here." [Help wanted to attach doll eyes.] ¨C 1 penny per piece "How about that?" She looked at me, seeking approval. I was proud of her initiative, but part of me felt uneasy. How should I describe this feeling? Like a son who¡¯s never lifted a finger wanting the parents¡¯ permission for odd jobs to buy aputer. I felt a pang of wistfulness mixed with pride at her growth. "Why?" Olivia looked up at me again, her eyes shining brightly, asking for permission, and I was at a loss for words. I wanted to praise her for being so admirable. But all I could feel was my own inadequacy. Olivia continued to talk, exining why she thought the job on the newspaper was a good opportunity, as if trying to persuade me. "I gave it some thought, you know, with us being in such difficult times. I shouldn¡¯t just stand by, so I looked into it." "¡­" "How about it? Isn¡¯t it good?" "Well, it¡¯s just that¡ª" "I even considered selling the mansion." Oliviaughed awkwardly. "The price for the mansion I''ve lived in has dropped quite a bit. They say it''s because a viiness lived there." "When did you look into that?" "I sent a letter to a real estate agent." Olivia''s initiative made me feel both proud and heartbroken. I should have done better. I didn¡¯t want to make her worry. I stuffed dessert into my mouth, filled with a bitter sense of regret. "Lady. It''s alright." "Why? I can work too." "I know. But it''s still not eptable for you to work." "Why not!" Olivia bent her arm to show off her familiar bicep. The muscle, smaller than a quail egg, was in clear view. How could such frail arms stick doll eyes on? After about ten, she¡¯d surely start getting sore. Sigh. How can I not adore her? "It''s verymendable and I''m proud of you. But we¡¯re not in such dire straits anymore." "What?" "I''ve repaid all our debts. That''s why I brought you to this restaurant today." Olivia dropped her fork and shouted at me. "I told you not to do dangerous things!" Her face looked like she was about to cry. She bit her lip and puffed her cheeks to scold, and her eyes began to moisten. She stared at me intently and began chiding me. -You shouldn''t have! -That''s dangerous! -Dammit! You shouldn''t follow someone just because they pay you a lot of money! As I listened to thedy¡¯s scolding, I thought¡ª I didn''t mind this nagging at all. Chapter 25: The Secret He Hides (1) Chapter 25: The Secret He Hides (1) On the way back home with cotton candy in hand. Thedy on my back was still not over her anger, apparently, as she grumbled, exining the truths of life. "That¡¯s why! The guys who pay a lot of money are usually the bad ones." "Is that so, even though that person gave us meal tickets? Is he a bad person, then?" "What?" In the past, thedy had said this: The one that gives you delicious food is not a bad person. If you feel that person is bad, then it''s either because you have a bad eye or there''s something wrong with you. She had taught me that. As one of the model students learning from thedy''s philosophy, I felt discontent with thedy''s teachings and spoke out. "The person gave you the meal ticket?" "Yes." "Why?" "Because of good work?" Suddenly, thedy fell silent. After a brief contemtion, she nodded in agreement. "Then he''s a good person." "Right?" "Still, you can¡¯t work with that person." "Why not? If he pays well and even treats you to delicious food, there can''t be anyone kinder, right?" "That¡­ That¡¯s because it¡¯s dangerous! He didn''t even tell us what the job was." "It was just catching insects. Really rare insects." "Ugh¡­ Stop lying!" The fact is, I knew it too. The kind of work where you can earn a million gold in just one day either involves endless shady dealings or is about hunting down a notorious monster. That¡¯s the kind of job where you earn that amount of money. If we''re being honest, I got the named criminal, but it was more because of luck. Pascal didn¡¯t suit me well. Since he was an antagonist appearing in the original story, I knew his weaknesses well, which allowed me to handle him easily. I understood and agreed with thedy¡¯s worries and reprimanding, but teasing her and enjoying this kind of banter was quite fun for me. "So what do you think?" Thedy, still hitched on my back, answered indifferently. "About what? Paying off the debt?" "No, I figure you''re naturally pleased about that. I meant about something else." "Something else?" "Look over here." I lifted my head to look around. Despite the darkness of night, the streets were brightly lit. Streetlights illuminated above us. Even though it was a weekday, people bustled through the streets, and street vendors pped their hands to attract customers. Normally at this hour, we would have turned off the lights and gone to sleep or would have been talking in the bedroom. I was curious about how thedy felt being outside after so long. "How do you feel being outside after such a long time?" Thedy looked around just as I did. The bright and lively scenery of the street. The overly-beautiful view of the night made her eyes shine bright. Thedy buried her face in my back. It seemed too embarrassing for her to speak frankly, hiding her face and speaking in a delicate tone. I wanted to pinch her cheeks. "I like it." "Do you?" "Yeah." I felt relieved. Because thedy was pleased. A part of me had been worried that thedy might dislike this outing. After losing her legs. She hated meeting people. Living in a giant mansion, which felt like a cage without friends and family. I was anxious, with my heart in my throat, worrying about how thedy locked up in her room would dread going out next time if she got scared. Ruin''s appearance along the way, too, was a concern. I wanted to create good memories for thedy, and hearing her shy response eased the worries I had been carrying in my heart. It felt like all the hardships had melted away. "Then, shall we go out again next time? Visit street vendors, eat skewered chicken, what do you think?" "¡­Maybe we could." We promised each other. Next time, we''ll spend our time more enjoyably and rewardingly as we made our light-hearted way back to the mansion. *** On our way home. Olivia fell asleep for a moment. Perhaps she was tired from the rare outing, or exhausted from scolding me for doing dangerous work. The spacious butler''s back. It was reliable and sturdy. When she was young, she thought he''d grow up tiny, like a dried-up twig, but now he had grown so tall that she had to look up at him to see him¡ªhe had be an adult who could carry her. Olivia liked Ricardo. Not as a romantic interest, but genuinely as a person. Ricardo was always kind. Always ready to smile. He would rush to her whenever she had troubles. How could she not like him? Whether Ricardo felt the same about her, Olivia didn''t know, but she liked her butler named Ricardo. She hoped he thought well of her. That''s why she even looked for work in the newspaper, but Ricardo went and paid off all the debt, making her search meaningless. She was genuinely annoyed. That''s why she shed a few tears today. Not many, just a little. Just a tiny bit of tears. She never imagined the debt would have been paid off. He must have done something really hard. Olivia hugged Ricardo tightly. She remembered when her mom used to hug her like this; it made her feel good. She hoped Ricardo would feel better too. ¨C Definitely. The warm embrace was felt in her heart. The butler who had been by her side unwaveringly for 13 years had a broad and warm back. "Excuse me, mydy." "Hmm?" Ricardo''s trembling voice rode on the wave of approaching sleepiness, gently echoing in her ears. The low baritone voice tempted her to sleep, but Olivia did her best to stay awake. She felt it''d be even more embarrassing to fall asleep while being carried on his back. "How have you been feelingtely?" "Just so-so." "I see." A quietness lingered in the street. The steady footsteps of Ricardo as he walked seemed like a luby. This silence wasn''t too bad. The waves of drowsiness were surging closer. ¡®I shouldn''t sleep.'' Olivia snuggled closer to Ricardo''s body. Ricardo flinched and trembled. She didn''t understand why. Is he cold? No, it should be warm. It was still early autumn. The leaves hadn''t even turned colors of fall yet. Why was he reacting like that? Olivia was concerned about Ricardo''s shivering even though it wasn''t cold. "Are you cold?" "No." "Then why are you trembling?" "Well¡­" Ricardo let out a sigh. His ears were red with heat. "It''s because thedy is clinging to me too much." "Why? Is my body cold?" "Not at all. It''s just¡­ When you cling too much¡­ I mean, it''s kind of nice, actually. No, no. What am I even saying¡­" "Is it okay?" "Yes, you look sleepy, so please rest. I won''t leave you behind, so don''t worry." Indeed, he was a butler well aware of his own condition. A capable butler who would bring what you wanted without being asked and say what you wished to hear, but today, she decided not to listen to her butler''s advice. Because it has been too long since they went out together. "I''m not going to sleep." Olivia firmly refused. The sky was scattered with stars. As they were nearing the mansion and there were fewer people around, she felt happy. Olivia looked at Ricardo. He was as always, dressed in his ck suit. Ricardo, with his reddened face, was walking towards the mansion, trying to hide it. Doesn''t he ever get tired of that suit? Always wearing the same clothes. But, now that she thought about it, something was off. A question bloomed in Olivia''s head. She wondered why Ricardo wore nothing but long sleeves. One year ago. Since that day. Ricardo¡¯s attire had been stuck in white shirts and ck suits. Initially, she thought it''s because he had some unpleasant business to keep dressing in ck suits. Later, she assumed it''s because they didn¡¯t have money, so he wore his butler¡¯s uniform. But now that she thought about it. Evenst summer. And this summer. Why is he wearing only that outfit? He used to wear short sleeves. Over the past year, Ricardo had only worn long sleeves that she had seen. It was strange. Disliking her own curiosity, Olivia asked Ricardo directly. She decided to ask why he wore long sleeves and if he wasn''t hot. "Ricardo, aren''t you hot?" "No. The weather today is quite cool, so it''s fine." "Really? Wear short sleeves if you¡¯re hot." Suddenly, Ricardo fell silent. Olivia''s curiosity only grew as he gave an awkward smile without saying anything. Did he do something when she wasn''t around? Like getting an embarrassing tattoo or maybe he¡¯s wearing a gold bracelet ¨C Olivia was convinced by her intuition that Ricardo was hiding something underneath his clothes. Hmm¡­ Olivia brought her face close to Ricardo¡¯s neck. She thought she might see something between the cors of the shirt. Pretending to sleep, she ced her eyes on Ricardo¡¯s nape and squinted. It was perhaps a perverse act, but curiosity was something Olivia couldn''t contain. As Ricardo walked, his shirt opened slightly to create a small gap. And as Ricardo''s body threatened to be visible through the gap in his clothes. "Peeping is a bad behavior." Ricardo¡¯s stern voice about wrapping up his clothing came through. She felt flushed. She thought she had acted wlessly, but to be caught outright! Especially since she was caught trying to steal a nce at her butler''s body. Olivia couldn''t raise her head. "I didn''t see anything!" "Lies. I felt your lecherous gaze." "I wasn''t lecherous!" "Hmm?" "Don''t look at me like that!" Ricardo fastened his clothes. As if to not allow even a small peek, he wrapped himself tight, and Olivia was irritated by it. "I''m not looking!" Olivia made a promise to herself. Someday she would definitely see it. Olivia was resolved in her mind. Chapter 26: The Secret He Hides (2) Chapter 26: The Secret He Hides (2) Thedy was acting strangely. Ever since we returned from the outing, she had been tantly staring at me, outright scanning my body, leaving me with ambiguous feelings. ¡®What is this?'' It felt like being harassed on the subway. Was it because a pretty girl was looking? Weirdly, it made me feel good. -Intently- I moved my hand swiftly. Thedy followed my hand movements with her face. ¡®Oh¡­!'' I discovered something amusing. When I twirled my hand left and right, thedy turned her head to follow it, and when I moved it up and down, she nodded along. ¡®Down. Up. Left. Right. Again.'' After repeating it dozens of times. "Dammit!" Thedy threw her fork at me. Why is she stealing looks at someone else¡¯s body? I easily dodged and handed her a new fork. "Lady." "What." "Why are you looking like that? It''s unpleasant." "I''m not feeling unpleasant." "No, I am the one who feels unpleasant." Thedy looked up at me. She nced from her bed and then nodded at me. "I''m fine." She wasn''t asking about her mood, though. "Take responsibility for my wounded heart." Thedy continued without a retort. She kept staring at my wrist. If looks had temperature, I might have suffered third-degree burns on my wrist from the intensity of her gaze. Ordinarily, we would spend our evenings throwing forks and knives in rage due to bell peppers on the dinner menu, but today thedy seemed more curious about me than her food. I was higher on the priority list than food. Perhaps I was also entering the ranks of a sessful butler. I felt strangely good about the situation. While I was setting the table and serving food, thedy''s gaze lingered on my wrist. She bent down, trying to nce at the inside of my sleeve. I wrapped my finger lightly and flicked her forehead with a flick. "Ow!" Thedy clenched her fist. "That hurts!" "Supposed to hurt when I hit." "Why did you hit me!" "Because you keep looking." "I did not look." "Lies." Thedy turned her head toward the window, avoiding eye contact. "I did not look!" When lying, looking at the window was the same as always, whether it was then or now. "What did you not look at? You¡¯ve been staring so intently at my sleeve I thought I was on fire, I nearly died of the heat." "It''s not hot. I looked so coldly." "So you admit you looked." Thedy said nothing. Her mouth tightly shut. She fiddled with the stew. "Why is there no meat in this damn stew! This is meat abuse. No respect for meat!" "Instead, it''s healthy." "I do not consent." I finished serving dinner by putting bell peppers in thedy¡¯s mouth. Today, I also need to rest in my room. That''s when it happened. Thedy sipped milk and ¡®Ahhed,'' signaling overtime work. It stopped my heart as I was awaiting the end of my shift. "Ah, Ricardo, I will take a bath." "What?" What is this woman saying? A bath at a time when the maids had left, and it was past my shift¡ªthis was a huge bomb dropped on the Confucian boy''s heart. I trembled slightly. Thedy looked up at me. With cat-like eyes, she stared at me. Her eyes wide, threatening to go on a hunger strike if I refused her intense plea. This time I turned my head toward the window. "Don''t avoid my eyes." "It''s not that. The sun is just too ring, that''s all." "It¡¯s 9 p.m., how can the sun still be out!" "Sometimes it could be, couldn''t it? The moon gets tired too." "Nonsense!" "Arf." Thedy loved her bath. So much so, she would faint in the tub. She enjoyed soaking in hot water to the point of bing limp and protesting when it was time toe out, seriously passionate about baths. No wonder collecting bath additives was her hobby. It was a clean and neat hobby, but thedy was excessive. Mint-scented bath additives. Beef-scented bath additives. Lamb-scented bath additives. She had collected all sorts of odd bath additives. After bing poor, she abandoned this odd hobby, but thedy''s yearning for bath additives persisted. ¡®When I have time, maybe I should make some bath additives with thedy.'' I was proud to havee up with a pastime to enjoy with thedy, but remembering her strange bathing philosophy made me shiver again. When thedy was 10 years old. At a stream, she proimed while undressing. -Proper baths are taken naked! Baths with clothes on are no different fromundering. Got it, you bum! -Put on your clothes, please. -No way! Thedy had advocated for naked bathing. Knowing that thedy had such a unique philosophy¡ªthat a bath wasn''t genuine unless taken naked. Tense, I asked thedy in a nervous voice. "Do you intend to take a bath now?" To my confirming question, thedy gave a brief confirmation shot. "Yeah. Sweaty and sticky." "One day without it won''t kill you." "It might. I could die." "Then, I''ll bring you a warm washcloth." Thedy spoke resolutely. "I want to soak in warm water." And she added a condition. "Stark naked." Oh my, what is this woman saying, proposing to do this in front of a grown man? Despite my heroic thoughts, my eyes were shaking tremendously. I may be incredibly handsome in my past and present life but was a timid virgin with no experience with women. An awkward atmosphere hung in the air. Thedy who loves baths and the butler striving to maintain a man''s dignity. "I refuse." "Why?" "No, am I not a man? Perfectly handsome at that." "You''re not handsome." "Don''t lie." "¡­It''s true." Thedy puffed out her cheeks. I must''ve hurt her feelings by denying her wishes. Though I felt weak, I could not bend the meaning of ¡®men and women should not sit together after the age of seven''. "Hmm." Thedy red at me again. This time, she began smirking after looking at my sleeve and my body. She really seemed like a pervert. "Heheh." "What is thatugh for?" "It''s nothing." But with that said, thedy''s gaze was directed toward the window. "Let''s do this then¡­" *** "Argh!" I threw thedy into the bath. She sshed into the tub, and the resentful look she gave me,pletely drenched, filled me with a peculiar joy. "Hehe." As I shed her a grin, thedy threw soap at my face. "Such clumsy attacks will take a hundred years before they could touch me." "Hmph." Whoosh. Thedy turned her head away. I wanted to pinch her cheeks, all puffed out with indignation. I dipped a finger into the bath where thedy was soaking. ¡®It''s warm.'' The water was at a temperature that was neither too hot nor too cold, just how thedy would like it. "How do you find the water temperature?" When I asked for confirmation. "Yeah. Feels like I''m turning into a stew." Thedy replied approvingly. By thedy''s standards, if it¡¯s cold, it''s like pig''s feet, but if it¡¯s warm, it''s stew. Since the water was the right temperature today, that seemed positive. "Sigh." Thedy was wearing clothing. In staunch refusal, she had decided to take a step back. -Let''s do it this way. I¡¯ll wear clothes, a bathrobe should be enough, right? Donning a white bathrobe, thedy pouted her lips and murmured as she sshed water at me. "This isn¡¯t a real bath." "You''re right." "No, this isundry." "Then so be it, do theundry." I smeared shampoo on my hands and began washing thedy''s hair. As I delivered a fantastic scalp massage, thedy, unable to keep herposure, groaned softly. "Oooh¡­ It feels like I''m beingundered." "Please be quiet. It disrupts my concentration." "Oooh¡­" Thedy was out of it. As time passed, and the end of the bath was approaching. I said to thedy. "Lady." Thedy, sitting in the tub eating snacks, tilted her head slightly at my question. "Huh?" "I might need to be away for a couple of days next week, is that alright?" "Why? Going to catch more bugs?" "No. It''s simr but different." I felt like I needed to dust off my fortune a bit. In two weeks¡¯ time, an article will announce the discovery of an unexplored dungeon near the summit of Mount Havel. Just like in the novel. It was an unprecedented dungeon, attracting many adventurers with its myriad artifacts and gold, an ancientbyrinthine dungeon filled with treasures. In the novel, the female protagonist and Ruin. These two notable characters find time to participate in the dungeon exploration. During this episode, they encounter friction with the heretics, but that was a situation they''d have to deal with on their own. Ultimately, I intended to do a bit of recycling of the fortunes that Ruin and Uriah would scour for. I would leave whatever was necessary for the story and take the unnecessary bits for myself. I nned to collect any usable fortunes before more hands reached them. Now that my swordsmanship level had increased to Lv. 6, there was no need to worry about dying even if I ran into heretics in the dungeon. I might even be able to farm a little. I could also gather a sword for Hanna and elixirs to send to Malik¡ªsnatching some treasure on the side would surely make it perfect. So when it was time to ask for permission, I sought to gain thedy''s consent. Thedy pondered. "Is it dangerous?" "No. Just going out for fun." "Really?" Thedy''s expression wasn''t cheerful. She seemed to misconstrue that I was headed for another tough job like thest bug-catching mission. To alleviate thedy''s concerns, I mixed truth with falsehood. "Just going to pick some herbs in the mountains. It''s getting colder, thought to prepare some tonic." "Hmm." After a lengthy contemtion, thedy nodded her head, signaling agreement. "But don''t dig up anything too bitter, bring back herbs with chocte vor." "Where on earth would you find that?" "They might exist." I need to ask the maiding tomorrow to schedule a two-day stay at the house. "But Ricardo," "Yes?" After a briefpse of thought. Thedy looked at my hand and said. "Why is your forearm so dark?" The wet shirt revealed a charred, darkened forearm. Chapter 27: The Secret He Hides (3) Chapter 27: The Secret He Hides (3) Thedy reached out her hand toward me. "Show me." "What would you like to see?" "Your hand." Thedy spoke, looking at my right hand hidden behind my back. "I don''t understand what you mean." Pretending ignorance, I whistled, and thedy responded by throwing her beloved yellow rubber duck at me. -Quack- The rubber duck met its dramatic end. I picked up the fallen duck toy from the floor and threw it back at thedy. "Quack!" This time the sound of a heroic fall came from thedy herself. She red at me with ferocity. She outstretched her hand and made a beckoning gesture. It''s not like I¡¯m some dog that needs to give a paw. I, too, crossed my arms and demonstrated my resolve to resist. How dare she try to look at my body so casually. This isn''t how things are done in thend of the dignified East¡­ well, never mind that. Anyway. I could not indulge thedy this time. "Give me your hand." "I refuse." "Give it." "I said no." It was like a stalemate, reminiscent of ying ¡®boribori rice,'' a game of exchange. Thedy reached out to grab my hand, and I kept her at a teasing distance while escaping her grasp, making it feel like we were ying ¡®boribori rice.'' As it is known, in ¡®boribori rice,'' offense dominates defense. As a former master of ¡®boribori rice'' who had turned kids'' foreheads into unicorns with flicks, dodging thenguiddy¡¯s attempts was easier than drawing tears from children. Thedy looked at me with pouting indignation. It seems she didn''t like being toyed with. "Why are you hiding?" "There''s chocte in the fridge." "Oh¡­! Right." Misdirection about the hidden treasure trove. I caught on to thedy''s attempt to change the subject and shook my head vigorously. "No! Not chocte, I''m talking about your arm. I definitely saw it!" She definitely saw it? I thought she hadn''t. Usually slow, this was one of those times when her perceptiveness seemed sharper than a sword master''s. I hastily hid my hand behind my back, but in that fleeting moment, it seems thedy had seen the scars on my arm. One piece of good news is that she didn''t see them exactly. It appears she only saw a vague silhouette through my wet shirt, as her gaze was still fixed on my wrist. I thought maybe I could naturally brush it off. Not knowing about it was a good thing for both thedy and me. After all, it¡¯s better to let sleeping dogs lie. I contemted excuses to tell thedy in my head, but under her piercing psychic assault, I couldn''t easilye up with lies. ¡®I need to make up a good excuse.'' A clumsy excuse would make it all the more easy for thedy to notice. But why would she be curious about it? I awkwardly brushed my right hand at my back once more. The dark silhouette turned murky from being wet. It was inexplicably curious, but not something worth staking a life on. Neither a tattoo symbolizing the heretics. Nor one representing Yuria''s fan club. Nor a tattoo detailing the family''s secret. Just a repulsive-looking scar, nothing more. Especially. A scar I hope thedy would never have to see. Both unsightly and unwanted. Of course, I knew it would be discovered someday. It wouldn¡¯t be proper to always wear long sleeves. I thought when the scar faded with time, I¡¯d casually reveal it while working and say I had been injured¡ªa wound to which she would eventually understand when it gets faint enough. I didn''t expect to be caught like this. But luckily. I had prepared excuses in advance. I hade up with excuses while cleaning the mansion, just in case. Whether thedy believes this way or that, I could show a usible reaction. If she says it¡¯s dirty. -I haven¡¯t bathed; that''s why. If she questions why there¡¯s such a big spot on my arm. -There''s a huge birthmark on my forearm. If she says it¡¯s scary. -Gasp. There lives a ck dragon on my right hand¡­ With such excuses, I was not scared. Of course, my heart was pounding madly, but it was a matter I could smoothly deal with. Thedy was reaching out to me. And I was awkwardly hiding my hand. Our awkward gazes crossed, and after about a minute of silence, thedy who couldn''t wait any longer spoke up first. "Ricardo." "Yes." "The truth is, I already know." She said she knew. I swallowed dryly. How long has she known? I didn''t show any signs. Usually, I wore a shirt that was not easily seen through. I was admittedly hot, but I always wore a shirt that wouldn¡¯t reveal anything, even under light moisture like sweat. How did thedy figure it out? Countless thoughts raced through my head. Getting caught was not a scenario I had considered. If indeed I were caught. The atmosphere in the mansion would have been quite poor. Tension swirled in the bath. Thedy spoke to me with cold eyes. "You know, Ricardo, humans are creatures who make mistakes." "Yes." "And they have secrets that cannot be told." "That''s true." "See, sometimes, like me, you might hit someone or even cause someone to go bald in a quarrel." "That might be taking it too far." Thedy opened her eyes ferociously. "Listen to me." For just this moment, she felt like the youngest daughter of the Desmond family. The conversation might befit a confession in church, but the aura and intimidation she exuded were like those of the Desmond family head. Thedy said, "I have my own secrets to keep." "Thedy does?" "Yes." Thedy rustled her chest again. "Actually, I stole some chocte today." "?" She smiled while showing me the melting chocte. "A whole three pieces." Thedyughed mischievously. I genuinely wanted to flick her on the forehead. -Under the bed. -Between the pillow covers. -Inside her hair. As she continued to reveal the locations of her emergency rations, I had a hunch. Thedy was looking in the wrong direction. I was a fool to be nervous. Thedy has always been oblivious. When everyone talks about ck bean noodles, she¡¯s the one shouting for spicy seafood noodle soup on her own. That''s why I was a fool to think she had noticed something. My previously tense mind started to run actively again. Lying in the tub, having turned into a blob, thedy slowly opened her mouth. "Ricardo, you got a tattoo, didn''t you?" As expected, thedy was barking up the wrong tree. I felt at ease, seeing her consistent behavior. "¡­" "You got a tattoo, right? Are you hiding it because I hate tattoos?" "Did I really get caught?" With an awkward smile, thedy grinned, apparently believing her deduction was correct. Thedy was pleased, her curiosity resolved. I awkwardly scratched my head. I started a wholehearted performance to avoid suspicion and make her believe she had ¡®caught me.'' "Was it very noticeable?" "Yeah. It was hard pretending not to know." "I tried my best to hide it, but I guess thedy''s eyes can''t be deceived." "Of course. Who do you think I am?" Thedy patted her chest. I was thankful that she took the bait. Now that it hade to this, I had to be sure to deceive thedy thoroughly. The moment a lie is believed as the truth, turning the falsehood into reality isn''t so difficult. And since I was the only one who knew about this scar, as long as I kept quiet, there was no issue. Fabrication was no problem at all. I smoothly lied,ing up with a story on the spot. "I got a tattoo without thedy''s knowledge a while ago." "Right?" "I apologize for hiding it. I got a rather odd tattoo that I couldn¡¯t just show around." "Hmm¡­ Really? Since when did you have it?" Thedy asked a sharp question. "About¡­ a year ago?" "Yikes! You had it that long ago?! You butler! How could you keep it hidden for so long!" Feeling betrayed, thedy threw a rubber duck. -Quack- I dodged it again. "That attack was quite vicious." I gave her a thumbs-up, and she hissed in frustration, venting her anger. "Next time, you''ll get hit." "Sorry. Dodging poor attacks is a habit of mine." "Eek!" It was about time to leave the bathroom. Three hours after thedy had submerged herself in the tub, she now had a somewhat otherworldly presence you wouldn''t quite call human. Thedy, turned into something akin to a slime, seemed to have forgotten all about the tattoo. -Ssh ssh- Thedy was throwing her rubber duck against the wall, ying catch by herself. -Quack!- "Hii-YAH!" -Quack!- "Ho-Hii-YAH!" With each contact against the wall, the rubber duck made progressively more pitiful squawks. Paying respects to the toy duck suffering at its master''s hands, I got up from my spot. "Where are you going?" "I will get a towel." "Towel?" Thedy looked at me quizzically. At the mention of a towel, she was on high alert, like a cat with its fur standing on end. But I couldn''t back down. I had to clock out and go home now. Imunicated my intention to thedy with simple gestures. Pointing at her. ¡®You'' Then pointing outside the door. ¡®Will leave.'' And then pointing at the floor. ¡®Right now.'' "Eek!" She threw the rubber duck at me yet again. *** Seated on the bed, thedy entrusted her hair to me. She wanted me to dry it using my aura. A true waste of premiumbor. If Hanna saw this scene, she''d probably shriek and drag Olivia away. Controlling aura finely enough for such tasks was anything but simple. Even a Sword Master cannot do what I''m doing right now. But does thedy appreciate my greatness? Thedy, who mumbled contentedly with drowsy eyes, didn''t seem to have a clue. "Ooo¡­ it''s nice." "Is it nice?" "Yeah." While drying her hair. Thedy asked inattentively. "Ricardo." "Yes?" "Can I ask about the tattoo?" It was unusual for thedy to ask so politely. Typically, she would have demanded, ¡®Show me!'' I was touched that she seemed grown-up, leaning into me and asking so formally. "Showing it seems difficult¡­" "Uh huh, I won''t look. No. I don¡¯t want to." "Is that so?" "I hate tattoos." I felt a sting when she said she hated it. It was like watching a daughter run away from her bearded father, which hurt my heart. Inwardly, I pondered deeply. How did my scare to be? It was cracked like a drought-strickennd, and there were ck burn marks in ces. It resembled what, exactly? Since the best lies are rooted in truth, I was determined to give a believable excuse. After about three minutes of thinking. I thought of the most simr thing I coulde up with. "Tree bark." Thedy looked at me. Her expression oddly changed. The look she gave me seemed very different from when she was bathing. As she looked at me, her face appeared as if she might cry. Why was she behaving like this? Perhaps I brushed the hair too forcefully. Lost in various thoughts and unable to move easily. Thedy asked me with a repressed voice. "Why?" "Just because." I had thought of the closest resemnce. I didn''t expect her to ask why. I replied usibly to thedy¡¯s question. "Just, because it''s strong and solid. It gives shade too." "Really?" Thedy nodded her head. "It''s like you." Thedy, who answered me, stared nkly at the ceiling. Thedy had been gazing nkly at the ceiling for a while now. I asked her in a soft voice. "What are you looking at so intently?" "Huh? Oh, it''s nothing." Thedy dismissed the question. "Just¡­" -A quest has arisen. "Because tattoos are scary." [Q. The Secret He Hides.] On the day when the master he had served for 13 years copsed, Ricardo was there. Nobody knew what had happened that day, but. Just one person, Her butler, knew the truth about that day. Ricardo intends to hide the events of that day forever. The secret that was to be quietly overlooked, without anyone else knowing. (!) Unravel the secret of that day. 1. See the secret Ricardo hides. (0/1) 2. Touch the secret Ricardo hides. (0/1) Reward: ess to read ¡´Side Story 29¡µ ¡®The Man''s Secret.'' Olivia knew everything. Chapter 28: I wasnt mentally prepared yet Chapter 28: I wasn''t mentally prepared yet A serene kitchen. As I was cutting the bell peppers with borate hand skills, I dropped the kitchen knife onto the floor with a ttering sound. An irritable tone leaked out of my mouth. "Ah¡­ it''s happening again." I looked at my left hand that had been holding the bell pepper. A small, unblemished, perfectly intact left hand. Thankfully, the left hand that grasped the bell pepper was unharmed. I breathed a sigh of relief seeing all five fingers still firmly attached to the unharmed hand, realizing it could have been a severe injury if it had gone even slightly awry. After confirming the safety of my left hand, I looked at the problematic right hand. A right hand that was trembling ever so slightly. "Haah." A sigh came out naturally. Sometimes this happens. Times when my right hand unexpectedly won''t listen to me. It isn''t often, just on very rare asions. My right hand isn''t obeying me. It''s not because of a ck Dragon, nor is there another self hidden within. It started from the fingertips, my entire right arm had be stiff and would not move. I watched my right hand shake violently. No matter how much force I applied to clench the fingers into a fist, it wouldn''t even flinch. I let out a bitterugh. "Really, this isn''t easy." This was an aftereffect from a failed attempt to rescue thedy from ck magic, and it didn''t seem to be getting any better. At times, pain woulde rushing in. Although on really bad days I felt pain as if my arm was about to be torn off, I wasn''t overly concerned. It wasn''t happening frequently. Besides, increasing my resistance to dark magic was beneficial. [¡®Dark Magic Resistance'' suppresses ¡®Necrosis''.] I thought of it as an investment for the future. "Ssseup¡­" But then, particrly today, it was excruciatingly painful. "Damn." I copsed into a corner of the kitchen and sat down, clutching my trembling right hand to my chest. As I crouched, the pain was somewhat lessened. It was painful. How could I put it into words? Like insects boring into my flesh? That seemed to be the exact description. Clenching my teeth tightly, I held my breath so as not to let any sound escape, waiting for the pain to pass. It was pain I had endured countless times, but I never seemed to get used to it. My body shook uncontrobly. My lips were parched. "Huuah¡­ Just hold on¡­ Endure it." I made every effort to keep from screaming out loud. I didn''t want to cause unnecessary worry for thedy upstairs. It really wasn''t a big deal. It was a bit painful, certainly, But it was a pain I could definitely endure. I was fine. *** In the room of thedy upstairs, where I had gone up after preparing the meal, I showed an awkward smile at the sight of the charred steak. "Hahaha¡­" "¡­What is this?" Thedy asked me. She seemed genuinely curious. Understandably, since the steak had forgotten its function as meat and had turned into what looked like ckened charcoal or wood. Trapped in a corner of the kitchen, I''d forgotten about the meat I''d left on the stove and thus it had turnedpletely ck. Regrettably, there was no spare meat, so I had brought this up with caution. Thedy asked me again, "Charcoal?" I scratched the back of my head awkwardly. It must have seemed inconceivable that the butler, who usually prepared the meals perfectly, had brought somethingpletely inedible. It was already 9 o''clock in the evening. I felt sorry for presenting such a rock-like object to the extremely hungrydy, but I couldn''t make a new one since there was no spare meat. With a tone filled with regret, I said, "This is tonight''s dinner." "Oh¡­?" Thedy''s head filled with numerous question marks. "Dinner?" Realizing the tragic situation, she eximed with exmation marks in her head. "Ah, is it beef jerky?" I shook my head. "It''s a steak made from beef ribs." "Oh¡­" Thedy brought her nose close to the te, sniffed around, and tilted her head curiously. "Hmm¡­" She stroked her chin, Seriously thought for a moment, -Poke. She licked it after dabbing with her finger. -Scrape. She tried a small scrape and savored it in her mouth. Thedy nodded. It seemed she hade to a conclusion. With a more serious expression than ever before, thedy asked me again. "¡­Dinner?" I nodded. "Unfortunately, yes." -Closely. Thedy looked back at the te, Examining if there was any part that could possibly be edible. She said, "Eating this will kill you." "No, it won''t. We once peacefully shared poisonous mushroom soup, and we''re alive and well, aren''t we?" "That was beautiful, though." "If you look closely, this can be pretty too." I said while looking at the meat that was charred cker than charcoal. Still, perhaps one could find something edible with some diligent excavation using a knife. Moreover, the bell peppers and broli weren''t burnt. If there was nothing else to eat, at least these would suffice. Thedy insisted again, "Eating this will kill you." "No, you won''t die." "You will." "Well, then there is nothing that can be done." Thedy¡¯s eyes widened at the sight of my sigh. As a human, I too make mistakes in cooking, and at such times, I would usually bring her favorite cake or some takeout food from a fancy street. Knowing that, thedy looked at me with eyes full of anticipation. "Chocte cake?" "You think so?" "Then what?" In response to thedy''s intense expectation, I poked at a fresh bell pepper with a fork. -Psst. Suddenly, thedy''s expression contorted. "Why give me bell peppers?" "They''re fresh and delicious." "That''s what?" "Yes." Thedy thought that it might have been better to just eat the charred, ckened meat instead. "Ah, go ahead." Swish. Thedy turned her head away abruptly. "I don''t want to." With a fork, Iunched the ¡®Fwooosh~ Airne taking off'' sound, and the Bell Pepper One took off. Its destination was thedy''s mouth. "I don''t want to." This time, thedy closed her mouth tight, refusing to eat. I wanted to flick her forehead as she stared at me with innocent eyes. It usually works with kids to pretend it''s an airne flying, but it seems it doesn''t work in this world where airnes don''t exist. I took the fork again. Maybe it''ll be different if I mention something that does exist in this world. I figured out a new approach and dispatched Aircraft Two. "Fwooosh~ The dragon is flying!" -Thud. With a slight gesture, thedy shot down Dragon Two. In an instant, she had be a dragon yer. Thedy wore a triumphant smile. "I''ve caught an evil dragon." "Oh¡­!" I looked at Dragon Two, fallen powerlessly to the ground. It was a pity for the bell pepper, which didn''t even reach its destination but instead met a heroic demise. Thedy looked at the bell pepper that had crashnded and said: "I''m a dragonyer." ¡®Snicker'', with a scoff, thedy showed she had seen through my trick. Does this mean these tricks won''t work on her anymore¡­? I took out a new fork. Good thing I''d prepared dozens of forks in case something like this happened. "Picky eating is bad for you." "That''s fine. That was an evil bell pepper dragon." "Bell peppers aren''t evil dragons. They are rather benevolent dragons that protect thedy''s health." "No, they''re evil." Thedy furrowed her brow. "They taste bad." Thedy hated bell peppers. Sheined about their distinctive off-putting taste, though I couldn''t understand why. Crunchy and delicious, nothing more¡­ In fact, I disliked them as well. I dispatched Aircraft Three with the intention of dealing with leftovers for thedy. "Open wide." "I refuse." "I refuse as well." I forced it into thedy''s mouth. "Ugh." "You can''t spit it out." "Why not?" "Because bell peppers are healthy." "But I feel sick at heart." "That''s something bell peppers will take care of." Thedy tried to spit out the bell pepper without chewing. I grabbed her chin and helped her chew. I did receive a ¡®meow punch'' from thedy, but it didn''t hurt, so it was fine. Gulp. Having swallowed the bell pepper, thedy finally picked up the fork. I mistakenly thought she picked it up to throw it, but contrary to my expectations, she was now creating skewers with the remaining bell peppers and broli on the te. Poke. Poke. Poke. Maybe it suited her taste better than I thought? Just when I figured Aircraft Three had matured her pte, "Ah." Thedy extended her fork to me. "Ricardo, you eat this too." "Thank you for the offer, but this isn''t really right for me, is it?" Thedy spoke to me with cold eyes. "You need to be healthy." "I am healthy, actually." "Be more healthy." "To only give me bell peppers seems like abuse. I might need to report this to the Butler''s Human Rights Committee." Thedy''s eyes widened with surprise. "Does that exist?" "No, it doesn''t." Thedy had thrown the fork. After a small skirmish, we finished our meal by giving thedy a chocte cake. *** Thedy was lying down in a drowsy stupor, yawning. I sat by her bedside and stroked her hair gently. "Lady." "Hmm?" "Do you know I''ll be on leave from tomorrow?" Thedy nodded. It seems she was aware of my uing holiday. I thought she might have forgotten, so I reminded her, grateful when she remembered. I need to bring home many valuable things from the dungeon this time. A mixture of worry and anticipation unsettled my heart. Thedy then said to me, "You have toe back safely." "Yes." "Did I tell you? Be careful of bad people and don''t follow anyone who promises you delicious food." "I''m well aware." It seems that thedy was worried about me. Worried whether I could survive on my own in this harsh world. It appears our concerns for each other were mutual. "Remember this." Thedy held my hand. She gazed at my hand with a somewhat pained expression, stroking the back of my hand and biting her lower lip. For a moment, thedy was silent. "Guhh¡­" Stumbling over her words, thedy then spoke. "When youe back from your leave, I have something I want to ask." "Something you want to ask?" "Yes." Thedy clenched her fist. It must be something difficult for her to ask. Maybe she''s nning to ask if I ever had a girlfriend. If that''s the case, she could ask right now. Because I''ve been single in my past and current life. I said to thedy, "Why don''t you just ask me now?" Thedy shook her head. "Not yet. I''m not mentally prepared." "Mentally prepared?" "Yes. I''m not ready yet." *** Time passed quickly. After saying goodbye to thedy who stayed at the mansion, I made sure to give a generous bonus to the maid and requested her to take good care especially. The most important thing I mentioned was: Only one piece of chocte per day. Not more than that, I made sure not to forget that rule. After exchanging goodbyes with the maid, I immediately set off, and now I have arrived at the peak of the Hamel mountain range. The vast scenery opened up at the summit. The refreshing air cleared my chest, and the cold breeze fluttered my hair, making me feel truly like I was on holiday. I need to wrap this up quickly and return. That''s what I was thinking just as I was about to enter the dungeon. "Who do we have here?" A familiar voice reached my ears. Chapter 29: Unintended Encounter (1) Chapter 29: Unintended Encounter (1) I looked back. A man walked toward me with his familiar smile, hands in his pockets, swaggering. The esteemed vige chief of Algae Vige. It was Ruin. Seeing him made me think. ¡®Why is Ruin here?'' While it was pleasant to encounter an academy peer unexpectedly, Ruin wasn¡¯t supposed to be here yet. About a week should have passed before the news spread in the capital about the dungeon, attracting adventurers and Ruin¡¯s participation in the unfolding story, but why was he here now? He wasn¡¯t here for a hike. Unable to contain my curiosity, I asked him why he came. "Excuse me¡­ Algae Magician?" "¡­It¡¯s Ruin." "I see. Algae Knight." "Not a knight, a mage. And just call me Ruin." Ruin clenched his fist. Seems like he''s disliked me since the past. Despite remembering his name and giving him honorifics, was he always angry whenever he saw me? Ruin¡¯s psychology was more irritating than ady whose magical powers bloomed. What have I done wrong? Even with Hanna, who would give her liver and galldder, he broke into a fit on me only, which I found extremely upsetting. We weren¡¯t close at the academy, but we used to greet each other when passing by. -Good morning~ -Are you mocking me? -No? It''s just, ourdy boasts about being the top student. -You dog. -Woof. I cherished the memories of cheerfully greeting each other, congratting on sesses, and lightly bantering, but it was frustrating that Ruin was the only one who seemed resentful. It was supposed to be a good memory. -Uh¡­ Ruin, I heard you burned up thedy¡¯s dress in the recent duel. It was quite expensive; are you okay with that? If it¡¯s tough, we could¡­ -I can pay it back. Do I look like I can''tpensate for a mere dress? -It''s 300,000 gold. -Oh¡­? -Thedy said not to repay her, but should we send the bill to the tower then? -Wait a second¡­! I vaguely rememberedforting Ruin, who was beaten by Michail and copsed in the training ground daily. -Lady, you have moss stuck on the floor. -Oh¡­! It¡¯s huge! -You dogs, stop it! -It talks too. -Eek¡­! I was pleased to see Ruin, but why did he react like that? Ruin licked his lips as he looked at me. As if I was something to eat, he excitedly clenched and unclenched his fist like a dog in heat. [Ruin Lv. 35] [Profession: Royal Academy Student] [Affinity: -77] [Favorite Conversation Topics: Olivia/Magic Recognition/Dating] [Disliked Conversation Topics: Inferiority about Magic/Blonde Hair/Red Hair/Being Defeated by a Junior] Not even a mortal enemy, why is our affinity so low? It hurt. But he¡¯s still a friend. I reached out to Ruin with a handshake, full of my joy of meeting him. "Anyway, d to see you, Ruin." "d, huh?" Ruin snorted in disdain. Either he found me funny or the situation amusing. Either way, I knew that theughter wasn''ting from a ce of positivity. Ruin sneakily nced behind my back, searching for something. He looked around a bit more, then said sarcastically, "Hey. Where did Olivia go?" "She''s at home." "Home?" Ruin, the chief of Algae Vige, swelled up with bravado, hearing thedy wasn¡¯t around. He looked like a bulldog standing in front of a Chihuahua, whereas, at the Friends of Forest, he resembled a wet puppy. Ruin strode toward me. He came too close forfort. I feared I might instinctively m his head on the ground, so I stepped back to maintain a safe distance. ¡®Don¡¯te closer. You¡¯ll pass out again.'' If I were to knock him out, it would be best after I heard Ruin''sst words. If there were other students around, they needed to be knocked out too. Ruin spoke to me. "Ricardo, I''m not happy to see you." "I see. What to do? I''m really d to see you, Ruin." "Yeah?" Ruin spit next to my shoe. His white spit dangerously touched the worn leather of my shoes. "Pfft. What¡¯s with those shoes?" Ruin chuckled, looking at the shoes, seemingly enjoying marking his territory like a dog, which I didn¡¯t appreciate at all. "Even a goblin wouldn¡¯t wear such shoes." "Is that so? Guess I¡¯ll have to steal a pair from a goblin then." Ruin''s taunts had no effect. It would be strange if I were swayed by such provocations. If one were swayed by such simple provocations, That wouldn¡¯t be possession, but rather a rage disorder. A true person should be patient and tolerant. Anyone charging at the slightest bait is immature. No matter the provocation, to endure and silently go about one¡¯s business is that of a true victor, a magnanimous person. I looked around. It was silent. No one else was in sight. ¡®This ce is too dangerous.'' All that was present were elite orcs napping nearby and the bothersome elite goblins in this ce. A ce where a person could disappear without anyone noticing. Really, my friend had no sense of caution. Was he aware of how dangerous it was toe to such a gloomy ce on his own? I pondered over choosing Ruin''s grave site. If the presence had been Rowen instead of me, Ruin might have ended up as a work of art rather than a person. With concern, I spoke to Ruin. "Mr. Ruin." "Talkfortably. We did at the academy. Why have you been like this since thest time?" "Just a habit, I guess." I was genuinely worried for Ruin. I wanted to share some wisdom with him. He should have had at least one reliable person by his side if he were toe to such a dangerous ce. Should he meet an untimely end, at least the news of his demise could be conveyed. I slowly approached Ruin. Upon closer look, something seemed to smear on the left cheek of Ruin, a dislikeable stain that was hard to remove. I should clean it off for him. "Ah¡­ by the way, Ruin." "What?" "What brings you here? Shouldn¡¯t you be at the academy?" "Ah¡­ It¡¯s for a project." "A project?" Ruin nodded. And, he didn''t miss the chance to hurl more insults at me, saying, ¡®What''s it to you, dropout?'' which made me wonder how he''d survive after graduating from the academy. After being turned down by the female lead, he''ll be living like a shut-in, although that''s putting it lightly. I was worried about Ruin''s future after the story''s conclusion. Ruin is a character in the novel who crushes sweet potatoes like a refreshing cider. In the parts of the story where the female lead is ostracized by the viinesses, other male leads would step back, saying, "Yuria will handle it!" or "I can''t interfere with Yuria''s friend troubles. I might not be the physical type but," But Ruin, whose attention spins wildly at anything rted to the female lead, would swoop in like a knight on a white horse to say a word to the viinesses. Despite everything, he was a character you couldn''t help but grow fond of. I didn''t like his appearance, it wasn''t to my taste. However, other readers liked his rude demeanor and even made Ruin their favorite character. Ruin is consistent. Speaks informally to someone he''s just met. Spew informal speech incessantly toward people he dislikes. And even toward those he likes, he keeps spewing informal speech. Even to the master of the magic tower who took him in, he speaks informally, calling him an "old man," a consistency that makes me genuinely wish he''d meet his match and get brushed off. Ruin said to me. "Ah, speaking of which, you asked Hanna to appeal for the annulment of your expulsion? Bringing up expulsion annulment out of the blue. I seriously thought you were crazy." "I was not expelled, I''m on a brea¡­" "Whether expulsion or break, it''s all the same to you two. Aren''t you ashamed to ask a junior for a favor?" Could it be that he''ll die if he speaks nicely? Ruin, who speaks like he wants to part ways with the world. I approached Ruin with a step. Ruin flinches, trembling at the shoulders. Why so afraid, I won''t do anything. Iughed awkwardly. "I just wanted to ask because I want to return to the Academy. Haha." "Bullshit." "So, how''s school life for you, Ruin?" "Better without you guys." "Hmm, really? That can''t be true." The Royal Academy is special. If you graduate, you can get a job in a well-known business or family within the empire, and even surpass the limits of amoner to receive a title. The educational policy was also specialized to discover prodigies. With a system that allows students to select their own assignments, higher grades are given for more difficult tasks, and lower grades for easier ones. At the Royal Academy, your grade dictates your rank. A system designed to allow passionate students to bear fruit. But considering Ruin, who did not care about grades, came to this far ce just for an assignment made me believe there was an ulterior motive. That''s why he didn''t take the bait. I asked Ruin. "Ah. Are you like that because you were stepped on by Hanna?" "Shut your mouth." Ruin reacts violently with a flinch. Apparently, my thoughtless throw has struck a nerve in Ruin''s mental state. I said, almost as if making excuses, wanting to inflict a little more pain on the wounded Ruin, hoping the sore wound would open further. "No, if not for that, it wouldn''t make sense for a prodigy like you, Ruin, toe to a far-flung town like Hamel. Could it be¡­ you were knocked out in the recent ranking match¡­?" "Shut up, I said." I struck Ruin''s sore spot again. Ruin red at me. His shattered mental state didn''t seem to recover, staring silently with eye contact. Unable to think of anything to say, I simply gave a thumbs-up and spoke. "Good choice." "Shut up!" Red orbsshed out furiously. Last time there were three, but today, ten were flying at me. The growing Ruin. Given his growth rate, I thought he could hold his own against a mantis for about 10 seconds. I naturally reached out to pin Ruin''s head to the ground, trying to calm his excited state so we could go our separate ways. But then. Just as my hand was about to touch Ruin''s head, a familiar voice stopped me. "Ruin! What are you doing?" A woman''s voice behind me. A crisp voice, as if filled with fresh fruit, echoed in my ears. "I''m so sorry©¤! My friend here gets angry quickly." The woman behind me apologized immediately upon arrival, speaking to me in a friendly, country-girl tone, unlike the haughty nobility. With the woman''s arrival, Ruin''s face, which had turned fierce, rxed as if nothing had happened. Ruin, who smiled like an idiot. I withdrew the hand I had raised. "Ruin, what are you doing! Apologize!" "No, it''s nothing." "Don''t lie!" I thought to myself. ¡®This is trouble.'' I slowly turned around. This was not how I wanted us to meet. Gradually, her smiling figure came into view, pink hair, cherry-like lips, and a refreshing beauty. As our eyes met, she began to hide her sunny smile. "It''s been a long time." With an awkward smile, I said. "Yuria." There stood Yuria, the protagonist of this novel, looking at me. Chapter 30: Unintended Encounter (2) Chapter 30: Unintended Encounter (2) Yuria dislikes me. Ever since the day we first met at the Royal Academy, Yuria has disliked me. ¨C Ricardo. ¨C Yes? ¨C There''s a pervert staring at you. ¨C A pervert? ¨C That pink-haired girl over there has been watching you for a while now. ¨C Ah¡­ Really now? The moment our eyes meet, the pink-haired girl quickly turns her head away. ¨C It''s actually true. The ¡®pervert'' thedy was talking about was none other than Yuria, the protagonist of this novel. Perhaps she found it curious that I came dressed as a butler to the entrance ceremony, or maybe she didn''t like the way I looked, but Yuria kept stealing nces at me until the chancellor''s lengthy speech ended. With a flushed face. Muttering ¡®crazy, crazy''. I was afraid she had seen through my madness. Who wouldn''t be nervous when the female lead, who bes one of the strongest in the universe by the second half of the story, calls you crazy? But I''m not actually mad. Indeed, I do have hobbies like eating poisonous mushroom soup to build immunity or diving into Smander''s breath to gain fire resistance, but I''m not mad. I thought that I had started off on the wrong foot with the female lead. The female lead who has a romance with the strongest characters. And to be targeted by the heroine who could wipe out undead with a simple gesture at the end of the story, I sensed doom on the day of the entrance ceremony. After that, strangely, Yuria began to follow me secretly. Some days, she even left mysterious letters in my shoe cab. [Today at 6 PM. Meet at the fountain.] Expecting to be lynched, I wore thick clothes despite the summer heat and went to the meeting spot, but no one ever showed up ¨C a memory that still lingers. It happened around three times. The fountain. The girls'' dormitory. The rooftop of the school. I never once arrivedte to these rendezvous points, but all I got in return were fruitless journeys. Despite the unwee feeling from the wasted effort, I was relieved not to have been lynched. A fourth letter did arrive, but due to some circumstances, I could not make it to the meeting spot that day. Regardless, during my time at the Academy, I followed thedy''smands to harass Yuria. ¨C Oh dear, I am so sorry. I meant to water the flowers, but I identally spilled wine on your dress. ¨C Are you calling me a flower¡­? ¨C Oh my! The flower is talking! Imitted these acts ensuring Yuria was least hurt. ¨C It''s okay. After all, I am a flower! ¨C I''m truly sorry. I have a particr fondness for cosmos. ¨C Do I resemble a cosmos to you? ¨C Yes~ If you would be so kind as to give me your name, I would like to offerpensation¡­ ¨C Instead of that, may I ask you for a danceter? I don''t have a partner. Yuria would ept with a happy smile, like a person without a care in the world. Indeed, Yuria had the kind nature as was described in the novel. Even if she faced unbearable harassment, she just smiled at me. She was a good person who would even share a meal. Perhaps because she was the protagonist of the novel? She had a lot of virtues and was very considerate. Still, I pushed Yuria away. Although initially we had a good rtionship, Cracks started to form in our rapport after thedy was rejected by Michail. ¨C Ricardo. Do you see that vulgar wench? ¨C No, I don¡¯t see her. ¨C Just shut up and look properly. ¨C ¡­ ¨C Lock her up in the wardrobe until the party is over. ¨C Is that really necessary? ¨C It''s better than killing her, isn''t it? ¨C I will do as you say. Back then, thedy was a viiness. I knew thedy couldn¡¯t harm an ant, so she wouldn''t actually do it, but there are always unforeseen events. So, I took the role of a mediator between thedy and Yuria. When thedy came back after hearing strange rumors from otherdies, I would assure her it''s a misunderstanding. If otherdies provoked her into plotting something reckless, I intervened. I hoped to make Yuria hate thedy even a little less. Possibly knowing what I was thinking, thedy would secretly inform me about the otherdies'' schemes. ¨C May 12th. ¨C Yes? ¨C Check out the dungeon. In the novel, Yuria was subjected to many life-threatening dangers. Not just from ourdy, But also because of the youngdies who fancied Michail, The youngdies who fancied Ruin, And due to the jealousy of high-ranking nobles secretly enamored with the crown prince. She was poisoned with tea. Kidnapped in alleys. And left behind in the dungeon by bribed students. I saved Yuria without letting matters escte, but she misunderstood me. ¨C How long will this continue? Just tell me to die. Tea with poison, failure in the dungeon, and now confinement? ¨C That¡¯s not it¡­ ¨C Not it? But you were present whenever something happened. You expect me to believe that? Are you saying you came to my rescue again this time? ¨C Listen to me, Yuria. ¨C No. I can''t trust you anymore. I must be insane for thinking well of you. I wanted to clear up the misunderstanding, but Yuria refused to listen to me. She had experienced numerous threats, and they all seemed to involve me somehow. I could understand why Yuria disliked me. Nevertheless, we continued to harass Yuria. If it was not ourdy, then other youngdies seemed genuinely intent on killing Yuria. Without endangering her life, we kept harassing Yuria continuously. In the end, Yuria, true to her role as the tragic heroine, energetically overcame all adversities, and thedy and I ended with the same fate as in the original work. And Yuria, She hated us. And never again did she smile at me. After being expelled, a letter arrived at the manor proiming ¡®I no longer like you.'' ¡®It¡¯s the first time I''ve ever met someone as evil as you.'' that¡¯s what it said. She was right, and so I couldn''t reply. *** Yuria is looking at me. Seems like a multitude of emotions are crossing her face. Yuria is gazing at me with a rigid face. The beaming smiles that she once offered so generously at the Academy were nowhere to be seen, only a cold expression remained. "Did you say it''s been a long time?" Yuria¡¯s voice is sharp. I chuckled awkwardly in response. "Haha¡­ It''s good to see you." Perpetrator and victim. I couldn''t grasp what to say. No matter what I would say, it didn¡¯t seem like Yuria would take it the right way. All I wanted right now was to get out of this ce as quickly as possible. ¡®Should I run away?'' It would just be a moment of being the bad guy and then it would be over. Perhaps leaving without a fuss would be the best thing for Ruin, Yuria, and me. I was thinking of waking up an elite orc to create a distraction to escape. Just when Yuria, who had been clenching and unclenching her fists, finally said to me, "I''m not pleased to see you at all. We''re not exactly in a position to exchange pleasantries with a smile." "I¡¯m sorry. Perhaps the long time apart made me misunderstood." Yuria sighed. She seemed to have built up a lot of frustration. "It''s the first time we''ve met since Olivia was expelled, isn''t it?" Expulsion. That¡¯s not a pleasant memory. ¨C What did I do wrong that I have to leave? Is liking someone a crime? You cling to her because you like her too, so why can''t I do the same? Thedy, clenching her fists, shouted these words. The faculty, who ignored such ady, and the supporting male lead along with the Royal Academy students hurled insults at us as we were being dragged away. The Crown Prince, who immediately silenced thedy''s outburst with his gaze as if looking at bugs, said to her disparagingly, ¨C Shut up, Olivia. Ruin, delighted to have secured the top spot, said with a look as refreshed as if a deep thorn had been extracted, ¨C Moron, serves you right. Michail, speaking proudly of his own purity, dered, ¨C I will never forgive you. I didn''t like the bastard talking about forgiveness, but I held back because Yuria was next to me. To Yuria, we were indeed in the wrong. I didn''t want to show our ugliest side to the very end. ¨C Let''s never see each other again. The scene of us leaving, sent off without any affection or friendship from them, yed in my mind. The Crown Prince. Michail. Ruin. Yuria. A connection that could never be bridged. A malevolent fate filled with mutual hatred and repulsion. Yuria, standing in the center of this adverse fate, said to me, "Why, did you run away?" "Run away?" "Yes. You should have at least exined before you left." Yuria looked at me straight on. Despite Ruin standing beside her, she gazed directly at me. I didn''t understand what she meant by running away. Why was she, who said we should not see each other again, using the word ¡®run away''? I asked her. "What are you talking about¡­" "Why didn¡¯t youe back to the Academy? You have no idea how much¡­" Yuria halted her words. "Huh¡­ What am I even saying now." Shaking her head slightly, she continued, "Ricardo, you weren''t expelled. You should havee back." "Wasn''t thedy expelled?" "What''s that got to do with you?" "No." I said to Yuria. With a hint of firmness. "In my homnd, there''s this culture called collective responsibility. If one person errs, the entire group pays the price¡­" "That culture isn''t something I should care about. You should have resolved it and left. You ruined my school life. You¡¯re supposed to take responsibility and make it right." Yuria scoffed with a hollowugh. As if astounded. As if she found the utterance of responsibility from me reprehensible. "Didn¡¯t you read the letters?" "I read all of them." "Then shouldn''t you havee back to say something? If you have any conscience¡­ The collective responsibility you speak of. It¡¯s just a nice phrase you tidied up. To me, it looks like you both ran away." She was calm, suggesting that I should take responsibility. I had nothing to say. Yuria shouted at me with a voice even more emotionally charged than before. Initially feigning indifference, her emotions were now surfacing. "Why? You¡¯re saying you did nothing wrong? That Olivia told you to do it, and you''re meless? "No." Yuria fundamentally misunderstood from the beginning. "Yuria, why would I not be at fault?" Personally, I don''t like hiding my wrongdoing. Already branded as the bad guy, I knew she wouldn¡¯t listen to anything I¡¯d say. If I couldn''t fabricate a perfect lie, it was better toe clean outright ¨C at least my conscience would be clear. I was ready to be honest. "Remember when you were left behind in the dungeon? I was there too." "¡­What?" "I was secretly watching." Yuria''s expression progressively hardened. "And the inscriptions scrawled on your desk every morning. The one that said ¡®Get lost from the Academy.''" "¡­" "I did that too." Yuria asked me, "Why did you do that?" "Well¡­" Because thedy told me to? No. I resorted to the excuse all school bullies use. "Because it was amusing." However, in truth, it was all done for the sake of Yuria. Seeing Yuria''s level of favor, I figured I should say it like this. [Yuria Lv. 29] [upation: Academy Student/Saint Candidate] [Favorability: -81] [Likes: Friendship/Service/Justice/Handsome Men/First Love/Life Saviors/Father] [Dislikes: Olivia/Selfish People/Two-Faced People/Liars/Ended First Love/Financial Struggles/Red Hair] If I''m going to be the bad guy, I should do it with conviction. I wanted to return to thedy quickly. Chapter 31: Unintended Encounter (3) Chapter 31: Unintended Encounter (3) A silence lingered in the air. Yuria looked on with moist eyes, while Ruin red as if he wanted to kill. I was at a loss, with the burden of the gazes from the female protagonist and the secondary male protagonist of the novel upon me. Especially Ruin. Ruin red fiercely at me. Clenching and unclenching his fist, it seemed he was ready to shoot a spell into my face at any moment. It seemed like he was trying to score points with Yuria on this asion, but I did not want to y along with the n of the vige chief of the Algae Town so easily. I sincerely asked Ruin, who kept trying to make eye contact as if he wanted to flirt with me, "What are you looking at? You just stood by when we were tormenting Yuria." "What did you say?" "Why? Are you going to say you didn¡¯t step in because you weren''t close back then?" "¡­Shut up. I didn''t know Yuria was having a hard time back then¡­!" "Bullshit." As expected, Ruin formed a red sphere in his hand. Just as he was about to dash towards me with a forceful step, "Ruin!" Yuria shouted. Ruin red at her. His eyes protested her interference, and I too sent the same kind of look towards Yuria. I could have had a chance to make Ruin¡¯s head into a flower arrangement, so why interfere? "Yuria." Ruin called her name with a serious tone. "That bastard says he tormented you just for fun." "It''s not ¡®that bastard.'' It''s Ricardo. The vige chief of Algae Town." "This bastard." "And don¡¯t sugarcoat it. It''s not because of Yuria, is it? You''re just stabbed by guilt, aren''t you? It seems you never witnessed the bullying Yuria endured at the Royal Academy." My words were right. Back then, Ruin slowly began to develop feelings for Yuria. To Ruin those days, Yuria was nothing more than a fairly pretty girl, no more, no less. Although the torment bothered him. He never stood up against it. "I told you to shut up!" "Shh." Quietly, I brought a finger to my lips. "Be quiet. The orcs will wake up. You might mistake yourself for one of them, Ruin, but Yuria and I are not." "I¡¯ll kill you¡­." "Talk back if you think you can handle it. I can, but it seems impossible for you." Ruin hesitated. Even he, a prodigy of me magic, would be minced meat if he fought several elite orcs. The now silent Ruin was met with my sly smile. "Let¡¯s talk quietly." Watching the scene in silence, Yuria spoke to me. "Ricardo." "Yes." "It¡¯s fun?" Her voice was falteringly soft. She tried to look me squarely in the eyes, but her pupils quivered as soon as our eyes met. Yuria, unused to anger, grasped the hem of her dress tightly and said, "Do you find this situation fun?" "¡­" "Do I not exist to you when you make a serious inquiry? You try to fight with Ruin, but I be invisible?" Tears were welling up in her eyes. At the slightest touch, it looked as if she would burst into tears. I clenched my fist tightly. "Do I amuse you?" "No." "Then why do you act like this?" "¡­" "I¡¯m asking you! Did you dislike me that much? Or is it because you couldn¡¯t stand that amoner mixed with nobles?" That was what Yuria had heard the most at the Royal Academy. In the early part of the novel, Yuria wasn¡¯t¡­ Pretty. Lovable. Amazing. But rather, she heard things like: Beingmon-born. Disgusting to look at. Appearing vulgar. Because Yuria heard them so much while attending the Academy, as did I. I, too, was amoner, and unlike Yuria, who was admitted based on her overwhelming divine power, I was admitted by riding on the coattails of ady''s status. Perhaps Yuria experienced even worse discrimination than I did, and she knew all too well the difficulties of attending the Academy as amoner. So now, she was asking me. We were bothmoners, so why did I discriminate against her? It might have been a vent for the past treatment, or perhaps it was a genuine inquiry because she truly disliked me. Because we weremoners. We could have shared our hardships. Even if disparaged by the nobles, we could have ovee together, yet I tormented her for fun. If I were Yuria, I might have lost affection too. I spoke honestly. Forgetting the words I first said, this time I was frank. "I wasn¡¯t ignoring you. I''m also amoner, how could I ignore?" "Then what is it? Are you saying you just did it for fun as you mentioned earlier?" "No. Earlier I just¡­" ¡®No matter what I say, you won¡¯t believe me. It''s myst plea.¡¯ I pressed down the frustration in my heart and presented a more usible exnation. "Uh¡­ Just, you know¡­" Yuria let out a hollowugh. I knew all too well how frustrating this must be for her. I''m such a fool. That¡¯s why I felt even more apologetic to Yuria. I offered the best answer I could think of. "It¡¯s because I¡¯m mean." "Ha." -p- Yuria hit my cheek. *** Two dayster, afterpleting the assignment and heading down to return to the Academy¡­ "¡­" Yuria¡¯s expression as she descended the mountain was not good. She finished the assignment perfectly, and once back at the Academy, she could return to her high ranking. Having lost early to Hanna in the ranking match, Yuria fell to the lowest tiers, yet there was still a chance to recover her position. Yuria exhaled a deep sigh, struggling to find any energy. "Haah¡­" Ever since meeting Ricardo, she remained in this state¡ªfeeling uneasy and unrefreshed. ¡®It''s all my fault.'' His face was unforgettable: even after getting pped, he smiled brightly. -Finally, I feel a bit better. -Are you insane? -I thought I deserved at least one hit. She resented him, yet his face, grateful and bowed, weighed on her mind. She clearly detested him. Extremely loathed him. She didn¡¯t want to see him again, even by chance. Yet, she hated herself for screaming inside that she wanted to see him once more. Because she had truly liked him. Always showing up like a knight in shining armor, vanquishing the viins. -Miss Yuria, I¡¯m asking you. -I am not a dog, you know? -I''ll bring you a mint chocte bath bomb. -I bark quite well! When she had copsed after drinking teaced with poison. -Which bastard who did this!? -¡­ -You better start talking now. Otherwise, you''re really going to die. In front of high-ranking nobles, even a meremoner stood grinding his teeth in anger; she couldn''t help but fall for him. It was all in the past now, however. "Haah¡­ Yuria, get a grip." She needed to get her act together. Yuria had no intention of forgiving Ricardo. It irritated her that he hadn¡¯t returned despite being able to resume his studies. She had heard Olivia was ill, but Yuria didn''t believe the inted rumors of nobles, known for their lies and exaggerations. "Hey, Yuria." Ruin, seeing herck of energy, spoke to her softly. Yuria¡¯s mood lifted at having such a supportive friend. "Your expression looks really down, do you want to go see the Forest Friend on our way?" "The Forest Friend? We''ve already been there before." Ruin replied with a smile. "We could go again." Yuria shook her head. She didn¡¯t want to bother Ruin who had taken time out for her. "No, it''s okay. I''ve got my spirits back now." "I''ll pay for it." "No, really, I''m fine." With a rueful smile, Ruin continued walking with her for a bit longer. "Uh¡­ what''s that?" Ruin, who was leading the way, saw something and abruptly pulled on Yuria¡¯s clothes. "Kyah!" Yuria lost her bnce and fell. She quickly tried to get back up. Since Ruin was acting like that, it must be because of either monsters or thieves. As she swiftly prepared to take up a battle stance and stand. "Yuria. Stay still." Ruin pulled her to her feet. With an ominous expression, Ruin began casting a spell. Yuria shut her mouth tightly. Ruin murmured softly. "Shit." Something was definitely very wrong. Yuria slowly lifted her head. A giant man stood before them. Holding a massive sword. A man looking at her with a deranged expression. "You seem to be quite lucky." Thud. A droplet of blood fell onto Yuria''s forehead. "Uh¡­um¡­?" Stuttering, Yuria tried to speak. Ruin also stood silent. Frozen by the enormous presence before them. Dressed in ck priest''s robes. A man with many scars, wielding arge sword. He held a ck scripture in his hand and said. "Ah¡­ Let''s ask for directions. Saints." -Gulp. "Do you know the way to salvation?" It all happened in an instant. The cold de of the great sword approached Yuria''s face. Just as she thought she could do nothing. "What are you doing?" Boom. There was a loud, explosive noise, and the ground rumbled tremendously. *** As the dust settled, Yuria, who had tightly shut her eyes, gently opened them. Not a scratch on her,pletely unharmed. She exhaled a breath of relief. "What is this? Do you really want to die?" A voice, cold and hard, reverberated in her ear. Polite yet cheeky in tone. Familiar with the sound, Yuria lifted her head. A red-haired man, intercepting the great sword with both hands, stood there. The man said. "Close your eyes for a moment." Chapter 32: Unintended Encounter (4) Chapter 32: Unintended Encounter (4) Ricardo''s voice was heard once again. "Did you close your eyes?" At his word, seeking confirmation, Yuria''s heart pounded furiously. A gentle voice. Yuria pressed her lips tightly shut as the soft and quiet sound caressed her ears. "Yuria? Did you close your eyes?" His voice questioned once more. Knowing her own curiosity, Ricardo checked repeatedly while she gave no reply. After all, she couldn''t find her voice. Her lips remained sealed, knowing she could have died had she been even a momentter. -Thump. Thump. And her heart continued to race wildly. She wasn''t sure if it was due to the near-death threat or from seeing Ricardo again, but one thing was certain¡ªher heart was pounding like mad. Ricardo spoke again, in a calm voice. Feeling the concern faintly edging his words, Yuria felt her resolve wavering. "You need to close them. It''s a bit gruesome to look at." *** The situation was dire. With people to protect behind her, and an ignorant moth that knows nothing but to cause trouble beside her, full concentration on the fight was impossible. I looked at Ruin, who was fiddling with his fingers, as I blocked the heavy greatsword strike. -Muttering. "Ruin." "Why?" I called out to Ruin. Ruin, muttering to himself as he prepared arge-scale magic, was reciting aplex spell. However, his trembling hands made the execution of the spell anything but helpful. "If you don''t want to die, stop with the clumsy magic." Ruin bristled at the mention of his uselessness. "What?" It must be frustrating, considering the enormous foe before us and the need to prove usefulness. I know. He wants to look impressive in front of the girl he likes. But Ruin is not only weak, but also scared right now. He had to put aside petty desires for the moment. Otherwise, he would really die. The killer intent emanating from the man before us was overwhelming. The intimidatingly rogue aura, The bloodstained greatsword, And the dark aura surrounding it. Just looking at it made my skin tingle. Moreover, the man was a heretic, called a lunatic by the world. A fanatic group known for their creed: ¡®Disbelieve, and you die,'' creating countless victims. The ck clerical robe. The ck bible. Upon seeing the notorious heretic for the first time, Ruin, unable to control his emotions, would find it hard to unleash his true power. Ruin, fiercely casting spells with a grave face, saw me effortlessly deflect the man''s de. "Kehehe¡­ You can catch this? Young swordsman?" "I''m quite versatile." "Puhaha¡­!" Ruin thought if I could do it, so could he. I kindly spoke to the challenging-looking Ruin. "Listen to me, Ruin. If Yuria''s arm falls off, you can''t just fix it back on." Ruin wouldn''t understand me. Because he''s not as strong as me. "Just keep quiet, Ricardo." Thus, to Ruin, my actions seemed like bravado, and he wondered what right I had to give orders when I had been expelled from the Royal Academy. We were, after all, just peers from the academy. Ruin didn''t really know me. He had no idea about the unofficial event where I single-handedly killed Michail, or how dangerous aura could be. It was beyond theprehension of a magician like himself. Believing to be on par with Hanna or Michail, Ruin retorted. "Don''t be cocky. There''s no way you''re on my level." I responded to Ruin. "Oh. Then take care of it yourself." Ruinpleted his magic. The strongest magic he could conjure. ¡®Explosion'' As a hot breeze signaling the sessfulpletion of the spell brushed through his hair, Ruin smiled. "Watch closely. I''m not who I used to be¡­" The moment a red me rose over Ruin''s hand, Bang!¡ªa thunderous noise as the bloodied greatsword swiftly moved to sever Ruin''s arm. Ruin didn''t notice. Not until the greatsword was about to touch his arm. "See? I told you, you''re going to die." With all my might, I kicked Ruin in the abdomen. Crash. Ramming into a tree, Ruin''s head drooped down. He seemed to have lost consciousness due to the intense impact. Such an unhelpful fellow. "Yuria, keep your eyes well shut." "It''s going to get ugly from here." Swish. A line of scarlet blood rose before Yuria''s eyes. *** Taking a vacation always leads to all sorts of events. It''s as if the whole world is against me. As irritating as it might be for the person possessed by the spirit consuming their destiny, the incidents just keeping, causing my head to throb in pain. Attempting to loot a dungeon covertly without the protagonist knowing, yet I bump into him on the way. After emptying the dungeon, I meet the female lead who nearly died at the hands of a heretic. No matter how much the protagonist is known for attracting incidents, there should be times of respite. Yuria, who never seems to have a break from troubles, is bothersome in many ways. But what can I do? I can''t just pass by without getting involved. Moreover, this man before me might just be the biggest destiny I''ve encountered this time. I looked at the man before me. A man drenched in blood. [Bk Lv. 71] [Profession: Archbishop of Despair] [Favorability: -50] [Preferred Topics: Daughter/Health/Confrontations with the Powerful/Greatsword Techniques/Anything ck and Big] [Disliked Topics: Daughter''s Illness/Nobility/Toothpick-like Swords/Murder] Bk is one of the viins in the novel. He has a story to tell, which makes it hard tobel him as a viin, but he has alsomitted many evil deeds, making it hard to say he''s not one. We are the same kind of beings. Bk was affiliated with the heretics because of his daughter''s illness. In the past, Bk was an S-ss adventurer, and he has a daughter. The only daughter left behind by his deceased wife. The doctors told him to give up, and even the papacy advised him to give up on his sick daughter, who was Bk''s one and only treasure. Bk was scammed by doctors dozens of times, he knelt and prayed to the Goddess religion that promised healing through prayer, but to no avail. When the money he''d gathered as an adventurer was nearly gone. One day, he heard the preaching of a religion in the streets that imed incurable diseases could be cured simply by believing, and that was the beginning of Bk''s downfall. At first, he was reluctant to swing his sword out of guilt, but as his daughter¡¯s condition gradually improved over time, the weight of Bk''s conscience lightened. His daughter tried to stop him. But Bk, who gave up on being a good father, silently raised his sword. At the end of the novel, as his daughter dies, he realizes the heretics had lied, but by then, it was after his defeat by the protagonist''s group. The novel''s tragic viin. He is Bk, right before my eyes. Fortunately, it''s still early in the novel, so he hasn''tmitted any major wicked deeds yet. He must have tried to scare Yuria away by now. At this point in time, Bk must be wrestling between his conscience and his daughter. I had always wanted to meet him, but meeting this way felt somewhat pleasant. I looked down at Bk. He red at me with shaky arms, his greatsword thrust into the ground, and as his fierce gaze pierced through, I let out an awkwardugh. Bk said to me. "Are you a monster?" "Eh, hardly." "Ha-ha¡­ Otherwise, it wouldn''t make sense." Bk spoke to me sincerely. He was a monster among men himself, but he shook his head, saying he couldn''t keep up with me. I said to him. "Look at me. I¡¯m torn up too." "Make a sensibleparison." I was also in bad shape, simr to Bk. My trembling right arm had been severely shed by Bk''s greatsword, and blood was dripping from it. Bk was no different. Covered in blood and minor scars, he knelt on one knee, gasping for breath. After hundreds of exchanges, having emerged victoriously, I spoke modestly. "I am a monster, indeed." "Heh¡­ you''re crazy. Crazy. Using aura at that age." Bk stood up heavily. He walked slowly towards me with his shaking greatsword, and I shook my head, telling him. "Let''s stop." "Why?" "There''s more behind you." I looked behind Bk. Many figures visible through the dense bushes, likely heretics who hade to explore the dungeon. They must be the elite, handpicked ones. In the novel, the heretics were the first to raid the dungeon and leave. It was after that Ruin awakened fighting the remaining remnants. Bk must havee here to raid the dungeon with those shadows behind him. I looked at Bk. Bk, with his eyes brimming with fighting spirit. If I killed Bk here, thetter part of the novel would surely be easier, but I was certain I couldn''t take them on while ensuring Yuria''s and Ruin''s safety. Deciding to leave the fight behind and go our separate ways, I said. "We''ll be going our way, so you should go back to yours." "Why? If we fought now, you could probably take my head with you." I waved my hands at his words. What an exaggeration. If I fought with this noble, who would try anything to take even one of Michail''s arms, I doubt I''d return unscathed myself. Plus, Bk is a monster that gains explosive power the more he bleeds. His current weak appearance could also be an act. "Being on good terms is always best, isn¡¯t it?" "That''s true. It was an interesting fight, though. What a shame." Bkughed awkwardly. Since it was too regrettable to leave just like that, I drew a piece of paper and a pen from my pocket. Swiftly, I scribbled something on the paper and handed it to Bk. "Take it." "What''s this?" "My signature." Bk, smiling faintly, tucked the paper I had written into his pocket. "Check it when no one¡¯s around. It''s hard toe by." Leaving Bk behind with a small smile, I felt my legs weaken and crumpled under me as I hoisted Yuria on my back. "We''ll be off. Don¡¯t forget about me." And with that, we parted ways. *** As we descended the hill, Yuria was silent. Awkwardly being carried down the mountain on my back, not saying a word, it felt like I was going to die of awkwardness. Yuria asked me. "Did you n this whole thing as well?" "Hardly." Our silent descent continued. I had no clue what to say. Breaking the silence, Yuria spoke to me. "But, Ricardo. Do you always do that?" "Do what?" "Always show up when it''s dangerous, save me, and leave like it''s nothing. Why do you do that?" "Umm¡­ Indeed." I couldn''t say that it''s because those were the only times that were written to be dangerous in the novel. I was worried whether Yuria could handle herself, so I watched from the sidelines, but then I¡¯d bebeled a stalker, which made it ufortable to speak. Ah, am I really a stalker? Now that I think about it, it seems about right. I started to feel sorry in multiple ways. Yuria addressed me again. "Hey, Ricardo." "Yes?" "Every time you do that, I have a misconception, you know?" "About what?" Yuria lowered her head deeply. "Are you actually impotent?" Yuria muttered softly. *** The mansion came into view. A mansion that looked like haunted ghosts might appear any minute. Yuria, who had been dozing on my back, said to me. "Uh¡­ why are we here?" "We have to eat before we leave." "What?" I nced at Ruin, whom I had dragged along the ground. ¡®If this guy hadn''t passed out, I would have left him behind.'' Ruin, seemingly unable to stand up. I had no choice but to bring Yuria to the mansion because the inns in Hamel had poor security. Standing in front of the mansion, I looked at the window. -Peek. A silhouette of a person on the second floor. Peering out, it seemed like we were hard to see because the sun had set, and thedy kept sticking her head out over and over. I dropped Ruin on the ground and waved my hand. "Lady!" Finally realizing I had arrived, thedy eximed. "Oh my goodness!!! Ricardo!" And then, seeing Yuriae down from my back. "Heh¡­?" It was Olivia, wrapped in a nket. Chapter 33: A Request That Cant Be Granted Chapter 33: A Request That Can''t Be Granted An awkward atmosphere flowed across the dining table. With my borate hand technique, I was preparing dinner when I noticed the chilling vibes emanating from the dining table. "¡­Uh." "¡­" Two women were making awkward eye contact with each other. Thedy who sneakily nced at Yuria fiddled with her fingers, and Yuria, savoring some cheap green tea, looked at thedy with an expressionless gaze. Caught in the awkward mood between the two, I thought to myself, ¡®Something seems screwed up¡­'' Thedy, after hearing about Yuria¡¯s situation, dly granted her permission to stay in the mansion overnight. -Yuria became a beggar? -She met bandits on the road and said they stole her wallet. Since she had lost her wallet after separating from Bk, it was no lie. Once it became clear to thedy that Yuria truly was a pennyless beggar, thedy showed an expression of pure evil that hadn¡¯t been seen in a long time. -In exchange, I want to eat with you. -What? -I haven¡¯t eaten yet. I¡¯m starved. -Won''t it be awkward? -Ricardo. I''m the house owner. And the Desmonds don¡¯t grow things like delicacy. -Oh¡­ Though she spoke boldly mentioning the family name, thedy couldn¡¯t say a word in front of Yuria. Like a wet mouse, thedy remained cautious. Apparently, the Desmond family was indeed very good at being circumspect. As the awkwardness continued, thedy waved her hand awkwardly towards Yuria. She waved her hand from side to side with robotic, stiff movements. It seemed like this was definitely a greeting. "Uh¡­uh..Ah¡­Hello?" Thedypleted her greeting sessfully. She looked at Yuria with a proud smile. "¡­" But Yuria responded with silence. "Eek¡­!" Thedy clenched her fists tightly and red at Yuria. Clearly annoyed that her greeting was not returned. Thedy looked at me as if she was staring at a cat robot with a four-dimensional pocket. "Ricardo!" "Yes." "Help¡­" Thedy''s bright eyespelled me to utter with a smallugh. "Fighting." "Damn it¡­" I faced thedy''s resentful gaze as I ced tonight¡¯s dinner onto the te. Steam wafted from the te. The dish was served on the table with a clinking sound, and as a result, thedy who had been downcast huffed out her breath. "Wow¡­!" Even if I was considered an excellent butler, it was practically impossible to prepare a meal that satisfied everyone in such a short time with both the hour beingte and the ingredients scarce. There was not much meat in the refrigerator due to having left the house unattended for three days. That¡¯s why the dish I made was cheese Tteokbokki. A dish favored by thedy. And back at the Royal Academy, it was a favorite of Yuria as well. Yuria''s eyes rounded with surprise at the sight of Tteokbokki for the first time since the Royal Academy. A dish that only I could make. And one that they couldn''t replicate. I had made it several times for Yuria back when we were at the academy, and she seemed to still remember its taste. "It''s been a while. This." Yuria prepared to eat by picking up a fork. Olivia did the same. "This looks delicious¡­" "You''ll drool." The sight of the two women drooling over their tes brought a satisfied smile to my face. -Snap. I pped my hands and said, "Let''s eat." Before eating, thedy looked around. She scanned the kitchen as if she had lost something, holding her fork. I asked her, "What are you looking for?" "Where is Ruin?" "Ah¡­" Right. I had left it outside and failed to bring it in. Ruin had fainted, and I momentarily left my seat to go find him. *** An awkward dining table without Ricardo. The scraping of the tes was the only sound filling the awkward silence between the two. Yuria silently ate the Tteokbokki from her te, while Olivia intently watched Yuria¡¯s every move. -Slurping sound¡­ Olivia poured a ss of water and offered it to Yuria. She noticed Yuria sweating as if struggling with the spiciness. "Have this. It''s spicy." Yuria pushed the water back. She shook her head and said firmly, "I''ll manage on my own. Don''t worry about me." "Hup¡­" Olivia shrugged her shoulders. Ricardo was still not back. Olivia was growing increasingly concerned about Ricardo, who had said he would leave Ruin on the third floor but had not yet returned. However. Olivia had been secretly looking forward to spending some one-on-one time with Yuria. There was something she wanted to say. She was the most powerful divine power user Olivia knew, someone who could ascertain someone''s physical condition with a simple touch. She had a request, one which would be shameless for an aggressor like her to ask of Yuria, knowing full well that Yuria might notply. But if she didn¡¯t speak now, Olivia thought she might regret itter. Olivia wanted to seize this moment without Ricardo around to speak to Yuria. This was also the fundamental reason she had behaved like a brat about joining this ufortable dinner. "Um¡­" "¡­" "There is something¡­" Her voice trembled; the words hardly made it past her lips. With her heart pounding, as simple as it should be to say, ¡®Please do this,¡¯ she found it hard. Olivia was feeling frustrated with herself. ¡®I need to say it before Ricardoes.'' She knew all too well that if that foolish butler found out she had made such a request, he would show a bitter expression while insisting he was alright. Olivia was anxious. "Um¡­ that is." While she hesitated for a moment, Yuria, who had finished her te, forcefully set down her fork on the table. "Haah." Yuria released a long sigh. Her expression was not a good one. Seeing Yuria¡¯s face, as if she would retire to her room at any moment, Olivia stammered. "Ah¡­ I mean¡­!" Olivia reached out to Yuria. She was pleading for Yuria to hold on for a moment and listen to her, not to retreat to her room. If she missed this opportunity now, she''d have to write a letter, and Olivia wasn''t sure if Yuria would ept her letter. Olivia attempted to catch Yuria¡¯s hand. "Ricardo¡¯s hand is injured¡­!" Yuria cut her off. "Olivia." Yuria¡¯s voice echoed over the table. She called Olivia¡¯s name in a hard tone. Olivia gulped, swallowing her dry saliva. Yuria rested her elbows on the table. Yuria, looking as displeased as a civil servant being forced to do something distasteful, caused Olivia to tense up. "I heard from Ricardo." "What did you hear?" "Your leg." Yuria looked at Olivia''s powerless leg. Her gaunt, withered leg. Yuria spoke while observing her leg that hung limply from disuse for a long time. "I heard that you are having trouble with it from Ricardo." "¡­" Olivia looked down. ¡®Ricardo said so.'' She was always the onegging behind Ricardo. She thought she was quick this time as the master¡­ Olivia couldn''t bring herself to lift her head. Scrape. Yuria rose from her seat. She slowly walked toward Olivia and continued speaking. "I don''t trust it. Not unless I see it for myself. Honestly, when Olivia was carried down by Ricardo earlier, I thought you were acting." "¡­" "Yes, I don''t want to get involved with either Olivia or Ricardo. You don''t want to be involved with me either, do you? But after what happened today, I felt a little bothered¡­ so I¡¯m making an exception just this once." Yuria trailed off. "Be grateful to Ricardo." Thud thud. As Yuria approached Olivia, she ced a hand on Olivia¡¯s shoulder. A faint green light began to fill the kitchen. The power that made Yuria known as the ¡®saint'' in the novel. [A Miracle.] The miraculous power that could heal any disease began to warm Olivia¡¯s shoulder intensely. Yuria could see the condition of Olivia¡¯s body like a dissection, right in front of her eyes. From indigestion. To being overweight and high blood pressure. Which part of the body was unhealthy. The fine details of which part of the body caused the pain flowed slowly through her hand on her shoulder. And then. "¡­Huh?" Yuria removed her hand from Olivia''s shoulder. *** An hourter. Hidden in a corner of the kitchen, I saw thedy sitting alone on a chair. Her slumped shoulders. Her moist eyes. Thedy seemed to have lost her energy. p. I pped my cheeks to wake up. I couldn¡¯t show thedy a downhearted expression. It seemed like the talk didn''t go well, unfortunately. I walked towards thedy with an awkward smile. "Ahaha¡­ I''m sorry. The third floor was quite dirty. It took me a while." "Ricardo." A cold voice came through. Probably questioning why I did something she didn¡¯t ask for. I know it was overstepping. But it felt like this was thest chance. Although I knew Olivia would be upset if I asked Yuria for help, I thought I¡¯d hope for a bit of hope and requested Yuria''s assistance. Initially, Yuria refused, but after repeated requests, she reluctantly agreed to my plea. -It''s only this time. Because you saved me this time. I¡¯m only helping you this once. -Thank you. -But¡­ are you sure you won''t get your cut hand treated? -Don''t worry about it. It heals quickly here. I recover fast. Olivia red at me. And then she said shortly. "Don¡¯t do this kind of thing." I replied briefly. "I won''t stop." "I¡¯m telling you not to." "I can¡¯t do that." Because I didn¡¯t want to give up either. Olivia sighed deeply. And then she reached out her hand to me. "I want to go up." Naturally, I offered my back to thedy. *** On our way to the second floor. Thedy, carried on my back, spoke to me. "Ricardo. To tell you the truth, I was sort of hoping?" "¡­" "That maybe Yuria would be able to heal my leg." "¡­Is that so?" "Mm-hmm." Thedy buried her face in my back and stayed still. "But you know, if my leg gets better, I can''t ride on Ricardo¡¯s back, so it might not all be that good¡­ I''d rather enjoy being carried on your broad and firm back." Thedy tried to sound cheerfully. I responded to thedy. "I will try my best to heal you one way or another." Thedy replied shortly. "Don¡¯t push yourself." I nodded in response to her words. Dawn broke while Yuria and Ruin had already left the mansion. Chapter 34: Discovered Secret (1) Chapter 34: Discovered Secret (1) A week had passed since Yuria left. The empire is now buzzing with adventurers flocking to Hamel because of the unidentified dungeon discovered there. Hearing news of a dungeon in Hamel, adventurers began arriving with dreams of striking it rich. Adventurers heading to the bustling area passed between the mansion''s walls, and we watched them absentmindedly. -Surely it''s an unidentified dungeon, right? Just need one solid artifact toe my way, please. -Damn it. Like that¡¯s going to happen? You should have prayed at the church like I did. -Give me a break, fool. You should quit gambling. I watched the backs of the adventurers leaving with hope and muttered softly. "Pfft." *** The quiet second floor, in thedy''s room. Thedy frowned at the old bundle ced on the bed. "Is this what Ricardo called the 4D pocket?" "Yes." An old bundle with patchy stitching. As thedy poked it with her finger, the clear sound of coins jingling came from within. "Ooh¡­!" Thedy nodded her head. "A pouch that grants wishes!" "That''s right. This is a 4D pocket that can grant any wish." Eyes wide, thedy focused all her attention on the old bundle. She hesitated to touch it as if it were a sacred relic, looking to me for salvation. "Can I use this to conquer the world?" "Do you want to?" "Mhm." Taken aback by such an unexpected answer, I quickly shifted my gaze. Thedy asked again. "Is it possible?" "Well, that¡¯s a bit¡­" "What? Then¡­" Thedy¡¯s interest waned and with an "Ugh," she hit the bundle, sending a stream of glittering gold coins pouring out. Thedy pointed at the coins with her finger, her face asking what in the world was going on. "Treasure?" I nodded. "Treasure." The treasures in the bundle were gathered during our 2-night, 3-day exploration of the dusty dungeon, a week ago. The treasures that adventurers dreamt of striking rich with were now inside this worn-out bundle. Overwhelmed with amazement, thedy¡¯s hands trembled. "I can¡­ grant my wish." "With that amount, hardly." "Not enough?" "Yes." "Still, it¡¯s great." Smiling, thedy began cing the gold coins against her chest as if she were a bank robber scooping money into a bag. Observing thedy swiftly moving her hands, I asked. "What are you doing?" "Saving." "Over there?" Thedy nodded. I took pleasure in seeing thedy develop such a strange habit, my eyes feasting on the spectacle. ¡®Perhaps¡­ this is better.'' I began to pull out items from the bundle, brought from the dungeon. "Ooh¡­!" As one dazzling item after another was lined up on the bed, thedy¡¯s eyes rounded in excitement, her hands pping. "Do you see this?" A bracelet fashioned from gold, a golden goblet, and more. Thedy felt dizzy among the brilliant array of treasures, dazzling enough to blind, and she ced her hand on her forehead, staggering. "Oh no¡­ I feel like I¡¯m going to go blind." I shrugged, as if it were no big deal. "This is the extent of our wealth." "Are we no longer poor?" "Yes." "Really?" Thedy looked at me incredulously as though she couldn''t believe it. Today, she looked at me with an expression of pride I had seldom seen; it was so rare that my face flushed red. Thedy raised her thumb. With a refreshing smile, she threw me the highest praise. "I¡¯m proud of you!" I scratched the back of my head and blushed. "I know." Riding high on thedy''s praise, I continued to pull out the remaining items. ©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤ Mana Potion [A] ?If consumed by an individual with a mana stat of ¡®+30'' or less, their mana stat will increase by ¡®+10''. ©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤ This gift is for Malik. Thinking of Malik, who should be awakening his aura soon, I brought this treasure from the dungeon. Aura is notorious for its poor ¡®fuel efficiency.'' For a swordsman, mana serves as a means to cast auxiliary magic spells that require rtively less mana, such as physical strengthening spells. However, after awakening to aura, one needs to focus on increasing the overall amount of mana to rival that of magicians. For Malik, mana is not just a useful stat to have, but an essential one that must be increased. If even a small amount of total mana increases, it allows for one more sword-energy attack, which can lead to victory in battle, so there was a high possibility that Malik was looking for this kind of elixir. If the elixir, safely packed, arrives for Malik, perhaps he will visit the mansion. Such is the value of this expensive elixir, with a worth that cannot be quantified in money. If Malikes to our house, I should ask him for a few "Forest Friend" meal vouchers. I set aside the elixir and grabbed a sword that was sticking out conspicuously from the bundle. A white-sheathed sword enveloping the de. ©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤ Beginner''s Sword [A+] ?Intended for novices who have just awakened to aura. Crafted from a special material that allows for more efficient use of mana when using aura. [Efficiency¡¯s Reward] Reduces aura mana consumption by 10%. [Beginner¡¯s Blessing] Allows one use of aura-infused sword-energy attack when out of mana. (Once per day) ©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤ This sword is a gift intended for Hanna. Thest time we parted ways, I had vowed to myself to give her a gift. It was the sword Michail used up to the middle of the novel. I lifted the sword to check it. A sword too light and with a de too short for my use. Though it felt a bit regretful to gift away a sword with a dignified design and two additional capabilities, it just didn¡¯t suit my hand. More importantly, it was more suitable for Hanna, a woman, than me. As for Michail, there''s no need to worry about such a talented guy; he will grow on his own without such things. He was not particrly attached to equipment and had exceptional talent, so it would be fair for him to start with such a handicap. After setting aside the gifts meant for the Histania siblings, I felt an intense gaze upon me. -ringly¡­ Though pretending to be uninterested, thedy¡¯s tant stare was fixed on the bundle, awaiting her gift. "¡­" An expectant gaze, full of hope. When I yfully avoided thedy''s gaze, I could hear her sigh in disappointment. ¡®I would have been in trouble if I hadn¡¯t prepared something separate.'' Anticipating this moment and thinking of thedy, I had set aside a special gift. With an awkward smile, I pulled out a ne from the old bundle. I wasn¡¯t sure if she would like it. "This is a gift for you, mydy." A ne with a golden frame and a red gemstone iid. Upon seeing the ne, thedy''s eyes widened, and she was delighted. "Ex¡­ex¡­expensive-looking." "It is expensive." "Ooooooh¡­." Thedy admired the ne''s radiant beauty as she held it up to the sunlight. Turning it left, flipping it upside down, and even going as far as to bite it. At that, I said, "It''s dirty." "Gold isn''t dirty." "What nonsensical thing are you saying?" "Ricardo, my mother used to say that things that shine are always right." Indeed. I nodded. Surely things that glitter are always right, whether it''s gold coins or gold and even the choct¡­ Anyway. Thedy was right in her saying, but biting into a ne brought from a dusty dungeon was anything but clean. Monsters might have yed with it in the dungeon, or the original owner might have used it filthily. I quickly snatched the ne from thedy''s hand and wiped off the dust with a white handkerchief. "In any case, it''s dirty." "No, it isn''t." "Look here." I showed thedy how the handkerchief was ckened with grime. "Ew." Thedy frowned. After rinsing her mouth with water and keeping her focus on the ne, she inquired, "How much would this fetch if sold?" "The ne, you mean?" Eagerly asking the price right upon receiving it, thedy revealed her materialistic side, fitting that of a noblewoman. I thoughtfully considered thedy''s question. Wanting to impress, I mixed a little truth with falsehood in my response. ¡®Since it¡¯s an artifact from the dungeon, perhaps¡­'' "It must be worth 100,000 gold, I suppose?" "Eeek¡­! That much?" "Would it not be?" Hearing the price, thedy looked at the ne adoringly. "I really like this." "I''m d you like it." Thedy seemed to contemte. "Is it okay to give me something so valuable?" "You used to wear even more costly things." "Still¡­ this is valuable. Seems like it could buy ten years¡¯ worth of beef?" Having gained a proper sense of economy after once bing impoverished, thedy¡¯s sense of financial responsibility impressed me, but I had already designated her as the true owner of the ne when I saw it in the dungeon. "It''s fine. It suits you." "Really? Does it look good?" "Yes. I thought you were a goddess." "Hehe¡­" Thedy smiled happily. Having cleaned all the tarnish, I ced the ne around thedy''s neck. It matched perfectly with her pale neck. It was, of course, an easypliment since she was naturally beautiful, but seeing thedy look so harmonious with the ne made me smile with pride. ¡®I really did well bringing it.'' ©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤ Promised Ne [A+] ?A ne given by a conscripted man to his beloved wife as they parted for war. [Let''s Meet Again] If the ne chain breaks, the wearer swaps ces with the giver. (Once) ©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤ This artifact, though not appearing in the novel, had a good ability, so I brought it. Seeing that thedy liked it made me feel delighted too. In a moment of distraction. -Rustle¡­ Rustle¡­ Thedy was already rummaging inside the bundle. Was my gift not enough for her? As she buried her face into the dusty bundle, a feeling of slight annoyance made me block the opening of the bundle. "Eeeeeek¡­!" "Ricardo¡­! The bundle is eating me!" Thedy struggled. "Eeeek." Before she could swear out loud, I opened the blocked entrance of the bundle. Thedy, covered in dust, red at me sharply. "Ugh¡­." Seeing the dust matted in her hair, I turned my gaze to the window, whistling. "It looks like the bundle monster found you quite tasty." "No, it''s a lie. It was Ricardo." "Was it obvious?" "Yeah." After a moment of silence, thedy reached out her arm to me energetically, seemingly about to throw a gold coin she¡¯d picked from the bundle. "Such a feeble attack won''t¡­" I turned my head to dodge, but instead of throwing the coin, thedy grabbed my wrist. She then offered me a gold bracelet she had taken from the bundle. Thedy said to me with a cheerful smile, "This is for Ricardo." "For me, you say?" "Yes." Thedy smiled brightly. Covered in dust, her face showed an innocent smile, which oddly touched my heart. Thedy took my right wrist. Just as she was about to personally fasten the bracelet on me, she paused and tensed up. "Ricardo." "Yes?" Thedy looked at my right sleeve and spoke. I noticed a question mark in my mind as she gazed at me with eyes full of reproach, not understanding the reason. "You''ve wrapped your hand in bandages?" "Ah¡­" I replied with an awkward smile, "You said you didn¡¯t like tattoos." Thedy decisively said, "I''vee to like them now." "I''m embarrassed, though." Thedy told me, "You¡¯re mean." And so, I was scorned again today. Chapter 35: Discovered Secret (2) Chapter 35: Discovered Secret (2) "How radiant¡­! sh. sh." For thedy whose upation seemed to be idling away in bed, a new pastime had emerged. A luxurious hobby of reflecting her ne in the sunlight filtering through the windowpane. Herplexion grew brighter day by day, glowing as much as the resplendent ne. The corner of her mouth upturned in a smile, her purse became plump. "100,000 gold¡­ If I sell this, it''ll be 100,000 gold!" Observing thedy''s materialistic grin, I mused, ¡®It¡¯s a good thing I gifted it to her.'' Had I said, ¡®Miss, there''s no gift for you,''¡­ I may have had to witness her simmering sullenly like spinach for a week¡­ I remember, three months ago, I had sneakily indulged in some chicken at the market, and after getting caught, she went into a ¡®spinach'' mood for an entire day, a memory that still haunts me. "I''m not going to bathe. Since I''m practically a beggar already, I might as well be a filthy hobo from a clean loafer." I recall the amount of chocte and bath bombs I offered to soothe thedy''s anger. I don''t remember the exact amount, but it was quite a lot. Thedy, now one with the bed, wriggled like a caterpir. I asked her, who seemed to have resigned to enjoying a slothful life, "Do you enjoy it that much?" "Mhm. It sparkles so brilliantly." "nning to sell itter?" "No¡­ Not yet. I''m not selling it just yet." Thedy nestled the ne between her breasts, hugging it as if embracing a great treasure with a generous heart. Looking at the ne, I couldn''t help thinking, ¡®I¡¯m damn jealous of it.'' Lately, I''ve found myself envying mere objects. Irritated that an inanimate thing enjoyed privileges not even a butler like me could. It''s not because I have a perverse fondness for chests, mind you. It''s about privilege¡­ the privilege. "Hehe¡­ 100,000 gold. Enough meat for ten years." Thedy hugged the ne tightly to her and snickered, her belly lightly drumming like a miserly old man savoring a meal of in rice with a dried fish hanging by the dining table. She grinned contentedly, like a delighted fool. It seems sight alone can satiate hunger. I left thedy to herself in the room, going over to retrieve the sword I had ced in a corner. "Where are you off to?" "I''d like to get in some sword practice. I''ve been feeling a bit stiff." "Practice?" Thedy tilted her head, eyeing me with a look that conveyed skepticism, as if questioning the sudden need for practice from someone who used to skip swordsmanship sses at the Royal Academy. It was difficult to make excuses when my past negligence appeared genuine. There were times when the swordsmanship instructor favored the nobility overmoners, which led me to skip sses, and I hardly ever wielded a sword in front of her¡ªonly a handful of instances. Besides, thedy, an excellent sorceress, had never shown any interest in swordsmanship, and it seemed a bit awkward to show her my unmorous skills. It wasn''t the admirable, substantial swordsmanship like Michail''s, nor was it adorned with the ir of Histania''s. My own swordsmanship was in and rudimentary, making it slightly embarrassing to perform publicly. "Where will you practice?" "At the courtyard." I pointed out to the mansion''s sun-drenched yard, visible from the window. A spot clearly visible to thedy on the second floor. Thedy observed me intently, full of exasperation. She seemed to dislike the idea of perhaps being dragged outside, as indicated by her expression. She scowled at the bright sunlight outside the window, her disy of aversion bringing a smile to my face. I asked her again, "Would you like toe out with me?" Thedy shook her head vigorously. "No. The sun seems furious; it would be terrible to go out now." "Just say you''re toozy to go out." "Was it that obvious?" "Yes." Caught revealing her true feelings, thedy flopped onto the bed and flicked her handzily. "Shoo©¤shoo©¤" *** In the sun-drenched yard, I loosened my right shoulder as if turning a windmill. After the fight with Bk, realizing the shorings I had in facing greatsword-wielders, I stood here to refine my sword technique. I looked up to see thedy on the second floor, who was munching on choctes. I waved back lightly. "Mistress, where did you get the chocte from?" "Chocte?" Thedy puffed out her chest with pride and pointed to her bosom with her finger, stating with confidence, "From here." On this day particrly, I truly envied the chocte. I quickly warmed up my body, rotating the sword in figure eights to loosen my wrists and stretching my legs thoroughly. After making my stiff body supple, I grasped the sword firmly in my right hand. -[The genius of weapon techniques has detected the weapon ¡®sword''.] -Your proficiency will surge. -Your understanding of the sword will leap. -You will be a sword technique genius. The alert resounded. I reflected upon thest battle in my mind. -Can even the young swordsman withstand this? The heavy swings. -Quite remarkable. Myself, struggling to parry. I remembered the trembling of my hands and the greatsword looming perilously close each time Bk delivered a blow. I was always falling back during that time. Imagining Bk''s illusion before me, I held the sword steady. A swordsman who uses a greatsword naturally possesses considerable strength. Each blow was ponderous like a hammer, and if mishandled, the de might break under the severe weight. The same happened during the previous battle. I saw the phantom of Bk wielding a greatsword. With its wide reach and explosive aura, Bk seemed to focus solely on offense, making me swallow hard. ¡®A real monster indeed.'' If it hadn''t been for Yuria, I might''ve run away without looking back, but seeing an even more monstrous Bk once more stirred a fighting spirit within me. ¡®Let''s do this.'' I amcking in technique. I had ingrained habits that were hard to correct without a mentor, and there were too many remnants of past experiences etched into my body to start refining from one to ten. My sole talent was the ability called ¡®the genius of weapon techniques,'' and the fact that I had arge canvas to fill. This canvas called ¡®me'' already had plenty of pictures drawn on it, but there was still much space left for more. A canvas waiting to be filled through numerous experiences and meeting formidable opponents. I gripped the sword. ¡®Let''s go.'' In this moment, filled with tension, I concentrated all my nerves on the sword. With the resolve not to be pressed back like before, I grounded myself, channeling strength from my core. And I swung the sword explosively. Whoosh. The sword cleaved through the wind as I envisioned it slicing through Bk in the future, and with vigor, I swung the sword. The imagined Bk''s phantom did the same, swinging the greatsword broadly just like that time. The moment sword met sword. -ng! As the sword slipped weakly from my grasp, Bk''s phantom cleaved through my neck. Oh? An awkward silence followed. The sword had slipped from my hand, and my right hand trembled. I looked back and forth between the fallen sword and my trembling right hand. "Why¡­ why is this happening?" I picked up the sword from the ground and readjusted my grip. With determination not to let go this time, I grasped the hilt tightly, making a ¡®click'' sound. Once again, I swung the sword broadly. -ng. Again, the sword fell to the ground powerlessly. Bent over, I swallowed hard saliva. Cold sweat ran down, and my fingertips trembled with an odd sense of unease. This is strange. Why won''t strength enter my right hand? I had eaten well until the morning, so why was my right hand not followingmands? I looked up to the second floor with an awkward smile, where thedy resided. Fortunately, she seemed oblivious to the strangeness, savoring the choctes deliciously. I let out a breath of relief. Thedy calmly called out to me toe up quickly. She said if I wasn''t going to practice, I should join her in admiring the ne instead. I straightened my back. After continuously staring at the fallen sword, I let out a deep sigh and went back up to the mansion. My right hand was still trembling. *** After waiting for the tremors to stop, I stood in front of thedy''s room. -Wardrobe? -Yes. Prepare the chocte cake and¡­ -Jingle¡­ -Here, the money. -No, mydy! You shouldn''t be taking the money out from there¡­ -It''s fine. I''m rich. -It''s not about the money¡­ And you''ve given too much. -Consider it a tip. But you must certainly do as I asked. Thedy engaged in a significant conversation with the maid. I couldn''t hear everything said between thedy and the maid''s whispering clearly, but piecing together what I inadvertently overheard, it seemed thedy was sending the maid on an errand. Thedy sending out for errands¡­ Having wondered where she procured all those choctes from, and now realizing the transaction point was the maid, I discovered thedy''s covert dealings and couldn''t help a smallugh. ¡®So cunning.'' I didn''t want to disturb thedy''s little joys. She was learning about the economy by giving out tasks, and the maid benefited from tips, making it a win-win situation. I decided to observe a little more. The conversation between thedy and the maid continued for about three minutes, and the maid''s voice, bidding a polite farewell to attend to other duties, reached my ears. -I shall have it ready by the date you mentioned. -Thank you. I''m counting on you. -Creak. As the door opened, the middle-aged maid and I locked eyes. "Mister butler¡­!" "Shh. Please, be quiet." I ced my finger to my lips and covered the maid''s mouth. And so time swiftly passed, and three days went by. Chapter 36: Discovered Secret (3) Chapter 36: Discovered Secret (3) It was another sunny morning. As always, I powerfully strode toward the youngdy''s second-floor room, dressed in my neatly ironed butler suit and ck shoes. It was now 10 am. Normally, thedy would be having breakfast at this time, but due to my oversleeping, I failed to synchronize with thedy''s internal clock. I thought to myself, ¡®I''ve overslept again. I wonder if thedy will scold me.'' After realizing that my right hand could no longer wield a sword, I had desperately devoted myself to finding an alternative, which naturally resulted in increased instances of oversleeping. Fortunately, thedy was not a morning person, so oversleeping for about an hour was not a big problem. Nevertheless, guilt over not fulfilling my butler duties properly had me fastening the buttons on my shirt and scurrying down the hallway. At that moment, I encountered the maid holding aundry basket in the corridor. "You''re busy today, Mister Butler." The only maid of the mansion greeted me with a kind smile, giving a business-like greeting to her de facto employer, me. Content with the maid''s professional demeanor, I greeted her with a nod. "Good morning." "Yes, good morning. Oh, by the way, did thedy say anything special to you yesterday?" "I haven''t heard anything." "Ah¡­ a surpri¡­" The maid trailed off in her speech. She seemed to have something to say, ncing at me briefly before muttering ¡®never mind.'' Her vaguements from this morning put me in an awkward position. Being someone who can''t stand not knowing, I pressed the maid for more information, but all I got in return was her mirthful eye-smile. "It''s nothing really. I just meant the weather is nice." She hinted I''d find outter, but the thought of everyone else being privy to something I wasn''t made me anxious. Is sharing the good stuff with me that bad? If I''m warned about a hit, it hurts less when it strikes. "Don''t just keep it to yourself, let me know too." Despite my continual questioning, the maid walked away kindly smiling, carrying herundry basket without divulging anything. Her ambiguous chuckle as she headed to theundry room was frustrating to a Korean like me who can''t stand unanswered questions. It felt like I had forgotten something as I walked out the front door. While I sent resentful nces toward the maid, who left me with this morning''s puzzle¡­ -Aaaaah!!! Air raid siren! Thedy had woken up. *** Wiping her eyes upon waking, thedy looked at me from top to bottom, then bottom to top, scanning me up and down before nodding. "I thought you were jerky." "Which part do you mean?" "The red hair." "Do you want it?" "Mm." Deciding on jerky as today''s snack, I handed over the honey water I had prepared in hopes of getting thedy to wake up more quickly. Gulping it down, thedy looked at me again, sleep still lingering in her eyes. She stared intently at my face as if she saw something on it this time. "Hmm¡­" What? "Hmm¡­" Thedy, propping her chin, observed me closely. Whether she noticed that I had not washed my face beforeing to work, she couldn''t seem to take her eyes off my apparently handsome face. "Is this your first time seeing a handsome man?" "Blech." Thedy clearly disliked the thought. What''s wrong with my face? My wounded pride went unnoticed by everyone else, so I hit the sleepydy on the forehead to vent my frustration. "Ugh¡­ why did you hit me!" "Think of it as employee welfare." "Eeeek!!" After a pillow fight wherein pillows flew about and thedy''s hair was left a mess, she patted the side of the bed. "Ricardo. Come and sit here." Thedy, whose bed was still unmade,manded me to sit. After sessfully hitting her with a pillow in the just-concluded pillow fight, I obediently moved to her side without a word. Thedy gazed at my face seriously. "Something''s weird." "What seems to be the problem?" Thedy fidgeted with my face. She stretched it from side to side, then up and down, just like I yfully do with her face sometimes, but now she was sculpting my face as if it were y. Perhaps due to her drowsy eyes, thedy squished my cheeks like a fish and pulled my face closer to hers. It was close. Too close. "What are you doing?" Thedy said to me, "Ricardo." Her expression was slightly worried. "Do you feel unwell?" Taken aback by the unexpected question, I answered her with a dumbfounded look. "I''m not sick. In fact, it''s a problem how healthy I am. Didn''t you see me throwing pillows earlier?" "Why the sudden question? I''m fine." Pondering why she would ask such a thing, I flexed my left arm, showing off my bulging biceps. "Intimidating, isn''t it?" Thedy did not even pretend to listen. She repeated with worried eyes, "Your eyes look very tired. It''s as if you''d fall over with a slight touch." "My eyes?" I turned to look at the dressing table beside the bed. "Oh¡­" Reflecting my face in the mirror, I saw a decadent visage with faint dark circles, probably a result of yesterday''s excessive sword practice. Certainly, I looked like a sick person, but it wasn''t serious enough to worry thedy to the point of asking me if I had seen something strange at night. It seemed to be thedy''s unwarranted concern following the bathhouse incidentst time. To alleviate her worries, I shook my head lightly and assured her, "There''s nothing wrong." "Really?" "Yes, in fact, I haven''t washed my face today." Thedy then backed away a considerable distance. "Ew¡­ That''s disgusting." "My pockets are cleaner than yours." "My pockets are clean." Thedy, taking pride in a strange aspect, came slowly back to my side after quickly washing her face with a wet towel. Grumbling, she dragged herself with her hand, which made my heart ache while being simultaneously adorable. Thedy took my hand. A soft touch enveloped the back of my hand. "Ricardo. You can''t get sick." "I''m healthy." "Still, you can''t get sick." Thedy made eye contact. With the same kind of tone a teacher from the orphanage would use when imploring, ¡®Please, don''t punch your friend in the face and y nicely,'' thedy held my hand tightly and gave her earnest request. "No matter what happens, you shouldn''t get sick. I hate illness." She pleaded with me once more. "Got it?" I nodded my head. *** I finished ate breakfast, roughly when thedy''s belly clock would normally ring again. While I was brushing my teeth, the youngdy said to me, "Ricardo." "Please speak after I''m done brushing." "I don''t like it." Thedy, spattering white foam, spoke. I wanted to flick her forehead, but today, she was being somendably obedient that I held off. She got up from the bed without dozing off again, didn''t eat chocte before brushing, and even expressed concern that I shouldn''t get hurt. The youngdy''s aplishments today went beyond remarkable to the point where I felt the need to unlock the hidden snack pantry just for her. I paid keen attention to her words. "Do you know what day it is today?" "What, today?" I pondered. It couldn''t be thedy''s birthday since that''s in winter, not the birthdays of the head of the household or the deputy head. So then¡­ "Is it your magic day?" "Shut up!" It had been a while since the youngdy had sworn. I asked the huffingdy, "So what is today then?" "You don''t know?" "No, I really don''t." "Really don''t know?" The youngdy giggled, clearly knowing something significant. It was rather strange to see the youngdy, whose every birthday I knew, acting concerned about an anniversary. So she knew something and was possibly deceiving me¡­ Which was quite frightening. The youngdy spoke to me again, "You really don''t know?" "Yes¡­" "Really. Really don''t know?" "I¡¯m telling you, let me know too¡­" Lying down on the bed, the youngdy burst intoughter, pounding on the mattress like a gleeful viin¡­ well, she really was a viin. Anyway, thedy looked at me with a blissful smile, her sparkling eyes staring at me, causing my ears to burn. I said to the youngdy, "Lady, right on your chest." "What''s on my chest?" "There¡­there¡­" The frightfully bulging chest was smeared with white foam. The white foam that had sttered while she was brushing her teeth provoked some unholy thoughts. The youngdy nonchntly wiped it away with her hand and put it into her mouth. "What are you doing? That''s filthy!" "It''s okay. It came from my mouth, so it''s clean." The youngdy puffed out her chest with a satisfied expression. Really. Seeing such a pleasant sight made me happy. *** Late in the evening. After finishing my sword practice in the yard, I wiped the sweat off my forehead. "This should be enough." Numerous sword marks littered the ground, ranging from those the size of a pinky finger to onesrge enough to fit a person. Now ustomed to wielding the sword with my left hand, I let out the deep sigh I had been holding back. ¡®This should hold me over until the next story.'' While I might not be up to Bk''s level, I could easily handle the likes of Pascal or Michail. And perhaps my left hand, which goes for powerful, singr strikes rather than the precise strikes of my right hand, is even better. My gaze fell to my right arm with a sense of longing. The slight trembling in my right arm persisted. It didn''t seem like it would move easily. It didn''t look like it would move again until my resistance to dark magic increased. Since it''se to this, it¡¯s a good opportunity to improve on my shorings. If I overused my right hand like I did during the incident with Bk, even my healthy left hand might suffer aftereffects. I hope there won''t be any significant events soon, but the uing event is Michail''s awakening, so I can''t just stand idly by. Considering Michail is so talented, he¡¯ll probably handle it himself, but because there''s always a chance for the unexpected, it seems best to be thoroughly prepared¡­ But what''s the use of worrying about it now? I stood up and dusted myself off. *** Before returning to the youngdy, I stopped by the room at the end of the second floor and began to unbutton my sweat-soaked shirt. The damp shirt clung stickily to my body and was not easy to remove, but the sense of satisfaction from giving my all today was gratifying. After removing the wet shirt, white bandages wrapped around my arm appeared in the mirror''s reflection. The bandages started from the sleeve of my right arm up to my chest. I chuckled, thinking of a character from a game I used to y in my past life. The character, who would cry profusely while searching for a friend ¨C was it Amumu? Anyway, it oddly reminded me of our youngdy. If I hadpared the youngdy to such a character, she would have denied it and likely thrown a fork at me. The image of the youngdy''s forlorn expression from being deprived of choctes and the game character''s face crossed my mind, making me chuckle. ¡®I¡¯ll have to use thatter.'' It was a childish prank, but when it came to teasing the youngdy, age and such things didn''te to mind. Was it like aging backward? "What a madman." I took a deep breath and slowly unwrapped the bandages. Starting from the sleeve of my right arm over to the left side of my chest, I unwrapped the sweat-soaked bandages. Slowly, scars began to reveal themselves. Scars that looked like burn marks grotesquely distorting the skin of the back and chest, gradually showing the burst-open wounds. There were scars dotted across my body that would make the youngdy run away in disgust. Especially the wound on my right arm, which was progressing towards ck necrosis and weeping pus, was indeed a sight that furrowed the brow. "It seems¡­ better than yesterday¡­" It didn''t hurt. I asionally felt a stinging pain as the necrosis progressed, but¡­ No, maybe I had just grown ustomed to it? After a year of alternating between regeneration and necrosis, the pain had be a familiar experience. "It really does look revolting." Looking in the mirror, I entertained a variety of thoughts. From wondering what I would do if the youngdy ran away at the sight of these scars to how I would conceal them in the future. And what if the necrosis spread to my entire body? "It''s daunting." The most troubling thought was what to do if the youngdy discovered these scars. If she found out, I couldn''t think of an appropriate response at the moment. Should I justugh it off? Or should I just admit it honestly? Most likely, when the time came, I''d say anything to avoid hurting thedy because she''s quite timid. As I reached for the handle of the wardrobe to take out a new shirt, the memory slowly came back to me of what day today was. The autumn of September when the maple leaves ripen. Around this time, the youngdy used to always say something to me. "Happy Birthday." My birthday had passed by unnoticedst year because the youngdy had fallen ill. I let out a sardonicugh. "Right, today is my birthday." A foolishughter escaped me. All this while, unaware and having erroneously thought it was the youngdy''s magic day. Now I finally understood why the youngdy and the maid had been acting so awkwardly since morning. Just tell me earlier. Again, I was the only one out of the loop. I should quickly go and grumble to the youngdy. Comin about why she was the only one who knew. Given the youngdy''s nature, once today passed and the clock struck midnight, she would definitely tease me for being a ¡®fool.'' With that thought, I energetically swung open the wardrobe door. -Creeeak. The closet opened easily without resistance. "Is it broken?" Normally, there should be a catch in the hinge, but the wardrobe door opened without any resistance as if a slight breeze could blow it open. I figured it must be broken. No one, apart from the maid, would enter my room. Thinking it was not a big deal, I reached to get a shirt from the wardrobe when¡­ "Huh?" The space where the shirts should have been waspletely empty. -Gasp¡­ And there, where one should not be, was a person staring back at me with eyes wide open. "Ah¡­ Miss?" The youngdy, wearing a conical hat on her head and clutching a piece of chocte cake and a present wrapped in ornate paper to her chest, "Ah¡­" The youngdy, with an expression as if her world had crumbled, uttered, "Ah¡­ if you''re hurt¡­" Repeating the same phrase foolishly, "If you''re hurt¡­ that''s no good¡­" I spat out a clumsy lie upon seeing the youngdy on the verge of tears. Hoping she would believe. "Ah, that¡­ I got it from falling over." "Don''t lie!!!" This lie, it seemed, was not going to fool the youngdy. Chapter 37: Discovered Secret (4) Chapter 37: Discovered Secret (4) The youngdy was crying. From herrge eyes came tears like ate summer rain, dropping heavily onto the wardrobe floor. "It''s not, not from falling over¡­!" Cornered in the small closet, like a drenched mouse, she wept pitifully. I wanted to say something to her, but my lips refused to part. If I opened my mouth now, I feared I might spew the same lies as before. The youngdy said to me, standing there awkwardly, "How could this be from falling over¡­!" Her doubts poured out just as incessantly as her tears, which resembled chicken droppings. Angrily wiping away the relentless flow of tears with her sleeve, the angry and pitifuldy, smeared with tears and snot, refused to stop as she vented her resentment at me. Once more, the youngdy said to me, "I¡¯m not a fool to be deceived¡­" I knew it too. That the youngdy couldn''t be fooled by such lies. It was a reflexive excuse I made in shock, and even I wouldn''t believe such an obvious lie. But one thing was certain. I had revealed the scars I had hidden from the youngdy over the past year, and my lie had not deceived her. "The tattoo you talked about¡­ The one that resembles tree bark¡­!" "If you look right here, it does look a bit like a tattoo." "How could you say that looks like a tattoo! How could anyone think that''s a tattoo!" How could anyone believe a scar so prominent was from falling? The sight of the crying youngdy, in her sparkling party hat, prevented me from looking up at her. I couldn''t think of an excuse. I hadn''t anticipated getting caught like this. Because I didn''t want to be caught. If I had just a month more time for the resistance to dark magic to build and for the scar on my right hand to fade a little more, perhaps she wouldn''t be as shocked as she was now. Though it was a futilement, a part of me wished I had been discovered a littleter. The youngdy reached out towards my scar-filled right hand. Her hand trembled like a willow in the wind. Abandoning her cherished chocte cake on the floor, she stretched out her hand. "Don''t lie to me¡­ How could a fall cause this¡­" Carefully avoiding the advancing youngdy''s touch, I met her wandering eyes. "Why¡­ are you avoiding?" She asked with a shaky voice, concern etched into her voice as if worried she might have hurt me. "No, it''s not that." "It''s because¡­" I didn''t want to show you. My hand was dirty from training on a dusty floor for half a day, and if she saw the scars, she might recall the events of that day. Then I would not know what to say to the youngdy. That''s why I covered it up with a hollowugh. "Why are youughing¡­!" The youngdy, filled with exasperation, screamed at me. Her party hat''s tassel shook with every outburst, and though it wasn''t scary, her trembling fists showed just how upset she was. The youngdy stated, "You said it was a tattoo." "¡­" "That you got a tattoo¡­" She trailed off. "But why¡­ why do you keep lying." I replied to the youngdy dispassionately, "I''m not hurt." "You''re lying." The irate youngdy. She didn''t seem inclined to believe my words. In frustration, she clenched her fists tightly. It was funny to see someone who told me not to hurt myself clenching her fists. The youngdy, thinking this mockery could not continue any longer, bit her lip and spoke resolutely, "Give it to me." "That I cannot do." "Give me your hand." She demanded with eyes that refused to concede, but this time I could not y along to the youngdy''s rhythm. The youngdy furrowed her brow, She red at me, cheeks puffed as if she were truly mad, though the threat was belied by her tear-brimmed eyes which made her seem not the least bit angry. "I''m really fine." I heard the grinding of her teeth. "I told you not to lie." "I''m not lying, I''m telling you what happened." Crunch. The youngdy''s hands turned pale as she clenched the hem of her dress. "Ricardo. If you keep doing this, I really can''t handle it. I just can¡¯t¡­" The youngdy shook her head, Pleading with me not to lie any more like a child throwing a tantrum in a department store for a toy. But still, I couldn¡¯t grant her request. "Please¡­ just, please¡­" The youngdy, feeling suffocated, punched her chest. She was not angry at me for lying but angry at herself for making me lie. Olivia didn''t want to hear any kind words. She didn''t want the constion that it wasn''t my fault or that it was unrted to her. Even if it hurt, she wanted to hear the stinging truth. But still, she resented Ricardo for continually avoiding her touch. I dodged the youngdy''s insistent hands and hid my right hand behind me. And with a feeble smile, I said, "I''m really fine." Picking up a shirt dropped on the floor, I thought of what to say next. A story a bit more believable for the youngdy¡­ Ah. ¡®There really isn''t anything on my mind.'' I had started off all wrong. Had I started with ¡®Ouch, I think I¡¯m dying'' rather than saying I had fallen, the mood might have been slightly lighter for this conversation. The youngdy clenched her fist and said, "Lie." To which I responded, "I have a disease that makes my nose grow if I tell lies." "There''s no such disease." "But there is." "Stop joking. If there was such a disease, Ricardo''s nose would already be this high." The youngdy spread her arms wide apart. How many lies must one be caught in to be told off like that? As a professional fabricator of tales, I felt my pride wounded by the youngdy''s insinuation and reacted defensively. "That''s not the case. I''m a person of utmost integrity." "That''s a lie too. You said you got a tattoo and that time you promised to buy mountains of chocte but came back without any." "I don''t recall making such a promise." Hesitation shed across the youngdy''s face, but she quickly gathered her memories of my past offenses and countered, "And that letter you got from Michail asking how you''re doing¡­" "¡­" "You wrote it, didn''t you?" "Was I discovered? I thought I had imitated his handwriting perfectly." "Michail''s writing does not squirm like worms!" "As long as it''s legible, isn''t that enough?!" "I couldn¡¯t recognize it. I only understood it because you tranted it for me!" The youngdy''s frustration erupted, and she clenched her fists tight. Her tears, which rolled off her cheeks and dampened the wardrobe floor, and her sorrow-filled eyes trembled every time they fell upon my hidden right hand. I realized I had no talent for deceit. "So, Ricardo. Why would you do that?" Faced with the youngdy''s worried question, I smiled broadly and replied, "I was hit by someone." Thump. It was as if I could hear the youngdy''s heart dropping. Her face turned pale, and her hands trembled. Stuttering, the youngdy asked, "Who..who hit you?" "Um¡­" I pondered, resting my chin on my hand. Watching the youngdy open and close her fists like a child was somewhat endearing and, given the somewhat rxed atmosphere, my tension began to ebb away. "Well, who could it be? If we knew, could the youngdy punish them for me?" The youngdy nodded awkwardly. Armed with determination, she promised the culprit a strict reprimand. Watching this, I couldn''t help but chuckle. "Youngdy." "Uh¡­?" "You hit me." "¡­" The atmosphere turned frosty in an instant. I scrambled for a response as the youngdy hung her head morosely, releasing the clenched fists and looking utterly dejected. "Do you truly believe that?" "It''s true." "It''s a lie, though." The youngdy looked at me. "Your nose hasn''t grown." "There''s no such disease." "But you said there was, Ricardo." "¡­" Bending over, I lowered myself to the youngdy''s eye level. "Youngdy, being this gullible will get your liver and galldder snatched away." "Liver? Galldder?" "There are essential things like that for your body." The youngdy looked at me as her eyes swelled with tears. Her eyes were so swollen that by morning it seemed she''d be crying out weird words instead of booming air raid sirens. Fearing that if she cried any more, she truly would turn me into a blind man, I reached for her cheeks and stretched them out. "Even if you did hit me, what could we do? It''s already happened, hasn''t it?" "But still¡­" "You got punished because you deserved it, right?" The youngdy bit her lip. She couldn''t meet my eyes, like someone guilty of stealing cookies, and held back her tears with sniffles. I pressed on her cheeks like squeezing a goldfish. "What are you doing?!" "So unattractive, that look." The youngdy clenched her fist. Atst, she seemed more like herself, and I was relieved. "Listen, youngdy." I spoke to her in a gentle, quiet voice. "I''m quite a drama queen. Really." "When I was a kid, I tried to catch fish with my bare hands in the stream. I fell over on the pebbles and scraped my knee, do you know what I did?" "What did you do?" "I cried my eyes out. All night long." "And rememberst time, I got a splinter from swinging a wooden sword and bugged you about it for an entire day?" The youngdy nodded faintly as she choked back tears. "See. I bear most things well but not pain. Even a tiny wound gets me whining, so if I were truly hurt, wouldn''t I tell you?" I gave a reassuring smile into the youngdy''s glistening eyes. "If I''m hurt, I''ll say I''m hurt." The youngdy nodded. "Good." Then she added, "But, something about this doesn''t seem right." The youngdy bowed her head deeply. "This isn''t right." Like a penitent criminal, she shook her head and wiped her eyes with her sleeve. I took a handkerchief from my pocket and handed it to her. "Why are you crying again, youngdy?" "Sniff. Sniff. No¡­ this is not it¡­" Denying it, yet the youngdy let the tears flow again. She said, "It''s not okay to be hurt¡­" Staring into space with unfocused eyes, "Being hurt¡­ really isn''t okay¡­" Her hand was touching the scars on my body. Chapter 38: The Woman Who Sees His Secret (1) Chapter 38: The Woman Who Sees His Secret (1) In thete dawn, Olivia, carried back to her room on Ricardo''s back, found it hard to fall asleep. No matter how she propped up her pillow. No matter how she turned toward the window. No matter how she buried her forehead in the pillow andy face down. Sleep eluded her, and her eyes remained wide and staring nkly. Propped up on her pillow, Olivia mumbledzily. "I''m tired¡­ but I can''t sleep." The scars she had seen in Ricardo''s room kept haunting her mind. The grotesquely twisted skin and his ckened arm. They were not scenes one could easily forget. ¡®It was really disgusting.'' Repeated images of Ricardo''s faint smile disturbed her peace of mind. Sleep, after all, muste in a state of body and mind serenity in order to be restful. If she remained in this gloomy mood, there would be no sleep, and by the time morning came, she''d have spent the whole night awake. Olivia sighed. With only one littlemp turned on beside the bed, she made faces of misery and whispered to herself softly. "I''d been in such a good mood for the past three days¡­" But now she just felt glum. * Three days ago. Olivia''s spirits lifted every time she looked at the calendar. [¡îSeptember 21¡î] *The Foolish Butler''s Birthday! *Think of a birthday present! *Give a surprise! She was looking forward to the foolish butler''s birthday party¡ªa party not for inviting lots of people, but for enjoying it between just the two of them. It would be the first birthday she''d celebrate for him since suffering an injury to her leg, and she felt excitement thrumming in her. Ricardo had never taken much interest in his once-a-year birthday celebration. "My birthday? Oh, why bother with such things? Just have a bowl of seaweed soup and that''s it." "Seaweed soup?" "It''s a soup made from seaweed." "Sounds unappetizing." Last year, and the year before, he only remembered at thest moment, "Oh, right. It''s my birthday today," and went off alone into the kitchen to finish his seaweed soup and be done with it. She expected it would be the same this year. He never bothered with his own birthday, but was all fired up about hers. Olivia wanted to show the butler how much fun and anticipation a birthday could bring. So, Olivia prepared a surprise. She read about it in a book. [No, Father, You Mustn''t Do This!] was the title of a philosophy book. It was Ricardo''s favorite book, containing the wisdom of the world and invaluable life lessons, or so Ricardo said. When I suggested reading together, Ricardo handed it over with half the pages crossed out with a ck pen, but the advice within it was genuinely priceless. Adultery and jealousy. How to p someone without hurting them too much. And even how to fend off a flirtatious vixen. Ricardo''s cherished book, full of life hacks. On page 134, it detailed how to create unforgettable memories. -Father was hiding in my closet. Although I couldn''t make out what came after because Ricardo had ckened it with his pen, I assumed as an intellectual and a prolific reader that the content would be something along the lines of the daughter-inw being overjoyed by the father-inw''s surprise. Every time he appeared, her face flushed red. Inspired by this, Olivia decided to prepare Ricardo''s birthday surprise. She toiled for three straight days, almost bursting with the desire to reveal. She held back the urge to ask Ricardo what September 21st meant, and whether he would like the gift she had prepared. Asking directly about his likes would have been a dead giveaway. When she received the gift sent by the maid, she couldn''t stop smiling. Forgetting Yuria''s diagnosis that her leg couldn''t be cured, she earnestly prepared for Ricardo¡¯s birthday celebration. The birthday arrived quickly. While Ricardo was out practicing with his sword, Olivia had herself ced on a tray pulled by the maid. Although the tray buckled under her weight, which was as light as a feather, it was just a cheap tray, after all. She thought the butler would be forgiving. The butler''s room, which she eventually reached after some difficulty, was more spartan than she anticipated. The outdated storage room for dresses had been converted into Ricardo''s living space. It neither retained heat nor was it soundproof, a very poor environment indeed. No decorative items. No luxuries in the simple room. The ce was built just to hear my voice, and it made me feel sad. Her eyes caught sight of a book on the desk. A medical text, smeared with finger marks. Next to it sat a notebook filled with dense writing. *** [On Neurology. *Once severed, nerves are difficult to regenerate. Particrly the central nervous system¡­] This wasn''t it either. I''d have to look for another book. [On Rehabilitation. *Rehabilitation is a miracle. With persistent effort, a miracle can be hoped for¡­] Maybe try it every week. Just so as not to tire out Olivia. *** A thick notebook full of hard-to-read organizing entriesy on the desk. Olivia clutched the wrapped gift tightly to her chest. The butler, who''d built a wall against his studies, who would m his forehead down on the desk at the sight of any book in the academy, was studying at this narrow desk. This thought of him unsettled her. ¡®Should I have prepared a better gift?'' Even a scarf or gloves bought from the market would have been better. Or perhaps she should have splurged on a tie from a tailor shop frequented by the nobility? Of course, that tiny tie was far beyond the savings in her piggy bank, but the regret wouldn''t leave her, and she clumsily clutched the gift. Time passed, the maid left for home, and it was time for Ricardo to return to his room. Olivia held her breath inside the closet. Creak. With the sound of the opening door, Ricardo entered the room drenched in sweat. "Ah¡­ it''s tough." Sighing, he set his sword beside a chair and undid the buttons of his shirt without a care. Oblivious to her presence, Ricardo began to bare his skin, causing Olivia to clench her fists. "¡­That''s not verydylike." Pushing aside her mixed emotions, Olivia focused on the surprise and covered her mouth with her hand. ¡®He doesn¡¯t know I''m here.'' Silly Ricardo. He''ll be so surprised when I pop out from the wardrobe. ¡®I want to tease him soon. Soon. I can''t wait to tease him.'' Ricardo slowly shed his clothes. Undoing the sweat-soaked shirt and revealing dangerously sculpted abs. Gulp. She swallowed reflexively. Olivia''s face burned hot. She didn''t know where to look and covered her eyes with her hand, but the fingers were spread wide open. ¡®Uh¡­!'' If he took off his pants as well, that would be too much. She thinks she might get a nosebleed. Her face burning as if about to burst, Olivia grew tense. ¡®If he starts to take off his pants, I have toe out immediately.'' Olivia peeked through her fingers at the butler''s body. Ricardo undid the buttons of his shirt sleeves. Then, he began to take off the soaked shirt. Gulp. She swallowed her saliva. This wasn''t sneaking a peek, it was a surprise party, and Olivia convinced herself that even Ricardo would understand, as she focused intently, her eyes fixed with resolve. Olivia lost her words when she slowly uncovered Ricardo''s white bandages. ¡®Huh?'' There were bandages. Bandages tightly wrapped around inside his clothes. This ce wasn''t a battlefield. There stood Ricardo, half his body swathed in white bandages. ¡®What''s this?'' A moment of anxiety came rushing in. Something felt wrong. The bandages wrapped around half of his body seemed odd. He had only spoken of his arm, so why was it wrapped so extensively? It was strange. ¡®A tattoo? No, but Ricardo said he only got one on his arm.'' ¡®It''s probably nothing. Just bandages to cover up the tattoo.'' She denied it out loud. Denying the truth that she knew was beyond those bandages, denying the truth even to herself. She had been able to guess since she''d seen the blue wound before. She thought she was mentally prepared. She had nned to ask Ricardo and talk about it while he was on leave. ¡®He said it wasn''t an injury, Ricardo was clear.'' Her heart apparently wasn''t ready yet. Hands trembling, Olivia looked at Ricardo as he unwrapped the bandages from his body. As Ricardo revealed the hidden scars while unwrapping the bandages in front of the mirror, tears suddenly fell down her cheek. ¡®No¡­ no!'' [Ricardo''s hidden secret unveiled. 1/1] ¡®It''s not true¡­! Ricardo, for certain, for sure. That''s what he said!'' She acted out a futile tantrum. She denied it over and over, insisting that the putrefying right arm couldn''t possibly have anything to do with her. But the damn blue window before her eyes caught her fleeing self. "It''s ridiculous." Yuria''s words shed through her mind. -Huh? Didn''t you say it was a wound from ck magic running wild? -Yes. -But why does it look so clean¡­? This doesn''t make sense. -It doesn''t make sense? -Usually, when someone fails with ck magic, it burns up the mana circuit on the spot, leading to instant death, or the flesh slowly necroses and consumes away, but Olivia, you''re spotlessly clean both inside and out. Yuria''s words remembering a moment that she looked at her with wonder. -It''s a miracle. A miracle. -Normally, your leg should have rotted away. -Since holy power doesn''t work, it seems right it was due to ck magic damage¡­ The scars starting from the chest like burn marks, all twisted apart. And his ckened right arm. Time seemed to stop. Within three seconds¡¯ time, dozens of thoughts raced through her head, and her lips quivered as if broken. That was what Ricardo had meant by "tree bark." That it resembled tree bark. He had meant that arm. Those split ck scars, he called them bark? Olivia shook. It would have been better if she remained ignorant. When she could have just shamelessly known nothing. Although it was a wretched thought, Olivia couldn¡¯t bring herself to look at Ricardo''s face. ¡®If only this closet door would not open¡­'' She wanted to run away. She had never loathed her immobile legs more. The butler''s hand reached closer. Internally, Olivia pleaded. ¡®Don¡¯t open it.'' ¡®Please don¡¯t open it.'' ¡®Please¡­ I''m not ready in my heart¡­'' But time wouldn''t wait for her fragile heart, and she inadvertently met eyes with the flustered butler. "Ah¡­ Miss?" The sin was her, yet Ricardo looked at her as if he was the one who sinned. The first words uttered by a perplexed Ricardo crushed her heart. "Ah¡­ I tripped, that''s why." Then, Olivia thought to herself. ¡®I''m really trash.'' *** Alone in the room, Olivia stared at the blue window in front of her with empty eyes. [Q. His hidden secret has beenpleted.] The day the master he served for 13 years fell, Ricardo was there. No one knew what happened that day, except for just one person. The butler knows the truth of that day. Ricardo intended to hide the events of that day for a lifetime. The secret of that day he wished to quietly pass unnoticed. (!) Uncover the secrets of that day. 1. See Ricardo''s hidden secret. (1/1) 2. Touch Ricardo''s hidden secret. (1/1) [¡®The Man''s Secret'' can be essed.] [Would you like to view it?] Olivia nodded her head. "I¡¯ll view it." Chapter 39: The Woman Who Sees His Secret (2) Chapter 39: The Woman Who Sees His Secret (2) [You have 10 minutes before viewing begins.] It''s a familiar room. Not her own room, adorned with photos of Michail on all walls, but a room filled with in furniture. A year ago. It used to be Ricardo''s room. Olivia, awakening on the cold floor, let out a sigh. "I really came¡­" Back again to the past. At first, she thought she was going mad, but now she wasing to ept it. That she hade to the past. She didn''t know whether it was punishment for living badly or a godsend telling her to live kindly from now on, but eptance came before denial. Her hands trembled. The scene she was about to witness yed in her head, causing her hands to sweat. Olivia wiped the sweat off her hands on her dress. ¡®I want to run away.'' With eyes full of worry, she looked down at her feet. Clean and tidy legs. Olivia wiggled her toes. "¡­" They were not wee. Had this been real, she would''ve jumped about joyfully, just like she did the first time she arrived, bouncing on the bed. But now, the movement of her legs felt unwee. She wished they''d just stay still. If she closed her eyes and turned over, everything would be over. But¡­ "I have to see it. I can''t just keep running away." It was her choice. A bold decision made because she didn¡¯t want to hide and pretend not to know. Watching her restless toes, Olivia mustered the courage and slowly got up. The current time was 4:50 in the morning. Ricardo was lying in bed, breathing evenly in his sky-blue pajamas adorned with teddy bear patterns, the butler asleep. At the sight of the peacefully sleeping Ricardo, Olivia smiled wistfully. "Sleep well." Ricardo, sleeping so peacefully it felt wrong to wake him, Olivia reached out her hand to stroke his red hair. [You are viewing from the observer''s perspective. You cannot interfere with the subject.] "Right." Back then and even now, it was the same blue barrier preventing her from touching anything. "Haa¡­" Olivia sighed deeply. The quiet mansion. On this day, it was just Ricardo and I in the mansion. The servants had all resigned. I had driven them away. Amidst the silence enveloping the room, Olivia looked up at the upper floors. At this time, her past self was probably deploying ck magic. Laughing like a madman while casting the spell. And then¡­ Within 10 more minutes, she would realize it had failed. Olivia took a deep breath. Her hand kept trembling from tension. Still, there were 10 minutes left. If she just sat there, she would sink even further into despair, so Olivia stood up and surveyed the butler''s room. "It¡¯s been really long. That closet, the table and all¡­" The butler''s room was ordinary. Not her current room, a repurposed dress warehouse, but the second best room in the mansion, used by the butler. The butler''s room, past or present, remained the same. Still clean. Well-organized. And the sweet fragrance of lcs. Typical of Ricardo. The room was neat. During the period when she was expelled from the Royal Academy and was distant from Ricardo, she had not visited his room, and she discovered this was how he''d arranged it. The sight of Ricardo''s room she saw for the first time in a long while brought back memories. She touched the golden butler insignia he''d shown off when he became a real butler and brushed a finger over the uniform from the Academy of old memories. Caught in the nostalgia, Olivia found herself unable to step away. Especially, that table. On the table in the center of the room was a chocte cake from the dessert shop she frequented. An untouched chocte cake. Just a fork ced beside it, waiting for its owner. Olivia¡¯s steps halted. It seemed like he had prepared it, expecting me toe to the room after cooling off¡­. Olivia clenched her fist. "Idiot." Olivia sat down next to the peacefully sleeping Ricardo. She lifted the nket covering him to check, driven by a faint hope. Hoping for a bad thought. If his hand had been injured since then, perhaps the past she would soon witness would feel a little less painful. Despite the wicked thought, she wanted to relieve some of the guilt built up inside her. Otherwise, she truly felt she couldn¡¯t bear to look at Ricardo¡¯s face. Ricardo''s injuries seemed so painful, and just thinking about them made it hard to breathe. Swoosh. Olivia lifted the nket. Slowly, Ricardo''s body came into Olivia¡¯s view. A body without scars. And clean arms. Olivia''s strength left her, and she bowed her head. It was too clean. Like an unmarked canvas. "What do I do, seriously?" She felt like she was going crazy. Someone shoulde and tell her it¡¯s just a dream. That she is, in fact, having a nightmare. That she should wake up quickly. However, her wildly beating heart was telling her it was not a dream. Olivia murmured. "Is it because of me?" As she stroked Ricardo¡¯s head. "¡­then what do I do?" Tick tock, as time went by, Olivia''s heartbeat thumped fiercely. As the minute hand moved steadily toward the appointed time, Olivia¡¯s heart raced even more. The time was 4:59. The moment hade. [The viewing begins.] *** Tick. -Yawn¡­ Did I sleep¡­ well? Shaking off his drowsiness with a yawn, Ricardo, who had just woken up, was looking for the ss of water on his nightstand. Then, with trembling eyes, he muttered to himself. -What is this? Ricardo, looking into thin air, tilted his head. -Uh¡­? Ricardo cursed out loud. -Damn it! Bang. Without hesitation, Ricardo leaped out of bed, flung the door open, and despite everything he proimed about a butler¡¯s decorum, he dashed up to the second floor. -Damn¡­damn¡­! The butler hurried up the stairs, swearing and breathless. Olivia gasped for breath as she followed Ricardo. Her constitution was rather poor, and she wasn¡¯t used to walking. Ricardo quickly disappeared from her view. *OLIVIA POV* "Huff..puff¡­! Wait for me.." -Thud, bang..! The sound of someone tumbling down the stairs echoed. Thump¡­ Thud¡ªthe sound of Ricardo rolling down the stairs. A dull sound like breaking bones was heard, but Ricardo bit down hard on his teeth and grabbed the railing to pull himself up. Even as he fell, Ricardo, looking up at the second floor, hurried towards a single door, his eyes shaking. -Please. Please¡­ please, Miss! He couldn¡¯t catch up. Not emotionally. Not physically. Ricardo was rushing like a child who had just heard fatal news about his parents. I clutched my heart, which felt like it was about to burst, and chased after Ricardo. Ricardo stood in front of the door, panting for breath. [No Entry.] [Especially. Ricardo, no knocking.] -Sigh¡­ Ricardo let out a deep sigh and knocked on the door. -Miss. It¡¯s Ricardo. There was no answer. Of course. The room was enchanted with a silence spell. No sound from inside the room could escape, and no sound from outside coulde in. Ricardo banged on the door violently. -Miss. There was no answer. Ricardo pounded on the door with his fist. Desperate for a response, Ricardo¡¯s breath quickened, and he ground his teeth at the silence. -I¡¯ll just open it. The door creaked open. Frozen in time, Ricardo stood still in front of the now-opened door, unable to enter or scream; he just stood trembling, hisplexion pale, stuttering. -M.. Miss? Ricardo spoke with a shaky voice. While watching the ck smoke rising in the room. With trembling eyes, he called for her past self. I held my nose. A strange odor filled the air. The smell of a decaying corpse. My stomach churned. Ricardo spoke again. -Olivia, Miss? His hand shaking, Ricardo looked beyond the door with a voice about to cry, calling out her own name. I squeezed past Ricardo and peered into the room. And just like Ricardo, my body stiffened in shock. -Oh¡­? The floor was charred ck. White ash fluttered in the air. The moonlight leaking through the curtains pathetically illuminated a woman crouching in the center of the room. Her entire body was stained ck, blood flowing from various parts. It was herself. The viiness from a year ago. Her figure was so mangled it was unrecognizable as a nobledy. Her body had turned ck. A vile stench wafted around her. ¡®Is that me?'' Tears streaked her face. Blood flowed from her lips that she had bitten to endure the pain. The past me, moaning in pain and curled up, when she saw Ricardo at the door, spoke with a voice barely alive. She reached out her hand and wheezed. -It¡¯s Michail. -I¡¯m sorry¡­ you must be busy. -But Michail.. I¡¯m in so much pain¡­ -I¡¯m really, really in pain¡­ it really hurts¡­ Ricardo¡¯s expression turned cold. From the moment the name Michail left my lips, his face hardened, and he began striding into the room. Looking at myself copsed on the floor, I thought. ¡®Crazy woman.'' Really.. ¡®She¡¯s gone mad.'' What is love, anyway? What¡¯s so important about love? Why is she calling out Michail¡¯s name in this situation? And then. Ricardo, why do you have that look on your face? Biting my lip hard, I watched Ricardo, who was quickly approaching, and clenched my fist. Ricardo spoke to the me lying on the floor. -Yes¡­ In a gentler voice than ever. -It¡¯s Michail. He deceived himself into being Michail while cradling the fallen me. Ricardo knew how much he hated Michail. He hated being with him and even detested saying his name. Because of Michail, I was ruined. I knew Ricardo well. I knew how much Ricardo hated Michail. Yet, he held me tight with a relieved expression and lied, calling himself Michail. -Huh¡­ No¡­ it¡¯s not Michail¡­ My heart ached painfully. Ricardo cradled me in his arms and gently patted my back. The past me clung to Ricardo and smiled brightly, saying foolishly. -It¡¯s Michail¡­ -It¡¯s really Michail¡­ Ricardo, embracing the broken me, spoke. -Yes¡­ Did I keep you waiting too long? With careful handling, as if touching a fragile piece of ss art, he whispered. -I¡¯ll take your pain away now, Miss. Ricardo¡¯s nightwear began to stain red. Chapter 40: The Woman Who Sees His Secret (3) Chapter 40: The Woman Who Sees His Secret (3) The ck spots that had covered her skin began to crawl over Ricardo¡¯s hands. Arms and back. Legs and shoulders. To the chest and abdomen. As the ck spots spread across Ricardo''s body at a slow pace, the ones remaining on her body began to fade. "¡­Is this it?" Watching the scene, I murmured as if under a spell. "Is this the secret you''ve been hiding¡­?" My breathing quickened. It was happening right before my eyes, the thing I''d barely dared consider. I couldn¡¯t stop the rush of bad thoughts. My hands trembled. I thought that no nightmare could be scarier than this moment. Even the one where I had died before, didn''t seem as frightening as this. "Ricardo¡­ what are you doing?" Holding me tightly in his arms, Ricardo started to absorb the rampaging magic. His shoulders were shaking as he clenched his teeth to soak up the tainted magic. Dark magic is a convenient kind of magic that can produce powerful effects with just one medium. Supernatural powers or Things that can''t be done with magic. And also a powerful means of attack. Unlike magic that requires forms,putations, and magical energy, dark magic can produce powerful effects with just a medium. Because that is the reason for dark magic¡¯s existence. Dark magic that exhibits overwhelming effects with only strong magic power or sacrifices. At that time, I had invoked dark magic as coteral for my magic power. If it wasn''t for her twisted personality, she would have been chosen as the next head of the Desmond family with the substantial magical power that she now used as a medium for dark magic just to win the heart of one man. If such tremendous power bes corrupt and goes berserk, it would create a pain as if a bomb had exploded inside the body. It would sear hotly inside with a ¡®boom.'' And start burns from deep within with a ripping pain, ¡®bang.'' And the necrotizing skin would be wounded beyond recovery. In the end. It would lead to death. If I wasn''t a fool, I couldn''t be unaware of what Ricardo was doing. No, I shouldn''t be unaware. It was like he was absorbing all the seque of ck magic, simr to ancient Eastern cupping therapy that drew out pooled blood. Faced with the unbelievable situation, I said to Ricardo. "What are you doing¡­?" I tried to grab Ricardo¡¯s shoulder with the intention of making him stop, but a blue barrier prevented me from touching him. [You''re a spectator. You cannot interfere with the subject.] I couldn''t touch him. "Don''t stop me¡­" I whined at the inconsiderate blue barrier, but as always, it only repeated that I couldn''t interfere. I bit my lip and said, "Don¡¯t stop me¡­" I couldn''t stop the foolish acts of that man. I could only watch from the side. Even as Ricardo cried tears of pain, and my heart raced as if it was going mad, I could do nothing but watch. It felt as if a torn heart was being wounded again. Watching Ricardo''s injury seemed to rip open a huge gash in my tattered heart. I screamed at Ricardo. "What do you think you¡¯re doing?" Even though I knew my voice couldn''t reach Ricardo, I felt like I''d go mad if I didn''t do at least this. My voice trembled, And strength left my legs. My breath quivered. The sight of Ricardo''s arms turning ck and hisplexion growing pale was terrifying. The past me had buried her face on Ricardo''s shoulder. -Michail. ¡­ -Michail¡­ My body is so hot. -I¡¯m sorry. That''s because¡­ I rushed over too quickly¡­ ¡®Why is he speaking to me like that¡­?'' I hadn''t done anything for him. Why is he caring so tenderly for me, when all I knew was to get angry? If it were me¡­ If I were him, I would not have acted like this. If Ricardo was lying on the ground using ck magic like me¡­ could I do what he¡¯s doing now? No, I couldn''t. I wouldn''t be able to. Tears flowed endlessly. "So please¡­ stop!" Stop it. I wanted to believe it was just the leftover traces of ck magic. I wished the direct cause wasn''t me, like chocte sticking to my hands. Even if it was my fault, I wished it was just a small nuisance, like a crumb. Maybe then I could lift my head just a little. But this. This was real. -Haah¡­ Haah¡­ There was no way to escape. Strength drained from my legs. In front of panting Ricardo, I buried my face in my knees and wept. I couldn''t look. I didn''t want to look. Because I knew how much pain Ricardo would be in, because I had seen myself dying. Even though it was only for a moment, I had experienced that terrible pain, and it had left my body like this. I couldn¡¯t look. The agony of flesh burning. The terrible scorching pain, along with the painful disintegration of magic circuits, tearing apart the body¡ªI knew all too well that all this was happening to Ricardo without pause. "Don¡¯t do it, you fool¡­!" I crouched down, shaking my head from side to side. "Waaahh¡­. Whaaahhh¡­" Ricardo clenched his teeth, enduring the pain. He didn¡¯t stop stroking the head of the past self that had buried her face in his shoulder, speaking with a shaking voice. -Does it hurt a lot? -Yes. It hurts a lot. But now it hurts just a little. -That¡¯s a relief. Really. I clenched my fists. I wiped away unceasing tears and a runny nose with my sleeves, bit my lip, and raised my head. I had to look. I had to remember with my own eyes so I could apologize when I returned. Though my heart felt like it would burst, and tears obscured my vision, I had to face the truth in this moment. Only then could I ask for forgiveness and know where the pain was. Ricardo wouldn¡¯t show me. Even if I pleaded and cried, foolishly hiding his wounds with a smile. I clenched my teeth and moved my crouching legs. I had to look up close. That was the only way to know. When I reached Ricardo once again, I took a deep breath. I vowed not to miss anything, to etch everything into my memory. I sniffled, sucking back the tears, determined to apologize to Ricardo when I returned and to resolve to do better in the future. "I can do this." I had seen how horribly I was destroyed. I had witnessed Ricardo''s pain as well. I told myself I wouldn''t be surprised anymore. I firmly promised that. But soon after, witnessing what followed, I moved reflexively as if my film had been cut. -Cough¡­ "Uh¡­?" Blood flowed. From Ricardo''s mouth. A small cough burst like a dam, and the fresh blood dripped down Ricardo''s chin. Ricardo''s eyes went wide. Apparently, he didn''t know this would happen either, as he continued to cough, his shoulders heaving. -Cough.. Cough¡­ I couldn''t hold onto my rationality. -Oh¡­ this is bad. Ricardo covered his mouth with his hand, coughing and trembling as if in pain. -Cough¡­ Cough.. Ugh.. Ah. Haah.. Haah.. -Michail, does it hurt? -No.. Cough.. It''s nothing. Nothing at all. As the past me nestled in his embrace tried to turn her head, Ricardo pressed the back of her head with his right hand to keep her face buried in his shoulder. He held her head with one hand to stop her from looking back and covered his mouth with the other. Watching this scene, the present me desperately grabbed at Ricardo''s arm, pressing on the back of the head. Even if my hand was flung away. Even if I passed through like a ghost. I struggled with all my might, like a madwoman, to pull away Ricardo''s arm. "Let go¡­!" [You are a spectator. You cannot interfere with the subject.] "Let go, I said!" [You are a spectator. You cannot interfere with the subject.] "You madman, let¡­ let.. let go¡­ please¡­!" [You are a spectator. You cannot interfere with the subject.] "Let go¡­ Please¡­!" As time passed, Ricardo''splexion turned deathly pale. Shaking like a leaf in the wind. His eyes losing focus. If only that hand could be removed. If he stopped holding onto the crazy woman calling Michail¡¯s name in his embrace, he wouldn¡¯t have to suffer like this. What''s so pretty about me. Why does he did that for me, someone who was only stubborn and prone to anger¡­ My heart felt like it was going to burst. I couldn''t find any answers. "Don¡¯t do it, you fool¡­!" He was decaying. His right hand was losing its vitality, turning ck. The spreading ck spots heated the flesh they touched, leaving raw wounds all over, and Ricardo¡¯s magical circuits were tangled like a knotted thread ball. The image of Ricardo breaking apart. It wasn''t pleasant to watch. I felt so pitiful for being unable to do anything and for feeling so helplessly stupid. I clung to Ricardo and cried. I cried like mad and kept on crying. "Don¡¯t¡­ Just don¡¯t¡­!" Ricardo bit his lip. He muttered in a voice too soft for me to hear. -This really hurts quite a bit. -It must have hurt a lot. -It¡¯s truly a relief¡­ that I got here. No real answer came forth. My mind went nk, as if bleached white, and I couldn''t articte words. I was just dumbly shedding tears. Every time I saw Ricardo''s trembling hand, struggling to breathe, I remembered the things I had done in the past. -You smell. -Do I smell bad? -Yeah. It¡¯s atrocious. Like something rotting. Words that I said in anger not long after my legs were ruined returned to me like stabbing knives. -Get lost. -I''ll make sure to clean myself thoroughly. -You''re filthy,moner. I recalled how, after that day, Ricardo would douse himself in lc perfume, overwhelming to the point of dizziness. Olivia clenched her fist at the sight. "Ah¡­" So that was why. The strong perfume. The long shirts he always wore. The sudden grip on my wrist, pulling me out of the room. It was all because of me. I knelt on the floor and pressed my forehead to the ground. I bent over and clutched at my heart as if I was going mad. "Huuk¡­ Whaa¡­ It hurts.. It hurts¡­ My chest hurts so much¡­" What is this? What the hell is this¡­ I didn¡¯t know it could hurt like this. "It hurts so much¡­" I couldn¡¯t raise my head. "I¡¯m sorry¡­" I am sorry I was so unworthy. "I didn¡¯t know it would end up like this¡­" I didn¡¯t know you¡¯d be in such pain. "I¡¯m truly sorry¡­" Amidst the sobs, holding onto my chest, Ricardo¡¯s voice filled the room. A low and serene voice. A soft soliloquyced with slight questioning sounded calmly. -Maybe I can survive this. Not a word to himself. But to his hopelessly pathetic master. I was just silently crying. That was all I could do. *** It was blood. Everywhere was soaked with blood. The past me was nestled in Ricardo''s embrace, breathing smoothly in sleep, while Ricardo, with his head bowed, was stroking my sleeping head. Blood dripped from his pajamas. His whole body was drenched in it. And his face smeared with fatigue. His lips were cracked like a desert. His right hand, baring bone, was dripping with red blood. I said, "You always said you couldn¡¯t bear the pain¡­" I said it while weeping. "You said you couldn¡¯t bear the pain." I resented Ricardo so much, for stroking the peacefully sleeping version of me, not letting out even a slight scream. Even if the veins were about to burst. Even if ck magic engulfed his body. Even if the bacsh to the magic caused burns on his skin, he endured silently and whispered it was going to be okay. I hated him so much. "What am I supposed to do now?" Ricardo touched the cheek of the sleeping me, and a small smile appeared on his lips. -I¡¯m thankful that you''re still alive. With those words, the long nightmare came to an end. [Your reading session is now over.] Chapter 41: The Woman Who Sees His Secret (4) Chapter 41: The Woman Who Sees His Secret (4) I struggled to open my eyes. Perhaps I had been crying even in my unconscious state, as the corners of my eyes were damp. A sigh escaped me. I felt troubled, and my body was heavy. "Haah." The dimly lit room I saw was dark. It seemed like it was still night. I didn''t want to get up. I didn''t know how to face Ricardo or what expression to wear. Did I have to smile like a fool, pretending to know nothing? Or should I look downcast and ask for forgiveness? I wasn''t sure myself. What should I do? I knew I had to apologize, but I couldn''te up with a proper answer in my head. There was so much I wanted to ask. I wanted to ask if he was okay, if he wasn''t in pain, but I felt like I wouldn''t be able to say anything when I actually saw Ricardo. What should I do? A heavy feeling once again dampened the corners of my eyes. "Cough¡­ Cough¡­" My throat felt scratchy. Perhaps because of the change in seasons, it seemed like a cold had taken hold of me. My head felt hot, possibly feverish, and I seemed to have a runny nose. Feeling hot on the forehead. Running a fever. Feeling confused. It was quite a troubling situation all around. "Cough¡­ Cough¡­" I reached for the water on the nightstand beside my bed. My hand only brushed the handle, failing to grasp it. With the fatigue possibly from the cold, my body quickly grew tired. I stretched out my hand again in vain before bringing it back onto the bed. ¡®I just won''t drink.'' You don''t die from not drinking a ss of water. As I closed my eyes to sleep, I felt a warm touch on my forehead. "Are you thirsty?" A familiar voice reached me. A warm and gentle voice. Olivia opened her eyes wide. She had heard a voice she hadn''t expected. The room spun slightly from the sickness and heavy with sleep, but the man before her was vividly clear. Her butler, Ricardo, with auburn hair and an awkward smile. Ricardo was pressing his hand against my forehead. With one hand on his own forehead and the other on my feverish forehead, Ricardo, lost in deep thought, smiled faintly when our eyes met. I wasn''t sure how long he''d been there, but the bucket filled with ice water and a wet towel nearby suggested he''d been there for a while. "¡­A ghost?" Ricardo extended a ss of water he had poured from the nightstand beside the bed. Supporting my back with one hand, he helped me to sit up, and I bowed my head to ept the cup he offered. "Not a ghost, but a handsome butler." I couldn''t find words to say. In the vision shown by the blue window, I had organized in my mind what I would apologize for when I met Ricardo. But now that I was actually facing Ricardo, my mind wentpletely nk. "Have you woken up?" "¡­" I carefully took the cup Ricardo offered. The cold chill from the cup seemed to soothe some of the fever and eased the weight in my heart. "Gulp¡­ Gulp¡­" Ricardo watched my face as I drank, then gave an uneasy smile. "If you''re in pain, you should tell me. It must have given you a fright, right?" "¡­" "Your forehead is burning like fire, and you were crying in your sleep, so it worried me a lot." "¡­" Ricardo whined. If I was in pain, I should have said something. It seemed like he had been caring for me since thete evening. He had stayed up all night watching over me. I felt sorry. At the same time, I felt a sense of rebellion. He was the same. He wouldn''t say he was in pain either. Clutching the water cup in my hand, I replied curtly. "I am not in pain." Ricardo let out a hollowugh. As he dipped the warm towel back into the ice water, he muttered ¡®thought you would be burned but you say you are not in pain'' and wrung out the towel. "Why were you moaning in pain like that? You couldn¡¯t even drink water." "That''s because I was having a nightmare." "A nightmare?" Ricardo pondered a bit. Resting his chin on his hand and deep in thought, he smiled and spoke to me. "Did you dream again about being turned down by Michail?" Eek! I grabbed the wet towel that had beenid on my forehead. I intended to throw it at Ricardo as I usually would, but I remembered the previous scene and stopped. Ricardo looked at me with worry-filled eyes. My behavior was out of the ordinary and appeared to make him concerned about my well-being. Really, a butler with no talent for acting. We spent time in silence. Ricardo kept changing the wet towel, and I surrendered to his care. The time was now 4 a.m. It was still night, the deepest time before dawn. I spoke to Ricardo, who was checking my temperature by cing his hand on my forehead. "Go." "What?" "Just go. You are sleepy." "I am not sleepy." He was sleepy. Dark circles were drawn down to his eyes, and he was fighting off sleep, pping his cheeks to stay awake ¨C I saw that. And it was awkward. There was a moment''s silence in the room. Ricardo observed my face, and I felt ufortable sharing the same space with him. I couldn¡¯t speak. It was hard to even start talking. And it bothered me to abruptly say I was sorry. Ricardo wrung out the towel again and ced it on my forehead. Ricardo quietly swapped out the forehead towel and then cast a word like a stone skipping across water. "Miss." "Yes?" "That¡­" Ricardo trailed off. He let out a long sigh, bowed his head, and then said. "I am sorry." "What?" Ricardo made a blunt apology. For a moment, I was taken aback. I didn''t understand why he was apologizing, and it was I who should have been the one to apologize. Ricardo, with my puzzled face in view, quietly talked about his own wrongdoing. "It''s about the hand." "¡­" "It was not my intention to hide it¡­" Ricardo confessed the secret about his hand. I had not expected Ricardo to start the conversation. I slipped my hand beneath the nket and clenched my pajamas into a fist. I was anxious. I fretted about what Ricardo would say next, and at the same time, I felt a sense of hopelessness as if I were locked in a prison. If Ricardo were to speak of that day''s event, I didn''t know what I would do. I couldn''t handle it. Ricardo spoke. He spoke to me somewhat calmly. "I hid it because I was worried you would be concerned. As you can see, the scar on my hand is quite unsightly¡­ I''ve already healed, so there''s no need for you to worry, but it does look quite grotesque, doesn¡¯t it? Haha¡­ I thought I would tell you after it faded a bit." Ricardo was making excuses. I could easily spot the lies within the truth he was telling. He was genuinely considerate of my feelings. But the im that he was fully healed was false. Now that I understood all his secrets, Ricardo¡¯s lies struck me like daggers. I spoke in a sharp voice, a bit cold and filled with indignation. "Do I not¡­ get to worry?" "What?" Confusion returned in Ricardo''s reaction. I said to him again. "Am I not supposed to worry? I¡¯m quite good at worrying, you know." Ricardo shook his head. "The worrying is my responsibility." He was resolute in his response. I shook my head. "Where does it say that?" I was getting emotional. "Where does it say that? If you''re hurt, you''re supposed to say you''re hurt. If you''re injured, you should say so. Can¡¯t you do that too?" My heart was aching. Knowing I couldn''t handle it, I spoke out of spite. "We agreed to talk." Ricardo bowed his head. "I am sorry." So many thoughts were racing. Since that day, facing death, I wondered how much Ricardo must have resented me. What emotions he must have felt towards me as I cried and called out for Michail. It must have been disgust. As I delved deeper into those thoughts, my heart grew heavier. I wanted to cover my own mouth that was blurting out words I couldn¡¯t handle, but this twitching heart would not settle down. My head involuntarily bowed. I couldn''t look directly at Ricardo''s face. "Miss." Ricardo''s voice reached me¡­ This time, the good-hearted butler''s voice, folding the towel neatly and cing it on my hot forehead, echoed softly on the wind of the dark dawn. The butler spoke. "Are you very angry?" I looked at Ricardo without saying a word. His expression didn''t seem promising. He looked down at me with a face full of guilt, and I felt like I was about to cry. I clenched the pajamas I hid under the nket with my hand. ¡®Why are you looking at me like that?'' That was the first thought that crossed my mind. Why are you looking at me with that face? I wanted to ask, and it hurt me even more. Ricardo took hold of my hand hidden under the bed covers. His hand, full of callouses, gently enveloped my uninjured soft hand. "I am the one who is wrong." Ricardo''s monologue continued. "I know. You must feel upset and betrayed. I think even I would feel that way." Touching my hand, as if confessing a fault to a priest, Ricardo slowly shared his story. "But, I didn''t want to show it. It''s not a pretty wound¡­ what if it appeared in your dreams." My fist clenched. It was a wound I caused. I wanted to tell Ricardo it was a wound caused by me, but my frightened heart wouldn¡¯t easily move. I feared the thought, what if I tell the truth, and Ricardo ends up disliking me? I was caught. Now thedy hates me. I should have let myself die from the pain back then, I thought selfishly, and such worries made my lips heavy. Even now, I''ve thought it over dozens, hundreds of times. How can I apologize to Ricardo? Or more than an apology, how can I manage to say I''m sorry? No matter how much I thought and pondered, no answer came to me. Ricardo then said to me. "Miss. It''s about this wound." Strength flowed into my hand. I feared the words from Ricardo¡¯s mouth might return as a dagger. I took a deep breath, and the words he was about to utter felt terrifyingly selfish. "It''s a wound from the dungeon." Ricardo smiled faintly as he spoke. "Actually,st time I went to the dungeon¡­" "What did you just say¡­" Tears welled up. Why does he do this¡­ why does he make that face again as he speaks? "Why are you doing this?" He knows. "Why. Why are you lying?" He remembers everything. Not me, who stupidly cannot remember, but he¡­ He remembers that time. So how can he speak like that? "Why are you lying?" Ricardo smiled as his face showed embarrassment. "I apologize. I hid it as if it was a tattoo¡­" A surge of emotion burst forth. "That arm¡­!" My voice trembled. "That arm. That''s¡­ " I couldn''t speak. I was trembling too much. I was too scared. But because this overwhelming frustration was suffocating, I felt like I would copse if I didn''t say it. "It''s what I did¡­" I sobbed. Tears stupidly streamed down my cheeks, again and again. Ricardo smiled awkwardly. "Did you know?" Ricardo firmly held my hand as he spoke. "It''s okay." Chapter 42: The Woman Who Sees His Secret (5) Chapter 42: The Woman Who Sees His Secret (5) "It''s okay." That one phrase cut through my heart like a dagger, more painful and sharp than anything else, stabbing into my chest. I hated the sight of Ricardo, smiling as if nothing was wrong, holding my hand firmly. Sharp questions rose to the tip of my tongue¡ªaren''t you mad at me? You, an unrted person, went through such horrible pain because of me, aren''t you filled with resentment toward me? I clenched my teeth and spoke to Ricardo. "What''s¡­ ¡®okay''?" It was a question fueled by resentment. Why put on the pretense that it''s okay when it clearly wasn''t? That''s what I wanted to know. I gripped Ricardo''s hand tightly¡ªso tight my hand trembled. I was angry and I hated the lying Ricardo. I wanted him to understand that I was sincere. "What do you mean it''s okay?" It wasn''t disdain or resentment, but Ricardo looked at me with sadness, as if to say he was sorry. I wished he would say something, anything. It would have been easier if he had scolded me then and there. Call me a bad woman. Say that my body was ruined because of you. Don''t just keep silent, yell at me if you have to. Then maybe I would feel better. ¡®It''s okay,'' he says. Ricardo''s words echoed in my head like an echo. I asked Ricardo, hoping for a candid response. I hoped even the kindest of you, the you that always looks after me, could not harbor any hatred towards me. At the same time, I hoped Ricardo wouldn''t utter any harsh words. Because I was a coward full of fear. My voice trembled. I wanted to speak fiercely. I wanted to scold him for ying around, but stupidly my voice trembled. "It''s not okay. It can''t be okay¡­!" I thought to myself. It was a delusion that you also hate me for not being able to erase the scar. Creating an indelible scar and causing terrible suffering, and the only thing thates back is a madwoman looking for Michail. I think I would have hated it if it were me. Regardless of whether it''s a butler or a friend, I would have just run away. Why didn''t you? Although countless thoughts and indignation poured from within, the words that came out were only a coward''s whining. "Don''t lie." "This isn''t a lie." Tears dripped onto the nket. Tears flowed again because the butler was unwilling to say anything bad to me until the end. I thought I had cried enough, but apparently, there were still many tears left. Hiding my crying face, I said. "It hurt." "¡­" "You were hurting as if you''d die." "It''s oka¡­" "What''s¡­ what''s okay!!!" I yanked Ricardo''s hand away irritably. "You could have died! Know that? You could have died¡­.!" Ricardo bowed his head. He wasn''t at fault, yet he bowed his head, clenching his fist on the bed. Ricardo, whose shoulders were hunched over and fists were opening and closing, pained my heart. I buried my face in the nket. I rubbed my eyes and tried to calm the trembling heart, but the quivering shoulders couldn''t stop the crying. "You could have died right there¡­." "¡­" Ricardo exhaled deeply. I could feel a small tremble in the sigh he let out. Breathing another long breath, Ricardo, with my face buried in the nket, whispered to me. "I knew." Ricardo''s calm voice chilled my heart. I felt like my breath stopped. Because I heard words I didn''t want to hear from Ricardo''s mouth. Before I could question ¡®why¡­'', Ricardo continued his words. "I thought it was for the best." The best¡­ Hard to deny but the only way. It was the best way because of that. Yet, there would have also been the option of not saving me¡­ I was at a loss for words at the mention of ¡®the best.'' Ricardo spoke with a trembling voice. It felt as though he didn''t want to talk, conveying with a voice tinged with forced trembling. "Miss. You see, I¡­" I hear Ricardo sigh heavily. Franticallybing his hair back, Ricardo, just like me, buried his face in his hand as he spoke. "You are truly precious to me." "It''s really dangerous! You could have died!" "I know. I am aware you cherish me, Miss. That''s why you employed a poor orphan like me as your butler." I objected to Ricardo''s assertive defense. It wasn¡¯t such a big deal to risk his life over. I wasn¡¯t a hero like Michail who would save the world, nor a woman like Yuria who was loved by all, so there was no reason whatsoever to risk one¡¯s life for a bad-tempered viiness like me. I simply picked up Ricardo out of curiosity, and it was just his luck. I couldn''t believe he would risk his life for something so trivial. Because it felt like a lie for my sake. So, I spoke directly. "You''d risk your life over something so small? Are you crazy? Did you think you were some saint or hero?" "It wasn''t something so small." Ricardo made a displeased face as he lifted his bangs. It was an expression even uglier than when he showed his scar on his arm. He showed me a lightly indented scar on his forehead. Though it had faded over time, the deep marks proved it was indeed a scar. Ricardo took a deep breath and continued talking. "To me, it wasn¡¯t anything minor." I didn''t really know much about that scar. All I did was pick up a dying kid in the rain. The scar didn''t mean much to me. I said to Ricardo. "That''s just¡­ you were lucky." Ricardo spoke decisively. "Sometimes, that luck can change a person." Ricardo covered his forehead. "To just call it luck diminishes the significance of how it changed my life. I was begging in slums, extracting tolls from other kids." "You were a kid too." "I was an extraordinary kid, so I''m an exception." Ricardo sighed deeply. "I am a butler. A butler who has stood by you for 13 years. A butler who knows well what you like and dislike." "You''re just a butler." Ricardo smiled yfully. "What do you mean, ¡®just a butler''? I take pride in my profession, you know." It was a pointless statement. What was so great about being a butler? All they got was a mere appointment que and a ck butler''s suit, without the estates, assets, and socialmand that other nobles had¡ªa butler for a fallen nobledy wasn¡¯t much. Ricardo''s words were nothing but a grand-sounding excuse. I wanted to know Ricardo''s true feelings. I wanted to know his true feelings¡ªhis resentment towards me. And so I spoke crookedly. Like a hedgehog raising its spines unintentionally, I reflexively bristled. "Better you curse me." "¡­" "Better you tell me to my face that you hate me, that I make you ufortable¡­ say it if you pity me.¡± I was disying false pride. Because no other answer came to me. I couldn''t ept such actions if it wasn''t out of pity. Ricardo looked at me. He saw me dropping tears onto the nket while spitting out cold words. "Miss, if you tell someone to curse with that kind of face, it carries no conviction, you know?" "How can anyone curse while sniveling and dripping with snot?" I told him. Stop ying around. This time, I red at Ricardo with a somewhat harsh expression, but Ricardo responded seriously as well. Ricardo sighed. He nced once at the window glittering with stars, and then at my face. The face that dripped with tears I couldn''t help shedding despite not wanting to cry. "Miss, you said you cared for me. I care a bit more for you than you do for me. Just a tiny bit more." "What''s that supposed to mean¡­" "13 years is morepelling than one thinks. At our first meeting, I thought you were a madwoman, but as time passed, I developed a kind of affection for you." Ricardo smiled sweetly. "You called for me to curse, didn¡¯t you?" He whispered a curse softly into my ear. "Fool." Then he raised his head as if feeling clearer. "This should make up for it. If you haveintster, do not sulk about the side dishes ¡ª just eat your food well." Stop. Stop saying such things. It shouldn''t have ended this way, not again. There had to be a firm resolution. I said to Ricardo. "Don''t you hate me?" Ricardo pondered for a moment. "I don''t hate you, except when youin about the side dishes. As long as you don''t set the bell peppers aside on the te." "No¡­ Not that." I said what I was thinking inside. What Ricardo thought of me, whether he might hate or despise me, I brought that topic up. "Me¡­" My lips wouldn''t part. My lips, trying to speak of that day, were frozen by fear, but I thought this was my only chance. Knowing too well that I''d be too cowardly to ever ask this fool of a butler again. With a trembling heart, I spoke. "Do you not hate me¡­ for what happened to you because of me?" Ricardo responded clearly. "I don''t hate you at all. It was my own choice." Tears streamed down. I thought they would note anymore, that after crying so long there would be no tears left, but Ricardo¡¯s nonchnt reply made me cry again. "It''s all¡­ my fault. If I hadn''t liked Michail, you wouldn''t have been tormented like this." My feelings surged. "I¡­! If I hadn''t stupidly used ck magic, you could have lived happily. You could have gone to the Academy and not been a butler; you might have done something else." The weight of the butler''s life, ruined because of an incident caused by me, seemed to press down on my shoulders. It was all because of the person I am. It was my responsibility alone since I could me no one else and had no excuses to offer. I couldn¡¯t lift my head, burdened by guilt. "Me¡­!" My voice shivered. I could barely speak through the welled-up emotion. "I¡­ am really sorry¡­" I grabbed Ricardo''s arm and buried my face in it. Worried if just holding it would hurt him. Worried if I was gripping too tightly but feeling like my shaky heart might crumble if I didn¡¯t hold onto his arm. "I''m terribly sorry¡­ every time I see your face, it tears me apart thinking of how much it hurt you¡­" If I were you. I think I would have lived life as if you were an enemy, without even seeing your face. "You genuinely don''t hate me?" All was contained in these words. The mistake of ruining Ricardo''s life, causing him pain that never should have happened, all was encapsted in this one question. "Huuh¡­ I¡­" Overwhelmed by emotion, I reached the limit of what I could say. "I¡­ am genuinely sorry¡­" I held Ricardo''s arm and cried. Ricardo hugged me and replied briefly. "It''s okay. Really." Ricardo spoke softly, patted my back, and said. "How can you stop a person from loving another person?" Ricardo lifted my head and pressed on it like a goldfish. Ricardo looked at my squished face and smiled softly. "Let''s end this discussion." As usual, he finished speaking with a touch of jest. "You look truly hideous when you cry." That night, I wept all night long in Ricardo''s arms. *** The next day. Ricardo changed the wet towel on my burning forehead and said. "Panda¡­" "Don''tugh." "Your eyes are as swollen as fists." "Eeek¡­ Don''tugh!!" I picked up the wet towel from my forehead. And then I threw it at Ricardo. Chapter 43: Two Guests (1) Chapter 43: Two Guests (1) Three weeks had passed. It was a time that felt short if considered brief, and long if thought extended, rapidly changing the once awkward silence that had settled between us. We spent a week without words, in awkward silence. Another week went by with the exchange of stiff greetings. During the final week, we faced each other and had serious conversations. I apologized for the terrible incident that had urred, thanked her, and we talked about my arm. As we continued talking, the youngdy''s tears became more frequent, but the awkwardness between us began to subside. She cried looking at the arm. She cried seeing a forced smile. She even cried looking at the night stars. As if she had be a man in the throes of a midlife crisis with heightened sensitivity, the youngdy began to regain her smile as the time spent talking and facing each other increased. That day, the youngdy said she would cut back on swearing and being picky with side dishes. And that she was truly sorry. We got to know each other better and made sincere apologies. The youngdy confronted my arm once more, saying that now was the only chance; her hands shaking, she slowly unraveled the bandage and looked at my arm. I can¡¯t forget the expression on her face, still drenched in shock. "Did I¡­did I do this?" "I¡­" After a moment, the youngdy, who had kept her mouth tightly shut, nodded her head and covered her face with her hands and wept. The youngdy had gradually returned. Not to the dejected person she had been, but as Olivia, the bold and food-loving viiness. While she hadn''t turned bad like in the past. "Ricardo, what do you want to eat?" She had be a magnanimous viiness who gave the choice to pick the menu. Although she still welled up with tears at the sight of my face, and if I scratched an itchy arm, she would murmur in startled eyes, ¡®Does it hurt?¡¯ But thedy of three weeks ago and now seemed much changed. She wasn''t thedy who was deted but the bolddy. I liked that better. I preferred thedy who was a bit shameless, speaking her mind and asking for what she wanted, rather than hiding guiltily in her room. Because I had been hiding the scar on my hand for fear of the suffocating mood, perhaps something like this isn¡¯t so bad. * In the serene room of the youngdy. Sitting on the bed, she furrowed her eyebrows and concentrated on one spot. Like a surgeon in an operating room, she held a cotton swab in one hand and an ointment in another, her intense gaze fixed as she focused. I was reminded of what the adults used to say. If she had studied that much, she would have gone to Seoul National University, they said. If the youngdy had focused on her studies as she was now, she would have easily topped her ss. At the School of Magic, she was first in practical exams,st in written. With a cotton swab full of ointment, the youngdy hupped. "Burrp." Biting her lip and concentrating, the youngdy''s hand trembled as she spoke to me. "If it hurts, tell me." "Ah¡­" "Yikes!" Before even making contact, when I said it hurt, the youngdy jerked her shoulders. Iughed at her reaction. "You haven''t even touched yet." "That¡­really?" "Sigh." The youngdy took a deep breath and focused on her bandaged right hand. With an expression as if she would cry if she touched the wound, she was focusing on the injury. It was almost maddening to tease her. I held the corners of my twitching mouth and looked at the sparkling right hand. Only white ointment was visible, not the ck scars. The concern was excessive, and Iughed. "Lady." "Be quiet. I''m concentrating." "If you apply so much, it might get into the steak tonight for dinner." She flinched. At the mention of food, the youngdy stopped her hand, nodded awkwardly, and spun hopeful thoughts. "The meat is injured too, so if you apply the ointment, it might grow." "Please, make sense." "No?" "Yes." The youngdy made a dejected face and muttered softly, ¡®Then I¡¯ll just eat it a little less tasty.¡¯ The youngdy was generously applying ointment on my arm. Applying too much on one spot. Applying even where there was nothing wrong. To my eyes, there was no more space to apply, but to her eyes, it still seemed insufficient. Like a bubble bath, the sticky ointment began to pile as she was reaching for a yet unopened ointment from the first aid kit. The youngdy murmured. "It shouldn¡¯t hurt." "It doesn''t hurt." "Still¡­" Applying the ointment even in spots that weren''t injured, she said. "It shouldn¡¯t hurt." She didn''t pay attention to my words. Touching the wound carelessly, she watched my reaction intensely, and when I flinched because it tickled, she looked crestfallen. ¡®It shouldn''t hurt, right?'' she would mumble to herself. Applying ointment to a rotting skin from dark magic was meaningless, but because I liked the touch of the youngdy''s hands full of care, I offered my arm to her. I remember that time when I showed her the wounds properly, the next day. She spoke to me seriously, and I thought my heart would burst from the tremors. "Take it off." "What?" In that instant, a profane thought crossed my mind, causing an internal struggle, but the youngdy, with her eyes tightly closed, said to me. "I''m going to look at the arm. Take off your clothes." "Are you talking about the arm?" I awkwardly hid my arm behind my back, but thedy''s stubbornness, having realized everything, couldn''t be bent. If I didn''t show her, she might lie in bed all day and be gloomy, saying, ¡®I am a bad girl¡­'' so how could I refuse? When I rolled up my sleeves, the youngdy, wiping the tears that had welled up in her eyes, bravely said. "I will apply the medication." She spoke so decisively. Reluctantly, I showed my arm to her, and right there, she began to apply the ointment while crying. "Huh¡­Huh¡­" "Why are you crying again?" "It''s disgusting¡­and it looks so painful¡­" From then on, showing my hand to the youngdy became a daily routine. When she brought chocte, and took out a gold coin from her chest pocket, she told me to buy ointment, of course, the warmly heated coin is well stored in my drawer. I keep the gold coin with a deep story from being given to someone else. Certainly not for any perverse reason. "That''s enough." The youngdy wrapped up with a satisfied smile. "Hee¡­!" With a proud posture, she showed the hand that had been wrapped with the bandage. I looked at the masterpiece infused with the youngdy''s soul with an indifferent smile. "What is this?" "Treatment." "As a treatment, isn''t it wrapped too thick? If the maid sees it, she would think you have broken your arm." The clumsily wrapped bandage looked as thick as a cast. It looked like I could nail something with my arm because of how much the youngdy hadyered it. "Hihi¡­" She wore an expression of pride that it was hard toin. The youngdy picked up a pen and began to draw on the bandage. "What are you doing?" "Magic spell." "For a magic spell, the drawing looks rather hopeless." "Be quiet. I¡¯m focusing." The youngdy swiftly drew on the bandage. An orc and a goblin. She left a gracious message, [Get well soon], but I couldn¡¯t quite get used to this monster family portrait. I looked at the orc with a fierce expression and said. "Is this, by any chance, me?" The youngdy nodded vehemently. "Yes." "¡­" I wanted to flick her on the forehead. I then pointed to the goblin with an unnervingly ample bosom. It reminded me of the goblin¡¯s provocative design containing the youngdy¡¯s emergency fund. When I pointed with my finger, the corners of the youngdy¡¯s mouth rose. "Is this supposed to be you?" She nodded just the same. She looked at me with bright, expectant eyes, as though awaiting an appraisal of the masterpiece she had invested her artistic soul into. "How was it?" I turned my head toward the window. "Why don''t you answer?" "¡­" "Are you too astonished because it''s so well drawn?" Giving false hope to someone with a desperateck of talent should not be done. What if she mistakes this opportunity as a sign she has artistic talent and decides to be a painter? My pride wouldn''t allow me to offer such light praise for talents that were, in actuality, despairing. The youngdy stared at me intently. Pouting her lips, she gave me a threatening re without uttering a word, and I spoke with slurring diction. "It''s¡­well drawn." "Right?" "Yes, the goblin and¡­" ¡®Ah¡­ I made a mistake.'' The youngdy frowned. "That¡¯s not a goblin¡­" Disappointed, the youngdy hung her head low. I tried to offer her some constion. "It''s a good thing you don''t have high aspirations for art." The youngdy threw the pen. *** The warm sunlight entered my eyes. Today, the mansion''s garden was once again sunny. The youngdy sat in a chair outside after a long time inside. She came to attend to me as I practiced swordsmanship, saying it would be a problem if I got hurt. She dered herself my medic and graced me with her noble presence. I swung my sword vigorously in front of the youngdy. I thought it best to show her shy swordsmanship if I was going to show off anyway. Whoosh, whoosh. The sound of slicing the air resounded through the mansion''s garden. As I showed off my sword skill, leaving afterimages in the air while channeling aura into the de, the youngdy pped, her eyes wide with amazement. "Oh¡­!" I wiped the sweat from my brow like a protagonist in a romance novel while making an artificial sound of breath. "Hoo¡­ How was that?" The youngdy looked at me with unimpressed eyes, focusing instead on my right arm rather than my swordsmanship. I thought she would be pleased when I heard the pping, but she just looked on with disinterested eyes and a perfunctory p. The youngdy then said to me. "Don¡¯t you have something like Meteor?" "No." "What about a whizzingser?" "That''s impossible." "Boring." The youngdy had struck a blow to a man''s pride. Bored, she patted her full belly. "Can''t you do something like split a mountain or even the sky?" "Even a Swordmaster can''t do that." The youngdy stared at me intently. "Can¡¯t Ricardo do it?" "Well¡­ That¡¯s¡­¡± She was asking me to demonstrate sword techniques that not even a Swordmaster could perform. I felt a switch being pressed in me, provoked and my pride challenged by the youngdy. The youngdy left one morement, "Ah, boring," then leaned back in her chairzily, showing a nonchnt demeanor. "I¡¯m hungry." The youngdy who had touched my pride. This won¡¯t do. Even if it means fainting, I must hear her say, "Oh¡­! That''s amazing." If it ends like this, I¡¯m sure to be remembered by the youngdy only as a butler who uses a kitchen knife well. I raised my aura. [Limit Break (L) tests the limits of your aura.] Seeing my sword glowing red like the sun, the youngdy''s eyes sparkled. "Can you see it?" "Oh¡­" The youngdy showed an interested reaction. Just as I was about to gather more aura into my sword, "Oh¡­" "Oh¡­" I heard familiar voices of a man and a woman. Two people with bright brown hair. They were uninvited guests. Iid down my sword and looked at the two men and women standing at the entrance, watching me quietly. "Hanna?" The Histania siblings stood side by side at the entrance of the mansion. Hanna held a bandaged sword and a bundle of presents as she smiled warmly at me. "It''s me. Butler." They were guests I hadn''t seen for a while. "I came because I was hungry." Chapter 44: Two Guests (2) Chapter 44: Two Guests (2) The dining table was finally serving its purpose after a long time. Since Yuria''sst visit, the table had been gathering dust, but now it was in use again. From the kitchen, I looked at those sitting at the table. Olivia had an indifferent expression on her face. Hanna, who became the youngest aura user in the empire. And Malik, the patriarch of the restaurant industry¡­ no, the firstborn son of the Histania family, all notable figures from the empire, were sitting at the humble dining table, sipping hot tea. Savoring the fragrance of ck tea, Hanna looked towards me with a small smile. "This time it''s not green tea?" "I thought you mighte, Hanna, so I decided to spend a bit." Hanna smiled at my diplomatic response. "Really? I was hoping to surprise you." It seemed to be a joke suited to Hanna¡¯s taste. Hanna carefully observed her teacup. With a subtle smile, she touched the handle of the cup and murmured to herself. "The green tea was¡­ also tasty." Seizing the moment, I rummaged around and took out a tin of cheap green tea from the cupboard. The cheap green tea that Olivia and I had tried in vain to finish had not seen the light of day since we started drinking tea made with craftsmanship. I had hoped to get rid of it with this opportunity. I showed Hanna the tin of green tea made of steel. "Would you like some?" Olivia, noticing my hidden intention to get rid of leftovers,mented. "Ricardo, dealing with leftovers is bad." "These aren''t leftovers. I''m simply offering tea that suits the taste." "¡­That''s still dealing with leftovers." Olivia was being obtuse. Hanna awkwardly shook her head, declining. While I regretted missing this chance to get rid of it and suggested she take it home, thanks to Olivia¡¯s confession of conscience, I did not seed. Frustrated, I told Olivia. "Then, tomorrow''s snack will be green tea and biscuits." "Dealing with leftovers is bad." "It''s fine. Sometimes the homeowner needs to take care of the leftovers." "Well¡­" Olivia looked towards Hanna hopefully. "You eat it." And she pushed the green tea towards Hanna. Hanna declined. She said the green tea I made was tasty, or something like that. With a reluctant heart, I put the green tea back in the cupboard. Dinner preparations were quickly made. Tonight''s menu was tteokbokki. A humble dish to serve to guests, but it was Hanna¡¯s special request wrapped in bundles of gifts, so I had to make it. It was what Hanna wanted. And also the menu for tonight. Nevertheless, I couldn''t help feeling nervous about presenting a new dish in front of a giant in the culinary industry. Malik had been watching me cook with his arms crossed for some time now. His attitude reminded me of a certain cooking show from a past life. I was half-expecting him to say "Chef, could youe down here for a moment?" which made it hard for me to concentrate on my cooking. "Hm¡­ You''re rather good." Malik gave a brief review as he watched my adept handling of the ingredients. I couldn''t decide whether to take it as apliment or to tell this guest to stop critiquing and just sit down. Curious about the developing dish, Malik asked. "What are you cooking?" "Ah, is this your first time, Malik?" Malik nodded. The only ones who had tried tteokbokki at this estate were Olivia and Hanna. Come to think of it, Malik had never eaten tteokbokki before. He needed an exnation of the dish. Just when I was about to exin, I heard Hanna¡¯s sharp voice from the chair. "Just shut up and eat." "¡­Sure." Malik couldn¡¯t stand up against Hanna. Thest time I saw them, Malik was desperately chasing after Hanna, but it seemed much had changed in their rtionship. I wonder if my advice fromst time had helped, as the two seemed to be on better terms now, fitting the image of siblings. Bickering. "What are you doing at someone else¡¯s house?" "It''s an upational habit¡­" "upation? Aren''t you a knight, brother?" "That¡¯s¡­ right¡­! A Royal Knight." "Then behave like one and sit still, please." Or not? It seemed he might be thoroughlymitted to his professional spirit as an entrepreneur¡­ Anyway, it''s good to see them getting along. Just that the rtionship between Olivia and Malik was a bit worrying. Since a moment ago, Olivia had been eyeing Malik with her arms crossed. She was clearly displeased with this uninvited guest¡¯s presence. Their rtionship started on a rocky note. "Who are you?" "¡­You?" "Yeah, you." "Then who are you?" "I am the owner of this house." "Ah¡­ so you are the infamous viiness Olivia?" "¡­Wanna fight?" Olivia red at Malik. And Malik red back at her. The atmosphere between the two was quite suffocating. When their hostile stares crossed, Hanna poked Malik''s side forcefully. "¡­Don¡¯t be annoying." Hanna had be the boss of Malik. She seemed much changed. The gloominess due to her insecurity about the sword had vanished, reced by confidence and assertiveness. Her current demeanor seemed quite appealing. When the tteokbokki was ready, I put on oven mitts. Seeing this, Olivia said. "Since Ricardo is hurt, Malik, you carry it over." Malik red at Olivia, butpelled by another sharp nudge to the ribs from Hanna, he walked over to the kitchen. *** The pot was quickly emptied. Malik, who had been curiously examining the food, dropped all manners of nobility and greedily cleared his te, while Hanna, sweating profusely, muttered ¡®That''s the taste!'' and rapidly emptied her dish. "My dinner¡­" Olivia, holding a fork and staring despairingly at the pot, was on the verge of tears, muttering ¡®I can¡¯t¡­ No¡­'' Perhaps because Hanna and Malik were knights, they possessed outstanding talent for eating. Their enjoyment was so evident, I felt d watching them, as if they would have been sessful food bloggers in a past life. Of course, Olivia¡¯s expression soured. "At least eat less, you pigs¡­!" "¡­" "¡­" "Don''t ignore me!" As the pot was nearly empty, I cautiously decided to interrupt their meal. The question I hadn''t asked earlier. ¡®Why did youe here?'' I hadn''t had the chance to ask earlier, but now that there was a moment, I decided to inquire. "So, what brings you to our estate?" It didn''t seem like they hade for a visit, nor did it seem they came just for a meal. I pointedly asked Malik, as I had a hunch. "With all these gifts wrapped up, it seems like you''vee for another reason. Isn''t that right, Malik?" Malik, who had been jabbing at his rice cake with a fork, flinched at the shoulder. He then gave a slight shake of his head and wiped his mouth before responding. "It''s not like thest time with the mantis¡­ I mean, Pascal-rted matters. I came to express my gratitude." As I thought. It seemed he was here because of the potion I had sent. I had sent a sword to Hanna and a potion to Malik via parcel. It must be a visit to say thanks. I pretended not to know. I believe humility requires one to feign ignorance. That way, I might get a meal coupon for the Forest Friend and some pocket money as a bonus. I looked at Malik with an expression that said I knew nothing. "Gratitude?" Malik, as if having read my mind, let out a wryugh. "Yes, gratitude¡­ sometimes it''s definitely faster to show rather than tell." Malik put down his fork and clenched his fist. A faint aura of pale brown shone around him. Tiny and insignificant, yet unmistakably aura. Malik gave a charming smile, sending a provocative nce my way. I''m not fond of a man''s smile enough to want to punch him in the face. Out of respect for a water benefactor, I should refrain from any aggression. The weight of being the head of the household forced me to unclench my fist. Malik spoke to me, his expression suggesting a decade-long congestion had cleared. "Thanks to the potion you gifted, I was able to transcend my limits." I hid my ulterior motives behind my response to Malik¡¯s words and shook my head. "Ah¡­ what help could I have possibly given? It was all Malik''s hard work, wasn''t it?" Malik nodded without a second''s hesitation. "That''s definitely true." On one hand, Malik''s assessment was urate. If one could awaken the aura simply by possessing a potion, then who in the world would fail to awaken? If nobility had enough money, they would all be using aura and flying around. Considering that the previous youngest aura user before Hanna was just an ordinarymoner, it would have been nearly impossible to achieve aura through doping. Aware of this fact, Malik discarded any semnce of modesty in his acknowledgment. But still, it was annoying nheless. Malik wore a look of profound gratitude. "After that day, I had an epiphany." "Is your epiphany about my excellent swordsmanship?" I asked. "Do you not know modesty?" "Isn¡¯t it the truth?" Malik clicked his tongue with an annoyed expression and continued. "Anyway, that battle made me realize my shorings. I was too sold on the idea of being one of the ¡®chosen'' and failed to take care of those around me." Malik reached out to hold Hanna''s hand. Seemed like a sudden surge of familial affection. Hanna frowned and pped Malik''s hand away, then said something to him that she often used on her brother. "What are you talking about, that''s disgusting." They truly seemed like siblings. Malik told several stories. Apologizing to Hanna. Getting beaten to a pulp at the Royal Academy. Proudly stating that he begged for Hanna¡¯s forgiveness despite being hit with scabbards, auras, even getting beaten like a dog in front of people. He came across as quite insane. Olivia felt the same way. "A lunatic." She left the same review as I did. Anyway, Malik said he had an epiphany in that process. That he awakened his aura thanks to it. Hanna thanked us for the gift of the treasured sword and came to our estate for that reason. Summarizing his story, Malik pointed at the gifts piled up next to the table. Dolls. Flowers. essories. And¡­ "Wow..?" Even the dining coupons for Olivia''s favorite, the Forest Friend. Olivia''s eyes widened at the sight of the dining coupons in Malik''s hand. "Ricardo dining coupons. As many as¡­ ten!" Olivia was beaming with the brightest smile I had seen today. I ducked my head and whispered in Olivia¡¯s ear. "That''s the restaurant owner." "The owner?" "Yes¡­ the Forest Friend." Olivia looked at me as if to ask why I was only telling her now. She gave Malik a look of disbelief, then turned to me with a questioning gaze as if asking if this made any sense. I responded to her by nodding. Olivia whispered in my ear. "The family that thinks of nothing but swords?" "Yes." "A dumb brute who only understands swords?" I nodded again. "Is that the person you mentioned? The one who gave a lot of money?" "Yes." "¡­Did I make a mistake?" Olivia was silent. Then she awkwardly extended her hand towards Malik. "Then¡­ please take care of me." Malik answered coldly. "It¡¯s toote." Olivia reacted as if she''d lost the world. * As the night grewte, the Histania siblings decided to stay overnight at the estate. It was an overnight stay arranged through Olivia''s efforts to curry favor and my suggestion. Hanna went to Olivia''s room with her, while Malik and I sat in the dining room drinking tea. "Sigh¡­" As Malik cooled his hot tea, he thanked me for the dinner. "Thank you for the meal. It was my first time trying that food, but it was really delicious." "I''m d you enjoyed it." After a short silence, Malik spoke with a serious expression. "So, I was thinking of adding that tteokbokki dish to our restaurant''s menu¡­" I swallowed hard. "What?" Malik continued, saying that he didn¡¯t only want the recipe, he proposed that we go into business together, and was confident that the dish would be sessful. "I won''t leave you feeling shortchanged; let''s do it at a 70-30 split. Let''s conquer the restaurant industry of the entire continent together," he said, and to Malik who seemed to have set an unusual goal, I said, "Malik." "Why, don''t you like it? Then how about 60-40¡­ I can''t go any higher than that." Malik seemed to have a natural talent for this line of work, perhaps even more so than with the sword. Of course, he was also good with a sword¡­ but that. His talent in the restaurant business was remarkable. "Weren''t your dreams about bing a leader of the knight order?" Malik mped his mouth shut. After the business talk, Malik took out a single piece of paper from his pocket. "If you give the recipe it''s a 70-30 deal. I''ll manage the operations, and you handle the development. Noints, right?" "Yes. You handle the bothersome stuff, Malik." "¡­Annoying. Well, let''s conclude this conversation here and discuss this paper. I''m sure it''s the thing you''re most curious about." Malik unfolded the paper on the table. A blueprint with tworge wheels attached to each side of a chair was sprawled out on the table. "I read the letter you sent. The writing was serious, though I had to call an expert in ancientnguages to resolve that¡­ it was terrible. The writing. Anyways, when I looked at the drawing, it was clear that it is indeed an incredible invention." With a question mark over his head, Malik asked, "What did you say the name of this chair was?" I told Malik, "It''s called a wheelchair." Chapter 45: Two Guests (3) Chapter 45: Two Guests (3) Just after the youngdy copsed. I began to create medical equipment that would serve as thedy''s legs. Walkers to aid in rehabilitation, or an assistive device that could help thedy, like the blueprint spread out on the dining table. Thedy hated them, embarrassment coloring her cheeks, but I kept making them, again and again. This world was not kind to those with physical disabilities. There were simple aides like crutches, but devices like walkers or wheelchairs had not yete into existence. There had been a simr invention to the wheelchair, but due to theck of proper brakes, it led to numerous idents, casting a negative social perception. There had even been a case involving high-ranking nobility, branding it a useless artifact among the aristocrats. Therefore, thedy disliked wheelchairs as well. -It''s ugly. -¡­I haven''t even unwrapped it yet. -It just looks ugly no matter what. The ¡®BenX Model 1'', a surprise unveiling hidden beneath a thick nket for thedy, featured an old-fashioned design made of wood and brakes that could be manually controlled. Despite being an invention that could have turned the era on its head, thedy expressed her disinterest even before unwrapping it. -You''ll feel differently if you sit in it. -I don''t like it. It''s ugly. -Doesn''t it make you want to sit in it¡­? -Ricardo''s back is faster and morefortable. -¡­Oh. The Model 1, discarded by thedy''s sweet-talking persuasion. It wasn''t due to any impure intentions of liking her chest pressed against his back. If she liked my back that much, who was I to argue? It was good for me. And thedy enjoyed it too. The first model had its ws¡ªdangerous braking by hand, a bumpy ride, a clunky design. I had to admit, it was unsuitable as thedy''s first vehicle. One should enjoy the ride, especially if they were of noble birth. After all, opulence was part of being a noble. To create such opulence for thedy, I discarded the first model in the mansion''s storage and started working on Model 2. Thus, the creation of ¡®BenX Model 2''. Rectifying the disadvantages of the previous model, Model 2 featured upgraded design and brake safety, a polished ck paint, and a metal frame which together produced a masterpiece filled with dwarf excellence. A masterpiece was born from the sweat and hammering of a dwarf. I couldn''t forget the expression of the dwarf, wiping sweat from his brow and donning a refreshing smile. -With this¡­ you could even take down an orc. -It''s marvelous¡­! The Model 2, three timesrger than the original blueprint. It was only after it was made did I realize it had turned into a war machine. I had been too excited while adding this and that. -Shouldn''t you be catching orcs? -Orcs? If it just rolls¡­ -Ah! In this dangerous world where you might encounter an orc on the road, such careless thoughts won''t do! -Certainly¡­ Model 2, crafted more ominously than requested due to my artistic fervor, remained untested and ended up in the mansion''s storage. It would have been perfect if thedy had ridden it¡­ But I held back, fearing I''d be chased away if I showed it to her. Model 3, dyed by many trials and financial difficulties, was on the verge of bing a part of history''s backdrop, but it began to see the light of day with Malik''s assistance. Malik showed interest while looking at the blueprint, pointing at the handle of the wheelchair. He had the excited expression of a child. "Brake pads made of rubber¡­ I hadn''t thought of that." Of course. This world had the convenience of magic rather than the science of engineering. With magic stones as an energy source and magic as a more efficient method readily avable, there was no need to spend money on inefficient alternatives. Commenting to himself upon seeing modern knowledge, Malik mused. "With this, we can even apply it to carriages. Brake pads made from orc leather and a handle with wire for deceleration¡­ This could be profitable. It reduces the cost of magic stones and increases convenience¡­" His expression brightened at the thought of expanding the business. Malik asked me. "Are you a genius?" "Yes, a genius and handsome too¡­" "Skip that part." "Jealous? You can always be reborn." Malik looked at me with an annoyed expression. The fifth rendition of the blueprint. Malik furrowed his brow. Not my handwriting, but that of a trantor turned the blueprint intently studied, Malik marveled and repeatedly brainstormed ideas for new businesses. On the face of it, one might wonder why he was swinging a sword at all, why such a clear-cut businessman was acting in such an iprehensible manner. Time passed quickly. Malik pointed out ws in the blueprint with his pen, and I pped in awe at his insights and acumen. What started as a simple wheelchair turned into something more as the opinions of a fashion-conscious noble and a possessed individualbined, stepping beyond the original blueprint. From ¡®BenX'' to ¡®PorscheX''. In less than an hour, dense text spread across the margins of the blueprint. It all started with the intention of creating something people could use. But when two knightly men get together, the original purpose began to fade. Malik, pen in hand, suggested. "How about adding a magic stone as a power source here?" "A power source?" "Yes. A viiness¡­ I mean, if Lady Olivia were to use it as a chair, wouldn''t it be too mundane? Wouldn''t thedy hate something so dull?" With an earnest expression, Malik rambled on a novel idea. Creating a wheelchair powered by a magic stone. I earnestly asked Malik. "Is that possible?" "There''s nothing impossible with money in this world." It wasn''t a saying befitting a royal knight. But I admired Malik for stating such a clear principle of the world. Cautiously, I added flesh to Malik''s considerations. "Then how about adding protective magic? It''d be serious trouble if it toppled over." "Hmm¡­ Certainly. We could then increase the output a little more, couldn''t we? If there is protective magic, then safety is assured. By lightening with mithril instead of iron, it could even be faster than a carriage." "Certainly¡­ then maybe add a fireball feature on the handle as well, one that thedy likes¡­" "That, too, might¡­" "Oh¡­! Splendid." The ¡®PorscheX Model 1'' was born from the fusion of masculine dreams and knightly aggression. Malik ran his nose and smiled in satisfaction, while I couldn''t help but beam at the thought of thedy enjoying it. Feeling good about making a definitive product, Malik showed me an estimate with rows of zeros in the margins of the blueprint. "One. Ten. Hundred. Thousand. Ten thousand¡­ A hundred thousand¡­ A million?" With a soft chuckle, Malik said. "It looks like we could make it for 3 million gold." A foreboding sense of dread washed over me; we would have to stick to eating porridge for a while. Surely thedy would be delighted if she received it, but it seemed unmanageable. I put on an awkward smile and spoke to Malik. "Can''t we reduce the estimate a bit? Just for the amount including the protection magic¡­" "Why''s that?" "The amount is a bit of a burden¡­ Haha." An awkward chuckle slipped out. 3 million gold. I didn''t want to invest my entire life into a single wheelchair. I wanted to give thedy her first high-ss vehicle, but an airne would be too much. As the birth of a masterpiece was on the verge of being aborted due to cost, Malik frowned. "Money?" "Yes¡­" 3 million gold as if it were the name of someone else''s dog. The Histania family, with its deep history and honor, might be able to cover the amount, but to me, a young head of household, it was a crushing sum. At the same time, another thought crossed my mind. ¡®If it were only 500,000 gold¡­'' I contemted. I spoke to Malik, who was turning the pen in his hands with an awkward smile. "I''ll deposit the money into the ount¡­" Malik¡¯s face became stern. He looked as if he were about to scold me for paying the bill after dining with a close brother. "Why are you putting down the deposit?" "Excuse me¡­?" "Didn''t I say I came to thank you?" "You did, just earlier. You even gave me 10 meal vouchers." Malik chuckled incredulously. "That was a greeting." Malik slipped the blueprint into his inner pocket as he spoke. "This is my way of saying thank you." I asked Malik in all seriousness. "Can I call you brother?" Malik grimaced. "That''s disgusting." *** In the dark room. Olivia was sitting on the bed talking with Hanna, discussing how things had been and the current state of the Royal Academy. Hanna satisfied Olivia¡¯s curiosity and in turn, Olivia listened to Hanna''s stories. In the room only illuminated by a smallmp. Hanna spoke with augh, rying a story about Michail. "So there I was dodging Michail''s sword, and ¡®pop'' I put my sword right under his chin!" Olivia''s expression soured. In the past, she felt good just from hearing Michail''s name, but now it just made her ufortable. The heart-pounding, blushing excitement was less than before. Maybe it was because she hadn''t seen him for too long. After reflecting on her past, Olivia found her feelings for Michail growing fainter. She was certain she liked him, still feeling like she did, but her heart was in a constant state of unease. His vivid memory of rescuing her from the pond was clear, yet¡­ Her heart seemed to mutter some uncertainty. Hanna continued to unfold her tales, with an excited face proudly iming she had bested Michail. "And then, there was Michail sitting on the ground ring at me, do you know how I felt¡­? Mydy? Are you listening?" Olivia asked Hanna. "Do you¡­ not like Michail?" It was odd. The Hanna of Histania she knew had been a girl infatuated with Michail, but the Hanna she saw, gleeful from her victory over the man Olivia liked, did not appear to be a girl in love. Rather, Olivia, who still harbored feelings for Michail, found Hanna''s expression to be glowing as if she had extracted a sore tooth, and therefore Hanna seemed strange to her. So Olivia asked her. "You like Michail, don''t you?" Hanna looked at Olivia, seemingly taken aback by the unexpected question. Clearing her throat with a cough, she opened her mouth. "I used to¡­" Hanna awkwardly smiled, doodling on the nket with her finger, as Olivia quietly waited for her answer, wondering why she was acting so shy. It was iprehensible. Hanna then said to Olivia. "I''vee to like someone else." "It''s not Michail?" Hanna shook her head. "No¡­" ncing downstairs, Hanna blushed. "There''s someone else I really like. A very cool person." Just as Olivia was about to ask who that person was, Hanna, sensing the difficulty in answering such a question, redirected the inquiry. "What about you, mydy?" Dropping her shy facade, Hanna spoke to Olivia earnestly. "Don''t you like Sir Michail?" Chapter 46: It seems difficult Chapter 46: It seems difficult As soon as the morning sun rose, the Histania siblings prepared to leave the mansion. Hanna had to go to the Royal Academy, and Malik had to return to his knight''s order after taking a short leave of absence. It was sad to let them go, but I couldn''t keep the busiest people in the empire. I didn''t even get to speak with Hanna. I wanted to hear how she sliced Michail and how she has been since that day, but she had to leave earlier than I thought, leaving me with lingering regrets. I stood at the entrance, extending the paper bag I had prepared to Malik. Inside the paper bag were a tteokbokki recipe and a cake I had made myself. Malik nced inside the paper bag and smiled lightly. "Did you make it yourself?" The godfather of gastronomy himself. He recognized the amateur packaging straight away. I gave an awkward smile and replied to Malik. Normally, it would have been polite to buy it from a decent dessert store, but there were no open stores, so I made the cake myself. I hoped he would enjoy it. "Yes, haha¡­ There were no open stores at this time, so I tried making it myself. I can''t guarantee the taste, though." "Opening a store at this time would mean a loss." Malik smiled, looking satisfied. During my days as a junior butler, thedy would say. It was rude to send guests away empty-handed, that they would feel disappointed if they traveled a long way and returned empty-handed. "Ricardo, don''t you give gifts if there''s a fight at a party?" "Who did you fight with today?" "Sillia." "Who is that?" "She exists. The fat and ugly one." "Even so, pulling her hair¡­" "She called me a pig that only knows how to eat!" "Well done. What''s the address of that youngdy''s house?" "Eh? Anyway, do you not give if there''s a fight?" "Yes." "¡­That''s disappointing." It was a lesson from thedy''s experience. Malik and Hanna seemed to appreciate this consideration, as they smiled and thanked us. "We''ll enjoy the meal." "We will, thank you!" Before they left through the front door. Hanna turned around to look at me. With her face blushing and her eyes expressing something meaningful, I worried she might have a fever. I naturally ced my hand on Hanna''s forehead. "Uh?" Her face turned as red as a ripe persimmon. I realized toote that I had made a mistake. Out of habit from attending to thedy, I had touched the forehead of a maiden who wasn''t even married. In a past life, I would have ended up in irons. Hanna''s eyes widened. "What¡­ what.. what''s this?" With a look that said, "What''s going on?" While fanning her feverishly flushed face with her hand, Hanna muttered, "Is¡­is this the flirting I''ve only heard about in rumors?" She was breathing out hot breath. I hastily removed my hand from Hanna''s forehead and did not forget to bow my head in apology. "I''m sorry. Your face was so red, I thought you had a fever." "My face is red..? Oh. Ah¡­ uh¡­" Hanna made a strange noise, touching the spot where my hand had been and then ncing at my face, she covered her flushed face with her hand and said, "There''s no fever¡­ Well, maybe there is. If you touch it again¡­" "I''ll get you some fever reducer." Hanna gestured vehemently with her hands, declining. "It''s not needed. I was just too surprised." "I''m sorry." "No, you don''t have to be, can you just¡­no.. never mind." "You don''t have to be mindful of me. We have medicine on standby in the mansion." "Really, I''m fine. Really¡­!" Watching this scene, Malik grinned like an old man who had lived many years. "Ah, to be young¡­ cough!" Hanna elbowed Malik in the ribs. It seemed like she put aura into it. I wonder if he''s okay. It sounded like a bone had cracked¡­ Malik clutched his side and couldn''t move for a while. A cool breeze blew through the open front door. The morning sun had risen, and the birds were chirping. Malik, adjusting his clothes, reached out his hand to me while nursing his side. A nobleman asking for a handshake from amoner was a rare sight. It was something one would not easily see even at the egalitarian Academy. "About the ¡®Porsche No. 1'' I mentioned yesterday, it looks like it will be ready by December. As for the thank-you letter¡­" "I''ll send about 10 of them, all tightly packed." Malik was serious. "Don''t bother writing if I can''t even read it." My pride was hurt in many ways. We said ourst goodbyes. Hanna hugged me tightly and gave me a wink with the meaningful words "Next time for sure." Malik was excited about the new menu that would be released at the Forest Friend. Malik hurried Hanna, who was holding onto me like a cherished doll. "Let''s go." "Just a bit longer." "We don''t have the time. We need to visit the shop, so there''s no room for leisure." "Brother, aren''t you going to the imperial knight''s order?" "I can be a littlete for that." Malik was more sincere about his sideline than his proper job. Before leaving, Malik turned and spoke to me. He said he remembered something he¡¯d forgotten to mention. "Oh, by the way, I forgot to say this earlier. Soon, the Academy students will being to Hamel." "The Academy students? Are theying for a group meal?" "No, it''s about an undiscovered dungeon that they are using as a test. Did you know?" I knew. A new story would start now. Michail¡¯s awakening story. The story began here in Hamel, the story where Yuria gets kidnapped by heretics and Michail goes to rescue her. I knew that much from some time ago. That''s why I was looking for a recement for my right hand I shook my head. "I didn¡¯t know." Phew. Malik, letting out a long sigh, took out a cigarette and put it to his mouth. As he was about to light it, -Whoosh. Hanna''s hand swiftly threw Malik''s cigarette outside the fence. "Don''t smoke. It smells bad." "It doesn''t smell if I smoke outside." "Don''t smoke." "¡­" Malik spoke to me with a distant look in his eyes. "Do you have a sister?" "No, I''m an orphan." Malik nodded. "That''s fortunate." Malik sighed as he watched his cigarette disappear over the fence. "It was a mast¡­" "Anyway, I just thought I¡¯d let you know because I didn¡¯t think it would be a pleasant meeting. I reckon it''s not good for you or those academy kids to meet each other." Malik spoke directly, not mincing words. It was typical of his character, and the reason he brought it up in the first ce. I gave a small nod and expressed my gratitude. "I guess I''ll be holed up in the mansion for a while." "That''s for you to decide." Hanna left the mansion with a look of regret. *** Inside the carriage bound for the capital. Hanna asked Malik, who was reading schematics, "You''ve been grinning andughing as if looking at a dirty magazine all along. Almost like you''re sick." "What is that?" "An adult magazine." "Have you lost your mind?" "No." Malikughed softly. "That''s not for kids to see." "Is that so? Show me then." "No." Malik concealed the schematics in his cloak. Because being caught having spent 3 million gold would likely spell his doom. Even for the renowned house of Histania, 3 million gold was a heavy burden. It could be managed by embezzling from his personal savings and the family''s finances, but. He felt he would surely get a telling-off. Having made the purchase on a whim, Malik realized toote just howrge the amount was, turning it into a problem he''d have to bear to his grave, hence the sighs escaping from him. He had excitedly inted the estimation himself. However, he did not regret the ¡®Porsche No.1'', deeming it worth the cost. Spending is essential when it stokes the mes of a man''s ardor, and besides, a knight must honor his promises. -A true knight, right? At the memory of thepetent butler''s words, Malik couldn''t help but chuckle wryly. 3 million gold. An insane person who haphazardly pledged such a vast amount and it wasn''t even the name of someone else''s dog. He had never imagined it would be him. He had indeed spent a great deal of money, but it wasn''t without cause. The gift he had received was worth that much, and it was all thanks to that man that he could sit at the same table with his sister. -You''re sorry for having treated me poorly all this time? Are you kidding¡­? I felt like dying because of you and my sister¡­ And now you apologize? -Why? Because I''ve awakened some aura and father wants to take me in? -Or did you want to try ying the big brother now? Go learn swordsmanship from dad. Leave me to live my life. Because of that man, Malik hadn¡¯t given up. -A coward? It was clear that if he hadn¡¯t changed, he would continue to be endlessly ridiculed by that man. Thanks to him, Malik had learned what he wascking. He realized just how inadequate he had been, which may have made him cling on even more. Despite the setbacks, the apologies, and rejections, his sister eventually epted his apology after his persistent effort. -I had no intention of forgiving you. I was nning on leaving our tiresome family behind. But then¡­ His sister cried. For the first time in front of him. -Foolishly, I''ve been waiting for you to say this¡­. It''s so unjust. Only because that guy had pushed him did Malik truly realize how terrible a person he had been, having a proper conversation with his sister for the first time. 3 million gold might actually be a small price to pay. Malik let out a deep sigh. ¡®What''s father going to do?'' The second son wants to disown Hanna, and father is just keeping silent and acquiescing¡­. Malik thought there was no salvation for such a dysfunctional family. Hanna had no intention of facing father either. Malik simply extended his sighs. The carriage continued towards its destination. Passing Hamel on the way to the capital. Just as the pce came into view through the window, Malik casually threw a question to his sister. "Sister." "Yeah?" "Do you like that guy?" -p! Hanna branded Malik''s back with her handprint. A clear red mark had been left. Malik had the feeling that it would turn into a bruise by the time they reached home. Nheless, Malik spoke. His sister''s reaction was too amusing. "He''s got the looks and the status; clearly, a great potential husband." "¡­Be quiet." "I support you, sister. I noticed that the guy doesn''t seem to have a fianc¨¦e either." Hanna shook her head. "Is that so¡­" "Hm?" Leaning against the window, Hanna sighed deeply and said, "I really don''t know." "Did he have a fianc¨¦e?" "No. It''s just¡­ I feel like there''s something simr." Hanna''s voice trailed off as she stared nkly out the window, yesterday evening¡¯s events revolving in her head. -The Lady doesn''t like Senior Michail? -Um¡­? The flustereddy''s face. It wasn''t the embarrassment of being caught having feelings for someone, rather it was an expression of genuine surprise. -Uh¡­ That. Thedy spoke decidedly, -I don''t think I like him anymore. The awkward smile of thedy still weighed on Hanna''s mind. ¡®It seems a formal rtionship would be difficult.'' Hanna was quick to grasp the situation. Chapter 47: I no longer like Michail Chapter 47: I no longer like Michail After sending off the Histania siblings, I found myself standing in front of Miss Olivia''s room with breakfast in hand. Today''s breakfast was Miss Olivia''s world-favorite paprika juice and bacon toast, a meal n I concocted with her health in mind after she had consumed nothing but meat for a whole week. The juice blended from carrots and paprika,plemented by crisply toasted bacon, was likely to be criticized by Miss Olivia as "not fit for human consumption." But as a butler, considering the health of one''s master is an obligation, and thus, I was prepared to inflict this bit of noble suffering. After a week of expanding on her noble taste, it was time to reduce it. The mere thought of Miss Olivia''s expression when she tasted the juice made a smile curl upon my lips. -Knock. Knock. Knock. But there was no answer in return. Instead, enthusiastic snores emanated from beyond the door. -Drrrug¡­ Kuhl¡­ Kkooeuhk¡­ -Kuhl. Kkooeuhk. Heeyo¡­ It seemed Miss Olivia had sunk into a deep slumber, which was understandable since she had been upte talking with Hanna, probably about Michail. Eavesdropping wasn¡¯t my habit, but it was clear that Miss Olivia had well exceeded her usual sleeping hours, which surely exined the loud snoring. -Drrrug¡­ Kuhl¡­ Eurrrug¡­ Kuhl¡­ Out of consideration for Miss Olivia¡¯s deep sleep, I waited for about five minutes at the door before I entered. -Knock. Knock. Knock. "Excuse me." The room with a chill breeze and the window open wide. Despite my repeated advice to close the window before sleeping, there was Miss Olivia, as always, sleeping with the window wide open. A sigh escaped from me. "After suffering from a coldst time¡­ Again¡­" -Hmnya¡­ Kkooeuhk..! All thoughts of scolding her slipped away at the sight of her peaceful slumber. It was my negligence for not ensuring she heeded my advice. I resolved to pay more attention. I approached Miss Olivia''s bedside and spoke softly. "Air raid alert¡­" She twitched. Miss Olivia furrowed her brows. I got closer to her ear and whispered like a past life''s ASMR. "Miss Olivia, there is an air raid alert." She attempted to cover herself to the top of her head with the nket as she was awoken by the noise, but as a butler ustomed to rousing her from thirteen years of sleep, I was easily able to prevent her from doing so. I held the bottom end of the nket to prevent her from escaping into it. "Hwehet! ¡­Euuuue¡­" Miss Olivia scrunched her brows. "Ricardo¡­ The gravity is too strong¡­ the nket won''t move¡­" Augh escaped me. I felt sorry for waking her from such a deep sleep, but as a butler who believes in the importance of breakfast, I had no choice but to wake her up. She would surely be fiery, but health is more precious than anything else. Tap. I gently touched Miss Olivia¡¯s cheek. She frowned. Seeing her cute reaction, I brought my mouth close to her ear and then¡­ -Aah©¤ham! I yfully bit her ear. "Heet!!!" Miss Olivia''s eyes opened wide, and she screamed. "Heieeek!! I''m being eaten! Eaten by a slime¡­ Eh?" She woke up with a start, and a familiar blue window began to materialize above Miss Olivia¡¯s head. [Desmond Olivia Lv.0.5] [upation: Unemployed] [Affection: 82] [Favorite topics of conversation: Food. Meat. Bath additives. Ricardo''s health. Gold coins. Walks (New)] [Disliked topics of conversation: Michail. Vegetables. Paprika. The past. Debt] ¡®Huh¡­?'' Something felt empty. What was it¡­? I thought I might have seen it wrong, so I rubbed my eyes. However, one of the keywords that had been there for over a year was missing. Always the first to be listed among Miss Olivia¡¯s favorite topics of conversation was the familiar name. [Michail] This name had vanished. I rubbed my eyes wondering what was going on. It was an old keyword that I¡¯d assumed would disappear someday. I asked Miss Olivia, who was throwing a doll at me, pondering if this might be a dream. Wondering whether she had finally ended her long unrequited love. Or whether she had just taken a break from it. I tentatively asked Miss Olivia. "Miss Olivia." She looked at me, irritably wiping the saliva from her ear. "Why¡­" With sleepy eyes, Miss Olivia rubbed her face. "Did you sleep well?" "Ricardo woke me, so I slept poorly." "It''s magic meant to awaken the sleeping princess in the woods." "Am I the princess?" "No, you are a pig." Miss Olivia scowled. I had to inquire further, unable to contain my curiosity. "Miss Olivia, about Michail." "Michail?" The name Michail caused her expression to stiffen in real time. I felt as if I had stepped on a mine. I might have been too abrupt, but getting a confirmation was more important to me. "Do you still like Michail?" "Why do you ask?" "I was just wondering." Given my usual disdainful remarks about Michail, Miss Olivia might have been anticipating my typical response. If she were to say ¡®yes¡¯, she knew well enough that ¡®Lolicon¡­¡¯ would be my derogatory retort. And she also knew that the mood would sour. I contemted. If she still harbored feelings for Michail, she would curse me, and if her feelings towards Michail had waned, she¡¯d likely remain silent. I awaited Miss Olivia¡¯s response. While ustomed to rebuke, I somehow felt it would pain me a bit to hear that she still held affection for Michail. The affinity window does not lie. Everyone was like that, and Miss Olivia was too. But the idea that the name Michail could disappear from Miss Olivia''s heart seemed utterly unbelievable. I wanted to hear it from her directly. While gripping the tray in my hand tightly, I waited for Miss Olivia''s answer. "Hmm¡­" Miss Olivia seemed lost in thought. She took a cup from the tray and pressed it against her forehead to cool down. "There is something, Ricardo." "¡­" "I don¡¯t want to talk about Michail anymore." "I¡¯m sorry." "Now, I¡­" Her lips were dry. Even though I knew what she was going to say, it was frightening to hear it from Miss Olivia''s own lips. The worry that I might have to face another prolonged battle and the disappointment if the answer I had anticipated didn''te made me bite my lip. I waited for Miss Olivia''s response, and then she finally uttered the words that I had wanted to hear for the past year. "I don''t like Michail." "Pardon?" "I don''t like him. He''s ugly." "Didn¡¯t you always say he was handsome?" "No." Miss Olivia looked at me. "He''s ugly. Too skinny, and I don¡¯t like that." ¡®It''s true.'' There was no falsehood in Miss Olivia¡¯s face. "Is that really true?" "Yes." That won''t do. Today, I have to go out with Miss Olivia¡­ -Gulp¡­ Gulp¡­ Huh? Why did that go over there? Miss Olivia was drinking her juice. She was downing the potion of mixed paprika and carrot like a true man''s man. ¡®Ah, disaster.'' After neatly emptying the cup, Miss Olivia looked at me with dulled eyes. "What is this¡­?!" "¡­Paprika juice." "Pap¡­ paprika?" Drip. Miss Olivia dribbled the juice out from her mouth. "Cough¡­!" She spat out the juice and copsed. It was a somewhat sessful assassination. *** It was a good start to the day. It felt as though a weight was lifted from my chest and I could fly, but Miss Olivia''s mood was sour. Miss Olivia red at me. "Noble abuser." "¡­" "Noble murderer." "¡­" "Noble assassin." An unintended assassination had seeded, and there was Miss Olivia, cooped up in the corner of the bed, ring at me. Now, Miss Olivia dered that she would never eat anything I gave her again. Miss Olivia, steadfast in her anger, would not be appeased even when I offered her three pieces of chocte; she would turn her head sharply, pouting her lips and demanding at least ten pieces before considering negotiations. Miss Olivia showered me with grievances. She scribbled in tiny writing on a piece of paper. [Paprika is the evil of society.] Miss Olivia was waging her timid struggle. I shouldn''tugh, but I couldn''t help it. Miss Olivia yelled at me as I tried to suppress myughter; her mouth rinsing with spit in frustration. She was so cute it was driving me mad. "Why are youughing!" "I wasn''tughi¡­ pfft." "You didugh!" "No¡­ Pfft¡­ Hahahaha! It''s impossible not tough. The paprika juice going through your nose¡­ Pffft¡­!" Miss Olivia crumpled the paper in her hand with frustration. "Eeeek¡­!" Then, like a baseball yer, she got into position and threw it. -Whoosh! Drawing a giant arc. -Thud. It fell powerlessly to the floor. Miss Olivia and I awkwardly crossed nces at the pitiful fallen paper ball. "Pfft¡­!" "Don''tugh!" Our shoulders shook. I couldn''t hold back theughter, while Miss Olivia couldn''t hold back her anger. I gave Miss Olivia a thumbs-up. "That was an excellent throw. With a little more effort, you might actually make it." Miss Olivia hurled a pen at me. *** As time passed and 15 pieces of chocte had umted in Miss Olivia''s emergency stash, I was finally able to appease her anger. Observing the chocte peeking out from between her breasts, Miss Olivia shed a beaming smile. She offered me a chocte as if bestowing a favor, the chocte warm and melty. It needed to be stored in a drawer. "I''m rich, so rich!" "Are you that happy?" "Yes. Ricardo only gives me one chocte a day." "That''s for your health, isn¡¯t it?" Miss Olivia turned her head away petntly. "That¡¯s nobility abuse. I¡¯m going to report you to the Noble Rights Commission." "Do such things exist?" "Not really." It was aeback for the pranks I had yed earlier. After a long breakfast, Miss Olivia pointed her finger to a corner of the room. There was an item wrapped in glittering paper with a ribbon on it. It was a birthday present that I hadn''t been able to give due to idental revtions of her scar. Miss Olivia pointed at the present with her finger. "Bring that to me." "The present?" "Yes, that one." Rustling, I ced the gift into Miss Olivia''s arms. Clearing her throat, Miss Oliviamanded. "Turn off the lights and close your eyes." Iplied with Miss Olivia''s request with a small smile. With the lights turned off, Miss Olivia began to stack choctes on a te, making a soft click-ck sound. It appeared she was making a cake. With my eyes squinted, I watched Miss Olivia contentedly as she pulled choctes out of her pocket. "Don''t open your eyes." "Okay." "Really, don''t open them." "I won''t." Miss Olivia was smiling with satisfaction. Rustle. Rustle. The sound of the gift wrap being torn came through. It seemed not to rip easily, and with a loud kiai of "Heet! Huaaap!" Miss Olivia was busily tearing into the wrapping. Sniff. She wiped her runny nose on her dress. And again, rubbed it off on her dress. She didn''t quite look like a nobledy. It seemed preparations were almostplete. A cake made out of chocte with candles ced on top, and there I caught a glimpse of Miss Olivia clearing her throat, with my eyes slightly open. Now, she indicated I could open my eyes. I slowly opened them. Despite the morning sunlight streaming in through the curtains, the fluffy atmosphere hadn''t dissipated. I saw Miss Olivia holding a glove next to the chocte cake she had crushed into pieces. Her smile, as sheughed brightly, was more beautiful than ever. Miss Olivia ced the te on the bed and held the prepared gift in her hand. "Are those gloves?" "Yes. Now that it''s winter. Your hands would hurt if they got cold." They were mittens with a yellow chick embroidery on them, Miss Olivia''s thoughtful consideration for the winter. Miss Olivia began to slip the gloves onto my hands. Her cool touch was awkward yet somehow pleasantly stirring. Warm. And cozy. Miss Olivia spoke while fitting the gloves on me. "Happy bted birthday." "Thank you." "I''m sorry I couldn''t give you anything expensive." Miss Olivia said, lowering her head to me. I shook my head in response. "To me, they feel more expensive than a million gold." "¡­They''re only worth one gold." Miss Olivia was being needlessly frank at the wrong time. The gloves began to warm my hands. A fluffy emotion rose within me, and a corner of my heart felt warm. Maybe three minutes had passed. As Miss Olivia helped with the gloves, she made a strange noise. "Huh¡­?" She took a kiai and looked down at the glove stuck on the back of my hand. It was too tight to pull up over my hand. Miss Olivia looked up at me with tearful eyes, her nostrils ring and her runny nose sniffled, tears welling up in her eyes. "Is it too small¡­?" I replied with an awkward smile. "It fits perfectly." "Don''t lie¡­!" Miss Olivia burst into tears. ming the maid who had bought the wrong size. "Waaahhh!!!" She was crying her heart out. I thought to myself. How could anyone hate a Miss Olivia like this? *** At the Royal Academy''s training ground. Michail, with his silver hair fluttering, said to Hanna during their sparring session. "That sword¡­ it looks nice." Hanna replied with a smile. "It was a gift." Thinking about the task that would take ce in a week, Michail asked Hanna. "Can I borrow that sword for a bit?" Hanna responded with a snicker. "Get lost." Chapter 48: If you cant avoid it, enjoy it! Chapter 48: If you can''t avoid it, enjoy it! Miss Olivia shouted at me. "Take it off!" Such a provocative phrase from Miss Olivia. I hugged myself and replied to her. "Kyah, how can you use such suggestivenguage?" Miss Olivia was irritated. She imed she hadn''t said that and, looking at the gloves on my hands, repeated her demand. "Take them off, I''m going to get a refund!" Such a flirtatious remark to make me remove them. I fiddled with the mittens on my hands, snorting at Miss Olivia''smand. They were small but still usable, so why ask me to remove them? I felt like I would lose the memories associated with them if I returned them, so I steadfastly refused Miss Olivia''s request. "Why bother with a refund?" "They''re too small!" "If you stretch them, they''ll fit." "That''s not why I bought them!" "I thought you purposely bought them small for this purpose." In front of Miss Olivia, I waved the tight-fitting gloves, putting on an act. "They''re warm and nice, what''s the problem?" Miss Olivia red at me. Her eyes were like she was about to devour me, but the corners of her mouth twitched up into a smile. I responded to Miss Olivia¡¯s smile. "Clothes are supposed to stretch when worn and shrink when washed, isn''t that so? It''s good to stretch them out and use them anyway." "Still¡­" Miss Olivia felt sorry. Sorry for buying me small gloves. She said gloves that are too tight could restrict blood cirction and are bad for your health, but I felt that returning them would fade the memories we made, and they were too precious. "Are they really much too small?" Just looking at the gloves made meugh. I remembered Miss Olivia, with a runny nose, trying desperately to put on the gloves. Deciding the negotiation was hopeless, Miss Olivia sighed deeply and, looking at the gloves on my hands, said. "Ricardo." "Yes." "The chick has be a chicken." Miss Olivia remarked upon seeing the stretched embroidery of the chick on the gloves. Due to forcefully pushing my hands in, it was inevitable that the embroidery would stretch. Touching the stretched embroidery on the mittens, I spoke to Miss Olivia. "This little one also needs to grow. That''s how we raise and eat it." "¡­You can''t eat gloves." "I know." Miss Olivia pouted and bit into a piece of chocte. "You''re mean." "I know." A day that started with a small mishap. We hadn''t left the mansion in a week. While Miss Olivia had been pestering me to visit her forest friends, I had avoided seeing faces I wasn''t eager to see in Hamel. It was certain that I would growl at them and Miss Olivia would bite them. Considering the master''s dental health is also a virtue of a butler, I had decided on confinement. Although I was d that Miss Olivia wanted to go out, I hoped she''d wait a while longer, wiping the chocte off the corner of her mouth. "Speaking of which, Miss Olivia." "Hmm?" "Do you remember the wheeled chair I made for youst time?" "The wheeled chair?" Miss Olivia, who seemed to have banished the monstrosity from her memory, pondered for a while. Whether she remembered the ill-fated invention ¡®Benzx No. 1'', now lost to history, remained uncertain. I cautiously asked in anticipation of the ¡®Porxsche No. 1'' to be born in December. Even if Miss Olivia didn''t like it, I nned to ride it. Still, it was polite to consider the car owner''s opinion. I awaited Miss Olivia''s reply with a tense heart. "Hmm¡­" Click. She broke a piece of chocte and chewed thoughtfully. To jog Miss Olivia''s memory, I mimed pulling a nearby chair like the one with wheels I had mentioned. "The chair I could push from behind while Miss Olivia rolled the wheels." "Hmm¡­ Ah! The wheeled kindling?" Kindling? As the inventor of the kindling, my pride took a hit. "It''s not kindling, it''s ¡®Benzx No. 1''." "You gave a name to wood?" "¡®Benzx No. 1''¡­ Anyways, what do you think about that kindling? I think it''s quite wonderful." Miss Olivia firmly shook her head. "I don''t like it." "But I haven''t said anything yet." "You''re going to make it again, aren''t you?" Miss Olivia was quick to catch on where she didn''t need to be. I countered her assumption, knowing that I needed to change her perspective now so that she would enjoy the test drivingter. If she unwrapped it and didn''t like it, that would be a problem too, so I began my persuasion, keeping in mind the cost of 3 million gold. "This new model is different." I included a hint of mania. "Created with thetest magical technology and significant capital investment¡­" It wouldn''t be proper to let the soul-child product of the investor and the possessed end up rotting in a warehouse unseen by the world. "A full¡­ 3 million¡­" "3 million?" Miss Olivia was unusually quick today. To avoid further questions, I pushed another piece of chocte into her mouth. "Ugh¡­ sweet." "That''s alright. It¡¯s the best to eat a lot at times like this." Miss Olivia nodded and bit into the chocte. "Anyway, this new model is different. It''s a finely prepared piece that I dare say will satisfy Miss Olivia." Miss Olivia asked me: "It¡¯s not made of wood likest time, is it?" "Don''t evenpare it to that trash. It will be made of mithril for¡­" "Mithril?" "No, intricately wrought steel for a pleasant design, and it will be in ck, which I know is to Miss Olivia''s taste among the nobility these days." Miss Olivia¡¯s eyes shone with interest. "Ooh¡­" she said, putting down the chocte. It seemed she was close to being convinced. I continued my passionate speech to Miss Olivia. "Is it faster than a carriage?" Indeed, it seemed Miss Olivia had an eye for vehicles. I stood tall and confidently asserted. "Of course, wouldn''t you think?" "Ooh¡­! And does it shoot fireballs too?" "If it couldn''t do that, I wouldn''t have even mentioned it." Miss Olivia''s eyes sparkled with excitement. Her eyes resembled those of a poor man in a used car dealership, enticed by the allure of full financing on a foreign car. She was almost persuaded. In a previous life, I should''ve been a used car dealer, not an office worker. If I had realized my talent for negotiations sooner, I could''ve quickly escaped the life of convenience store triangle kimbap. Miss Olivia was falling for my eloquent sales pitch. "Then can it climb mountains with that?" "The mountains?" "Yes, the air is better there." "Do you want to hike?" Miss Olivia, gazing at the sunny Hamel Mountains, shook her head. "No, it''s too tiring and I don''t want to." "Then why did you ask?" "Aren''t there chocte trees on the mountain? Fresh chocte seems like it would taste better." "There¡¯s no such thing." Miss Olivia, having lost interest, clicked her tongue. It''s unnecessary, she observed. She then looked up at the blue sky and asked onest question. "Can it fly too?" "No. That would only be possible for archmages, wouldn''t it?" "It can¡¯t do that?" "¡­" I''ll have to consult the investor. Judging by Miss Olivia¡¯s reaction, she seemed to enjoy the concept. An astronomical amount of money had been spentpared to the first prototype, and given the dismal state of its predecessor, the expectations could only rise higher. Perhaps it''s a stroke of luck that the first creation was a failure. Thankfully, this unintentionallyid the groundwork with Miss Olivia. She looked at me, or rather, at my right hand to be exact. ncing at my right hand, which was still heavily bandaged today, she lowered her gaze to the floor and murmured softly, "I''ll ride it since Ricardo''s arm hurts." As a butler, I could not just pass by Miss Olivia''s downtrodden statement. Slipping the mittens around my neck and muttering, I crouched down to meet her eyes. "Why are you squatting like that? Do you think I am unable to carry someone of your size?" Miss Olivia nodded. "Yes. I''m heavy, after all." "No, you are incredibly light." Miss Olivia, shaking her head, told me not to lie. "Ricardo once called me a pig. You said I was heavy and fat. What if your arm hurts?" She was a very considerate master. Up to this point, I was easily able to lift Miss Olivia. My dulled senses were gradually returning, and my resistance to dark magic seemed to have increased ¨C the discharge from my hand and the cracked scars were both slowly fading. Thinking that it might take a short month or at most a year for my right hand to recover, I waved my hand at Miss Olivia to show that she need not worry. "It''s fine. Although Miss Olivia is very slightly heavy, I can manage to lift you." "That''s a lie." "If I am lying, then tomorrow at sunrise, I''ll take you to meet your friends in the forest." "¡­" Miss Olivia spread her arms wide. Go ahead then, try to carry me. Challenging me with the assertion that she was heavy and that I''d be shocked if I tried to lift her, I responded with a lightugh and presented my back. -Hupsha! Miss Olivia climbed onto my back with a loud noise. She was lighter than a tuft of cotton. If Miss Olivia felt heavy, I might as well quit being a knight or a butler and just retire for recovery. I wasn''t that worn out yet. Just as I was about to give Miss Olivia a triumphant smile to show her, -Malkang¡­! I felt an unusually vivid sensation against my back. "Oops¡­" Ah, surely not. No way. My eyes trembled as I looked back at Miss Olivia. I saw her pale face, taking in deep breaths, trying to make herself lighter. It was supposed to be a hrious situation¡­ I felt likeughing because it was so cute. But this¡­ Uh¡­ "Miss Olivia." "Wah! (Why?)" "Well¡­" Miss Olivia, holding her breath, urged me. "Say it quickly¡­ I can''t breathe (hurry up, I''m suffocating)." "Well¡­ by any chance, Miss Olivia." ¡®Did you forget to put on your underwear?'' I couldn''t bring myself to voice such an explicit question. Instead, it was the ck underwear stuck in the corner of the bed that answered for me. Underwear of a viinous size. Hmm. I gently ced Miss Olivia back onto the bed. "I concede." "¡­ Uh¡­" Leaving the self-dering dieter behind, I quickly fled the room to cool my flushed face. *** On the way to visit the friends in the forest. -Rururuk¡­ Riding in the handcart, Miss Olivia wore a pleasant smile. It was amon sight on the streets, the handcart. Miss Olivia, riding in it, looked around gleefully. "This is fun." "Miss Olivia." "Hmm?" "Why don''t you just let me carry you?" I spoke cautiously to Miss Olivia, dressed in a ck gown, having made herself up on this rare asion to go out, but now sitting in a handcart. She had pulled her hat deeply over her face, trying to hide as much as she could, but it was impossible to avoid the gazes of the people directed at us. Miss Olivia then said to me, "It''s not okay if your arm hurts." "Aren''t you ufortable? And the people are looking¡­" Miss Olivia replied, pressing down her hat even further, "It''s okay. That''s better than Ricardo being in pain." My heart swelled with warmth. Compared to her first time out, Miss Olivia seemed less concerned about people''s stares, but a rapid change was impossible. Whenever we might meet someone''s gaze, she''d flinch, pressing her hat even deeper. Although we were traveling to ces without people, it was impossible to avoid the gaze of one or two passers-by on the streets. I feared this rare outing might be a regrettable memory. She would protest if I offered to carry her. If I did not suggest going out, she''d scold me for not keeping my promise. As her butler, I yearned to always do what was best for her. We need to hurry. And I was about to pick up the pace until I overheard a conversation between a father and child passing by. -Dad¡­ that looks like fun. -Indeed¡­ Hmm? -Dad used to y like that too. -Really? Let me try too! -No, dad''s back hasn''t been too goodtely¡­ -Why! I recalled that, in the past, I''d also yed like this. Riding the handcart, pretending to be a king, Speeding down a slope too quickly and getting hurt. Paradoxically, by brazenly drawing attention and moving on, it appeared to others as yful escapades of an immature nobledy. "If you can''t avoid it, enjoy it," the saying suddenly sparkled in my mind. I felt a surge of confidence. I threw a meaningful remark at Miss Olivia. "Miss Olivia, isn''t this too slow?" "Huh?" "Don''t you want to go a bit faster?" "¡­?" Miss Olivia looked at me with shaky eyes. "Ah¡­ no?" I pressed her hat down firmly and grabbed the handle of the handcart, stating, "Gear third." "Eh?" -Hwaeek! A scream from Miss Olivia echoed across the path. Chapter 49: Dont Stick Your Nose Into Other Peoples Business (1) Chapter 49: Don''t Stick Your Nose Into Other People''s Business (1) [Every Tuesday is a day off.] -Blink. Blink. Ady rubbing her eyes. I rubbed mine in the same manner. "Ricardo, I think there''s dust in my eyes." "I feel the same." Leaving the handcart''s handle, I looked up at the clear sky. The sky was clear without a single cloud¡ªit would have been a good day to tear into some meat¡­ Thedy and I had our wills shattered by the sign dering the business''s closure. We stared into the void for about a minute without words. Thedy, with trembling eyes, looked at the sign hanging on the door, and I, sensing something was seriously amiss, clenched my lips tightly. Thedy copsed onto the handcart. "This makes no sense." "It''s clear the world is trying to starve me to death." Thedy, gazing emptily at the sky, was pouring out her resentment towards the world. The handcart''s floor wasn''t too hard because it was cushioned with a plush mat, but the sight of thedy cursing the world with vacant eyes was priceless. If only a bottle of soju were ced in thedy''s hand as shey sprawled out like a homeless person arms spread wide, it would''ve seemed like we were at Seoul Station. Thedy muttered, feeling that the world was being unfair to her. "This is nothing less than the abuse of nobility. There should be a trial." "Do you have any money?" "No." She became even more depressed. A much-anticipated outing had turned into failure. I had mustered up my courage to go out, only to be greeted by a sign announcing the shop''s closure. I hadn''t even prepared dinner, and now my grand ns had fizzled into nothing. Thedy looked at me. She demanded an alternative from me. I smiled awkwardly and whistled. If you can''t eat what you''ve been craving, any food you eat will be a disappointment. In a past life, the orphanage director announced we''d have chicken for dinner but came back with tteokbokki instead. That tteokbokki tasted truly awful because I was expecting chicken. Memories of yearning for chicken and whimpering while eating tteokbokki lingered, making it difficult to suggest an alternative. Was there no way out? Apart from forest friends, what else could satisfy thedy''s gnawing hunger? Looking at thedy who seemed to have lost her purpose in life, I cautiously asked. "Is there anything you¡¯d like to eat?" "No." Thedy, visibly upset, pouted and sighed. "Don''t be like that, let''s go eat something else. It even saves us a meal ticket, which is nice." "¡­" Reluctant to just return, thedy gave a slight nod. While the n for dining out had failed, the outing itself wasn''t over yet. I thought it wouldn''t be too bad to breathe some fresh air and enjoy the cool autumn breeze while watching the autumn leaves. I grabbed the handcart''s handle and started rolling the wheels. I nced back, concerned whether the bumpy road was hard on thedy''s bottom, but thedy, looking emptily at the sky, was indulging in a life crisis, unfazed by the jolts or sudden stops. "I''m sad. I was hoping to eat a lot of meat today." "I was hoping to eat a lot of meat today too. It''s a shame." "Hmm¡­ Ricardo." "Yes?" Thedy, who had been savoring the autumn breeze while lying on the handcart, stole a nce at me and brought up some trivial talk. "Do you want something to eat, Ricardo?" "Me?" "Yes." Thedy nodded slightly. Knowing thedy dislikes the phrase "whatever," I pondered deeply. What food would thedy like that won''t be too clich¨¦? Steak wouldn''t do. And while thedy likes cake, that wouldn''t be a fitting response to her question. If I suggested cake, thedy would likely propose just turning back. -Rattle. Was it when the sound of the handcart¡¯s wheels going longer? Thedy poked her head out slightly and carelessly looked around. "It''s been a long time since I¡¯ve been here." Here¡­? A market lined with street vendors. A market full of snacks like chicken skewers and cotton candy, emitting irresistible aromas. Thedy¡¯s eyes came alive upon sniffing the delicious scents. I quickly decided on our dinner. It wasn''t intentional, but fortunately, I was able to escape from the dilemma of choosing. I turned to thedy and asked, "How about eating here? We can try whatever we want, like at a buffet." "Re¡­really?" I gave a small nod. "Wouldn''t it be nice, reminiscent of old times? If it¡¯s alright with you,dy, we can settle for dinner here and maybe buy some bath additives on the way back." "Bath additives¡­! Mint chocte scent!" "No, not that." Thedy nodded vigorously in agreement. I held the handcart''s handle and gave thedy a look, asking if she was ready. "So, gear four." "What?" Thedy clenched the handcart¡¯s handle and swallowed hard. "Can''t we go at gear two?" "Sorry. I have such noble legs that I can''t control the speed." Thedy''s timid view failed to persuade my explosive legs. It¡¯s alright to go fast since I¡¯ve made a seatbelt. Thedy, with her eyes tightly shut, pounded on the handcart''s railing and bravely said, "St¡­start!" Thedy''s scream echoed through the streets. *** "Yum. Delicious. Try some too, Ricardo." Thedy, hands full of skewers, handed one to me while munching. An odd-looking skewer. Skewered was a frog, the protagonist of a nursery rhyme with its forelegs and hindlegs poking out. Thedy, offering the frog skewer and smiling happily, was a true peace advocate of this era who didn¡¯t mind appearances as long as it tasted good. "This is delicious." "¡­" "Seriously, it''s good." "I yield." I shook my head and pointed to the chicken skewer in her left hand. "Can I have that instead? It looks tasty." "This¡­? No way, I yield." Thedy gave me a look of refusal. Apparently, she was saving the tasty one for herself, but it¡¯s truly delicious to sneak a bite from someone else¡¯s treat. As I gazed at her with glossy, cat-like eyes, thedy ced half of the chicken skewer in her mouth and shakily handed it to me. "Lady, are you perhaps an alien like Doraemon?" "Doraemon alien?" "There''s a monster that cuts everything in half." "That''s a bad monster." ¡°You¡¯re also¡­ bad¡­" "Huh?" "Never mind." I took the skewer offered by thedy and stuffed my mouth. As streetlights came on, crowds began to gather. Families out to enjoy the night market, Couples on a date, And even kids from the slums trying to pick pockets amidst the crowd. As more people filled the streets, thedy squeezed herself into a corner of the handcart. ncing awkwardly around, then bowing her head when eye contact was made, thedy chewed on an empty skewer stick. Seeing this, I steered the handcart away from the crowd. The crowds were increasing, and among them, thedy seemed to try to escape notice, slipping further into the handcart, nervously looking around. If there was eye contact, she would bow her head and keep gnawing on the empty skewer. Recognizing thedy''s difort, I navigated the handcart through less crowded areas, avoiding the throng. The crowd was gettingrger and with it the number of eyes on us. Thedy began to feel the onset of panic. "Eek¡­" "There are too many people." A high-ranking noble worried about the attention of others. Once upon a time, thedy lived for the gaze of others and thrived on ostentation. Sympathetic nces must have felt burdensome to her, who had always been the object of admiration rather than pity. Seeing thedy feeling ashamed of her now shabby appearance, I patted my full stomach and spoke loudly. "Ah¡­ I''m so full!" Thedy looked up at me. Seeing her pale face, I regretted not having done this sooner. Thedy asked me in a trembling voice. "Are¡­ are you really full?" "Yes, very full. Maybe I''ve eaten too much of this and that and now my stomach is bursting." The color returned to thedy''s face. She seemed to want to go back. Very much so. Just in case, I asked her, "Isn''t thedy full as well?" Simrly patting her stomach, thedy, nodding her head, said, "Yeah. I''m full." Thedy was twitching her lips, unable to say she wanted to go back, perhaps worrying about being a nuisance to me or prematurely ending the outing because of her. She kept sneaking nces at me from under her hat, hesitating to speak. Honestly, I was a little disappointed. I was hungry, and we hadn''t wandered around much. But fulfilling the master''s wishes is a butler''s virtue, and we could alwayse back another time. Iforted her with a look that said not to worry. "Shall we start heading back slowly? If we buy the bath additive and head back now, the timing should be just right." "¡­Really? You won''t be disappointed?" "Yes." Thedy''s expression brightened. "Then shall we go?" "Yes, I''ll take you back at a leisurely pace." I didn''t hesitate to pull the handcart. As we headed towards the store, chatting about various bath additives and agreeing not to buy the mint chocte one, thedy called out. "Ricardo." Thedy pointed to a gloomy alley with her finger. The dim alley where the slum dwellers lived. Thedy, pointing to an alley where parentless orphans and vagrants lived, showed an odd expression and said to me, "Isn''t that Yuria?" The familiar name thedy called out was one that shouldn''t be here. "That can''t be." "There look. The girl with the pink hair." There was a sinking feeling, but our steps headed towards the alley. The slums were dangerous. Especially for a woman. Why would Yuria, who only saw the bright things in the world, enter such a ce? But of course, being the heroine, she would have plenty of reasons to go in. Yuria was a naive person with meddling tendencies. I sighed deeply and as I pulled the handcart closer to the alley, loud noises could be heard. -What are you doing right now!? -Just mind your own business and go on your way~ Sarcastic remarks from a thug and, A familiar female voice. I let out a sigh. Was that woman not afraid? Judging by the thugs speaking normally, it seemed she hade alone. If she had been with someone else, male heroes would have handled it. The exchange of intense voices quickened our steps. -I clearly saw it. I saw you stealing the money I gave the child. Give it back! -No, you must be mistaken, ma''am. Hey, did I take your money? -¡­No. The situation seemed to be going south. Thugs from the alley slowly gathered, and Yuria was alone. -Come to think of it, miss, you look pretty delicate. -¡­What did you say? -You seem like you''d sell for a good price. -Let go of me! -Just put her to sleep with drugs, right brother? I left the handcart in an unupied spot for a moment. I sought permission from thedy. "Lady¡­" *** Yuria was in a panic. She had wanted to help a poor child, but now a group ofrge men surrounded her. The man approaching with a dagger was scary, and the one trying to pull her deeper into the alley by grabbing her hand was terrifying. She couldn''t escape his grip, and there was no one to help. Yuria''s legs, paralyzed by fear, would not listen to her. "Let go of me! I''ll scream!" "Go ahead and scream. Let''s see who''lle." A stocky man forcibly grabbed her wrist and attempted to pull her deeper into the alley. She was scared, terribly so. She wished someone would help. Yuria regretted her past self, who said she wouldn''t learn harmful magic; she should have learned some self-defense magic. She felt like crying out of fear. Was it wrong that she didn''t ignore the child being hit, or was it wrong that she wandered the streets alone? Whatever the case, she was afraid and terrified. The words of a male student from the Royal Academy shed through her mind. -Don''t stick your nose into other people''s business. It''s not that I''m making fun of you, Miss Yuria; it''s out of concern. What good would regret do now? Yuria struggled to break free but only received vile curses in return. "Stay still! Before I kill¡­" That''s when it happened. "Kill? Whom?" The silhouette of a man emerged from the alley. "Don''t breathe, you''re polluting the air." A familiar redhead. At the same time, the man she disliked the most was slowly walking towards her, his red eyes ring. And then. "F***! This is my territory!" She saw the viiness on his back. "Ricardo! Attack!" "That''s what I should be saying." "Attack!" "No, I''m trying to look cool right now." "Growl! Attack!" "Ha¡­" Yuria copsed right there, her legs giving out. "Ricardo! Yuria''s dead!" "Please don''t kill someone who''s clearly alive." "Eek¡­!" As she closed her eyes, the screams of the thugs could be heard. Chapter 50: Dont Stick Your Nose Into Other Peoples Business (2) Chapter 50: Don''t Stick Your Nose Into Other People''s Business (2) Swish. Yuria slowly opened her eyes. As the bright light from the street trees struck her eyes, she squinted. Had she momentarily passed out? Instead of the dark alley, she found herself on a street illuminated bympposts. There were shops around her, and couples passed by on this peaceful street. Her wrist, still stinging from where the big man had grabbed her, stood in stark contrast to the tranquil scene, which seemed oblivious to her agitated heart. Her tension eased. The realization that she was now safe made her body go limp. "What a relief¡­" Everyone passing by seemed to think so. Even the movingmpposts, yes, everything was safe¡­? "Dompposts move¡­?" Yuria felt the ground on which shey. She perceived a soft sensation beneath her. Turning her gaze to the ground, she was met with a sight of a luxurious pink cushion. "Uh¡­?" A sense of foreboding washed over Yuria. Worry began to fill her mind. She felt a slight rumbling sensation against her back. A voice as sharp as a street cat''s yet rxed floated from beside her. "It''s cramped¡­" There in the corner of the handcart, shrinking her shoulders, sat Lady Olivia. Olivia, with white hair dressed in a ck gown. Upon their eyes meeting, Olivia turned her head away toward the outside, making an awkward expression. "The weather is¡­ nice." The awkward words from thedy who was gazing up at the darkening sky gave Yuria a headache. How long had she been like this? She hade for a preliminary visit with Michail and Ruin, and while they had briefly gone to buy gifts, this incident had urred. She had felt sorry for a begging child, put a pouch full of gold coins into a can for him, and then she had impulsively followed him into an alley when she saw him getting hit¡­ Ah. As the puzzle pieces of her memory fit together, her field of view began to widen. "Bite!" "¡­That¡¯s my line." "Bite¡­!" Her face felt hot with embarrassment. ¡®I must be crazy¡­!'' Now she finally noticed the red-haired servant. Ricardo, who was sweating profusely as he powerfully pulled the handcart. ¡®I''ve caused trouble¡­ again.'' Ricardo turned around, noticed her awakening, and met her with a small, reassuring smile. "Are you awake?" His voice wasced with worry. It was the same voice that hadforted her when she felt down at the Royal Academy. "Sorry for fainting all of a sudden¡­" "¡­You could have just left me there." "I didn''t think of that. Ha ha¡­" Pulling the handcart, Ricardo chuckled awkwardly as he apologized. They chatted with Ricardo leading the conversation, making jokes about her not being injured, apologizing forying her down in such an undignified ce. It was all so awkward. Sitting there on the handcart and being in debt to Ricardo. The ¡®again'' kept spinning around in her head. ¡®Ah¡­ This is driving me crazy.'' She couldn''t raise her head, both from awkwardness and not knowing what to say. She needed to say thank you, but the words wouldn''t leave her mouth. Was it her pride, or was it because thedy was there? She was unsure how to express herself. -A quick nce¡­ "Uh.. huh¡­" Olivia was observing her, unable to speak freely, silently pleading with her eyes not to start a conversation. As the handcart thumped over a stone, jolting her, she yelped in pain. "Ow¡­" Upon seeing her grimace, Olivia moved into a deeper corner and vacated a spot, timidly tapping the floor of the handcart. "Here, sit down¡­" The sharp reply came out reflexively. "Don''t worry about me." Olivia turned her head away, looking dejected, and mumbled. "It''s my handcart after all¡­" Yuria wasn''t sure what to say to Olivia. To Olivia, who had tormented her in the past¡­ it seemed unlikely anything kind woulde out. She didn''t want to pretend like nothing had happened, nor did she want to foolishly forgive others, not after what she had endured because of those two. She sat crouched down in the handcart, waiting for time to pass. As Olivia began to doze off, Ricardo, his red hair tousled,id Olivia down in the corner of the handcart and said, "You must have been quite frightened?" "¡­" She couldn''t bring herself to reply to his sudden words offort. It felt like cheating for him to ask so gently. She remained silent and just stared at her palms. Her fingers wriggled and picked at her nails in a shamefully nervous manner. Ricardo awkwardly smiled and steered the conversation elsewhere. "Where is your group?" "¡­At the za." "The za? We''vee theplete opposite way. Who did youe with¡­?" "Michail and Ruin." Ricardo fell silent. With an awkward smile, he murmured ¡®Is that so.'' and pushed on steadily towards the za. As her searchingpanions starteding into view, Ricardo, keeping silent until now, parked the handcart in a deserted ce and began to speak. With a voice low and quiet. "Miss Yuria." "Yes?" "Are you really okay? Are you hurt anywhere?" His voice sounded sweeter than ever, with a concern that was almost formal, yet why did it resonate so much? She resented her heart for racing foolishly. Ricardo exhaled deeply and said, "It seems every time we meet, I am just worrying about you." Every time¡­ Doubts began to form. Every time she found herself in danger, he appeared like a hero. Yuria had her doubts about Ricardo but before she could ask him anything, Ricardo spoke first, answering her unasked question. "By the way, just so you know, I didn¡¯t orchestrate any of this." "Ah¡­ I know." "Your face says you''re dying of suspicion though." Yuria covered her face with her hands. Was it that obvious? Ricardo awkwardly smiled and offered a hand to her as she sat on the handcart. "Can you walk?" "¡­Yes." "Good to hear." She looked towards the za. Ruin was busily running around, searching for her in the distance. As she raised her hand slowly to wave at him, letting him know not to worry, that she was here¡­ "Just a moment." Ricardo caught her wrist with a sense of urgency in his voice. Seeing the fresh, blue bruises he sighed deeply. Her heart fluttered. "What''s this?" "Ah¡­ It got hurt earlier. I''m fine." "Fine? You''ve got bruises all over your wrist!" It was like that time when she had been bullied by the youngdies and was crying. It was Ricardo who had consoled her back then, too. -"Were you here? You sure run fast." -"Why¡­ did you follow?" -"Isn''t this precious to you?" She recalled the red-haired servant who had retrieved the pendant the noble youngdies had thrown in the pond and had handed it back to her with such a silly smile while sporting seaweed dangling over his head. His face kept ovepping with the memory. -"Huh¡­ Th-thank you¡­!" -"Why are you crying again?" -"¡­I''m not crying." -"You''re such a fool. Really." Every time it got confusing. Whether this person was really bad or just good at pretending. He kept making her misunderstand. "There, that''s done. Don''t carry anything heavy, and have Ruin bring you some water to drink." Ricardo knelt down on one knee and applied an ointment to her wrist. As she watched him crouching down to tend to her, it felt strangely new yet reminiscent of how he was earlier in the first semester. Ricardo scolded her. Not the kind of nagging that Michail or Ruin would give, but rather realistic admonishments. Unlike Michail who wouldpliment, "Your reckless actions are admirable," or Ruin who would marvel at how beautiful her heart was, Ricardo said the kind of nagging that might feel offensiveing from anyone else. "Why would someone who can¡¯t even take down a goblin alone go into that ce?" "I can take down a goblin¡­" "You can¡¯t even cast a fireball, how can you im to fight goblins." "¡­" "It was really dangerous." Yuria retorted to Ricardo''s words. She believed she had done the right thing and had been taught at the Royal Academy to live by what is just and right. Yuria vented her frustration on Ricardo. "But still, if it wasn''t for me, that kid would''ve kept getting beaten. He might have gone hungry tonight." "That could be. He might have been beaten to death, or had the money he begged for stolen, then covered his mouth and cried his eyes out tonight." Ricardo spoke emotionlessly, as if it were nothing unusual. As if he had experienced the same. "But Yuria, you could have been in danger." Her fists clenched. Why did he care? He was the bad man who tormented her. If he had consistently been mean, she could have hated him. So, she got more angry. To make things less confusing, to let him know not to confuse her. "But still, I could give them hope. Hope for tomorrow. Hope that not everyone in the world is bad. That somewhere in the world, there are decent adults¡­!" Ricardo answered with an awkward smile. "Even so. You were in danger, weren''t you." While looking at the brightly lit za, Ricardo turned around. Themp post''s light cast a chilling shadow on Ricardo, and Yuria swallowed hard. "What if you had been wrong, Yuria? What then?" "If I were wrong?" "Yes?" "What do you think would happen if I were wrong? Do you wish for that too, Ricardo? That I would be wrong both in the Royal Academy and now?" Ricardo chuckled awkwardly, scratching his head mumbling, "That''s true¡­" and Yuria felt a pang in her heart. "But somehow, I think my heart would ache if Yuria were hurt." "Really?" "Just so you know." Ricardo turned away, casually, and pushed the handcart. As heid the sleepingdy''s head on the soft cushion and pressed forward, Ricardo spoke in a quiet, steady voice. "And Yuria." Ricardo paused. He gazed solemnly at the ce where the alley had been, clutching the handle tightly. "Not everyone is good, you know." Ricardo gazed at the za. He bowed his head upon seeing Ruin running towards them, and he started to push the handcart away. As Ricardo slowly receded, he said onest thing to her. "Don''t stick your nose into other people''s business." The words wereden with many possible meanings. She thought she couldn''t possibly adhere to that. And at the same time, her heart pounded. Yuria called out to the departing Ricardo. "Ricardo." "Yes?" "Are you really a bad person?" Ricardo answered with a small smile. "Yes. I am a terribly bad person." *** The alley was nketed by the shadow of the night. The noisy chatter of the vagabonds shattered the stillness of dawn. Boisterousughter and tales of bravado spread in thete hours of the alley, a time when they boasted about who would be a bigger trash. "If it hadn''t been for that guy, we could¡¯ve made a fortune." "Ha, this little guy''s acting gets better by the day." "Bro, you should take some lessons too. I thought we were caught because it was so obvious." "Uh-haha! You should teach me then. Are you okay from the hit earlier?" "If it really hurt from that hit, I would''ve been down long ago." They were the vagabonds who had targeted Yuria. As their conversation moved from lewd jokes about Yuria to overstepping remarks, A chilling voice echoed from a corner of the alley. "Do you guys really think that too?" A dark shadow loomed at the entrance of the alley. The figure of a man with red hair obscured the moonlight. The vagabonds drew their daggers, revealing des that reflected the scarlet hair. "It seems we have some unfinished business, doesn''t it?" The red-haired man approached, dragging his sword along the ground. The cold, sharp sound scraped through the alley. "When youmit misdeeds, you should choose your victim wisely. It¡¯s how you stay alive in this game." I drew my sword. To settle ounts for earlier. Familiar faces appeared. The little boy who Yuria had saved. The big man who had grabbed Yuria''s wrist. The lean man who had sprinkled drugs on his handkerchief. A venomous grin spread across my face as I watched the frightened expressions of those men. I spoke to them as I looked on. "I won''t kill you. Because I''m not that bad of a person¡­" "But let''s call it quits on your shady business. What you owe for your lives should cover it." The red hair began to soak with blood. * Groaning sounds filled the air. The ground was drenched with blood, and the vagabonds were carrying their fallenrades back into the depths of the alley. -Thump¡­ Thump¡­ A new guest was arriving. A man casting a small shadow across the moonlit alleyway. I said to him, "It''s been a while." The man, with silver hair and wielding a sword, was the secondary male protagonist. "Michail." He looked at me as if he were staring at garbage. Chapter 51: Dont Stick Your Nose Into Other Peoples Business (3) Chapter 51: Don''t Stick Your Nose Into Other People''s Business (3) Michail. With his silver hair. A modest height of 168cm. A pretty boy with skin as white as porcin. A virtuous personality. A handsome appearance. A voice slender and unripe. Michail was a character who held the essence of all the elements female readers liked; in opposition to the stalwart frame of the Crown Prince and Ruin, he presented a different kind of appeal. Different from the Crown Prince with his allelic charm and the thuggish Ruin, Michail was an important character who firmly believed that ¡®strength'' existed to protect the weak and was unable to tolerate injustice, making him a key presence in the novel that offered both relief and frustration with his sense of rightness. He forgave the viin who had tried to kill him, erroneously darkened the path of a friend¡ªformerly an ally¡ªand even put the female lead in danger through needless meddling, leading to trouble. All because he only knew too well about honesty and justice, a character inducing aggravation. That is the Michail I remember, and such was the assessment of him. What Michail thinks of us, I do not know, but one thing is for sure, I do not like Michail and Michail does not like me either. The youngdy and I had wrecked half of Michail¡¯s freshman year, and in turn, Michail had ruined her. I resented it. An inherently mutual disdain is what characterized our rtionship. That was the rtionship between Michail and me. * A man with silver hair carrying the moonlight''s caress is drawing near with a deadly air. Once at the fleeing miscreant. Twice as he looked at me, standing haphazardly. Thrice when he frowned upon seeing blood on the de. Michail''s piercing eyes were flickering intensely. "Damn you¡­" Michail hissed a curse. Would he really want to greet an old friend he hadn''t seen in so long with such words? Not even a simple ¡®d to see you'' in exchange. Exhaling a sigh against his frigid demeanor, I unleashed a de''s qi towards the runaway. It was essential to be calcted. ¡®Argh¡­'' Upon the scream resonating from the alley''s other end, Michail gripped the handle of his sword, ready to charge at any moment. As I wielded my sword emotionlessly, Michail yelled at me. "What are you doing right now?" "Be quiet." "What are you doing¡­!" "Isn''t it quitete?" An awkward atmosphere lingered. Why Michail was here. What Michail was thinking. I had my guesses, but to confirm, I decided to ask him directly. It''s more urate to hear it from himself rather than making assumptions alone. Brushing the blood from the de, I spoke to Michail. "Michail, please, calm down." "You''re telling me to calm down after seeing me like this?" "I could very well be the victim here." "Spout some sense, at least." "That''s quite hurtful. To think how vulnerable I am." Cold nces were exchanged. The silent words ¡®I despise you'' filled the quiet alley. I posed a question to Michail. "Why are you here in such a dreary ce? Can someone as eminent and busy as yourself from the Empire afford to be seen here?" "I didn''t wish toe to your abode¡­ but I heard cries for help. Then, what are you doing here?" "Uh¡­ Cleaning?" Upon hearing the word ¡®cleaning'', Michail drew his sword. The prospect of equating people to trash seemed not to sit well with him. Although my words were softened, the sight of Michail reaching for his sword was still disappointing. I uttered a cautionary word to Michail. "Think you can handle whates next?" He halted. Michail stopped drawing his sword and looked at me. He understood the significance of my inquiry. Here, there was no crowd, no youngdy to mediate the tension. This was no Royal Academy where peace and order reigned. Only Michail and I stood in the silent alley. My question was teeming with implications. The challenge of whether or not he could win, and a threat that a mere spar wouldn''t be the end of it,ypacted in those brief words. In this foul mood, I was capable of hurting Michail by mistake. To earnestly fight someone who cannot employ aura would not befit a swordsman, yet for me, in my current loathsome state, it was entirely within the realm of possibility. Whenever I saw Michail, I was reminded of thedy. A shback of thedyid out on her bed, coupled with the vision of Michail''s harsh treatment of her, made it impossible for me to stifle my wrath. Contrary to appearances, my mental fortitude is weak. Though I am resistant to offensive dad jokes. And can generally take some verbal abuse, when ites to Michail uttering thedy''s name, I feel an overwhelming urge to demolish everything, regardless of whether he is the supporting male lead or something else. Thus, I questioned. "Can you handle it?" If we were to fight now, I feared no moderation in my retaliation. Seeing his face was genuinely unpleasant to the point I wanted desperately to leave right then, but fleeing would likely lead Michail to report me to the guards or build up even more misunderstandings, prompting me to suppress my rage and inquire. Already loathed by someone fated to be the mightiest in this universe, I did not wish to provoke him with idle words and be the target of resentment even after the story¡¯s conclusion. So here I am, holding back my anger, ying along with Michail''s clumsy provocation. Michail drew his sword. "Do you think you can handle it?" It seems my genuine concern did not reach him. Michail, radiating a blue-tinted de, walked slowly toward me. His muttering voice reached my ears vividly. ¡®Physical eleration. Strength enhancement. Shield.'' Upon seeing Michail preparing battle support magic spells, I gripped my sword tightly. ¡®I wish he would just leave quietly¡­'' Michail''s body shone faintly. His hair fluttered about due to the surrounding mana, and with a heavy breath inhaled, Michail''s figure seemed all the more trivial. Should I say I was disappointed? Disappointment was the first thing I felt at Michail''sck of growth, falling short of expectations. By now, I thought he''d be able to use enhancement magic in conjunction with Shadowless Windows, but he couldn''t even do that, his excited observation of the surroundings being just as clumsy. With things like this¡­ It doesn''t seem like this event will be a sess¡­ Michail, pointing the tip of his sword at me, said, "You haven''t changed at all. Harassing the weak, treating murder as casually as eating a meal¡­" "People don''t change that easily. And one should live with some backbone." "That kind of backbone isn''t needed. Stubbornness that only torments others and never knows forgiveness is evil." "You''d be mistaken for a clergyman. Always forgiving. Have you forgiven us, then?" Grind. The sound of Michail grinding his teeth reached me. "You all crossed the line." "Crossing the line is supposedly what Michail does. It''s not like it''s racism." "Don''t y word games." "I''m not in the mood for jokes either." Michail challenged me as if demanding an answer. "You said cleaning¡­ Is that what you call bullying those pitiful people?" I nodded. "Yes." "Madman," Michail muttered under his breath. He red at me with eyes full of loathing, eyes I had seen before at the Royal Academy. Those were the eyes Michail looked at me with on the day our rtionship truly started to sour. Overflowing with disappointment, a reminiscence of times when you said it wouldn''t be like this. "You killed them?" "¡­I had no choice." "I''m asking you if you killed them!" "¡­I''m sorry." An unpleasant memory. Michail questioned me as if cross-examining, still filled with cold hatred and resentment toward me. "You''ve always been like this¡­ If it displeases you, kill, and make sure they can never rise again, trample them ruthlessly." "There must be a reason for that." "No, you are different. Youck principles, you cross lines." To Michail''s definitive statement, I responded with a faint smile, mixing sincerity with provocation, unable to merely stand passive as Michail approached. It seemed the misunderstanding wouldn''t be cleared up. "Then, has Michail ever heard my story?" "What?" "At the Academy and even now, you rush to judgment without asking why. If it seems bad, it''s bad, but if I''m going to be seen as bad anyway, isn''t it better to live wickedly?" "Again¡­" I looked down the deep alley where the vagrants had disappeared. "Do those guys look like good people to you?" "They might not be good, but they''re still pitiful." "They might''ve killed someone. Maybe even worse." "They could have had their reasons." I chuckled as if the notion was absurd. "Pitiful? You say that knowing nothing." "At least they seem more pitiful than you, who torments the weak." "Could you say that if Yuria was endangered by that guy?" "What?" "Didn''t Yuria tell you?" Michail clenched his sword. A chuckle escaped me at the sight of Michail spewing nonsense, looking only at what he wanted to see, an utter fool. I stepped forward with my sword. It seemed we wouldn''t clear up this misunderstanding. No matter what I said, it seemed he wouldn''t listen, and continuing this conversation with someone whose mind is filled with justice, sympathy, and forgiveness felt like crossing a line. I spoke to Michail, who was shouting at me. "Shut up. It''s noisy." The moment a red aura enveloped my sword and an overwhelming sense of oppression nketed Michail. Michail''s vision went dark. Chapter 52: Dont Stick Your Nose Into Other Peoples Business (4) Chapter 52: Don''t Stick Your Nose Into Other People''s Business (4) Gasping for breath, Michail lifted his sword with trembling hands. Looking at me as if he was determined to win, his shaking legs did not feel intimidating. Curiosity crept in, wondering to what extent he could go. To Michail, all covered in dirt and dust, I said, "Stand up." "Shut up." The sound of his grinding teeth reached my ears from afar. Michail''s expression, unable to contain his frustration. The sight of him covered in dirt and dust. It felt pitiable and at the same time, quite refreshing. It feels almost addictive¡­ Michail swung his sword at me again. The de of Michail, who had reached his limit, was trembling. It was an attack filled with desperation, rather than an efficient one due to uncontrolled emotions. I lightly dodged Michail''s sword and struck his exposed side with the sheath. I made sure it was with enough force to not break his bones but still inflict a certain pain. With a gruesome ripping sound echoing, Michail staggered greatly. "Argh¡­ haah¡­!" Seeing Michail striving to withstand it with his fighting spirit, I spoke again. "Your left leg is open." As soon as the words finished, I struck down on Michail''s leg with the sheath. His body buzzed and fell to the ground with a heavy thud. A cloud of dust rose. As the thick dust cloud obscured my sight, I could no longer see Michail. ¡®Pop.'' Michail quickly tried to strike from within the dust cloud, but as I sensed his movements, I easily dodged his attack and spoke once more. "This time, it''s the right side of your waist." Another vicious sound resounded through the alley. With the attack sinking deep, I was certain. He wouldn''t be able to stand now. Even Michail, who had the resilience to rise again hundreds of times, couldn''t bear the pain of the aura squeezing his innards. During the quiet three seconds that followed, Michail, strained by severe pain, couldn''t scream, only clutching his abdomen. Along with a nging sound, Michail''s sword fell from his hand. At the same time, I saw Michail slump to the ground. I walked toward the fallen Michail. With steps neither fast nor slow, I approached the protagonist of this novel who had crumbled to the ground. Michail''s pupils were shaking. Fear of experiencing the same pain again, and a sense of powerlessness over the overwhelming gap in skill, was evident in Michail''s wrecked expression. Looking down at Michail, I said, "Shall we call it quits now?" "I can still go on¡­!" Snap. Fingers of mirage-like red energy started to constrict Michail¡¯s breath. I crushed down on his shoulder so he couldn''t rise again, and the unfaltering spirit of Michail began to erode. Michail gritted his teeth, trying to ovee the crisis. With an awkward smile, I whispered to Michail. "Let''s stop. You''ll ruin your body if it goes on." "Don''t pretend to care. Something like this is¡­" "You''ll really die." The killing intent in my voice made Michail''s pupils quake violently. "Don''t move." "Got it?" I know. How detestable a person I am to Michail. I tormented his beloved girl and sided with the girl he disliked, causing him trouble. I could understand his hate and his refusal to listen to me. I don''t seek Michail''s understanding. That would be shameless if I did. Just one thing, just this one thing I wish he understood¡ªjust as Yuria is an existence to Michail, thedy is a great presence to me. Such actions might be mere tantrums, immature attempts to vent, but I wished the boneheaded me were understood a bit more. I leaned down to pick up the sword Michail had dropped. With a swoosh, I swung it lightly once and checked the finish of the de back and front. Michail''s sword, containing countless efforts evident from the fingerprint on the hilt, was one of Michail''s treasures as per the novel. It was said to be a sword given by the nun who raised Michail. This very sword, his most cherished one, had shaped him into who he is now. Gritting his teeth, Michail spoke to me. "Don''t touch it with your filthy hands." "I washed my hands, though." "Don''t touch it¡­!" Ignoring Michail''s words, I closely observed the sword. "It''s a fine sword." A lie. Because I knew the story behind the sword. A cheap, heavy sword with its center of gravity all over the ce. A sword that could be easily bought in the market for one gold, but a weapon infinitely precious to Michail, that much I was well aware of. Michail surely knows it too. After having used hundreds of swords, Michail wouldn''t be ignorant of a sword''s quality. Because this sword was a gift from the nun who made him into the fool who knows nothing but justice, I couldn''t tell him off easily. Lightly swinging the sword, I spoke to the gasping Michail. "You should learn aura quickly. That way, you can use this sword for a long time." Michail said nothing, silently watching me with eyes filled with unease, wondering why I would say such a thing. As a reincarnate, I added a piece of advice. "It seems like it will break soon¡­ You''d better hurry." There''s something I''ve realized while dealing with Michail today. It wasn''t the absence of mentorship that hadn''t progressed Michail''s skill with the sword; it was because I had been too lenient with him. Problems he should have encountered during the first semester. Attacks by heretics. The betrayal of friends. Even the youngdy''s madness. I came to thete realization that Michail''s growth had been slowed down because I had unduly diminished the troubles he had to face. If this continues, not only would this event fail, but he might even suffer a premature death at the hands of Pascal. For the sake of a peaceful reincarnation life, I thought it time to step back from the tribtions that Michail must face. I let out a deep sigh. "I''ll hit you just one more time,st time." *** Rough breathing is heard. Michail, lying on the ground, stares up at the sky. His expression was a mix of different emotions. It seemed he was resentful and sorrowful, never once reaching his goal and being brutally trodden on. I sighed deeply and sat next to Michail. "Michail." "¡­Haven''t you mocked me enough already?" "No. I n to tease you for a lifetime." Michail''s expression turned to one of despair. Watching him deeply exhale and cover his eyes with his hand, I felt pity for him, but even this was nothingpared to the tragedy that would urter. Yuria will continue to meddle. And Michail will need to adjust to that meddlesomeness. Because I feel both disdain and guilt for him, I looked up at the same sky Michail was watching and spoke in a low voice. "Embarrassing, isn''t it?" "¡­No." "Ah¡­ you''re lying." Silence persisted. As the sentiment of dawn approached, I blurted out an embarrassing statement to Michail. "You hate us, don''t you, Michail?" "¡­" "I hate you too, Michail." Ignoring the silent Michail, I continued to speak to myself. If not now, I felt like I''d never be able to say these things. "You''re handsome, popr, and hogging all the love letters ¡ª do you know how much I hate you?" "I am¡­" "Shh. I''m having a serious conversation. Be quiet and listen." I denied Michail''s attempt to respond. A loser should listen to the winner. If Michail retorted here, I felt like I might knock him out. I silenced Michail. The air of dawn was nice. It cooled a tight and stifled heart. The youngdy is likely asleep with her window wide open. If I¡¯m toote, she might be a frozen noble. Thus, I dusted off my dirtied rear and helped Michail up. "See. I know I''m a bad guy. If words don''t work, I resolve with violence, if Ick money, I pick pockets¡­ as if I¡¯ve just stolen Michail''s wallet." Michail rummaged through his trouser pocket. With his pockets empty, Michail muttered ¡®bastard'' softly and exhaled a sigh. "There wasn''t much money anyway. If a famous figure of the empire spends so little, what are we bad people supposed to live on?" "¡­" "It''s a joke." Now would be the real end. The encounters between Michail and me. I decided to step back from Michail''s trials. Any more interference could render me powerless to help. Even if I don''t pay direct attention to the storyline, I might asionally help, but I nned to refrain from meddling as I did during our Academy days. Being the subject of heretics'' interest can be exhausting. Therefore, I gave onest earnest piece of advice. "Don''t stick your nose into affairs that aren''t your own." "It''s not meddling¡­" "It''s earnest advice from me." For you might get hurt badly. "Just remember what I said, please." It was advice from someone who knew the original story. *** Leaving Michail in the alley, I headed home. As I saw the youngdy¡¯s window, wide open even at this time of night, my steps quickened. Thinking of the youngdy who would not listen no matter how often I told her, a smile formed on my lips. I decided not to give her chocte in the morning and moved my heavy feet a bit faster. Passing the wall and reaching the entrance to the mansion. A familiar voice reached out from the second floor of the mansion at a time when it shouldn''t be heard. "Ricardo!!!!" With a choking voice, the youngdy shouted at me. The youngdy calling out to me, waving her hand. Just as my heart felt like it was sinking, The wordsing from the youngdy''s mouth alleviated my troubled heart. "There''s a cockroach!!! Wahhhhh!!!!" "Yikes! I need to flee!" "Aaaaahhhhh!!!!" I smiled and ran towards the youngdy''s room. Chapter 53: Making Bath Additives! Chapter 53: Making Bath Additives! Today, again in the youngdy''s peaceful room. Sunshine brightly illuminating the window at 3 pm. The youngdy, who would usually be napping at this time, had parted ways with her afternoon slumbers after the private tutor''s visit and was now sitting in a chair for the first time in quite a while. The youngdy surveyed the room like a cat. Perhaps in anticipation of another private tutor''s visit, aiming to educate her¡ªa youngdy known for her reactions. Wrapped cozily in her nket and seated at the table, she was exceptionally alert to even the slightest movements. If there was a rustling sound, she would startle. If she heard a whispering sound, she would hide her head under the nket. When the shadows of trees swayed in the wind, she would scream ¡®eek'' and call for me. The youngdy, snug in her nket roll, pointed with her finger at a ck button that had fallen to the floor and spoke to me. "Ricardo, look over there¡­" "Yes?" "Is that¡­ a cockroach?" I bent down to pick up the ck button. "Oh¡­" Peering out from under the nket, the youngdy showed a scared face that inevitably made me want to tease her. I stood still, looking at the button. How could I tease her? I needed to find a way to yfully startle her without resorting to lies, as the youngdy would quickly catch on to any obvious tricks. After careful observation and with a brilliant idea sprouting in my mind, I concealed an emerging chuckle and addressed the youngdy. "Something quiterge has fallen here." "Large¡­?" "Yes, wonder where this came from¡­ whoa¡­" I shook my head in feigned disbelief and clenched my hand holding the button. As I made a ¡®snap!'' sound that seemed rather menacing, the youngdy made a bizarre noise and flipped the nket over her. "EEEK¡­ WAAAH!!" I reached out my hand as if nothing was amiss and unfurled my palm to show her the broken pieces of the button. "It was just a button that fell." The youngdy red at me. "Don''t joke around." "But it''s not a joke¡­" "Liar." The youngdy stuck out her lips, sulking, her gaze seething with silent rebuke. Just as the corners of my mouth threatened to rise at her adorable expression, the quick-witted youngdy promptly warned me not tough and then dered to me. "From now on, words starting with ¡®bar'' are forbidden." "Cockroach." "Eeek!!!" She hurled a fork from the table at me. * Today is the day to make bath additives. Together with the youngdy who had sacrificed her nap, we were embarking on a day of creativity for the first time in a long while. On the desky the ingredients for making bath additives and an opened volume of a substantial book. [DIY Bath Additives for Everyone!] A book filled with detailed illustrations and dense exnations on how to craft bath additives. The youngdy and I, both furrowing our brows as we read the instructions, found the content more challenging than we had expected. We were scratching our heads in thought. "Um¡­ one spoon of citric acid, five spoons of food dye?" "No, it''s just one spoon." "Yes, that''s correct." The youngdy and I concentrated intently on adding the ingredients to the prepared beaker, as if we wereb researchers crafting cosmetics. Dressed in white coats and safety goggles, ready for any idental mishaps, our clumsy get-up was no different from that ofplete novices. The desk housed a variety of items. The powders and beaker that would form the primary material of the bath additives. The fragrances to enhance them and the molds to set them. Though a novice''s attempt at crafting might be clumsy, it was just the right setup to soothe the youngdy''s heart, injured from the visit of the private tutor. Upon seeing the bath bomb prototype wepleted, the youngdy''s eyes went round with amazement. [Apple-Scented Bath Bomb] "Wow¡­!" It appeared we had done a better job than anticipated. The colors and the round shape had formed; despite being a novice''s work, an impressively usible creation had been birthed. "Is it finished?" "Yes, I''ve made it ording to the book so far¡­" "Oooh!" The youngdy, holding a new beaker, blew on it as if to cool it down. Her urge to create seemed to overflow. I smiled slightly and suggested to thedy. "Let''s each try making one now." -Nod, nod. "I might be clumsy since it''s my first time making one¡­" Before she even finished her sentence, the youngdy had thrown off the nket and began tossing ingredients into the beaker. Laughing mischievously as she haphazardly added whatever caught her fancy, the youngdy''s expression was like that of an alchemist mad with elixir experimentation. "Hehehe¡­ my very own bath bomb." An hourter¡­ Smoke was rising from the youngdy''s beaker. A beaker billowing ck smoke, with bubbling froth; what had she concocted? An ominous feeling crept over me. Hoping against hope, I rubbed my eyes and looked at the beaker, but the sight remained unchanged. The youngdy had been adding all sorts of things into it. She plucked chocte from her treasure pouch, plopped it in with a contented smile, and then, squeezing toothpaste into it, she nodded her head in satisfaction. Staring at her, I felt like I was watching a witch brew poison, so I asked her. "Is that a poison?" Zap. The youngdy stared at me piercingly. "It''s not poison." "Looks like poison to anyone else." The youngdy shook her head and replied. "Vani ginseng mint chocte bath bomb." "Excuse me¡­?" "It tastes like toothpaste, you see. So, mint chocte." "Why did you put in ginseng?" "It makes you healthy." The youngdy was indeed creating an unfathomable piece of art. Mixing chocte and toothpaste made a certain sense, but ginseng¡­ perhaps that addition was a bit off. Or maybe, it was actually a brilliant idea. She puffed up her chest proudly with oddly convincing confidence that this could actually work¡ªlike a green tea bath is said to improve skin health. On reflection, what the youngdy said seemed to have merit. After all, great creations oftene from mistakes. The youngdy, with a look of pride, extended the beaker to me. "Ricardo, you use this." "That¡¯s a bit¡­" "Why?" I declined politely. No matter how significant the invention, its safety needs to be confirmed. Bathing with that concoction could deteriorate one''s health rather than improve the skin. The youngdy, with a look of regret, bid farewell to the departed Bath Additive No. 2 and began crafting a new one. I should be making one, too¡­ Gazing at the empty beaker, I found myself lost in thought. Watching the youngdy burn with artistic passion, I hadn''t managed to make anything myself. Pondering what to create, I drummed my fingers on the table. What to make? Rose extract could be used to make a rose-scented bath additive, or perhaps something with chocte, the youngdy''s favorite, to craft another variety of bath additive. Moved by a rising desire to create, I began to pour ingredients into a small beaker. Just one ingredient seemed insufficient. I tried adding ginseng. I tried adding deer antler velvet. I even tried adding a potion. Before I knew it, in my frenzy, I had concocted a purple-hued poison. The youngdy sighed deeply upon seeing the bath additive I had made. "Ricardo, you''ll die if you eat that." "It''s not meant to be eaten." "¡­Still, you''ll die." She was a straightforward youngdy. I sprinkled some sparkling powder into the bath additive, shing a triumphant smile as if asking, "Doesn''t this look pretty?" But to the youngdy, an expert in bath additives, both the brown swirl of mint chocte and the sparkling poison seemed to look the same. Once upon a time, she used to love beautiful things¡­ I felt both proud and regretful at the youngdy''s growth. It didn''t take long for a usible-looking bath additive to be created. Maybe three hours passed. Not yetpletely solidified, but sufficiently set to be usable, the bath additives stretched long across the table. The glow of the rose, chocte, and medicinal bath additive bore a satisfying smile on my face. I had been feeling upset ever since my meeting with Michail, but after spending some time creating, it seemed to help lighten my mood. "Oh¡­!" The youngdy leaned her chin on the table and patiently waited for the bath additives to harden. As she constantly poked and questioned when it would solidify, a smile involuntarily crept onto my face. It was a peaceful moment. So peaceful and cozy, it didn''t remind me of the troubles from a week ago. Feeling somewhat sentimental about my job choice of being a butler, I gave the youngdy a gentle smile and asked her. "Lady." "Hm?" "Would you like to take a bath?" She paused. The youngdy stopped toying with the warm, hardening bath additive and looked up at me. Her excited eyes seeming as if she was ready to strip down right there and then. "A bath?" "Yes." "A bath¡­?" The youngdy nodded her head vigorously. "I want to." Before departing to the mansion''s bathhouse, the youngdy gestured me toe closer, as if she had some secret to tell. Leaning in, she began to stroke my hair as I brought my ear close to her. Running her fingers through my ginger hair as though petting a dog, she smiled. But what seemed likeforting touches turned into a sharp pain, as she audaciously plucked a tuft of my hair. An awkward look passed between us. Our eyes met¡ªhers expressing surprise for taking so much hair, mine feeling betrayed. "Eh¡­?" The youngdy awkwardly looked at the bunch of hair in her hand and smiled. With a "Heh!" she beamed cheerily. Laughter escaped me, too. "Why are you pulling people''s hair? It hurts¡­" "Does it hurt?" Her rmed response to myment about pain had me shaking my head rapidly, denying it. I had to be careful with my words. The youngdy blew breath onto her palm bandaged hand as if I was hurt there. "But that wasn''t where it hurt." "I just wanted to do it." "Oh¡­" Curiously, it was rather nice. The youngdy then added the plucked hair into a new beaker and proceeded to craft another bath additive. Looking contented, she announced. "This will be Ricardo-scented bath additive." "¡­No.. Ha!" I couldn''t help but burst intoughter. A "Ricardo-scented" bath additive? I wasn''t sure it would ever be used. Her innocent act of making bath additives from a few strands of hair made me pluck a few strands of her hair in return. As I grasped about three strands of her long hair, the youngdy teared up while rubbing the sore spot on her scalp. "It hurts." "That''s the intention of plucking it." Eek. The youngdy, with a clenched fist, was about to throw a stick in her hand at me. I dodged the iing stick and ced her hair into the concoction she hadbeled "Ricardo bath additive." "This will be the Lady''s bath additive." "Oh¡­!" The youngdy held the beaker up, a wide smile on her face. She seemed pleased with it. If only it could stay like this¡­ I murmured to the empty air with a small sigh. "Sigh¡­" -A quest has appeared. [Rescue Yuria.] The situation was not in my favor. Chapter 54: Irresistible Reward (1) Chapter 54: Irresistible Reward (1) On their way down to the dungeon for a test. Yuria and Michail, who were teamed up in pairs, advanced ahead, illuminating the dark dungeon with magic. Walls covered in moss and showing traces of battles created an eerie feeling. Though the professor had mentioned that safety officers were positioned throughout the dungeon, the sheer weight and presence of such a ce couldn''t be easily shrugged off. Feeling a chill, Yuria wrapped her arms around herself as she ventured deeper. This test differed from the usual ones, focusing more on practical skills. Points were scored by cing monster parts like orc ears into orb-shaped artifacts that had been provided in advance. The more monsters, especially higher-grade ones, that were defeated and collected, the higher the score. Lower-level monsters like skeletons that anyone could hunt were targeted by many students; however, they were not worth many points. So Michail and I were heading deeper into the dungeon to hunt more challenging monsters. Yuria showed Michail the artifact in her hand, asking, "Did you make sure to bring the artifact?" "Yeah, it''s safely tucked in my pocket." Michail nodded. The orb-shaped artifact yed a significant role. It was also an emergencymunication device to call safety officers, not just for scoring. It had to be kept safe. Aiming to be at the top of their year, Michail and Yuria descended deeper into the dungeon. As they descended the stairs that led further down¡­ Michail quietly spoke up. "Yuria." "Hm?" Michail hesitated for a moment. Pondering over what to say, Michail seemed troubled before opening his mouth. He had looked unhappy for thest week. Could it be rted to that¡­ Yuria felt slightly worried about what Michail might say. Making the ¡®Light'' spell they''d been using to illuminate their path even brighter, Michail spoke. "Actually, I met Ricardo a week ago." "Huh?" Yuria stopped in her tracks. A familiar name came out of Michail''s mouth. A name he never talked about. A name that he wouldn''t dare mention casually at the Royal Academy was now being spoken by Michail himself. Yuria looked at Michail surprisedly, but his expression showed no significant change. As Michail nonchntly continued to descend, Yuria asked again, "You met Ricardo?" Michail nodded. "Yeah, I bumped into him on a morning walk." "On a walk?" "Yeah, he was in an alley, causing trouble for some people who live in the slums." "Alley¡­?" At the mention of an alley, Yuria stopped moving. Drip. A drop of water umted from the ceiling fell on her face, but Yuria was too lost in thought to be startled. ¡®He said alley, didn''t he?'' The alley¡­ Could he be referring to that ce where she had almost been dragged away by a vagrant? A weird thought crossed her mind. Could Ricardo have been in that alley because of her? It was a ludicrous thought, but¡­ Yuria could feel her heart racing foolishly. ¡®Why am I feeling like this?'' She clutched her chest where her heart was pounding¡ªa dungeon that was usually cool suddenly felt unbearably warm. ¡®It can''t be, right?'' Michail broke Yuria''s reverie with a deep sigh. "He''s still the same, that guy." Michail with his look of disgust. His dislike for Ricardo was palpable. "Still as brutal and cruel as a mad dog, like he used to be." "Is that so?" Michail''s words didn''t really register. Her mind was filled with the illusion of ¡®maybe¡­'' Despite her aversion to Ricardo¡­ For some reason, her face would flush when she thought of him. Though she was sure to get angry and say spiteful things the next time they met. The thoughts of him and what had happened were driving her crazy. Like when Ricardo rescued her in the woods. -Close your eyes. Or the help she received on the streets. -Don¡¯t breathe, the air''s polluted. Those moments kept haunting her mind. Even though she still hated him. Without reason, he tormented her. He was always there whenever trouble arose. He even locked her in the closet and harassed her. But still, she found herself thinking of him. Michail nced at Yuria again and said, "Yuria, your face is red. Are you ill?" "Ah¡­ No! I''m fine." Yuria fanned her face, trying to cool off the heat. ¡®I must be going crazy¡­'' A brief silence followed. The uneasy topic of Ricardo nketed their conversation, both reacting awkwardly. Then Michail asked her, "What do you think about Ricardo?" It was a weird questioning from Michail. "Me?" Startled, she looked at Michail, but his earnest eyes stayed put, waiting for an answer. Yuria spoke to Michail without hesitation. Although Yuria felt disgusted, she still disliked Ricardo after all. Despite being grateful to him, the resentment from what had happened at the Royal Academy lingered deep within her. The feeling of being tormented by someone she trusted was indescribable. With an awkward smile, she said to Michail, "I hate him so much. More than anyone in the world." "That''s good to hear." Michail''s tense expression rxed. * They continued walking towards the depths of the dungeon. Skeletons and ghouls. They encountered monsters like the undead but were able to dispose of them easily since the monsters were a favorable match for them. The artifact that kept score began beeping, indicating their points were rising. they had racked up a high score worthy of the top ranks, but it still wasn¡¯t enough. Given Ruin and the crown prince''s team was formidable. Yuria was burning withpetitiveness as the team that got first ce had wagered a meal at the Royal Academy. The deeper they descended into the depths, the heavier the air felt against their skin. It was cold and substantial. The growling cries of monsters echoed in their ears, and the deeper into the depths they went, the bigger the battle scars on the walls appeared. Deeply gouged walls. There were also plenty of brown, hardened bloodstains. Despite having an artifact responsible for their safety, Yuria wrapped her shoulders, unable to shake off the frightful feeling. But still, the points were umting¡­! At this rate, we''d be first. She was confident they could win a schrship from the Royal Academy. Just as she began to feel pleased at the prospect of a soon-to-be substantial bank ount. "Please save me¡­!" A man''s voice sounded from a corner of the dungeon. Yuria and Michail stopped hunting monsters and looked towards the source of the sound. They were in agreement. Let''s go and see. They didn''t hesitate to move forward, but Ricardo''s words from before flitted through her mind. -Don¡¯t meddle where you''re not wanted. Yuria shook her head to dispel the intrusive thoughts. Remembering the words of a man who always lied, knowing that keeping such advice in mind would only lead to getting hurt, yet her feet were still frozen in ce. She was anxious. It felt like something was about to happen. Warnings from Ricardo usually had something to do with frightening events. "Let''s go." Michail urged Yuria, seeing her hesitation. "¡­" "Yuria?" "Ah¡­ yes!" Yuria snapped out of her thoughts and advanced towards the direction of the sound. After passing two alleys¡­ by the stairs leading further into deeper depths, a man wearing familiar clothesy copsed. In a long ck coat. A man in a white shirt. There he was, lying on the ground, bleeding. The ground was riddled with the evidence of a fierce battle, withrge and small wounds, and a palm-sized dagger was embedded in his chest. "Oh¡­?" That was a familiar outfit. The same clothes worn by a man she had seen while working with Ruin during a task in the Hamel mountain range. It was the vestment of a heretic priest. Yuria''s hands trembled. Not knowing what to do. Her heart was telling her to hurry and save him. But her instincts were rejecting him. The thought that she should not heal this man made her heart race. The man lying on the ground was gasping in pain and urged them. "Please save me¡­ I can barely breathe¡­" With a pained groan, the man clutched the dagger in his chest. With sweat pouring down his face, he struggled, and a variety of emotions crossed Yuria''s mind. The thought that she must save him and the thought that she must not paralyzed her. As she stood there stupidly deliberating, Michail grabbed my shoulders and shook her. "Yuria! Snap out of it!" "Huh? Oh¡­" "What are you doing! Cast a healing spell, quick!" -Don¡¯t meddle where you''re not wanted. The words from that time persistently haunted her. Normally, she wouldn''t have thought twice about healing, but today, Ricardo''s voice seemed to echo vividly in her ears. Yuria said with a trembling voice. "But¡­ he''s a heretic." Michail replied with urgency. "Even if he''s a heretic, we need to save him!" Standing motionless, unable to do anything, Michail started to support the man and began to sprinkle a potion over him. The healing potions given out by the Royal Academy¡ªtwo per person. Being expensive, it was a potion with no deficiencies for emergency treatment. Michail was propping up the man. It looked like he was giving up on the exam and nning to head upstairs. As he started to lift the man onto his shoulder¡­ A chilling voice reached Michail''s ear. "That''s right. You should save him." -Thump. The man pulled out the dagger from his own chest and plunged it into Michail''s abdomen. Once. Twice. Three times. Cough. With that sound, Michail''s eyes trembled. The man snatched the potion from Michail''s pocket and sprinkled it on his chest wound. The wound healed. The torn flesh was rapidly healing due to the potion. After exhaling a long breath and straightening up, the man, emitting an eerie smile, spoke to the blood-spitting Michail. "Phew~ I really thought I was a goner. But look at this¡ªsurviving! I am sincerely grateful, holy ones¡­!" Screech. Michail dragged his legs, clutching the dagger embedded in his abdomen, and stumbled backward. Trying to avoid it but failing due to the dagger lodged too deeply, Michail finally knelt. Yuria ran to the copsed Michail. "Michail!!" Michail spoke to Yuria. "Run Yuria¡­" Yuria began pouring healing magic into Michail''s abdomen. Bright green light engulfed Michail''s body, and he exhaled a stabilized breath. A sigh of relief escaped her, but¡­ "Healer, huh." The man who had been standing behind her began to extend his hand. Blood-soaked hands began to block her sight. The engulfing terror made the man''s hands seem asrge as a giant''s, and the thick blood streamed down onto her face. "Ah¡­ah¡­.!" Terrified, Yuria was frozen, unable to do anything. She just stood there dumbly until the man seized her. "Stop it!" Michail shouted. Drawing his sword, Michail swung it at the heretic. He struck gracefully, but a dull thud resonated, and Michail slumped forward, head bowed. "Perfect timing. I was in need of a healer anyway¡ªgood thing one showed up." The man looked at her with a sly smile. "Please don''t say no. I''d hate to have to cut off those pretty fingers of yours." Spitting out his sinister words, the heretic dragged her deeper into the dungeon. With shaking hands, Yuria smashed the artifact hidden in her bosom. The orb meant to call the knights. But, "Kyaaak!" On the stairs leading deeper into the depths, gasping knightsy bleeding and copsed. Beneath the feet of a knight telling them to run was an escape scroll that had been torn and rendered useless. Yuria''s body trembled like a leaf in the wind. What to do¡­ What to do¡­ What to do¡­ She felt at a loss. For a way to escape. The thought of possibly facing a terrible fate darkened her vision. "Let go!!" Yuria struggled. "Let me goooo!!" She tried desperately to escape the man''s rough grasp, but he violently lifted his hand, threatening Yuria. "Won''t you shut up?" Whoosh. As the man''s hand was about to strike down on Yuria¡­ "Hey¡­ you hopeless fools." A familiar voice echoed. The voice that shouldn''t be heard in the depths of the dungeon reverberated as if it had been waiting for the right moment. "Because of you¡­!" The man was crying. Like a child who had failed to achieve his dream, he clenched his fists tightly and spoke to us, hidden in the darkness. "I couldn''t take a bath with thedy¡­" With a whoosh, a red aura spread, and the man''s face began to blur. A man with red hair. It was Ricardo. Ricardo looked at us and said, "I wouldn''t havee if not for the reward¡­ damn it¡­" * [Rescue Yuria.] Reward: Resistance to ck Magic Lv. 4, Healing Touch [B] It was a quest that couldn''t be refused. Chapter 55: Irresistible Reward (2) Chapter 55: Irresistible Reward (2) People''s determinations aren''t easily broken. "Bathing!" "¡­is a must!" I tried to ignore the quest window that appeared before my eyes. It was only a week ago that I determined not to assist Michail with his trials anymore. I wanted him to grow actively, both mentally and physically, to give him room to develop. With the current Michail, it was hopeless to try and see the end of the novel. I felt that Michail, who talks about justice every day, would learn moderation after going through this incident. It definitely wasn''t because I wanted to bathe with thedy that I gave up. It was just the color of today''s underwear that¡­ No, that''s not it. I looked at the youngdy with anticipation-filled eyes. Thedy in her bathrobe. The faint sight of her ck undergarments seemed tantalizingly mysterious. Thedy said, stretching, "Let''s go!" Her bosom gathering ferociously. I thought it was a good decision to give up on the quest. I gave her an awkward smile and offered her my back. "Piggyback, please." While deliberately ignoring the floating blue window. [Q. Rescue Yuria.] Yuria is exploring "Hamel''s Dungeon" for the Royal Academy''s final evaluation. While taking the test, Yuria discovers a man bleeding in a corner of the dungeon. A man full of wounds and gasping for breath. Kind-hearted Yuria, unable to just pass by, decides to treat him, and Michail, who is in the same group, agrees to follow her decision. Unaware that the man is a remnant of the heretics. Yuria is in danger. To the heretics who need a healer, Yuria appeared like a jewel, and the remnants of the heretics ambushed her and began to take her to the depths of the dungeon. Normally, Michail should have been the one to rescue Yuria, but he seems to becking both mentally and physically. (!) Please rescue the endangered Yuria. ¡ð Probability of Michail rescuring her without the user''s help (70%) Reward: Resistance to ck Magic LV. 4 Michail: Beginner Aura (C) Yuria: Affection +40 Failure: Affection of all Royal Academy students except Hanna Histania -30, Yuria injured, Michail injured The quest isn''tpulsory. These quests appear abruptly and without warning, but there''s no obligation to undertake them by necessity. The novel continues to roll along normally. It''s just that my existence has been added. An obligation would be the real anomaly. Sometimes, there were penalties like decreased stats or affection, but they weren''t significant enough to alter one''s life, so it was alright to ignore them. The quest depended on my choice. Like Hanna''s quest, it had the free range of options to either save someone''s life or conversely, to end it. That was the case now as well. Resistance to ck magic. It was indeed a fine reward, yet not charming enough to break my resolve to not help Michail. Had it been an increase in my swordsmanship level or an additional skill as a reward, I might have considered setting aside my determination and given it a try, but not for a bath with thedy¡­ No, not for the stress of being involved with Michail. Resistance to ck magic would increase over time, and I wasn''t inconvenienced in my daily life anyway. And the penalty for failure was also minor. Even if the already low affection were to drop further, there wouldn''t be a difference. The worst it would get is just worsening expressions or deteriorating to the point of asking about one''s parents'' well-being. I wasn''t nning on maintaining a long-term rtionship. Nor did I want to. And the 70% probability couldn''t be ignored either. I believed Michail was entirely capable, even with his dense nature, because his skills were certain. I trusted them. However, when the quest window changed¡­ The hope I held began to solidify into disappointment. "Ugh¡­ This is really shitty." [Yuria''s feelings have changed.] [Michail''s feelings have changed.] Probability of Michail rescuring her without the user''s help (70% > 57%) A new quest reward is added. [Healing Touch (B)] You will be able to weakly treat someone with physical constraints using your health as the medium. "Ah¡­?" I huffed as I watched thedy stealthily slipping off her bathrobe. Thedy, intent on showing a healthy philosophy that baths should indeed be taken naked, revealed her ck bra. Her atrocious chest. "Dammit." I clenched my fist and spoke to thedy. "Shall we¡­ do it another time?" Thedy cried. *** "Dammit." In the dark dungeon. I saw Yuria, terrified, and Michail, unconscious. A deep sigh escaped from my inner core. Since bing a butler, I''d tried not to use foulnguage, but at the sight of Michail, falling far short of expectations, the itch began in my mouth. There was hardly any change in the novel. Encountered a remnant of the heretics. Treated the heretic. Got ambushed. Michail got overwhelmed. Besides Michail being unconscious, there was nothing different from the scene in the novel. ¡®But why is this still happening?'' I, holding my sword, red at Michail with annoyance in my eyes. ¡®Why is the one who should be fighting unconscious?'' The heretic before me didn''t possess the strength of figures such as Bk and Pascal. To make aparison, it was like the blue golems that lived in the jungle in a game I often yed in a previous life. Though it may have been overwhelming for Michail¡­ He was definitely capable of handling it. If there was no surprise or negligence, it would''ve been an easy enemy to defeat¡­ Could it be¡­ I skeptically reviewed Michail, the knife-wound on his abdomen faintly visible. Michail''s school uniform was drenched in freshly drawn blood, and the smooth skin peeping through his torn clothes hinted at what had happened. "¡­Hopeless bastard." This event was meant to be the episode where Michail firstmits a murder. Michail, who would awaken his aura to protect Yuria being dragged away, now seemed like he wouldn''t even make it out alive, much less awakened. Feeling conflicted, I looked at the heretic holding Yuria by the hair. [Biggney Lv. 34] [Profession: Apprentice Priest] [Affinity: -60] [Preferred topics of conversation: Twisted justice, faith, murder, women, torture, the future of heresy, blood, screams] [Unfavorite topics of conversation: The Church of the Goddess, love, charity, patience, children, peace] The heretic gave me a hard stare. The appearance of an unexpected outsider seemed to irk him, but he quickly managed a grotesque smile to control his expression. "Who might you be?" "Your mother." "What?" I was not in good spirits. The sight of Michail, splendidly defeated, irritated me profoundly. It was more¡­ unpleasant than receiving a text message telling me toe into work on the weekend. I spoke while looking at the heretic''s hand gripping Yuria''s hair, the heretic oblivious to the preciousness of hair. The fool didn''t know the horrors of hair loss. "You''d better let go of that hand right now." "What did you say?" The heretic clutched Yuria''s hair more forcefully, and her delicate scream echoed. I swung my sword effortlessly. With the sound of a swish, the heretic''s arm was severed. The heretic''s eyes shook wildly, and he instantly showed a bewildered expression as he stared in disbelief at his severed limb. "Aaaargh!! My arm! My arm!!" The heretic rolled on the ground, clutching where his arm had been severed, writhing in pain. "That''s why I told you to let go." My words didn''t reach the heretic writhing in pain. It was not a pleasant sight; the bleeding heretic and the shocked expression of Yuria made me feel like the viin. Whatever happened, I just wanted to go home quickly. I kicked the fallen heretic''s abdomen, sending him rolling into a corner with the sound of a thud. I moved my hand towards my waist to pull out a dagger, but even that was not permitted by me. "Who are you¡­!" "You don''t need to know." I stepped over the remaining arm of the heretic and approached Michail. Sighing came naturally upon seeing Michail, who was leaning against the wall, catching his breath¡ªa mancking willpower. If it were me, I would have tried everything to wake up by now. To me, Michail still lying unconscious looked utterly pathetic. I nudged Michail lightly with the tip of my boot. "Wake up." "¡­" "Wake up, I said." I really wished he would get up before I got annoyed¡­ The end of the matter had to be handled by Michail himself. If I finished it alone, it would be an episode where Michail gained nothing. I was trying to wake Michail. I nudged Michail with irritation in my tone. "Wake up. Are you just going to lie there while Yuria is being dragged away?" "¡­" "Really." Thwack. After kicking Michail forcefully, he let out a pained groan and opened his eyes. "Yuria!" As soon as he opened his eyes, Michail looked for Yuria. It was impossible not to apud the pose of the impressive male protagonist. Michail''s eyes took in what had happened so far. The heretic writhing on the floor with a severed arm, Yuria struggling to catch her breath, and me, looking down at him with an emotionless face. Michail''s eyes trembled with the shock of the rapid events, but I informed him of what he must do now. ng. I tossed the sword that had fallen from Michail''s hand onto the floor. Michail''s sword, battered and stained with wear. He looked up at me, unable toprehend the situation, but I ignored him and slowly walked towards the fallen heretic. There was a red potion on the ground, fallen from Yuria''s pocket. A top-grade potion supplied by the Royal Family. Part of me wanted to pocket it slyly, but the situation being what it was, I sighed deeply and opened the potion''s cap. I began to sprinkle it over the heretic''s severed hand, lying on the ground. With the hiss, the heretic''s severed arm began to heal. It was a makeshift measure to make him able to fight. The heretic red at me. Looking at me with an expression that couldn''tprehend the turnaround of events. The notion that the one who severed his arm was now helping him heal was ridiculous even to me. I addressed him and Michail. "From now on, I am not going to do anything. Whether you kill that guy or run away, I won''t intervene." "¡­" The heretic stared at me. "Really¡­?" He was a quick judge of the situation. I nodded in response. "But see that man over there?" I pointed at Michail. Michail stood there, numbly holding a sword, seemingly half out of his senses. "That man, you will fight him." The heretic red at me as if telling me to speak sense. Fighting Michail in a one-armed state was impossible, he argued. I offered the heretic a stinging retort to see the reality. "Then die." The heretic took the sword. And asked me again. "Really¡­ if I fight that guy, will you let me go?" "Of course." The heretic struggled to hold the sword. As tainted magical power began to emanate from his body, I stepped aside and helped the fallen Yuria to her feet. "Are you alright?" "Mi¡­Michail¡­" "Ah¡­ It''ll be fine. If things get tough, I''ll step in." I nced over at Michail. Michail, with trembling eyes, watched the approaching heretic. I wondered how far this fool would go. I didn''t even expect him to kill the heretic. Even if he disyed determination, like inflicting permanent damage or crippling him, I''d consider it progress. After all, this was the guy who had been dragging thedy he liked by her hair; he wouldn''t just stand there. In the novel, Michail killed that man. To rescue Yuria being dragged away, for the first time, he shed blood and acquired a cold-hearted emotion. Then there was that scene in the novel, where Michail, trembling uncontrobly, held Yuria tightly, assuring her everything was okay. This time, I was curious to see how it would y out. As the sh of Michail and the heretic''s swords chimed, I prepared to leave work. * The battle was over. Naturally, the one whoy on the floor was the heretic. The heretic had fought remarkably well for a one-handed fight, but even so, it wasn''t enough to face Michail, who had exceptional swordfighting talent. Michail gasped for breath. Michail, struggling for breath, held his sword to the throat of the heretic copsed on the floor. "Don''t move." It was a fearsome warning from Michail. Michail''s hands trembled. Because he did not know what to do. How to deal with the heretic who had killed numerous knights and threatened Yuria, he could note to a decision. The heretic, looking up at Michail, spoke with a trembling voice. "Please spare me¡­" "¡­" "Please¡­ I beg you to spare my life¡­ I''ll live right from now on." "¡­Really?" Wow¡­ I pped inside my mind. Thinking he would let him go here, of all ces. Even if he did nothing and let him go, I would have taken care of it discreetly, but if Michail truly let him go without doing anything, it would be no less than the seconding of Buddha. I decided to give Michail a little push. "Come on¡­" "Youbel some as killers, bad guys, and yet you''d just let this one go?" Michail''s shoulders twitched. "Isn''t that right, Miss Yuria?" "Y¡­Yes?" Yuria, taken aback, looked at me. "It would be too unfair to just send him off after he nearly hurt Miss Yuria." I alternated between sighing and swearing as if watching a national ser match, tearing apart Michail''s actions. "Come on now." Yuria looked at me. With eyes that could notprehend. At the same time, she also looked at Michail. It was surely the same for her. To take a life. Who would like to do such a thing? I hated it too. But sometimes, in unavoidable situations, one must make bold decisions. That¡¯s why we, as swordsmen, learn to wield our swords. The choice was Michail''s to make. I said onest thing and then shut my mouth tightly. "You should only meddle so much." With those final words, Michail swung his sword. * Everything was over. Michail threw his sword on the ground, gasping for breath, while the heretic exhaled a sigh of relief, having survived. "I never thought you would actually spare me." Michail said with mercy in his voice. "I''ll give you one more chance. Don''t do bad things ever again¡­" That idiot. Are you fooled again? The heretic, sobbing, spoke to Michail. "Thank you! I truly thank you¡­!" As I saw the heretic''s quick hand gesture, trying to insert a dagger into Michail''s embrace, I swung my sword once more. With the sh of metal, the breath of the heretic ceased. A deep sigh escaped me. I looked down at Michail, who was staring at the heretic with trembling eyes, and brought my fist down on his face. Thwump¡­! "Ugh¡­ Idiot." [The quest has beenpleted.] I never wanted to be involved with that again. *** On the way back to the mansion. I exited the dungeon quickly, not wanting to get tangled up in any more troublesome matters. I looked down at my hand. My right hand, from which the ck scar had disappeared. I wanted to show it off to thedy. As I trudged down the mountain, a strange sound caught my ear. ¨C Creak¡­ "Huh?" A cute puppy hid in the bushes, whimpering in pain. The puppy, with ck fur and round paws, at the same time had paws asrge as those of a beast. Thinking it was a cute creature Miss Olivia would like, I crouched down and beckoned to the puppy. "Come here." The puppy hobbled over and rubbed its head against my legs. "Should I take you with me?" I carefully reached out my hand. At the same time, I used the skill I had just acquired. [Healing Touch is activated.] ¨C Drip. Blood dripped down my nose onto the back of my hand. Chapter 56: Irresistible Reward (3) Chapter 56: Irresistible Reward (3) "Growl¡­!" -Whiiine¡­ "Growl!! Woof! Woof!" Today, the youngdy''s room was peaceful as ever. The youngdy seated on the bed was engaged in a stare-down with the puppy. Asserting her position in the hierarchy, she was sprawled across the bed in a feline pose, facing off with the puppy. With sharp eyes, she watched the ck puppy that was hiding behind me, whimpering and trembling in fear. In the youngdy''s battles of will, there was no mercy. The reason she could reign as a queen within the maniptive and deceitful social circles was precisely because of her prowess in these early confrontations of will. The youngdy always used to say to me, "Make sure to leave a strong first impression." If one is remembered as fluffy and soft like cotton candy, it''s better to crush their spirit from the get-go to avoid any lingering resentment, which is just easier. That was the sage advice uttered by the youngdy as she plucked a chunk of hair from Olivia''s head. The youngdy was demonstrating to the dog just what kind of person she was. The crazy one of the neighborhood¡­ no, the one whose screws hade loose. "Growl! Woof!" The youngdy, speaking in thenguage of animals, came off as nothing but adorable. When she first saw the puppy, she didn''t seem to care for it, saying that there''s nothing cute about a shedding animal while furtively stealing nces and fiddling with her fingers, but being in her service for 13 years, I could identify her lie instantly. -Bear! -It''s a puppy. -¡­Is it? -Yes. -Not a bear? -It has four legs, so probably a puppy, don¡¯t you think? -Is that how it is? The youngdy quickly agreed to the idea of raising it as a cockroach vacuum cleaner. Because a cockroach vacuum cleaner that outdoes even a robot vacuum was necessary for her. Before weing this new family member, the youngdy expressed concern to me. -But what if it takes my job? -Your job? -Yeah. I have one, you know. It was puzzling for me to hear her talk about a job since I thought she was unemployed, but I nodded in agreement with thedy''s objective assessment. -Protecting the house. That''s my job, right? -You¡¯ve seeded then. You''re employed. -Of course. Can''t live as an unemployed. I felt like a wicked employer who forgot to pay wages upon realizing that the youngdy, whom I thought to be unemployed, actually had a job. Anyway, the youngdy was bing familiar with the new family. It may have been the traditional way, but sometimes such means are the best. Even the President of the Dogs had said so. -It''s extremely important to establish a hierarchy between an owner and their dog. You might get bitten if you seem too lenient. I prayed that the youngdy and the puppy woulde to a pleasant agreement. "Rrrrrr¡­" The youngdy, ring at the dog with eyes that seemed ready to unleash a ¡®nyang'' punch, made the puppy whimper and press its stubby tail, shorter than a pinky finger, onto the floor. The puppy resigned itself to thew of the survival of the fittest, much to the youngdy''s satisfaction. The youngdy proudly squared her shoulders after winning the lengthy fight. The youngdy, confidently presenting her ample chest, made me feel purified, and I was in good spirits. "Ricardo. I won." "Well done." "It was a tough fight. Felt like I was battling a bear." "It''s a puppy." "¡­" The youngdy let out a deep sigh of relief and wiped the sweat from her forehead. Although she had been sulky about not being able to bathe, I could tell that her mood had improved with the refreshing fight after a long time. It looked like she was going to be sulky all day. Thankfully, I was grateful for the dejected puppy sitting on the floor. I crouched down and stroked the puppy''s head, sneakily tossing it some jerky behind the youngdy''s back. My mood lifted seeing the puppy wag its plush behind as it moved toward the jerky. It ate well. And it seemed to be healing nicely as well. Though it limped slightly, it was a significant improvementpared to when it couldn''t use its hind legs at all. It could be the dramatic effect on an animal or perhaps my inability to control my strength well. One thing was certain: the effect was definitely substantial. Feeling strangely proud yet also filled with mncholy. My ability, dubbed the ¡®Healing Touch,'' wasn''t something I could use frequently. It was only possible to use once a month. Given the strain it put on my bodypared to the benefits it provided, the burden was too great. Intense dizziness and nosebleeds. Diminished physical stamina. And the chilling feeling of deteriorating health to top it off. Not entirely sure, but it was pretty clear that it was not beneficial for my body. The question arose whether it was worth using my ability on just a mere puppy, but on the other hand, it was somewhat a relief. Because I learned about the side effects. Had I recklessly used it on the youngdy, I might have copsed in front of her. Knowing my personality, I would have pushed past my limits to dedicate all my efforts to the youngdy''s rehabilitation. If I had hemorrhaged in front of the youngdy while using the ability, she might never allow me to touch her body again. So, I resolved to use the ability only in moderation for the youngdy''s recovery and to seal it away. I felt impatient, but I had to consider my well-being as well. After deciding to gradually use and then seal away my ability, I looked on with pride as the puppy joyfully gobbled up the jerky. A pup abandoned by its mother due to a disability. Even after waiting an hour in the same spot, not so much as a mouse crossed its path, let alone its mother. Somehow, both the maid and the pet dog were orphans ¨C the sense of kinship tugged at my heartstrings. The youngdy reached out her hand to the jerky-eating, sniffling puppy. "Give." At themand from the highest-ranking person in the mansion, I grabbed the puppy''s side to check its condition. I had bathed it once, but I meticulously checked for fleas or ticks and, most importantly, determined its gender. Even for an animal that couldn''t speak, the thought of a male dog with male genitalia snuggled in the youngdy''s arms panting seemed like it would be tossed into the yard. For the dog¡¯s sake, this was an issue that had to be addressed specifically. Beneath the ck fur was a clean belly. A female. ¡®Approved.'' Now that the worry about having to keep it outside was gone, I handed the puppy over to the youngdy''s arms. "Heh." As the fluffy fur touched her embrace, the youngdy smiled with maidenly sweetness. Seeing her innocent smile after such a long time, I too found myself smiling. It seemed like I made a good decision to bring it home. The youngdy held the puppy tightly in her arms, her eyes firmly indicating she would never let go. I felt a slight pang of jealousy seeing her look at the puppy with such affection. I worried that I might be pushed down the priority list. Because women simply can¡¯t resist cute things. With a bitter feeling, I looked at the youngdy, but she said somethingpletely contrary to what I thought. "From today, your name is Sagol." Did I hear that wrong? I cleaned my ears and focused on the youngdy''s words again. "Come on, try saying it. Sagol." It didn''t seem like I misheard. Carefully, I asked the youngdy the origin of the name, hoping it wasn''t for the reason I was thinking. "Lady?" "Yes?" "Why did you name it Sagol? Why not something pretty like Elizabeth I or Flower girl?" The youngdy frowned. "It''s ugly." It seemed I had no talent for naming. Nevertheless, I asked the youngdy once more about the origin of the name. The name Sagol seemed to foretell this creature¡¯s future. "Sagol is a bit¡­ isn¡¯t it inappropriate?" The youngdy nodded as if it were obvious. "Ricardo, you are ill, so we need to make nourishing soup." Gulp. The youngdy swallowed her saliva. "Excuse me?" Only now did I, an inadequate servant, understand the youngdy''s affectionate gaze. I wanted to apud the youngdy''s intention to raise puppies for nourishment, but unfortunately, this fellow was not meant to be food. A pet dog is family, not provisions. I calmly exined to the youngdy the purpose of the puppy. "We are not going to eat it." "Huh?" "That, it''s meant to be for ornamental purposes." The youngdy''s eyes turned cold. "Not going to eat it?" "No." "You''re not raising it fat to eat it?" "This is a puppy." "It really doesn''t seem like a puppy to me." "It is." The youngdy showed me the puppy''s bulky forepaws in an attempt to persuade me. "Look at this, the paws are huge." "Perhaps it''s a breed that grows big." "¡­Really?" The paws were indeed big, as if it could tear apart a person when it grew up. The ck paws with sharply grown ws were impressive, but could it not also be something a puppy could have? It was an opinion of someone who, in a previous life, had only ever given canned food to stray cats and was an avid fan of animal YouTube channels. The youngdy was convinced. She never raised an animal herself after all. Although she seemed convinced, she still eyed the puppy suspiciously and said, "You''re not a dog, are you?" Yet the puppy just responded with cute whimpering eyes, making a "whine" sound. "Ugh." The youngdy, her interest faded, put down the puppy. Her interest waned when she realized it wasn¡¯t emergency rations or food. Brushing off the fur stuck on herself, the youngdy suggested a proper name. "Then how about Tangsuyuk?" Like owner, like servant, the youngdy had a despairing sense of naming. We looked at the ck puppy squatting in the corner and pondered. We were united in finding a name fitting for the viiness Olivia''s status. We concentrated and concentrated. "How about Maximus." "No, that''s not good." "Then, Lambxorghini." "What''s that supposed to be?" "Forter¡­ when it starts pulling a sled¡­" "Vetoed." We brainstormed for about 10 minutes. Names like Ho-shik, Flounder, and Halibut, which didn''t make any sense, were tossed around, but when the youngdy mentioned a decent name, the puppy, hiding in the corner, pricked up its ears and looked at us. "Gomtang." Despite being the most ominous name that hade up, the puppy, with a tail as small as a pinky finger, wagged it as if it liked the name. The youngdy and I smiled at each other. "That seems good." "Yeah." The youngdy tapped the bed. "Sagol,e here." "It''s not Sagol, it''s Gomtang." "¡­" Whether it''s that or this, it seemed simr, but Gomtang felt a bit more valiant. The youngdy called the puppy''s name again, albeit reluctantly. "Gomtang,e here." -Goooong! With a robust cry, Gomtang nestled into the youngdy''s arms. It seemed to like its name. I smiled slightly as I watched Gomtang cuddle in thedy''s embrace. "Oh, it''s rustic." Bringing it home was the right decision. * "Hey, you dog! That''s mine; your food¡¯s on the floor!" The youngdy was ying well with Gomtang. Gomtang, plotting a rebellion to covet each other''s snacks, and the youngdy, who was giving up a bloody fight, came up onto the bed to steal her snacks. She fiercely cursed while pushing Gomtang''s head away who was struggling to take them. -Gooong!! "Eek!! Go away!" -Gooong!! "Eek!! I said go away! I''ll make you into a soybean paste stew!" Humiliated by the fierce threat, Gomtang, with its short legs, climbed off the bed and buried its face into the food bowl. Huff¡­ Huff¡­ The youngdy sighed in relief, having defended her snack, and said with trembling eyes as she looked at Gomtang. "Ricardo. The more I look at it, that doesn''t seem to be a puppy." "It is definitely a puppy." "Look at that." Chomp! The youngdy pointed with her finger at Gomtang, avidly crunching its kibble. "What kind of puppy eats like that!" "Maybe it could happen. That''s discrimination against puppies." "¡­Really?" The youngdy acquiesced, nodding her head. "I will make sure it doesn¡¯t climb onto the bed again." "Please do." The fact was, the youngdy didn¡¯t care whether it was a bear or something else. She was only upset that it had stolen her snack. I organized in my head what I needed to teach Gomtang and fed thedy a piece of steak. "Mmm¡­ delicious." Slowly, the darkness of night was approaching. A lot had happened. It was a busy day with the arrival of a new family member. And. It was the day when I acquired the most needed ability. I left Gomtang in an empty room and quietly brought up a subject to the youngdy. "Lady." "Yes?" "Ta-da!" I pulled out a small tube of ointment from my pocket. A cheap ointmentmonly avable in the market. It was a means to naturallye into contact with the youngdy''s leg. Holding the ointment with an awkward smile, I said, "I have discovered a panacea¡­" The youngdy firmly responded, "That¡¯s part of a pyramid scheme." The youngdy was savvy about the ways of the world. Chapter 57: Hannas Second Proposal Chapter 57: Hanna''s Second Proposal At the student council office of the Royal Academy. The student council officers seated at the round table were all sighing deeply. Chartia, the student council president, taking deep breaths. Michail, serving as a witness. Ruin and even the crown prince looking irritated. It was because of the incident that urred during the final evaluations that they were all gathered here. Chartia was in a bad mood; there were now many tasks that needed attending to. ns had to be created to address the interrupted examination, and it was her duty, as a princess, to conduct an investigation to verify the facts. It was obvious why her expression was so distressed. ¨C Bang! "This damned academy, nothing seems to run properly." Chartia was furious at the thought that she would have to write letters to the parents after the meeting, telling them not to worry. She calmed her angry heart with shaky breaths. Rational thought was necessary for a proper meeting. Chartia took a deep breath and looked at Michail before her. Michail''s face was full of scars. It seemed the shock from the heathen attack still lingered. A week had passed since the incident, and he was still quite shaken. Seeing the usually confident and self-assured Michail looking so troubled made Chartia feel uneasy. "Michail. Can you tell us what happened that day? To proceed with the meeting, we need you to talk." Michail nodded slightly. Rising from his seat, Michail began to recount the day''s events in front of the officers. "It all started with the groaning of some man." He borated in detail. How they ended up descending deeper into the dungeon, why they attempted to save the man, Michail was not omitting any detail and spoke honestly. But as his story reached its climax, Michail''s lips did not move. "We nearly died, and then¡­" Michail couldn''t continue. Chartia sighed deeply. She knew why Michail couldn¡¯t speak. His pride was intertwined with the fact that he had received help from someone he disliked. Listening to Michail''s ount, whichpletely matched the report, Chartia gestured for him to sit back down without saying a word. "Alright, you''ve had it tough. Let''s continue based on the report." Chartia pointed to a section of the documents on the desk. It was the report about the recent incident. Michail''s testimony and Yuria''s testimony. The testimonies of the knights who were attacked by the heathens were summarized at the end of the report, which Chartia viewed with a significant gaze. Michail hung his head when he saw the part Chartia was pointing to. It was a section he didn''t want to acknowledge verbally. He could barely speak about the facts of their encounter with the heathens and Yuria''s endangerment with his eyes shut tight, but that particr part was too difficult to utter. Was it out of shame? Or perhaps embarrassment? Michail simply kept his head bowed. Chartia then addressed him. "Ricardo saved you guys, right?" "Yes." *Sigh* Chartia swept her face with her hand, filled with frustration. Ricardo¡­ Does this guy only show up in times like this? It seemed unlikely that Ricardo was involved with the heathens given the circumstances. If Ricardo had been on the heathens'' side, it would have been more logical to kill Michail. And Chartia knew that the Ricardo she knew was not the kind to bother mixing with heathens. ¨C Is this student council room your own living room? Ah, what brings you here this time? ¨C I was involved in a fight between ssmates! ¨C ¡­Why not learn to control your temper? ¨C Keeping anger inside makes you sick. I have dreams of healthy longevity¡­ Despite always being linked to suspicious incidents, Ricardo was someone whose involvement always prevented the worst oue. When there was a fire at the Academy. When he caught a heathen in disguise as a student. Even when Yuria was being bullied, Ricardo was involved, but the oues were ultimately positive. It reached the point that Chartia felt relieved whenever Ricardo''s name appeared in the reports. While she was d to see Ricardo''s name after such a long time, Chartia nevertheless sighed deeply. "Are you certain it was Ricardo?" "Yes." Michail shook his head. Chartia, too, massaged her throbbing forehead and sighed deeply. "We''ll send someone to talk about Ricardo. Just be aware of that." Chartia thought he''d surely say, ¡®I survived out of sheer luck,'' but even that was fortunate in her mind. One dead. Thirty injured. All were achievements by Ricardo. Had Ricardo not appeared, the fatalities would not end with just one heathen but would have likely resulted in dozens of deaths. Chartia flipped through the report without uttering a word, her gaze fixed on Michail, who kept his head down. ¡®Michail¡­ you''re no longer interesting.'' Michail used to entertain her with his righteous deeds. A presence that brought vitality to a mundane school life. But it seemed that after meeting Ricardo, Chartia''s feelings towards Michail had diminished. Him being stubborn and narrow-minded no longer appealed to her. Once, she had a slight fondness for Michail, who was not intimidated by nobility. But now, after frequently witnessing the madman who threw his gloves at nobles, Chartia couldn''t find any redeeming quality in Michail. Reading the report written in his genuinely honest handwriting, she almost felt a surge of irritation at Michail''s actions. Ricardo would have written, ¡®I hit him because it was absolutely irritating.'' Chartia turned the page with a smile within. -Flip. This page contained the report about the heathen who died in the dungeon. [Vigny] [Age: 32] [Affiliation: Heathen] [Prior Record: Yes] [Details] ¨C Murdered three adventurers in Selena vige. ¨C Killed two civilians in Rubiny vige. ¨C Suspected of murdering 11 adventurers in Selena Dungeon. ¡¤ ¡¤ ¡¤ Chartia murmured to herself. "Mad bastard." Robbery, abduction, homicide. There wasn''t a crime he hadn''tmitted. As if aiming for a criminal record certificate, his extensive list of offenses left Chartia unable to utter a single pleasant word. The realization that such a man had been sharing the same space with the students made her heart sink, yet she also felt relief that they had been able to root him out. Chartia read the perpetrator''s criminal record aloud, ensuring everyone at the table could hear it. As she began reading the details of the perpetrator''s crimes, the officers seated at the table disyed a variety of expressions. Some wore faces registering horror, Some furrowed their brows in disgust, And some, like Chartia, sighed deeply. Out of all, Michail appeared to take it most seriously. His face grew pale. It was as if he couldn''t believe the facts he was hearing. Chartia casually offered him words of constion, thinking he must have been shocked to fight such a criminal. But Michail, the central figure, was lost inplex thoughts. Michail thought to himself. ¡®A murderer?'' He had heard rumors that the heathens were evil, but he''d always considered those stories to be exaggerated or distorted. He tried to deceive himself, thinking that due to some unfortunate misunderstanding or a somber background they ended up this way. Yet Michail''s face turned a ghastly pale as he imagined the problems that would have ensued if Ricardo hadn''t appeared and he himself had saved that person. Michail pondered again. ¡®Was I wrong?'' *** After all the stories had been shared, the student council officers, looking exhausted, were openly discussing the incident and sighing. "That was really close. You said he was a murderer¡­ wow." "It''s a relief. If it weren''t for senior Michail, we could have been dead, you know?" "Right, right!" While the chattering students wereughing about Michail, -Bang! Hanna mmed the papers down onto the desk and stood up. She fiercely whipped the meeting minutes she had prepared on the desk, ring at each of the students who had been thering about Michail. The girls flinched in surprise. Hanna murmured as she looked at them. "Are your ears clogged?" Hanna was displeased. The final agenda had been written primarily highlighting Michail''s heroics. Michail had saved a student in danger. Although there had been minor help from someone else, Michail, along with Yuria and their assistant, had triumphed in the battle, but in the process,mitted an unavoidable homicide. This was the conclusion. Let''s give Michail an award. Michail is a hero. Nonsense. Hanna, as secretary, responsible for recording everything, was irritated. Though she was a third party and didn''t know the exact details of that day, she was certain that the butler had helped Michail. Hanna had the intuition that the butler, who seemed like easy prey, had been fully taken advantage of before being discarded. Hanna started getting angry. It was so unfair. There was a real hero who had resolved the matter, yet an innocent person was being considered for the award, and it infuriated her. Hanna raised her hand and looked at the student council president. "May I make a suggestion?" When the weary Chartia turned her gaze to Hanna, she sternly red at Michail and bravely spoke the words she had thought of during the meeting. "I think that Senior Ricardo deserves significant credit for this incident." Bang¡­! "Hey. Shut up and sit down." Ruin red at Hanna as he spoke. Ruin, swearing and saying her suggestion was nonsense. Hanna didn''t flinch. His threats were worthless without the power to back them up. After losing to Hanna in thest ranking contest, Ruin''s intimidation was less frightening than a passing cockroach. While Hanna coldly ignored Ruin, he became increasingly angry at being disregarded by a junior and looked at Hanna with piercing eyes. "Senior is telling you. Shut it." "Why don''t you keep your mouth shut. It''s so embarrassing I could die." "¡­Ah, this fucking bitch!" Ruin, about to jump up from his seat. Hanna gathered aura in her hand but then released her clenched fist due to the piercing stare and the bang of Chartia''s authoritative gaze. "How dare you brawl in this sacred council room¡­" With a start, Ruin, despite having much to say, was cut off by Chartia''s fierce look, kicked the chair, and stormed out of the meeting room. Chartia looked at Hanna. "What do you want to say?" Hanna dered confidently. "Please permit the reenrollment of Senior Ricardo and Senior Olivia." Chartia let out a deep sigh and said. "Dismissed." Chapter 58: What Does Your Ideal Type Look Like? (1) Chapter 58: What Does Your Ideal Type Look Like? (1) "Damn you, dog! Right there!!!" -Groooom! "Stay there, I said!" In the peaceful room of the youngdy today. The youngdy was ying tag with Gomtang. It had been a month since Gomtang arrived, yet there was no sign of friendship between them; they were both busy growling at each other. Gomtang, with an unwrapped chocte bar in her mouth, was frantically jumping on the bed, while the youngdy was trying hard to catch her. Gomtang, the thief of the prepared snack chocte. The youngdy gazed at Gomtang with a look of total despair. "You little punk! Bring it here, quick!" The youngdy was making vehement attempts to catch Gomtang. Every attempt to catch her resulted in Gomtang leaping from the bed to the floor, and when given up on, she''d prancingly climb back onto the bed wagging her tail, seemingly enjoying the tease. Maybe taking after her rescuer, her teasing performance was top-grade. "You little punk! Give it here!" -Groooom¡­! Gomtang seemed to be mocking the youngdy. Like the Turkish ice cream vendor from her past life, ying a ¡®will you catch it? can''t catch it?'' game, taunting right in front of the youngdy''s eyes to such an extent that even I started to get angry watching them. -Huff¡­ Huff¡­ Gomtang panted heavily. Maybe because of fattening her once scrawny frame over the past month, Gomtang, who had been sessfully scaled up, wobbled and finally plopped down onto the floor. The youngdy pointed a finger at Gomtang. "It''s no good, Ricardo! Let''s smear her with bean paste!" The youngdy spewed out threatening words in front of her pet. I, meanwhile, covered Gomtang''s ears and spoke to the youngdy. "To our adorable Gomtang, bean paste? She¡¯ll be hurt if she hears that." "Gomtang, whatever, it''s all annoying!" The youngdy was earnest with her spinning eyes. She looked at Gomtang, who was scratching her head with a menacing re as though she may actually turn her into bear soup if toyed with any further. I took out a chocte from inside my clothes as a peace offering to appease the youngdy on behalf of tactless Gomtang. Upon seeing the chocte in my hand, the youngdy with a menacing gaze proimed, "One piece won''t cut it!" Amidst such a chaos, I pretended to cave in to the youngdy¡¯s greed-ridden honesty and took out two pieces of chocte from my clothing. I had brought her home, after all; I had to take responsibility. Once the two pieces of chocte were safely in the grasp of the still fuming youngdy, she shed a bright smile and gave a thumbs up. "Heh!" ¡®Why is she praising over there?'' I''m the one who gave them to her. The youngdy praised, tapping next to the bed, saying. "Gomtang! Come here!" -Grooom! "Huh?" Gomtang, wagging her tail naturally, climbed onto the bed andid the stolen chocte next to the youngdy. "Good job!" The youngdy petted Gomtang vigorously. The con artist-like expression on Gomtang¡¯s and the youngdy¡¯s faces seemed like they had sessfully scammed another fool. Looking at them sporting evil smiles, I wondered, ¡®Was I the one who got deceived¡­?'' Swoosh. As the youngdy pulled out a piece of jerky from her pocket, she began feeding one piece at a time to Gomtang. ¡®That pig.'' I felt a wave of betrayal. So it seemed, the pet was as good at teasing the butler as her owner was. "Haa¡­ I¡¯ve been fooled again." The youngdy sarcastically remarked to me as I held my throbbing forehead. "Being fooled is your mistake." "¡­That''s true." She was the one who imparted life''s wisdom unto me. A month had passed since the end of final exams. During this time, a new family member came into our lives, and I hadunched a fist at Michail ¨C a month that was truly remarkable. During that time, someone from the Royal Academy visited, and the youngdy, upon seeing her cleansed arm, cried buckets ¨C an impactful month had passed us by. -So fortunate¡­ really¡­ it''s fortunate! -This is the power of all-purpose ointment. -Duh¡­ don''t be conned! We hadn''t lived excessively busy lives for a month. There was nothing to do, and we didn''t want to do anything. Having money saved up meant to spend it ¨C that¡¯s the philosophy of life. Future savings were a problem for future me, so for a month, the youngdy and I relished the life of the unemployed. All debts must have been paid off by now. Having lived hard until now, surely a bit of idleness would be understood by the empty wallet. With the heart of an unemployed with no desire to work, I threw my body towards the youngdy''s knees as she sat on the bed. -Squish. The thighs felt a bit firm but still pleasantlyfortable against the back of my head. The youngdy''sp pillow could be considered unmatched in the entire world. Two years ago, it was even softer and squishier, but the legs of the youngdy who couldn''t walk were devastatingly thin. Concerned about straining the fragile legs of the youngdy, Iy awkwardly, giving strength to my neck. Her legs are frail, after all. ¡®They are so skinny¡­ nothing but bone.'' Before the youngdy could disy a somber countenance, I hid my face beneath her abundant bosom. I didn''t want to show my blue mood to the youngdy. Vowing once more to always hold the youngdy high, I looked at the palms wrapped in bandages. ¡®Rehabilitative touch.'' It was the only method to lean on for now. Despite being hopeful, I harbored a tinge of unease about an ability I couldn''t be sure of. Not knowing how much my body might deteriorate. Not being certain I could heal the youngdy. As I mused in bitterness, the youngdy, now serving as my pillow, looked at me with an indifferent expression. "You''re heavy." "There''s nothing in my head so I''m lightweight." "You have more than me¡­!" "It''s light because I am but amoner." The youngdy giggled and tried to push away my head, but as I stubbornly defended the prime spot, she eventually had no choice but to give up. Despite the youngdy not being able to feel her lower body, it seemed she did not fancy me lying on her thighs. I rubbed my face against the youngdy''s skirt, a smallugh escaping me. "Just for a bit." "Eek¡­!" "I''ll just lie here for a moment." The youngdy sighed deeply and focused on the chocte. A month''s time. Although it was a time spent in leisure, quite a lot had happened. [The Pride of the Swordsmanship Department, Michail, Awakens His Aura!] The article about Michail awakening his aura made the front page of the newspaper, and the rewards for the events of that day caused quite a stir in the empire. I wasn''t jealous. I did not want to be famous anyway. Nor did I fancy the bother of traveling all the way to the capital just to receive a mere award; it did not seem efficient. Even if they were offering arge sum of money, I wouldn''t want to travel to the distant capital just for a smallmendation and a handshake with the headmaster of the Academy. I''d much rather spend that time going to see the autumn foliage with the youngdy. Watching the youngdy smearing her mouth with chocte, I thought to myself, ¡®Now that I think of it, we haven''t gone to see the autumn leaves.'' I hadpletely forgotten about it, caught up with Michail''s matters and having a new family member like Gomtang. This year''s foliage was exceptionally beautiful. I turned my head to look outside the window. Leaves were falling, but fortunately, it seemed there was still enough scenery left to enjoy the fall foliage. I stood up, looking at the youngdy. "Eat a lot, grow up healthy¡­" Feeding Gomtang pieces of jerky, the youngdy had an evil n which Gomtang, oblivious and happily epting the jerky, didn''t realize as sheid belly-up on the bed. "Youngdy." Startled by my sudden call, the youngdy twitched her shoulders. In an awkward voice, she spoke to me. "I didn''t give you anything!" The youngdy quickly hid the jerky behind her back. The protruding edge of the jerky wrapper was in view, but I pretended not to notice and asked carefully, gazing outside. "Would you have time for me today?" "Time? I''m busy." "But youngdy, you im to be busy despite being unemployed." Her sullen expression brought a smile to my face. "I need to take an afternoon nap today." "Cockroaches wille." "No, it''s fine. She eats them all anyway." "¡­" Considering Gomtang''s suspiciously non-discerning appetite, I gave a slight nod. "She is indeed great at catching them." "Yes. So, I can sleep soundly." "Come on, just take a day out with me." Pointing out the window where the sunny rays were shining through brightly, I said to the youngdy. "It looks like a perfect day for hiking." "Hiking?" "Yes." For a while, the youngdy stared outside the window. As the Hamel Mountains, filled with red and yellow autumn leaves, came into view, her eyes widened. "It''s a hassle." "Why so? Let''s go out, get some fresh air, and eat something delicious." "No. It''ll be hard for Ricardo to go up there." Touched by the youngdy''s thoughtful consideration for the butler, I couldn''t help but wear a pleased smile and I rolled up my right sleeve to show her. Bare white forearm. There were spots of dark scars, but it no longer hurt, and it was no longer decayed by ck magic ¨C it looked normal now. The youngdy poked it with her finger. "Is it all healed?" "Yes." "Hmmm¡­" It had been a month since I showed my hand to the youngdy, but she was still apprehensive. Still, she did not believe my words, continuing to apply ointment and wrap bandages on mypletely healthy arm because of the precedents. I flexed my arm to show her it was strong and nothing to worry about, but the youngdy poking my forearm looked worried as she spoke to me. "It seems like it''s still hurting." "It''spletely healed." "Ricardo is a liar, so I can''t trust that." I was left feeling somewhat guilty on several ounts. After a brief moment of consideration, I gently but firmly lifted the youngdy up in a princess carry. A butler sometimes must ignore the master''s opinions. Facing the youngdy''s struggling, I dered, "Let''s go. Let''s see the fall colors." The youngdy asked me, "Do we have enough money?" My reassuring gaze was my response. "Hiking is free." "Oh¡­!" The youngdy smiled brightly. It seemed I had received her permission. Before leaving, the youngdy said with a smallugh, "Then let''s have a drink!" "Huh?" "I''ve not tried it before¡­ Let''s drink. Booze!" The youngdy, with a mischievousugh, tugged at my clothes. Booze, huh. It would be my first time drinking here¡­ Although I was slightly afraid the inexperienced youngdy might get drunk, her clear and happy smile made it hard to refuse. I capitted. "Then just one bottle." "Okay!" Worried, I warned her, "Just so you know, I''m a heavyweight drinker." "A heavyweight?" "Yeah, I can drink a lot." "Oh¡­" The youngdy puffed out her chest confidently and replied, "I''m a heavyweight too!" A foreboding feeling came over me. Chapter 59: What Does Your Ideal Type Look Like? (2) Chapter 59: What Does Your Ideal Type Look Like? (2) Alcohol has a way of clouding a person''s judgment. Sometimes it turns people into fools. Sometimes it makes one surrender to drunken stupor and cause idents, while other times, it lends the courage to say things one wouldn''t dare say while sober. Near the scenic peak of the picturesque Hamel Mountains. Laying out a pic mat in the refreshing breeze, my gaze settled on the youngdy seated in the wheelbarrow. "Hmmm¡­ Hm~" The youngdy, obviously in high spirits from our rare outing, had a smile hanging on her lips. Holding a bottle of liquor in one hand and chocte in the other, the youngdy leisurely enjoyed the moment while casting a watchful eye on the panting Gomtang. "Ricardo." "Yes?" "She looks like she¡¯s about to die." ¨C Heave¡­ heave¡­ Gomtang, despite having two more legs than humans, panted with pitiful stamina. I contemted that pulling a sled in the uing winter would be out of question for her. I lifted the youngdy from the wheelbarrow in a princess carry and remarked, "She''s only like this because she''s gained weight." "Oh¡­ Might she taste good if eaten?" I mped my mouth shut upon thedy''s earnest query. Various foods adorned the mat before us. Fruits like apples and grapes. Pic staples like gimbap and even warm soup. Noticing the youngdy''s disinterested gaze on the lunchbox full of gimbap, I could see she had figured out something was off. "¡­This is strange." The youngdy poked at the gimbap. Worried it might have spoiled, I lifted the lunchbox to sniff, but nothing smelled off¡ªonly the savory scent of sesame oil wafted up. I wondered what she found peculiar. I tried one, tasting nothing more than an ordinary gimbap, but the youngdy¡¯s expression remained sour. The youngdy poked at the gimbap again with her chopsticks. "There''s too much grass in this." Looking at the vegetables stuffed inside the gimbap, I finally understood why the youngdy had been making such a sullen face. The gimbap was crammed with ingredients she disliked: spinach, carrots, pickled radish, cucumber. And the most important ingredient, meat, was cut thinner than a pencil inside the gimbap. It was the kind of food a carnivorous youngdy like her would loathe. She appeared disappointed, painstakingly removing the gimbap''s contents. Condemning spinach as a nt of the devil and flinging it to the ground, tossing cucumber as a scourge of the world far off to the side. "Picky eating is bad." "Eating it might kill me." "You won''t die. In fact, avoiding these nutritious vegetables will harm your health." The youngdy red at me sullenly. "Feed that to her." She pointed towards Gomtang, resting in the shade of a tree, worrying that at this rate the dog might turn into a pig instead. I shook my head, responding to the youngdy. "If you don''t eat it, there¡¯ll be no alcohol today." "That''s not fair!" "It''s the way it is." As I unted the glistening bottle of alcohol before her, the youngdy clenched her fist and tossed her chopsticks at me. I dodged them effortlessly, carrying a smug expression. "You''re slow because you don''t eat vegetables." "Eek!!!" She detested vegetables. But she longed for alcohol. The youngdy stood at a crossroad of choices. I kindly offered her an opportunity. "Squeal?" Tears welling up, the youngdy savored the lunchbox contents. * The day was waning. The youngdy, having dozed off to the balmy breeze, was using my knees as a pillow as she breathed evenly in sleep. As a gentle wind teased and tousled her hair, irritating her, she frowned and mumbled, "Uh uh¡­ Ricardo, the flies are gonna eat me¡­ Catch them." She was calling for her butler in her half-asleep state. Feeling a bout of mischief, I covered her face with her own fluttering hair. Whoosh. Buried under a cascade of hair, the youngdy iled her hands in the air. "Uugh¡­ swarms of flies areing¡­ Aaagh!" Struggling fiercely, the youngdy jerked awake with a start. Dumbfounded. Her eyes met mine, grinning impishly, and her fists curled into balls of anger. With a hollow expression, she used me, "Ricardo destroyed my dreand." "I am a demon king, after all." "¡­Eek!" She plucked grass and threw it at me. The night view was blossoming below Hamel Mountains. Though it paled inparison to the night scenery I had seen in Seoul in my previous life, the gleaming stars in the night sky and lights twinkling from the vige painted a modest nocturnal vista. I held a cool bottle of liquor to the cheek of the dozing youngdy. "Cold!" Startled, the youngdy''s eyes snapped open. She looked around, drooling¡ªapparently quite shocked by the chill. I cautiously asked the youngdy. "Are you not going to drink?" "Liquor¡­!" Shaking off the drowsiness, her eyes lit up with excitement as she eyed the bottle. I brought over a chair I had prepared, sat the youngdy down, and spun a bottle of brandy I''d bought on the way in front of her. "Hamel Mountains 12-year-old, apple brandy." Her eyes traced the circling bottle. The youngdy clenched both fists and said eagerly as if she could already taste it, "I don''t know what it is, but it sounds delicious!" "It was one gold at the market." "¡­Cheap, isn''t it?" Interest waned immediately at the notion of cheapness. "It''s a lie. I bought it at a premium price. For Miss Olivia''s first drink, we couldn''t possibly have cheap liquor." "Hehe¡­ really?" "Yes." There was a shy smile on the youngdy''s face. As I folded the nket and built a respectable fire, the atmosphere became aptly inviting. The youngdy held her hands near the warm campfire. It seemed she liked this simple yet intimate atmosphere, far different from the grandiose society ballrooms filled with opulent chandeliers. We would have toe here more often. Skip the cold winter. I thought we shoulde again in the approaching spring. The youngdy was looking forward to it. The serene ambiance. Her first drink as an adult. And thepany of a handsome man like me. Perhaps not. Anyway. The youngdy, on the brink of her first-ever act of rebellion, couldn''t hide her girlish excitement. Drinking at the Royal Academy was forbidden, and it had been impossible for her due to her injured leg. Was I right in my thinking? The youngdy fisted and unfurled her hands, blowing through her nose as if in preparation. I captured the sight of her cheerful smile with a soft chuckle. "But, Ricardo." The youngdy looked around. Scanning our surroundings, which consisted of nothing more than a couple of chairs and trees, the youngdy tilted her head and asked me. "Isn''t there any food to go with the drink?" "Food for the drink?" "Yes. Don''t you need something to munch on while drinking? I learned that from books." "Ah¡­" I scratched the back of my head awkwardly, and the youngdy''s face fell, disappointed. "That''s okay! We have some leftover gimbap, right?" "That''s all been eaten by Gomtang." I showed her the empty lunchbox with an awkward smile. The youngdy red at Gomtangying on the ground with a furious look. "Her?" "Yes?" "She looks like she could be tasty." Gomtang still seemed like emergency rations in the youngdy''s eyes. Suppressing myughter, I took out arge side-dish container from the rear seat of the wheelbarrow to show her. A side-dish container filled with bright red meat and sausages. It was a treasure chest, the cave of wonders for the youngdy''s drink apaniment. In my previous life, I had yearned to try mping but met an early demise. My unfulfilled dream. It was a bitte, but I was fulfilling my childhood fantasy. I ced the grill over the campfire and looked at the youngdy, who was admiring me for the first time. "Ricardo is so cool¡­!" To the obviouspliment, I nodded and confirmed. "I know." "Wow¡­!" Slowly, the meat cooked. We poured each other''s drinks. The youngdy, new to alcohol, furrowed her brows as she poured cautiously, asking, "More¡­? Should I pour more?" Considering her yet-unknown tolerance, I only filled her cup halfway. The iplete pour left the youngdy unsatisfied. "Ehgehgeh¡­" Her face showed clear disapproval. Sheined I was being overly cautious, but I just responded with an evasive shrug and a wry smile. "Just try that much first. It might not be to your taste." "¡­Still." The youngdy sighed and looked at her ss. She smelled the golden-colored whiskey, furrowed her brow as if facing the truth. She red at me as if I had given her a tainted beverage. "This smells odd. It stings my nose¡­ I feel like it could kill me." "That''s just how alcohol is." "Really?" "Yes." I understood. Having been shocked myself by the smell the first time I drank alcohol, I could empathize with the youngdy''s reaction. A pungent alcohol scent with notes of fruit. It seemed like it might be pleasant, yet there was also this foreboding sense that it should not be consumed. I was curious to see what face the youngdy would make, the one about to experience what was once only found in ab. I extended the ss to her, hesitatingly offering a toast. "Cheers. Shall we?" "Cheers?" She held the ss awkwardly, not knowing the concept of ¡®cheers.'' I carefully tapped my ss to the youngdy''s, which she held in a daze. With a clink, a clear sound resonated. "That''s what you call a toast." "A toast¡­? Why do we do this?" "Uhm¡­" I wasn''t quite sure myself. For the sake of the eagerly learning youngdy, I conjured up a usible-sounding exnation. "Maybe it''s to ward off evil spirits?" "You don''t know?" "No." At my apparently meaningless reason, the youngdyughed brightly and extended her ss again. "Let''s do it again. Again!" "Again?" "We didn''t do it properly!" "Hehe¡­" With a soft smile, I extended my ss for another toast. She came forward with a livelyugh, lifted her ss, and with a bright smile proimed, "To world conquest!" "Puhaha! What is that?" "My dream." The youngdy, still clinging to her ambitions. She certainly was ady of great ambition. Gulp. After taking a drink, the youngdy contorted her face. "Eeeyuck!!! It''s awful!" I couldn''t help butugh. Chapter 60: What Does Your Ideal Type Look Like? (3) Chapter 60: What Does Your Ideal Type Look Like? (3) Alcohol makes people drunk. It coaxes out the words left unsaid due to past grievances, and sometimes, it lends one the liquid bravery to speak on otherwise difficult matters. In my past life, I was no different. When a friend, who never bothered to contact me otherwise, called me out for a drink. Under the influence, they''d ask for a loan, or to sign up for insurance. I still remember. That damn Lee x-woo¡­ Anyway. Alcohol has a way of making people honest. Near the peak of the Hamel Mountains, where a warm campfire burned softly. The youngdy frowned into her ss, eyes questioning whether this was truly a beverage for humans to consume. She, lost in thought, looked at me strangely as I down-shotted my drink. "Bitter." "It''s supposed to be." "Incredibly bitter." "As expected." The youngdy, having braved a half ss in one gulp, learned the harsh taste of the drink. She then nced at her ss, her face suggesting she''d never touch alcohol again, but pulled by my mocking implying her youth, she pushed her ss towards me. "Pour me more." "Didn''t you find it unpleasant?" "No, it''s good." "That''s a lie." A faint blush began showing on the youngdy''s ears. I hid the bottle behind my back, refusing, while she proudly argued her capability, boasting about her resilient liver. The youngdy, her eyes slightly unfocused, didn''t inspire much confidence. Normally, she would bicker and growl with Gomtang, and I worried that alcohol might actually turn her into a real dog. "You''ll be a dog if you drink more." "I''m already a dog." "You''ll be a mad dog." "Whyyy! It''s too little for just one ss. Give me another." "I can''t." "Give me! Or I won''t go home tonight." With a huff, the youngdy stubbornly persisted. Knowing her as thedy who, as her dedicated butler for the past 13 years, always kept her word, I sighed long and hard to prevent her from sleeping outdoors. "Alright¡­ Just one more ss." "Hehe. Okay." She shyly epted the alcohol. The buzz was kicking in. Both for the youngdy and myself. Maybe it was because we hadn''t drunk in a while, but the buzz of the alcohol was slowly dismantling the filters on our mouths. -Michail, that jerk. -Why are you cursing Michail! -Aren''t you annoyed? He looks like a leeching older brother. -That''s true. Then I also say, Ricardo, you jerk! -Why are you cursing at me? -You stole the chocte. -There will be no snacks for you tomorrow. -Eek¡­ Ricardo, you''re an angel! -Toote. Meaningless conversation flowed. We blurted out whatever came to mind,ughed foolishly, debated whether orcs or bears were stronger ¨C such idle talk, taken seriously. We engaged in mundane conversation. Not heavy talks of politics or academia, but light-hearted chat about trivial matters, emboldened by the effects of alcohol. "I''m telling you! Back in the day, I was known as the social circle''s belle!" "Surely not the hell of flies kind of belle?" "I was called a rose! A rose!" "Quite a thorny one, weren''t you?" "Eek! Stop teasing me!" "Puhahah!" Back in my past life, I could handle three bottles of soju with ease¡­ Maybe it was because the liquor was expensive, or maybe because I was drinking with such a pretty person ¨C but the alcohol tasted sweeter than usual. Sip. "Eh¡­" Sip. "Oh¡­?" Sip. "Uhihi!" She was slowly getting to know the vor of the liquor. Crackle. By the dance of the hot campfire, the youngdy held her ss and hesitated a moment. Contemting what to say, deep in thought, she tilted her ss. Just then, with a serious expression, the youngdy cautiously began to speak. "Ricardo." "Yes?" "You see¡­" Eyes filled with profound thought. Her eyes, deepened by intoxication, felt oddly charged. The youngdy sighed heavily and threw a question at me. "Are you going to get married?" The question was so unexpected I let out a dryugh. Marriage? I''d never even considered it. I had always been too busy to think about it. There were no women around. The only women I had contact with were Hanna, Yuria, and the youngdy ¨C none of whom would consider marrying me. They were all thriving in their own right. With plenty of better-suited people around them, why would they care for amoner like me? I forced a bitter smile as I responded to the youngdy. "Why do you ask about marriage?" "Just¡­ you''re of marrying age now, Ricardo." "Hm¡­ That''s true. I''ve never thought about it, so I don''t know." "Aren''t you going to?" "Well¡­" The youngdy fixed her gaze on the trembling surface of the drink, not lifting her head, her expression hidden from me, but I could guess what she might be feeling. ¡®Maybe she doesn''t want us to part.'' She must be worried that I wouldn''t be by her side forever; typical selfish and wilful youngdy, yet capable of envisioning the future, she might be struggling with these thoughts alone. The liquor was making her reveal the emotions she''d kept hidden. As someone in their early twenties without even a fianc¨¦e or a woman he regrly contacted, she might be worried, yet also afraid of the possibility that someday the person who had been by her side would leave. Perhaps that''s why she brought it up under the influence. I looked at her resolutely, a small smile mingling with my voice, assuring her to cast away the worries she held inside. "Marriage¡­ I might not be able to do it, you know?" "Oh¡­?" Her expression turned cold at my words, the suggestion that maybe she was the reason I was held back reflected on her face. I thought to myself how lucky it was that she never took up acting. It showed too much on her face. With a yful tone, I teased her. "It would indeed be a sin, for someone like me not to marry." "¡­It might be a blessing." Her sincerity surfaced at the most unnecessary moment. I flicked her forehead lightly and continued teasing. "Perhaps because I see the most beautiful person in the world every day, my standards have gotten too high." "Beautiful?" "Yes, a beauty with a nk mind and a love for chocte. Merely pretty women? They don''t catch my eye." The youngdy blushed and murmured subduedly, "That''s probably true¡­" as she shylyughed. Continuing the yful banter, I quipped. "I was talking about someone in the mirror." "¡­It¡¯s not me?" "No." Only after seeing her carefree smile as she yfully tossed her fork did my worries subside. In my heart, I confessed my true feelings. ¡®Where would I go, leaving the youngdy behind?'' The thought of leaving filled me with worry. With a small smile, I asked the youngdy, "So, are you not nning to get married, youngdy?" "Me¡­?" Her expression fell. Realizing my mistake but it being toote to backtrack, I put on a bright smile and said to her, "Maybe once your leg heals¡­" "That''s a good point." She smiled faintly at me. "Maybe I should just go ahead and marry Ricardo." "How can you choose a husband so easily? You should consider my feelings too." The youngdy pouted her lips and red at me. "Do you dislike that idea?" Could any man reject such words? In my mind, I had already envisioned having sons, daughters, and even great-grandchildren, and so, fully confident, I answered, "How many children would you prefer?" "¡­Pervert." Today, as usual, I was rejected by the youngdy. Alcohol turned serious conversations intoughter. It allowed us to lightly skip over topics that would have otherwise lingered gloomily in our sober minds. The youngdy and I shared a light moment ofughter, tossing aside our worries. Fights. Politics. Friends. idents. While there are various topics suitable as apaniments to alcohol, it seemed that love might be the best of all. As the conversation turned from future ns to romance, I cautiously repeated an earlier question to the youngdy. "Youngdy." "Hmm?" "What''s your ideal type like?" "Me?" "Yes." "Hmm¡­" She furrowed her brow and was submerged in deep thought. When it came to matters of love, she always became extremely focused. The youngdy extended three fingers, folding one for each point as she listed them. "Firstly, he must be handsome." "Well, you might as well say me." "Ricardo, you''re not good-looking." "I am more handsome than Ruin." "He''s not a person, he''s a lizard." Having inadvertently scored a point against Ruin, I clenched my fist. I thought about whether I should thank the youngdy for even considering me human. The youngdy bent her second finger. "Secondly, he must be kind." "That sounds like me. Where else could you find someone as kind as me?" She looked at me skeptically. "You ran away with a beggar''s moneyst time¡­" "Did you see that?" "Yes." I snorted and replied to the youngdy. "With that money, we bought and ate skewers, did we not?" "Oh¡­ then you''re kind. You pass." I had earned the youngdy''s stamp of approval. When it came time to bend the third finger, she said firmly, "This one might be something Ricardo can''t do." "I''m a man capable of doing anything." "That''s a lie." She was unnecessarily quick-witted. "The third thing is that the third leg has to be¡­" I quickly covered her mouth. My face flushed with heat. I questioned whether I had really heard what I thought I just heard. The youngdy was looking at me with innocent eyes, wondering why I had reacted that way and what could be wrong with what she had said. I asked her, "Where did you learn that phrase!" "In the philosophy book you gave me. ¡®Father, You Shouldn''t Do This!'' that''s what it said." "No¡­ well¡­" It was as if I had been suddenly jolted awake. The drunken haze seemed to clear entirely. I was thankful because this realization likely saved me from a wheelbarrow DUI, but looking at the youngdy''s naive eyes, I knew I had to thoroughly scrutinize the books I had given her from now on. The youngdy asked with an innocent look, "Why? The book says the bigger, the better. Is yours small, Ricardo?" "What?" She had touched upon a man''s pride. My face turned red, and I let out a deep sigh. "No¡­ it''s not that¡­ but." The irony was in the fact that the person who asked the question was less embarrassed than the one responding, causing my face to burn fiercely. The youngdy nodded with a contented expression. "The book said so. A man''s third leg must be robust and colossal." She was unintentionally making risque jokes. Then, the youngdy posed another question to me. "So, what''s your ideal type, Ricardo?" "I like¡­ b¡­breasts¡­" Right at that moment. "Ugh¡­ I''m getting drunk!" The youngdy fell over. *** "Hehe! Heeheehee!" The youngdy was drunk. Holding her ss of liquor, she spun around, like a pendulum swinging left, then right, over and over. "Hihi? Ricardo, the world is spinning¡­ I¡¯m flying!" It was as if she had gone mad. "Ricardooo¡­ why aren''t you eating? Drink more." The youngdy was in high spirits. Mistaking Gomtang for me, she held on to the dog, sniffed it, and mumbled that it smelled tasty, pretending to eat the top of Gomtang''s head. She somehow managed to stand up and called attention to her empty ss. "The ss is empty, Ricardo." "I will stop drinking now." "Hey!" As she attempted to pour more alcohol into my ss, she bore a sloppy grin and scolded the empty ss like a boss would chastise an employee. I cautiously reached for the bottle in the youngdy''s hands and said, "You''re quite drunk, youngdy." "Not¡­ I¡¯m perfectly fine!" The denial of a drunk is never credible. As I watched her slightly cross-eyed face, I became more certain of it. "Yikes, my hand slipped." The nagging I had overheard at dinner parties. If the youngdy ever entered the workforce, I thought to myself, she¡¯d likely be an unbearable elder. Reluctantly, I epted the drink she poured. The alcohol filled the ss indiscriminately, spilling over its rim. The youngdy seemed unaware of this, still cheerfully insisting, "Eat. Eat." and nodding along, but if I had any more to drink, I felt I might end up worse off than Gomtang lying beside me. Carefully, I took away the ss of liquor from the youngdy''s hand, and she opened her eyes wide, looking at her now empty hand. "Huh?" The youngdy was startled. "Why do you do that?" "Someone stole my ss." Tears were welling up in her eyes. "Haah¡­" I realized it wouldn''t be good to let her drink too much. * On the way back to the mansion. The youngdy was lying in bed, sound asleep. She was drooling on the pillow as she slept. I stroked her hair and whispered softly, "My ideal type is¡­" At that moment, a faint light shone from my hand. A blurry blue window appeared. [The Touch of Rehabilitation is activated.] I coughed up blood, but a smile never left my lips. "It''s you, youngdy." Chapter 61: Ricardos Dream Chapter 61: Ricardo''s Dream I had a dream. -Hey, I heard you messed up another blind date. -Not messed up, I got dumped. -Nonsense, with your face you could cross the Pacific. -If that were possible, would I still be here? The all-toomon neighborhood tavern. In the dream, I saw my past self vaguely, drinking away, with fish cake soup for snacks. Same face and same tall figure as now. My past self, who''d had long, jet-ck hair unlike the red hair I have now, was drinking at the bar with a friend from the orphanage. ¡®That guy''s also been a while. Lee x-woo, that jerk who ran off with my money.'' I thought I''d be pleased to see him after such a long time, but far from it, I wanted to punch him dead. ¡®Bastard.'' In the dream, I, with a ss in hand, struck up a conversation with my buddy. Chatting with a yful smile on my face, I caught thedies at the next table stealing nces and admiring me. My buddy pped me on the shoulder and said. -Look at yourself, you idiot. -Cut it out. I didn''t have a girlfriend in myst life. Maybe it was my peculiar taste. Or perhaps my standards were too high. Or maybe it was my not-so-great personality. But, I had lived the life of a perennial single past the age of 23. I, whose only hobby was reading novels, even thought of myself as a dull person. My buddy leaned in and whispered so that thedies at the next table couldn''t hear. -That''s why you need to stop staring at those strange novels and get a girl. Who tells a blind date that his dream is a harem? -I didn''t say it like that. She asked first what I would do if all the people here liked me. I jokingly said I would take them all in my arms. -That''s just the same, you fool. You should''ve singled out the one girl you liked the most. -A man should have a broad heart. -You''re full of it. I lightlyughed off my friend''s words. My past self loved novels. I liked seeing guys who grew up in unfortunate circumstances like me seed in other worlds. Working myself ragged in life, I enjoyed a long hobby of watching morous protagonists live marvelously in other worlds. Being adored by beautiful heroines. And envied the protagonist who was even loved by elves. Harem. It was a ludicrous story, but perhaps drawing such fantasies once in a while wasn''t so bad. Daydreaming is free, after all. Ridiculous¡­ I flicked my buddy''s head as I said. -But it''s still a man''s dream, right? -Idiot Now, I softly spoke while looking at my past self. ¡®Even one was too much to handle.'' Far too much. * A loud noise came through. "Hyeeek¡­ Air raid siren¡­!!!" The loud noises filled the mansion from early morning. The youngdy''s spirited kiai greeted the refreshing morning, her voice echoing powerfully from the second floor. Her booming voice had me rubbing my eyes and facing the vibrant morning. "Yaaaaaaaaawn¡­ huh?" Stretching and clumsily getting to my feet, I suddenly became dizzy and stumbled. -Beeeeep©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤ ¡®Damn¡­'' [¡®The Touch of Rehabilitation'' has been used on ¡®an object tainted by ck magic,'' consuming ¡®1%'' of your vitality.] As a splitting headache came on, along with tinnitus, I flopped back onto the bed. Last night. The aftermath of overexerting myself. The pain in my head gradually started to spread to my chest. Pain as if my heart was going to burst. "Haah¡­ Haah¡­" I couldn''t breathe properly. It felt as if my whole body was being poked with needles, and a chilling pain like my heart was going to explode covered me. I grasped at my chest that felt like it was going to burst and took a deep breath. "Tssss¡­haah¡­" I knew there would be side effects to a power that consumed health, but the pain was much more intense than I had anticipated and I shut up. I bit down hard and focused so no sound would leak out. ¡®Let''s pull myself together.'' This was nothingpared to the pain of ck magic rotting away my hand. I regted my rapid breathing while lying prostrate on the bed, waiting for the pain to subside. Ten minutes or so might have passed, and the chilling pain running down my spine gradually subsided. I took a deep breath and tried moving my body. I rotated my shoulders. Letting out a burst of aura to check if there was something wrong with my body, but thankfully, there seemed to be no direct effect. I''m not sure if it was because I used such a small percentage as 1%, but it didn''t seem to have an impact on my power. But if there was one thing that was irksome, "Achoo¡­!" Was the feeling that my health had deteriorated somewhat. I touched my scratchy throat and thought to myself. "Sniffle¡­" It felt like I had caught a cold. The loss of vitality must have had an internal impact, not external. I looked at myself in the mirror and smiled at my handsome face today as well. "Good." I silently walked towards the youngdy''s room as her boisterous voice resounded. "Here I go!" * "Uuugh¡­ Ricardo. The sun''s too bright." Today too, the youngdy was wrapped up in her nket, battling her soul against the formidable sun. Though she had woken up, it was clear she was regretting not remaining in dreand. Engaged in an intense battle with the sunlight streaming through the windows, the youngdy peeped her face out of the nkets at me. She pointed to the fluttering curtains and ordered, "That malicious sunlight. Get rid of it." It was a ridiculous request. I grabbed the end of the nket and yanked it fiercely. As the tightly wrapped nket pped open, the youngdy, curling into herself, frowned and shouted, ¡®Aaaaaaghh! I¡¯m dying¡­ I''m dead!'' as though she had turned into a vampire struck down by the sun''s re. An Act Filled with Sincerity Although the youngdy typically had no talent for acting, she could be an actress of the finest caliber when it came to performing with sleep. She rubbed her eyes and looked towards me. Apparently, she seemed resentful of me for waking her from her deep slumber. "Ricardo has destroyed the chocte kingdom." "What''s the chocte kingdom?" "The dream I had today." With a pleasant smile, the youngdy went on to tell the story of the dream she had. She spread her hands wide and bragged about an immenselyrge chocte pce, boasting that she had eaten it all by herself. I watched the youngdy''s smiling face and voiced a small doubt. "But wasn''t it you who destroyed the chocte kingdom?" "No, it was Ricardo who destroyed it. I had intended to eat it bit by bit." This would have been a back-breaking revtion for the citizens of the chocte kingdom if they were listening. After finishing her story about the dream, the youngdy copsed onto the bed, wilting like an unwatered nt. It appeared the hangover fromst night''s drinking hadn''t worn off yet. Her hands trembling, she requested some honey water, and kindly I handed her a mug of warmed honey water. The youngdy gave me a thumbs-up. "Truly Ricardo, always so prepared." "I know. The most handsome and perfect butler in the world." "There seems to be rather a lot added on there." "Just drink your honey water." I blocked thedy''s realisticints with the honey water. "Hoo¡­ Hoo¡­" sping the mug of honey water tightly, the youngdy was earnestly blowing on it to cool it down, as though frantically maintaining her survival. She had been scorched by the hangover, previously taken too lightly. Although the youngdy tightly embraced the mug like it was her lifeline, she was startled by the arrival of an uninvited guest. -Gommmmm¡­! With bright eyes, the youngdy gave a ferocious look to Gomtang. Gomtang wagged its tail manically, lured by the sweet scent of the honey water. It was a strange one, preferring honey over meat. Gomtang energetically wagged its tiny tail as if to dere its intentions. -Goom. ¡®I am your lowly owner. Give it to me too,'' thought Gomtang, the humble pet craving its master''s honey water. However, the youngdy ignored Gomtang, concentrating on the honey water. Yet, as Gomtang made big, bouncing movements, she felt her life threatened and barked an order. "Scram!" -Goomoom! "I said scram! It''s mine!" -Gooong! "Eeek! I feel like I''m going to die if I don''t drink this¡­ Urp¡­" "Please, don''t vomit here." "Urp¡­ My stomach feels upset." The youngdy was tormented by the hangover. The bed rocked slightly from Gomtang''s grand gestures. As the bed bounced, thedy''s teacup began to rock, creating waves. Thud. A strong impact hit the bed. "Ah hot!" The youngdy had spilled honey water on her leg. I hurried towards the youngdy''s leg doused in honey water. Though it wasn''t scalding, I worried about whether her delicate leg could withstand it. I quickly stripped the nket off the youngdy''s leg. She looked dazedly at her own leg. "Huh?" To the motionless youngdy, I yelled. "Why are you just sitting there! Quickly¡­" Our gazes awkwardly met. The youngdy, watching her leg with malfunctioning eyes, and I, who had peeled back the nket, stopped all movement upon seeing her white leg exposed. My face turned red. And the youngdy blushed for a different reason. I murmured quietly. "Bear panties?" "Eeeek¡­! It''s not!" She was someone who usually wore in underwear. *** After the tumult. The youngdy, pointing at her leg, said. "It was hot." Responding to the youngdy''s now flusteredplexion, I clenched my fist and inquired. "It was hot?" "Yes." She nodded emphatically without taking her eyes off her gaunt leg. I asked her again. "Really¡­? It wasn''t just the feeling of pouring it on your hand?" I tried hiding my excited emotions, but I couldn''t conceal my trembling voice filled with a sliver of hope. The youngdy had not felt any sensation in her leg because the nerves were damaged; she had lost the feeling in her lower body and couldn''t sense either heat or tingling. I dropped the washcloth from my hand as I watched the youngdy''s animated eyes. "Is that true?" "Yeah¡­ It felt suddenly hot." As if to demonstrate, the youngdy pinched her leg and cringed, eximing ¡®Ouch,'' and her eyes sparkled brightly. A sensation she hadn''t felt for two whole years. Still seemingly awkward with it, she continued pinching her leg to feel the pain. In my eagerness, I didn''t stop peppering the youngdy with questions about whether her leg might move out of hope. "Is moving¡­ Could it move!" The youngdy showed a tense face and started to exert some effort in her brow. "Just a moment, I''ll try." Concentrated youngdy. "Eeeek!!!" Apanied by a loud kiai as she exerted effort, I unknowingly clenched my fist, rooting for her. "¡­Ricardo." The youngdy then looked at me with a crestfallen expression. "I need to go to the bathroom." It seemed like moving was still not possible. "Is it a big one?" "It''s rude to ask ady such a question." "¡­Ady who wears bear panties." The youngdy shouted at Gomtang. "Bite!" -Goooom! "Eek! Not me, bite him!" Clearly, Gomtang was obedient to its master. Watching this, I clenched my fist tight. ¡®Thank goodness.'' It seemed I might be able to solve an unanswered question. Chapter 62: My Father Who Dislikes Me (1) Chapter 62: My Father Who Dislikes Me (1) In the training grounds of the Academy at lunchtime. Students who had finished their sses walked toward the cafeteria while talking about the events of the day''s lessons. The content of the lesson was difficult. The professor always spouted nonsense. Students grumbled that the professor expected too much from them. Among them, a group of female students with bright smiles were engaged in girlish chatter. -Michail, wasn''t he just amazing today? -Exactly, in the duel with the professor he was evenly matched, and oh that moment! When he sighed deeply and wiped the sweat away, how sexy he looked¡­ I got scolded for gawking at him by the professor. -You were staring quite tantly. -But I still filled my Michail quota for today! -Puhaha! Michail quota. This was the students'' own code for appeasing their weary eyes marred by the burly male students of the swordsmanship department by gazing upon the handsome Michail. "Sigh¡­" Hanna let out a long sigh as she observed the giggling group of female students. ¡®Instead of studying¡­'' Hanna felt out of ce among the group. Hanna passed by the female students and walked towards the training grounds, preferring to swing her sword even during meal times rather than eat. She wanted to advance her swordsmanship skills further than now, and not wanting to waste meaningless time, Hanna was crazy about practicing. ¡®I will have to brag to the butler¡­'' Her goal had strangely shifted. Hannacked social skills. She was more focused on swordsmanship than on making friends. Even before meeting Ricardo, Hanna gave more weight to swordsmanship than to friends. Additionally, as the youngest person ever to awaken her Aura, she was not viewed favorably by her ssmates. It was always the case. Envy towards someone who is sessful. Hanna didn''t pay much attention to such gazes. Rather, she encountered a different problem. ¡®I''m going crazy. I can''t stop thinking about him¡­!'' Recently, Hanna''s mind was filled with the red-haired butler. When practicing swordsmanship, when attending lessons, she would think of the butler she met not long ago, preventing her from concentrating. -Why do you think you can''t beat Michail? -You can do it, Miss Hanna. She constantly remembered the butler who had looked at her with unwavering belief. -Giggle¡­! Ah~ I want to see Michail again. The female students were excited. They were oddly thrilled, having heard that Michail had awakened his Aura and saved them in the dungeon. Hanna let out a deep sigh as she watched them. "Did I used to be like that¡­" As someone who once had a crush on Michail, Hanna didn''t exactly see the girls'' behavior as endearing. Although she didn''t pick up a dropped towel and vow to treasure it for life like a girl in front of her had over Michail, she had observed him from a distance in a simr fashion. It was not a wish to continue closer rtions. She had admired Michail, yet she couldn''t shake the feeling that she was no different from them. ¡®Ugh¡­'' Hanna shuddered at the memory of her past self. "I should just practice." There was nothing better to rid herself of these idle thoughts than practice. Hanna quietly grasped her sword and swung it in the empty training grounds, where everyone else had left. I wonder what the butler would say if he saw me. -What are you doing without eating? You''re going to harm your body¡­ It''s all done in the service of living, isn''t it. Hurry up ande back. If you don''t, you''ll be scolded by the youngdy. ¡®That¡¯s what he would say.'' Hanna smiled to herself, but then shook her head as if to rid herself of the thought. ¡®I must be crazy, thinking of him again¡­!'' Hanna found herself irritated by Ricardo, who kept living rent-free in her mind. With the sword in hand, Hanna became deeply engrossed in thought. ¡®Love¡­ it can''t be.'' It didn''t feel like enough tobel it as love. The person who took her out of her confined, caged life. She couldn''t call her desire to repay him in some form, even physically, as love. After all, he was the one who led her to awaken her Aura and the first to stand up to her father, who was the onlymander of the Empire''s knights. ¡®Gratitude is the right word.'' A father who resents her, a brother who ignored her, a sister who treated her as nonexistent. The person who pulled her out of that tightly sealed cage where she had lived her whole life was not Michail or the professor but a butler she had only met briefly. That''s why his image loomed sorge over her. It seemed different from the emotion of love. Love¡­ that''s an emotion that would hinder swordsmanship. The books say love is when you tremble after seeing the other person and your heart flutters. An emotion where you constantly want to see and be by their side. For Hanna, that was a hard feeling to understand. Although she wanted to see him daily and wanted to be by his side for a lifetime, even that wish seemed to be an extension of her gratitude for the immense favor he had done for her. For Hanna, who had no romantic experience, the feeling of love was tooplex. While her friends enjoyed rosy academy days with their fianc¨¦s or boyfriends, she herself waspletely immersed in swordsmanship. She didn''t have the personality to warmly approach others. Stern and preferring sword practice over y, Hanna had not been interested in love. Lost in these meaningless reflections, standing motionless in the training grounds. "¡­Hanna." A familiar face appeared before her eyes. A man with silver hair. The most popr person at the Academy was in front of her, holding a practice sword. Hanna, startled by his unexpected appearance, stammered. "Michail, senior." Michail was in front of her, obstructing her path with his sword. Michail held his sword lightly and politely asked her. "Would you be able to spar?" A duel with Michail. If it had been before, she would have trembled with joy muttering, ¡®With me¡­ You want to spar?'' But now, the thought of sparring with Michail wasn''t entirely wee. Apart from being recognized by the butler and receiving an award, she had also opposed the senior students during a student council meeting. She didn''t regret her actions, but it was ufortable to face him now. Hanna lifted her sword with an awkward smile. "Yes¡­ I can do it." Michail nodded and stomped on the ground. With a ¡®thud'', the practice swords shed, burrowing fiercely into each other''s embrace. Hanna prized speed in her swordy. Michail, even though slower, exhibited precise postures that unleashed his full strength. Their swords met quickly, but it was Hanna''s de that first reached Michail''s side. "Ugh¡­" Michail cringed, twisting his body to barely dodge Hanna''s de. Hanna did not give Michail any chance to recover. Once at the neck. Once at the thigh. And again at the side. To Hanna''s eyes, Michail''s unwary parts were tantly exposed. It was a swordy that was neither focused on defense nor decisively concentrated on attack. Hanna clicked her tongue. ¡®I used to think such swordy was impressive.'' It was swordy with no lethality. Focusing not on victory, but on overpowering the opponent. In Michail''s benevolent swordy, Hanna felt emptiness; she could sense his nature of not truly aiming to harm but rather appearing to take it easy on the opponent. -You''re thinking too basic. Below. Above. The side. Even after ten matches, my grandmother could predict the next attack. -Isn''t building from the basics important? -The basics are just that, the basics. Ricardo, who had trampled over Hanna''s past pride in her swordsmanship. Without any concessions for being a woman or holding back, he knocked her down and picked her up, then knocked her down again, helping her find a swordsmanship style that suited her. And then. -As long as I''m with you, you won''t die. They had even engaged in battles that demanded their all. The Michail Hanna looked at now did not invoke those feelings. He was using an indecisive swordy as if waiting for a hero and employing only passive techniques, which felt tedious to her. Michail attempted to harness his Aura. His Aura shone with a golden light, appearing like a mirage. "¡­" It was clumsy. For sure, Hanna''s past self must have been the same, but Michail senior''s Aura neither seemed frightening nor potent. Disliking the notion that he was not seriously trying to defeat her, Hanna frowned and confronted Michail. "Senior. Are you not taking this seriously?" The desire to face him waned. She thought awakening his Aura meant he''d be a decent sparring partner¡­ This was neither abor of love. Disappointed in Michail''s performance, Hanna put down her sword and said. "I don''t want to." "What¡­?" "What are you trying to do? You don''t aim to win, no sharp attacks¡­ Are you just a guard wandering the streets? What kind of swordsman focuses merely on overpowering?" With no instinct for the kill, Hanna''s t swordsmanship made her turn away and leave the spot. Michail stood vacantly at the training grounds, gazing hollowly at the sword in his hand. *** After ss and under the setting sun. Hanna stared vacantly at the crimson sunset and let out a deep sigh. -A birthday present for you. ¡®It just won''t leave my head.'' Whenever she saw the sunset, memories of that day surfaced. The sunset dyed red. The warmth of the butler¡¯s embrace, who easily defeated a powerful adversary she met for the first time and protected her against her father''s demand to drop the sword, still felt warm as if lingering around her. "Hah¡­" Maybe I should have taken a leave of absence. She wanted to see the butler. Hanna looked at the letter in her hand. [Histania Rowen] It was a letter from her father. She knew its contents without opening it. It''s dangerous, put away your sword. It''s the same letter thates each time. Even after proving herself, her father refuses to believe in her, and even though she awoke to her Aura faster than he ever did, his indifference only answered with urgency. Hanna''s sigh grew with each reminder from her pressing father. "How annoying." Every time like this, she can¡¯t help but think of the butler. Most people would think of their parents when troubled¡­ but for me¡­ Hanna stroked her pallid face and heaved a deep sigh as she got up. Rising from her spot while looking at the red sunset. -Ding. -A quest has emerged. [Q. If he had never been there¡­] A strange blue window appeared right before her eyes. Chapter 63: My Father Who Dislikes Me (2) Chapter 63: My Father Who Dislikes Me (2) A blue window appeared before her eyes. A blue window bearing ominous tales furrowed Hanna''s brows as it ovey her vision. [Q. If he hadn¡¯t been there¡­] Hanna of Histania, a woman with a destiny of misfortune. She was originally meant to die. Despite constant discrimination from her father and indifference from her kin, Hanna had earnestly raced forward, focusing solely on the recognition she yearned for. Believing that one day, she too would be treated the same as them. She had steadily progressed. Because she had a remarkable talent for swordsmanship and an excellent ability to learn. But her father never gave her the attention she desired. He thought it was more important for the family to focus on Malik than Hanna. Hanna was parched for praise. If only someone had been there to tell her she was doing well, she might have avoided the tragedy¡­ On a hot summer''s day. Hanna makes a drastic choice. Knowing she faced an insurmountable foe, but in pursuit of the sword''s growth and her father''s approval, Hanna set out to ascend the Hamel Mountains. 1. Read the letter sent by Histania Rowen. (0/1) 2. Meet with Histania Rowen. (0/1) 3. Subjugate the elite orc warriors of the Hamel Mountains. (0/30) Reward: ess to ¡´41st side story¡µ ¡®If He Hadn''t Been There¡­'' Hanna blinked her eyes. What was this situation? She understood it with her body even if her head could not grasp why such a thing appeared before her. Perhaps it was the result of training too hard. Or maybe it was because she had skipped a meal. Even after blinking deeply, the blue window in front of her did not disappear. ¡®What is this¡­'' Chills ran through her body. It contained an ominous content suggesting that if she hadn''t met the butler, she would have died. Casually swinging her sword and desiring only her father''s recognition, the content that pierced through her past self caused a slight tremor in Hanna''s fingertips. ¡®Why would I die¡­'' Hanna thought she was a strong person. Both in the past and now. The reason she could endure living in contempt was due to her strong mental fortitude. The thought that she, who had never broken down before her father¡¯s disdain, would have made a foolhardy choice was unthinkable, yet Hanna, who knew herself better than anyone, could not hide her trembling heart. A bad premonition kept her eyes glued to the blue window. Though she inwardly denied it as nonsense, there was a chance she might have done something foolish back then. If¡­ If she hadn¡¯t gone to see the butler then¡­ Hanna shook her head, attempting to shake off the thoughts that clung to her. -Snap! Hanna pped her cheeks with both hands, telling herself to snap out of it. She thought she was seeing strange things because she was not focused on training and kept thinking about the butler. Trying to dismiss the absurdity in her mind, Hanna shook her head. Opening her eyes, which had been tightly shut, the blue window with its ominous content had disappeared. "It''s just fatigue¡­ It''s because I''m tired." Struggling to rise, Hanna clutched her father''s letter firmly in her hand as she stood up. ¡®It''s nothing.'' With an uneasy heart, Hanna headed up to the dormitory. * Three days earlier. Themander of the Imperial Knights, Rowen of Histania, sat at his desk in the office, holding a pen after a long time. Rowen, who picked up a pen instead of a sword for the first time in a while, pressed his throbbing forehead, lost in thought. [To Hanna¡­] His hand holding the pen didn''t move. What words to write. What should be written. Rowen let out a deep sigh as he could not easilye up with the words. "Sigh¡­" Then, the words of a red-headed boy would not leave his mind. -It¡¯s a madman¡¯s act to hunt elite orcs at this age. -Isn¡¯t it impressive? Why don''t you apud? -You of all people haven''t tried this¡­ The boy who defended Hanna with unwavering eyes. It was something that could not have been done by someone of meager bravery. No doubt, he knew I was themander of the Imperial Knights. His palpable hostility disappeared as soon as he saw me, and the aura that had subtly risen was cleanly erased, all of which I had witnessed with my own eyes. It was a situation I could infer to some extent. Yet, the boy''s unwavering eyes still lingered in my memory. "Impudent brat¡­" Rowen felt the pen he was holding heavier than usual today. Having faced numerous mighty adversaries and having crossed the line of death in battle, the pen in his hand felt much heavier than the sword he had gripped countless times. "Sigh¡­" The nk piece of paper he was about to write on was soaked with ink from the pen. Rowen crumpled the letter, exhaling another deep sigh. "This is maddening." There was a mountain of crumpled letters behind Rowen. Starting with letters addressed to Hanna. It took him an entire hour just to write a simple inquiry about her well-being, but even that he tore apart. Where did it all go wrong? Rowen, who focuses only on the best, could not tell. Praises about Hanna were prevalent among those around him. They said how fortunate he was to have a daughter who had awakened her aura at such a young age. Colleagues and nobles from the surrounding areas bestowed her with praise, yet the very subject of their praise, Rowen, did not find theirpliments pleasing. ¡®Did I do something wrong?'' Even when he questioned himself, the answers returned with a strong negation. He had not done anything wrong. When he tried to write a letter, only sharp words woulde out. -Put away the sword. -It would be better for you to stop, it¡¯s dangerous. If Hanna hadn''t awakened her aura, he would have used his talent as a pretext to write a letter, but now his daughter had created aplishments that could not be belittled by talent. Even that became impossible. Pushing Hanna forward would have been the right thing to do for the family. Although Malik had awakened his aura and was showing impressive performances,pared to Hanna¡¯s reputation, it was a pathetic level. But the hallucination he had seen made him write negative things in the letters. -Please save me¡­ Daddy, please save me¡­ Hanna dying¡­ It was something he had never even thought of before. And that made it even more troubling. What kind of father would think about his own child needing to be saved from death? Rowen found himself unable to make rational judgments. If it were for the glory of the family, it would be right to support Hanna. However, Malik was already exhibiting his skill since awakening his aura, and yet whenpared to Hanna''s fame, it seemed so trivial. If it were to be thought through logically¡­ that would indeed be correct. The thought of Hanna with a sword brought a tremor to his heart. "Please save me. I don''t want to die like this." Crack¡­ Rowen broke the pen in his grip. "¡­I need to think of another way." Rowen exhaled a sigh and drew out a new sheet of paper. -To Hanna. ¡®¡­'' The letter once again became soaked with ink. * [Read the letter sent by Histania Rowen. (0/1)] -Crumple. Seated at her desk, Hanna was looking at the letter with eyes filled withplicated thoughts. It was a letter she had intended to rip, but the traces of her inability to do so were all over it. Hanna smacked the desk in irritation. -Boom¡­ "What is it you''re trying to say now?" Her fist was clenched, trembling. She didn''t want to see. She was certain it contained the same old lines. -Put down your sword. -You have no talent. Hanna was sure these words would be written there. What kind of words were going to harm her this time? Would he tell her she was a disgrace to the family? Hanna felt fear. She was also scared of her father. She hated that even after proving her worth, he remained unchanged. All Hanna could do was stare at the letter in front of her with a troubled heart, without opening it. "I''ve proven myself¡­" Proven, but what more were they expecting here¡­ Hanna didn''t know. With eyes welling up, Hanna red at the blue window before her. [Q. If he hadn''t been there¡­] 1. Read the letter sent by Histania Rowen. (0/1) 2. Meet your father Histania Rowen. (0/1) 3. Subdue the elite orc warriors of the Hamel Mountains. (0/30) Reward: Gain ess to ¡´41st Side Story¡µ ¡®If He Hadn''t Been There¡­'' "I''m not going to do it." Because it''s best to avoid an ending you don''t wish to see. She was living a sufficiently happy life even now. She didn''t want to cling to the past and had people who supported and believed in her, as opposed to the father who had curtly rejected her. Hanna coldly turned down the blue window before her. But. She couldn''t help but be drawn to it, feeling anxious. If¡­ If she were to listen to the story that the blue window was showing¡­ She felt like she might never be able to see her father''s face again. With a disturbed heart, Hanna gazed up at the sky. "Sigh¡­ I want to see the butler." Today, especially, Hanna found herself missing the red-haired butler. *** "Sit!" In the tranquil room of the youngdy. Thedy, with a more serious expression than ever before, was holding jerky in her hand, trying to teach Gomtang who sat under the bed. Gomtang, not understanding the situation, tilted her head and gazed at thedy''s hand, while thedy¡¯s annoyance was reaching an uncontroble level. Thedy shouted at Gomtang. "Sit down! You miserable creature!" -Goom? Gomtang ignored thedy¡¯smand. Gomtang''s eyes were fixed solely on the jerky in thedy¡¯s hand. As Gomtang drooled in anticipation, thedy twirled the jerky in front of her and said, "Sit and I¡¯ll give it to you." -Nom! Gomtang snatched the jerky out of thedy¡¯s hand along with a bit of her hand. Thedy, unable to match the reflexes of the animal, looked down at her right hand drenched with saliva with a hollow expression. The jerky disappeared in a blink of an eye. -Gooom! Gomtang wagged her tail as if to say she was pleased. "Yikes¡­! You darn bear!" "It''s a dog, not a bear." "Bear or dog, it¡¯s frustrating!" Thedy swung her hands around threateningly at Gomtang, but to me, she only appeared endearing. It was a peaceful day. The sun was shining brightly. No visitors to be found. A day stretched out like that of a carefree bum. This is life. I want to live like this forever. Do nothing, eat and y, enjoy a peaceful bum''s life, throw all the work to Michail¡­ and lead a gentle life of leisure¡­ That¡¯s when it happened. Gomtang, who had been ying nicely with thedy, climbed up on the bed and started barking out the window. -Woof! Woof! "Yikes!! Where do you think you''re going! You need to be scolded!" Thedy who yelled at the disdainful Gomtang peered out the window that Gomtang was looking through, and wondered, "Huh, who is it?" "Ricardo. A thief hase." "What? There¡¯s nothing to steal here." "But there is." "What then?" "The most beautiful thing in the world ¨C me." I lightly disregarded thedy¡¯s words. "Why ignore me!" "¡­" "Yikes!!" I shrugged my shoulders. Who could havee to a mansion seemingly haunted by ghosts? I cursed the sinner who was disturbing my blissful bum life inwardly and resolved to hang a warning sign at the manor''s front door: [If you enter, the viiness will bite you.] I slowly looked out the window. There was a man with brown hair standing in front of the gate, waiting for someone toe out. With a towering stature. A handsome appearance. The man destined to be Michail''s master. Histania Rowen. I warned thedy. "Airstrike alert!!!" "Eeek!!!" We hid by lying face down on the bed. Chapter 64: My Father Who Dislikes Me (3) Chapter 64: My Father Who Dislikes Me (3) -Peek. Olivia, lying on the bed and clutching Gomtang to her chest, sneakily nced out the window. Ricardo had gone to catch the thief. The tall man standing confidently in front of the gate despite being a thief. -Please leave. -¡­ -Go away, I mean it! The atmosphere flowing between the two men was far from ordinary. It looked like they were having a serious conversation, but at her position on the second floor, Olivia could only make out their shouting. Ricardo, clenching his fist and raising his voice at the thief, heaved a deep sigh, evidently angry, while the thief stood still, calmly observing Ricardo. ¡®It looks interesting¡­'' Surmising they were engaged in an interesting narrative and feeling left out, Olivia murmured to herself, hugging the wriggling Gomtang in her arms. ¡®I want to join in¡­'' Ricardo gestured insistently for the thief to leave. The thief, however, remained quiet and steadfast. Pushing, resisting, the two of them went back and forth. Unable to participate in the intriguing scene unfolding before her, Olivia grew restless. "Yikes¡­ can''t see¡­" She cautiously stuck her face out the window a little more. ¡®It looks familiar.'' Brown hair. A preference for ck formal attire. A sword with a golden hilt. It was the attire she had often seen when she was active in social circles. Someone who seemed to be always at the emperor''s side¡­ Who could that be¡­ Olivia plunged into deep thought. ¡®I can''t remember¡­'' Ricardo and the man were having a conversation. The stranger, wearing a stern expression, looked fixedly at Ricardo, who was running his hand through his hair with a forcedugh. -Are you suggesting that I do that? -¡­ -Is it something a man who''s be a father should do? -That¡¯s none of your concern. -¡­Hah. Ricardo shook his head and let out a deep sigh. It was a familiar expression. Like the time back at the academy when Olivia had said she liked Michail, and he had made that face because they just couldn¡¯t see eye to eye. ¡®Please don''t do that.'' -Why won¡¯t you listen to me¡­ -Why stop me? I have the right to like someone too! -I''m doing this because it might hurt thedy. That¡¯s why. -Shut up. Just shut up¡­ You''re just like everyone else. If you''re not going to support me¡­ -Miss¡­ Please. Just listen to me this time. -I said be quiet! The way Ricardo swept up his hair with exasperation was a habit he often resorted to when angry. Unable to say cruel words, Frustrated and unable to take it out, Ricardo¡¯s habit was his only outlet. Olivia, who had often made Ricardo angry back at the academy, knew all too well about his habits. The conversation seemed to be going poorly. Ricardo was ring at the man. The man was giving Ricardo a menacing look. An edgy aura began to emanate from the two of them. Clutching her fists, Olivia felt an urge to intervene. ¡®Oh, this isn¡¯t right.'' Ricardo was talking about his arms being sore. Olivia, who still worried about Ricardo, watched the confrontation with something akin to concern. A brief moment passed. -Swoosh¡­ Both men drew their swords. Olivia shouted out the window. "Gomtang, bite¡­ Go bite him!" -Goom¡­ Gomtang buried himself deeper into Olivia''s embrace. "Eek¡­" Gomtang, too, was concerned for his own life. *** Before me stood an insurmountable mountain. Histania Rowen. The strongest man in the empire was standing right before my eyes. [Histania Rowen Lv. 100] [Job: Commander of the Royal Knights] [Affinity: -61] [Preferred Conversation Topics: The honor of Histania/Talented swordsmen/Praise for his children/The safety of his children] [Disliked Conversation Topics: Ipetent fathers/Untalented swordsmen/Evaluations about himself/Arrogant people/One-sided disregard] The mere presence of Histania Rowen brought with it a strong aura of intimidation, and I couldn¡¯t imagine winning against him. Rowen turned towards me, standing awkwardly, and spoke. "It''s been a while." His deep voice reached my ears. The voice of a swordsman who had survived countless battles. My hands were slick with cold sweat from nervousness. Even without exchanging words, the sheer force emanating from him was overwhelming. ¡®Why did hee here?'' I spoke to Rowen with a serious countenance. "We don''t ept peddlers." It was a sort of survival instinct. It was the essence of countless experiences of the butler who had driven away peddlers and beggars mistaking the manor for an abandoned house. Being efficient in a crisis was a butler''s merit; therefore, I stared back directly at Rowen''s seemingly evicted face and said firmly, "We are not buying electric heating pads, no Germanium bracelets, and we don''t take out loans, so please leave." I desperately pretended not to recognize the man before me. Acknowledging him might disrupt my blissful life of idle leisure. Even if a powerful being capable of destroying the world were before me, any entity posing a threat to my blissful loafing existence was rated lower than Gomtang. This was the survival instinct of one possessing another. Rowen wore a look of confusion. It was a rare sight to see themander of the Empire''s knights taken aback by a few mere words, but I withheld the buddingughter and reiterated with conviction, "Please leave." "Do you not know who I am?" "I n to get through this winter without heating, so just go away." "¡­" At the blunt rejection, Rowen sped his throbbing forehead. I shouted inside my own head. ¡®Please just leave.'' ¡®Please just go away.'' ¡®Just go back home and wash your feet or something.'' With the world being such a dangerous ce, why would hee to such a run-down location? Wishing he would just return from where he came, I spoke to Rowen. However, Rowen sighed deeply before responding to me. "It''s my first time being treated as a peddler." Rowen found this treatment amusing. In the original story, Rowen was a character who disliked introducing himself. His face was his business card, and his sword was the symbol of the Empire. To not know him was to be a person not worth speaking to; he was that proud of a knight. When Rowen and Yuria first met in the novel. -Who is this person? -I am from Histania¡­ -You just look like a peddler to me. -¡­ After being dismissed as a simple peddler by Yuria, Rowen had left without looking back. It was onlyter that Michail introduced him as his master, clearing up the confusion. But it revealed Rowen''s sensitivity to having his reputation disregarded. His own name. The influence of Histania. Rowen''s fame in the Empire was so great that he had such confidence. ¡®Maybe it''s like saying if you don''t know me, you should go study some more.'' That''s why I''m using all the knowledge from the original story to wish for Rowen to just go back. Rowen let out a deep sigh. "I am Histania Rowen." Apparently, my tactics haven''t worked. "The Knight Commander of the Empire. The man known as the Empire''s Sword." "¡­" "I have something to say to you." Rowen spoke, looking at me with a face suggesting that there was an indispensable response that I had to hear. I felt overwhelmingly trapped. I helplessly bowed my head politely, maintaining decorum. "I am Ricardo, the butler to Lady Desmond Olivia." As I bowed slowly, greeting him, I raised my eyes to meet Rowen''s face and spoke. "It is an honor to meet the Empire''s Sword. May I ask your forgiveness for the earlier rudeness?" I showed Rowen a clumsy attempt at courtesy. An implied message in my words that it was his fault for not informing us of his visit. I said, "We would not have shown you such disgrace had you informed us beforehand. My apologies." "It''s fine." Rowen dismissed my mistakes with a wave of his hand. In order to lead Rowen into the mansion, I spoke politely, ¡®While it may be a humble abode, please doe in.'' Rowen lightly waved it off, refusing to enter. ¡®I will just state my business and leave. No need to enter.'' That was a relief. The mansion was a mess because we''d neglected cleaning it. Moreover, if Olivia were to see Rowen, she would undoubtedly call him a ¡®brainless oaf who only thinks about swords.'' To protect her reputation, it was wise of Rowen to make such a decision. I thanked him internally. -Clomp. Rowen looked me over. From my shoes. To the sword at my waist. To my red hair. After examining me thoroughly, he spoke. "Do you know of Histania Hanna?" "Yes, she''s a friend I''ve made recently." "Friend¡­" "Yes." Rowen nodded slightly and began to get to the main point. "I''ve heard about you from Malik. They say you''re a brave and talented swordsman." "That''s an overstatement." A thankful patron indeed. Though I didn''t particrly enjoy ttery nor the praiseing from an unwee mouth, it didn''t feel bad to bemended. After all, it was praise from the Empire''s Sword. Thest time Malik had visited the mansion, he entrusted me with a request. -Hey, Ricardo. -Yes? -May I ask you a favor¡­? A request to help Hanna and her father reconcile. Malik thought that since he himself had reconciled with help from me, perhaps with my help, Hanna might open her heart to her father. With that in mind, Malik cautiously made his request, but¡­ -I refuse. I rejected Malik''s plea without hesitation. Personally, I believe it''s wrong for outsiders to meddle in family matters. Knowing that indifference could lead to a future where Hanna dies, I was even less inclined to get involved. I didn¡¯t want to make the cruel suggestion that she open her heart to a father who had tormented her all her life. Frankly, even if I told Hanna to get along with her father, it didn''t seem likely that she would listen anyway. What mattered most was that it wasn''t Hanna''s own will to do so. Hence, I turned down Malik''s request. I did not want to interfere with someone else''s family matters. I have always believed that getting involved in other people''s family issues is something that should be avoided at all costs. I waited with a chill in my gaze for the words toe out of Rowen''s mouth. "I came here with a favor to ask." "I thought you could handle it, since you''re the one who handed Hanna the sword." A sense of foreboding came over me. "Find a way to make Hanna release her sword¡­ or rather, make her give up the sword altogether." I clenched my fist. "Is that something a father should say?" "You''re overstepping." "I don''t understand rank because I''m an orphan." A blue aura began to explosively flow from Rowen''s body. A powerful aura that made my skin tingle. Contrary to him, I started to release a faint aura of my own. Though I couldn¡¯t win against him, I was cunningly preparing to bite at his nape. I gathered aura at my fingertips. Even bears feel pain from a sting. As Rowen drew his sword. I drew mine as well. As our auras converged at the tips of our swords. A booming voice came from the second floor. "Guards! You tax thieves who only eat and y! There''s a thief here!!!" Olivia was lifting Gomtang up, hiding her face. "Do¡­Don''t fight!" Olivia closed her eyes and trembled. She must be really worried about me. "Phew! Understood." I grinned slightly and sheathed my sword. Then, I turned to Rowen, who looked baffled, and spoke, "Please leave. It seems that you and Miss Hanna aren''t meant to get along after all." I heard Rowen muttering ¡®Impudent wretch'' behind me, but I dismissed it lightly and made my way back up to the mansion. Chapter 65: My Father Who Dislikes Me (4) Chapter 65: My Father Who Dislikes Me (4) In the dark office¡­ Histania Rowen was lost in deep thoughts, running his hand through his hair. "How annoying¡­" Hanna''s rebellion was one thing. The presumptuous redhead guy was another. No one seemed to affirm that his decisions were right. Although Rowen had never once thought his parenting method was wrong as he raised his three children¡­ This time, Rowen found himself tangled in unusuallyplex thoughts. "Ha¡­" Sitting at his office desk, Rowen poured liquor into an empty ss and sighed deeply. His mind was heavy with thoughts. Wondering whether his focus on the sword alone had made himcking as a father. He thought he had tried hard enough¡­ Yet, whenever the wounded face of his youngest daughter came to mind, he couldn¡¯t help but think that there might be something wrong with his parenting. He was frustrated with Hanna for not following the path he thought best for her. If she would just give up the sword, he could give her anything. Support for a business. Connections for a political career. Even an introduction to the finest gentlemen of the empire. But Hanna only looked to the ¡®sword.'' Rowen asked himself a question. ¡®Am I really a good father?'' Malik, sessful as a swordsman. The second child, who hadn''t missed being the top of his ss for three years running due to his outstanding talent. Looking at these two, he felt there was nothingcking in him as a sessful father. But Hanna¡­ She achieved everything on her own. Until she attended the Royal Academy, Hanna''s talent paled inparison to Malik and the second child''s. Even if he could go back in time, he would have told Hanna the same, to give up the sword. Hanna''s swordsmanship was stagnant. No matter how much she struggled, the realm she could reach was only that of a third-rate adventurer. Rowen believed that as a parent, it was wrong to encourage Hanna to pursue a career he thought would be unsessful, given that sheer willpower was the only talent she had. Because his own father was just like that. His father had made it possible for him to be the Empire''s Sword he was today. Rowen thought that his father, who had raised him with strict and unfeeling education, would have said the same thing to Hanna. His father, who had always been harsh, uttering cruel words and showing favoritism. Though Rowen himself had resented his father for his harshness, as he became an adult and saw the sess of his siblings and the course of his own life, he recognized that his father had not been wrong. Knowing about the unnecessary efforts of his siblings, who grew up under a sword-obsessed father, Rowen felt he had to be cold to Hanna. Because sure sess leads to happiness, not half-baked victory. For the sess of Malik. For the glory of Histania. Rowen firmly believed that he had been harsh for Hanna to quickly find her own path. The same Rowen who had beaten his brother in the training ground, the one who hadforted him when he was scolded and depressed, and he had agreed with his father''s decision to expel his younger brother from the family forcking talent in the sword. So Rowen thought he was not wrong in his past decision to ask Hanna to give up the sword. He had been raised that way. He had been taught that way by his father. Of course, he didn''t have a good opinion of his father. Who had disregarded family and only shouted ¡®Sword. Sword.'' A rogue. Although he had pledged not to be like his father since taking over the family headship, now that he held the title himself, he found himself walking the same path. While his father would disown anyone without talent, Rowen, though perhaps not as harsh, was not significantly different in his teaching methods when looked at closely. "I hated it back then, and now, I find myself doing the exact same thing." Madman. I am, too. Unlike his father, Rowen believed he had raised his children with warmth and affection. Instead of cutting off all support as his father had for those with no talent, he suggested different directions for his children. He advised them to study finance to be secretaries. Or to learn diplomacy to be diplomats. Or to get into politics to secure high positions. Even if he hadn¡¯t spoken gently, Rowen didn¡¯t think he had made the wrong choices as a father. Guiding children to the path of rightful sess is a parent¡¯s duty and desire. It¡¯s just that perhaps the methods were a bit too extreme. -Dad, I¡¯m going to be a great swordsman like you! I¡¯ll take down the bad guys and spread the name of Histania across the world. -Give it up. Youck talent. You''ll only tarnish the name of Histania. -But¡­ if I work hard¡­! -Hard work cannot beat talent. The only reason effort leads to sess is that mediocre people upy the top positions. -¡­But. -Don¡¯t scrape the bottom. Be the best in another field. Don¡¯t bring shame to the name of Histania. Rowen didn¡¯t think himself wrong. He was raised old-fashioned. His life proved it. To criticize him, one had to hold a status and achievements of simr calibre for it to be effective. To him, the words of a philosopher with admirable convictions yet no achievements seemed nothing more than bluster. But then¡­ -Father¡­ After the vision of his daughter¡¯s death¡­ Cracks began to form in Rowen¡¯s heart. Holding Hanna¡¯s lifeless, cold body, unable to utter a word, Rowen felt an indescribable depth of regret. He had thought the feeling of regret was useless¡­ But now, for the first time, it struck him with terrifying force. -Bang¡­! Rowen roughly set the broken ss down on the desk. The ss shattered in his hand. Carefully wiping the fragments with a handkerchief, Rowen maintained the pristine condition of his Swordmaster¡¯s hands. "Hanna''s adolescence has been too long¡­ I should have been harsher." Even now, Rowen wished Hanna would give up the sword. No matter how young she had been when she awakened her aura. He thought Hanna would take on dangerous challenges. He could no longer find fault with Hanna¡¯s talent. She had proven him wrong, unable to see that talent, and was now illuminating the name of Histania within the empire. But¡­ -Please save me¡­ The more the vision came to mind, the stronger his resolve to make Hanna let go of the sword. So many thoughts entered his mind. After seeing the illusion¡­ He felt both the urge to prevent any more reckless challenges and the altruistic notion that, as a father, he should support his daughter¡¯s growth. Whichever way he considered it¡­ Seeing Hanna¡¯s death consumed his mind with fear, and he concluded that he must make her let go of the sword. Because that was the path for Hanna. For the sake of her safety. Whether it was an illusion or a nightmare¡­ If he could just prevent such a thing from happening¡­ He just needed to push forward with his own stubbornness. Since Hanna would undoubtedly continue to charge ahead with youthful vigor. She would rush towards danger for rapid growth, and eventually re-enact the nightmare Rowen saw, he was sure of it. That¡¯s why¡­ he steeled his heart even more firmly. Rowen loved Hanna. He might have not attended her as much as he did his other children, noticing her deficiencies and shorings, but he was not a callous parent who would wish death upon his child. Sitting at his desk and pondering, Rowen nodded awkwardly. "Yes, it¡¯s all for Hanna¡¯s sake. She will understand when the timees." Just as he had when he became an adult. Rowen believed Hanna would also realize this once she grew up. With all the turmoil recently at the Royal Academy, now might be the prime opportunity. Rather than continuing to agonize¡­ In the midst of negotiating with himself¡­ -Creak. A handsome man opened the door and walked into the office. Rowen''s son Malik, with the same brown hair as Rowen, Hanna¡¯s older brother. Rowen frowned and spoke. "Who taught you to enter without knocking¡­ I certainly didn''t teach you that." Malik, entering the room, gave an awkward smile and said. "I''m sorry. I knocked but¡­ I didn''t realize you hadn''t heard." Rowen acknowledged his own mistake. "I must not have heard it while concentrating on my work. My apologies." "It''s alright. I''ll be more careful next time." Malik¡¯s face was stiff. Visiting his father was ufortable. And having a private audience was not something he was ustomed to. Rowen knew this, so he said nothing more. Malik exhaled a deep sigh and showed the bottle of liquor he was holding. "Father, I''ve brought some fine liquor. Do you have a moment to share it with me?" It was familiar liquor. Golden brandy. A ss bottle crafted with fine details. Abel often mentioned among nobles, a brand from a very famous restaurant that Rowen remembered, ¡®The Forest''s Friend.'' Rowen was secretly pleased with the gift from his son. Malik pulled up a chair and sat naturally in front of Rowen. Chapter 66: I really hate you, father Chapter 66: I really hate you, father Having a drink with his son after a long while. Rowen was in good spirits, enjoying a drink with his son Malik whom he had hardly seentely due to thetter awakening his aura. Malik always brought results that met expectations. Though Rowen saw many shorings in his eyes, his son showed no deficiency in following the path he had walked. He had begun to spend more time alone for training, but even that was pleasing to Rowen, as Malik was working hard for his own development. If Hanna had been here¡­ He wouldn''t have been able to greet her so warmly. He would have spoken harshly, Rowen thought. To quickly give up swordsmanship. Because it''s dangerous for you. Even if Hanna argued that she had talent, Rowen thought he would stubbornly not bend his old-fashioned stubbornness. ¡®I must be crazy after all.'' Rowen felt foolish about himself. Drip. Malik poured alcohol into the newly fetched sses. Rowen picked up his ss, filled to the brim, and said, "So, what brings you here? You don¡¯t juste by for no reason." "Can''t a son want to have a drink with his father?" "Ha ha¡­ I didn''t raise you to be like that." Malik smiled bitterly. It wasn''t just Hanna who had suffered under Rowen''s insistence on the sword. Clearing his throat, Malik spoke with a tension in his voice that shook Rowen with an inexplicable bitterness. "Father, about Hanna." A familiar name. A name that one wouldn¡¯t expect to hear from Malik''s lips, and hearing it, Rowen gripped his ss tightly. "Why do you bring up Hanna." "Isn''t she my sister? I just remembered her after a long time." "¡­" Malik just stared at the rippling ss. The very existence called ¡®father'' was as scary to him as it was to Hanna. To Malik, just speaking of this matter required a great deal of courage because his father had always been a fearful figure who ced a heavy burden on his shoulders, much like it was for Hanna. With the dew on the ss moistening his hand, Malik spoke cautiously. "I know this may be presumptuous but¡­ what if¡­ you apologized to Hanna." "An apology?" Rowen''s voice came out sharply. An apology was a particrly ufortable word for someone as averse to it as Rowen. Committing a wrong meant being prepared to be disliked. An apology wouldn''t just erase that dislike, he believed. Moreover, "Why should I apologize to Hanna? Shouldn''t it be Hanna who owes me an apology? Ignoring her father''s letters to return, she has yet toe home. Do you think that is right?" Rowen did not feel any wrongdoing towards Hanna. It was his own blunder in not being able to make her give up the sword that he med. If being a strict parent was a sin, then every parent in the world was guilty. Rowen didn''t think that the ¡®loving whip'' meant for leading to a better future was wrong. If that led to an apology. Then it was Hanna''s fault for not following through. Rowen could not ept Malik''s request. Malik''s ss trembled slightly. His father''s stubbornness was dreadfully palpable. The father who had always imposed the sword. The father who had been unreasonable towards Hanna now seemed unbearably stifling. With a shaky voice, Malik said, "Father, haven¡¯t you always favored me? I''ve done the same too." "Favoritism? No, it was a rational choice. I simply focused on nurturing you, the key that could illuminate the Histania name." "Our family has grown enough." "If I hadn¡¯t been there, it would''ve gone downhill." "That¡¯s inevitable, isn''t it? You and we are different¡­" "What you just said is quite vexing." Malik lowered his head. "I''m sorry." Rowen let out a heavy sigh. The future head of the family showed such an attitude; Rowen''s concerns only grew. Both Hanna and Malik. It seemed like everything had gone awry after meeting that guy. Rowen, looking at Malik with his head bowed, subtly asked, "I met Ricardo, the swordsman you praised so courageously two days ago." "Are you talking about Ricardo?" "Yes. He treated me as a peddler." "A peddler?" A small smile appeared on Malik¡¯s face, frozen with tension. ¡®Crazy fool,¡¯ he murmured in a voice too soft for Rowen to hear. At the same time, he was eager to know what Ricardo had said to his father. Thanks to a singlement from Ricardo, Malik had gathered the courage to seek forgiveness from Hanna. However, Rowen¡¯s reaction was different from Malik''s expectations and his words cut down Malik''s hope. "That presumptuous fool. Having be the butler to that fallen Desmond girl, apart from achieving high status at a young age, he''s got nothing else to his name. Seeing him bbing nonsensically that I was wrong¡­ it was justughable¡­" Rowen downed the alcohol and said, "That insolent man telling me that I haven¡¯t a chance of getting along with Hanna" Malik asked Rowen, What exactly did Ricardo say to hear such words? The Ricardo he knew wouldn''t speak provocatively without reason. Even if it was a stinging truth. Because everything said was correct. "What words did you say¡­ to Ricardo?" In response to Malik''s question, Rowen confidently said, "I asked him to make it possible for Hanna to give up the sword." "Father!" Malik mmed the desk and stood up abruptly, ring at Rowen and expressing his frustration, ¡®Are you still talking about that? Until when will you keep saying that?'' But Rowen just sat at the desk with a smug expression, looking up at Malik who was standing before him. "Malik. This is your second warning." But Malik refused to relent. "How long will you keep this up? Hasn''t Hanna proven herself? She loves the sword, and instead of helping her¡­" "You don''t understand why I''m doing this." Rowen recalled his memories and said to Malik, "Hanna is young and incapable of deep thought. If she keeps running down that path, she will eventually fall into danger. It''s possible to rush down a path of sess with newly gained power, but it¡¯s not safe." "Why don''t you help her, Father?" "I¡¯m too busy worrying about you alone." "Speak some sense." Rowen red at Malik and said, "Then you." Rowen uttered words that touched the very core of their family''s rtionship with Hanna. "You''ve been just as awful to Hanna. Ignoring her, discriminating against her¡­ If you thought it was wrong, why didn''t you stop it?" "I¡­" "Apart from who''s inferior or superior, I''d like you to realize that you and I are the same." Malik clenched his fists tightly and bowed his head. Not a single word from Rowen was incorrect. Yet, he had apologized to Hanna and continued to treat her with the intent to seek forgiveness. Because he had indeed been cruel to Hanna, just as his father said. But before they became any more estranged, Malik sincerely wanted to seek forgiveness from Hanna. Now that he has realized that, let¡¯s apologize. He hade here to express his true feelings to his father. Rowen looked at Malik standing silently and said, "Regardless of what it is, my decision remains unchanged. Have I raised Hanna to be strong? If mere hardships break her, how is she meant to live in this world?" Malik looked straight at Rowen and said, "Isn''t that just a rationalization to suit your own tastes?" "Rationalization? That''sughable. I have never once regretted my choices in my entire life. My life has proven it, and so has your sess, hasn''t it?" Rowen red at Malik and said for thest time, "This is the third time, Malik. If you go any further, I won''t be able to hold back." Malik clenched his teeth and said to Rowen, "You''ll definitely regret it. Just like I regretted it with Hanna¡­" "Regret is something Hanna should be feeling." Rowen was convinced by this conversation. That making Hanna give up the sword was for her own future. Even if it meant using petty methods, forcing Hanna to give up the sword was for her safety and the best solution for Malik to focus on sess, Rowen firmly believed. After a brief silence¡­ Rowen waved his hand to dismiss Malik, it was a waste of time to continue this unproductive conversation. Rowen waved his hand and said to Malik, "Leave¡­" Just as Malik, with his fists clenched, bowed his head and was about to leave the office¡­ Bang! A loud noise came from outside the mansion. The sound of something breaking followed by the panicked voices of the servants could be heard. -Ah.. Miss¡­ -Where is she¡­ -Why is the miss here¡­ -Where is father¡­ It was a voice Rowen hadn''t heard in a long time. Not the voice of the young daughter who had asked him for sparring and guidance at the mansion, but a violent voice filled with loathsome emotions that came through the office door. Thump thump thump¡­ As hurried footsteps came through the door, a servant gasped for breath and burst open the office door. The panting butler of the mansion called out to Rowen in an urgent voice, "[Gasp]¡­ [Gasp]¡­ Master¡­ your youngest daughter has arrived." For a moment, Rowen''s heart, which had been firmly set, was greatly shaken. His resolve to make sure she would give up the sword the next time they met crumbled to the point where he couldn''t think of anything. He simply wanted to see her face. "Hanna hase¡­?" "Yes¡­! You shoulde out quickly! That.. That is¡­" -Where is he! Hanna''s shout resounded throughout the mansion. A shout filled with resentment. Hanna''s voice weighed heavily on Rowen''s shoulders as he sat in the office. About 10 seconds passed. And as the sound of footsteps approached the stairs¡­ A familiar figure pushed aside the butler guarding the door and entered the office. "Move aside, before I kill you." "But miss¡­ this is where the master is working¡­" "Get out of the way before I kill you." Rowen''s daughter, bloodied as if she had been fighting orcs, was walking into the office. Histania Hanna. Hanna stood in front of Rowen, panting for breath. Her eyes were bloodshot with resentment, and the sword in her hand trembled. Her face, looking like she could cry at any moment as she looked at him, shook Rowen''s heart deeply. -I want to be a great swordsman like my father! The daughter who once admired him with respectful eyes was nowhere to be found. Hanna threw a letter at Rowen. "Did you really have to do it this way?" ©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤ -To Histania Hanna Return to the family. This is your final warning. Come back and study. I have prepared the most suitable tutors, there will be no deficiencies. If you avoid returning to the family this time as well, I will have to use the worst method to get you back. Even if it means engaging you. ©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤ Hanna looked at the crumpled letter and said to Rowen, "I really hate you, Father." ©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤ 1. Read the letter sent by Histania Rowen. (1/1) 2. Meet your father, Histania Rowen. (1/1) 3. y the elite orc warriors of Hammel Mountains. (30/30) ©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤ Hanna was crying. * In a spot above the office roof. Sitting on the roof with heartfelt sentiment and peeking secretly, a man softlyid his hand on his sword and sighed deeply. [Limit Break is testing the efficiency limits of ¡®Potion of Stealth''.] A man who had erased his presence. The red-haired man murmured softly while watching them. ¡®Ah¡­ I want to see the miss.'' Ricardo, who hade to steal the karmic opportunity, sensed that x was detected. Chapter 67: My Prince (1) Chapter 67: My Prince (1) Karmic opportunity is best when it''s meticulously hidden somewhere to be savored. Much like the inner elixir of a spiritual creature hidden in a gloomy cave in martial arts novels contributes greatly to the increase in one''s inner strength. The karmic opportunity residing in the warehouse where the Knight Commander, a fabled creature, resides in Histania boasted the finest vor. Especially so, stealing the karmic opportunity of someone who will be an enemyter has the tastiest reward without any bacsh. Demonic sword Tirbing. It''s the weapon wielded by the Greedy Archbishop, who instigated a massacre in the capital. In the middle of the novel, there is an episode where Malik escorts the cursed sword, but it ends in tragedy due to a heretic spy. As a result, Malik was robbed of the sword, and the Greedy Archbishop used it as a vicious weapon to kill the Mage Tower Master. The effect of Tirbing was nothing special. It could cut through magic. Sharper than any other sword. Only enhanced the efficiency of sword energy. The problem was that it cut too well, but aside from that, it was an unremarkable sword without any particrly impressive effects. It wasn''t a holy sword with an ego that incessantly gave advice, nor did it have the ability to pass down ancient skills; however, it was a sword with unparalleled cutting power. It dide with a penalty, however, as the aura of dark magic it emitted could drive its user insane, making it the perfect weapon for the heretics who enjoyed madness. And coincidentally, it was also highly suitable for me, who had a natural resistance to dark magic. I intended to ignore it because it felt somewhat creepy¡­ -Ricardo¡­ the sword sucks. -But miss, it¡¯s the sword you said you were going to gift to Michail, purchased for 100,000 gold¡­? -When? -When you were at the Royal Academy. -Why does Ricardo have it, then? -It looked nice, so I stole it. -Oh¡­ good sleight of hand! But¡­ it sucks. Provoked by the youngdy''s taunts, I made up my mind to steal it. I felt ufortable that it was a gift intended for Michail, and it had to look a bit grand at least, so that thedy could take pride in our house butler using a demonic sword. I decided to steal the karmic opportunity, certain that thedy would be ashamed if I carried around a flimsy sword made by dwarves. It was absolutely not because of the petty vengeance I felt for Rowen''s strange request; I just thought it was time I received somepensation for psychological damage. That''s why I came. [¡®Poison Resistance'' resists the deadly toxicity of ¡®Potion of Stealth.''] A potion focused solely on the efficiency of stealth. It was my own creation. Although it was a potion with a fierce toxicity that would certainly kill Yuria, who specializes in divine power, even with the slightest consumption, thanks to my steadily built-up resistance to poison from a young age, I was the only person able to drink it. A unique potion that only I could make and consume. Despite its fatal w that the effect would wear off with the use of aura, this potion allowed me to effortlessly obtain Tirbing. The sword had a ck de. Sleek and well-crafted. Being a cursed sword, it seemed to have an aristocratic air. To an ordinary person, it would seem like a very beautiful sword, one strong enough to draw one to touch it. I left the mansion with a satisfied smile, pleased with the sword''s strong aura. It would be troublesome to be caught by the homeowner. As I climbed onto the roof to run away without paying¡­ -How about apologizing to Hanna? An intriguing melodrama unfolded underneath the roof. * Hanna was crying. "Why are you doing this to me¡­" Clutching her fists tightly, Hanna, full of resentment, hurled her pent-up emotions at her father. She had been engrossed in thought after reading the letter. Asking why he''s leaving her be now. Questioning why her father who ignored her all this time is suddenly seeking her now. "You said you didn''t need a daughter like me¡­ always treating me like dirt, and now you¡¯re doing this¡­ Why!" "I¡¯ve never treated you like dirt." Hanna scoffed. "You say you never did? Then why did you ignore my sparring every time?" "¡­Because your brother has the talent to lead Histania¡­" "That damn talent. I''m sick of hearing about it." Distraught, Rowen carefully began to speak, but to the tearful Hanna, full of indignation, it was as if she heard nothing. She hated everything. Standing in this detestable mansion. Having a father she couldn''tmunicate with. She despised her father to the point where the proud name Histania now felt shameful. The grinding noise of clenching teeth came from Hanna. "I thought maybe¡­ I opened the letter thinking maybe, just maybe." Thud. Hanna''s tears fell onto the discarded letter. The letter from her stubborn father, blurred by her tears, soaked in Rowen¡¯s words. "I thought maybe you would have changed. Proud of you. Congrattions. Even if it wasn¡¯t warm words like these, I thought you''d at least say sorry." "But what is this¡­ what is this!" Hanna''s screams echoed through the silent mansion. She expressed her grief to Rowen, the heavy words she¡¯d never said in her life. She felt foolish for having even a sliver of hope that her father would change if she showed how she''d changed herself. Rowen listened in silence to his daughter''s resentment. ¡®The best choice.'' That was the conclusion Rowen arrived at. ¡®You haven¡¯t seen that illusion.'' An excuse that Rowen couldn¡¯t tell Hanna, his only refuge to rationalize his own mistakes. However. Seeing his daughter''s tearful face made him wonder if something was wrong. The thought that his selfishness, which had only considered the best, might have pushed Hanna to the brink, started to gnaw at Rowen¡¯s mind. If only he had trusted Hanna. The terrifying thought that perhaps if he had been just a little warmer as a father, he could have avoided what the blue window had shown, tormented Rowen''s mind. Rowen furrowed his brows deeply in thought. He always believed he was right. Rowen had deceived himself into thinking that Hanna was just too young to go along with his choices. ¡®I am always right¡­ Just as all of my choices have been.'' While his convictions were ready to scream at Hanna to give up the sword immediately, there was hesitation deep within, quieting his quivering lips. Rowen struggled to articte his thoughts. "It''s all for your sake. You may not understand now, butter¡­" Hanna red back at Rowen. "What''s for my sake?" "¡­" "What do you mean it''s for my sake¡­ Is disregarding me for not having talent for my sake? Is crushing your own daughter who is growing and thriving for my sake?" Hanna could notprehend Rowen. As a child, she tried to understand and hold back the tears, justifying it by the thought that her brother had superior talent. But now, having outshone her brother with her achievements, she could not understand the father who was trying to stop her. She didn''t want to understand. She had no intention to follow. Having lived all her life under the shadow of her father''s disdain, the years spent ncing at her family''s faces at the table, where she forced herself to swallow down the food until she felt sick. Why¡­ not even once did he consider her opinion? Facing the unchanging image of her father, Hanna spoke with a voice drained of hope. "Some butler from the remote areas mentioned it." "¡­" "He said I have talent." It was a phrase she had never heard from her family, but from a man she had just met. At that time, it seemed like nonsense. She thought he was utterly insane. But now that she thought about it, he was like a prince from a fairy tale who had allowed her to hold on. Being trapped in darkness, only knowing how to me oneself, and then someone offers a glimmer of light¡ªthis presence made Hanna''s heart heavy with emotion. Was this feeling now love? Or perhaps at this moment, she desperately longed to see that man. She wanted to tell him it was unfair. She wanted to ask if she was doing well. With tears welling up, Hanna spoke to Rowen. She clenched her teeth saying there was someone who was a hundred times better than him. "He said I have talent¡­ He asked if I would believe him if he said he could make me win against a person who seemed unbeatable¡­ That¡¯s what he said." "At first, I thought he was insane. I thought he was just after money and saying things that sounded good. But do you know what was even more unfair?" Looking straight at Rowen, Hanna continued, "I wasughing with joy at the tantly obvious lie¡­ like a madwoman." ng. Hanna dropped the sword emzoned with the Histania crest onto the floor and said, "Do you think this is right, Dad¡­?" Hanna''s shoulders were shaking. Rubbing her teary eyes and sobbing, Hanna couldn''t say any more, overwhelmed with emotion. iming it was all for her sake. Yet, it made her feel like she was suffocating to death. Hanna felt an unbearable tightness in her chest. "Do you know that¡­?" Hanna recalled memories shing through her mind. "The first time I met him, he told me¡­" Holding back her breathless sobs, Hanna barely managed to get the words out. "He said swinging the sword would have killed me. He knew I was starving for praise, and thought maybe someday I''d rush to my death just to get a bit of attention¡­" She had thought that wouldn''t apply to her. But peering deep within herself, Hanna had to admit, "I thought it was a lie¡­ but back then, it seems like¡­ I really could have done that." With eyes full of certainty, Hanna looked into the void and said, [Would you like to view it?] Hanna felt as if she might never see her father again. "I don''t know what you want, Dad. But¡­ what if." Hanna let out a deep sigh, "If I die¡­" Then she threw words sharp as knives at Rowen, "It would be you who killed me." Rowen''s face turned ice cold. Not realizing anything was amiss until he saw Hanna''s tear-streaked face, But the damage was already done. Rowen, with a trembling voice, said to Hanna, "Even so¡­ I¡­ did it for you¡­" "Stop it!" Malik clenched his fist and shouted at Rowen. He didn''t want to show this disgraceful scene any longer. Knowing he was at fault for turning a blind eye, Malik didn''t want to see Hanna hurt anymore. Bracing himself for his father¡¯s wrath and taking a deep breath, -Crack¡­! Thump-thud-bang! A familiar-faced man dropped from the ceiling. Malik looked at the man before him with startled eyes. The red-haired man sitting down, looking confused as if he hadn''t expected this to happen, while Malik responded with a stunned expression. The man who had fallen from the ceiling muttered, "What kind of ceiling is this weak¡­" After spitting out the irritated words, he slowly observed everyone present in the office. ring at Rowen. Smiling at Malik. Winking at Hanna. The man scratched his head and then, looking at Rowen''s face, smiled brightly, "Sir, would you like to be buried in a sunny spot?" Hanna''s heart skipped a beat. Chapter 68: My Prince (2) Chapter 68: My Prince (2) Cold stares were piercing through me. Malik with his taken aback expression. Hanna was crying. And¡­ "What did you say?" Rowen seemed to have gone off the rails. A threatening atmosphere was emanating from Rowen. As though proving he was the strongest in the empire, a crushing murderous intent was directed at me. I smirked wryly as I looked at Rowen. ¡®I can handle this.'' Perhaps warding off the earnest murderous intent of thedy who had her chocte snatched away was good training, Rowen''s killing intent was bearable. -Darn it! Don''t dodge! -Miss, that fork¡­ seemed to carry some murderous intent. -Eek¡­! It''s because Ricardo is being annoying! -No matter what, it''s wrong to exude killing intent towards the butler. -Then don''t dodge! -It''s too slow to do that¡­ -Yeeeek!!! I decided to give thedy who helped with my training some chocte as a gift. I overcame Rowen''s intensity and brushed the dust off my pants. The confounded expression of Malik was facing me, but I smiled nonchntly and spoke to Rowen. "I''ve delivered a presumptuous lecture." "Why would you bring up such a topic if you knew better?" "For the sake of the noble future of the Histania family head''s retirement?" Rowen furrowed his brow. "¡­Are you ying word games right now?" I shook my head as I answered. "Not at all. It¡¯s advice with sincere intentions." "Living this way until old age, you won''t be buried in a sunny ce, people might not even visit your grave." Rowen responded coldly to my heartfelt advice. It seemed that my sincerity did not reach him. "¡­Do you have a death wish?" I answered Rowen''s question seriously. "No." Rowen''s expression grew colder. My genuine wish not to die did not seem to reach him. I conveyed my true feelings again to Rowen. "I truly do not wish to die." The forcefulness emanating from Rowen grew more fearsome. Histania Rowen. A stubborn swordsman whose belief was as strong as Michail''s view of the world being a rose garden. A self-made man with a steadfast stubbornness, believing his choices are right, his sess as its validation. The type of person I hate the most yet, at the same time, a figure whose achievements I had no choice but to acknowledge. His sess was not a lie. Still, I disliked Rowen. ¡®Because he made Hanna cry.'' That is why I stood before Rowen. The incident of falling through the ceiling was not due to some fate of coincidence but stemmed from my own snapped cog, driven by Hanna''s tears. Hanna was my first disciple. Though our rtionship, tied by money, began with weeping andughter, it evolved into one of trust between master and disciple. At the same time, she was like a lifesaver who introduced me to Malik, the benefactor who wouldter be a great patron. I decided to stand here, under the guise of coincidence, to protect my means of livelihood, as I disliked Rowen¡¯s casual remarks towards Hanna, who would someday make an excellent patron herself. Rowen was looking at me. The sword, Tirving, once in hand. The red aura rising from his hand. Rowen''s pupils started to narrow rapidly. Not enough with stealing the enchanted sword kept in the mansion, the brazen thief was doling out unsolicited advice. Rowen spoke to me with an icy voice. "I won''t kill you. But I will sever that insolent tongue of yours." As his words ended, Hanna''s sword, which had fallen to the floor, began to float. A technique seen in martial arts novels. Ethereal Sword. Not the martial arts novel method of lifting the sword with inner power, but a technique made by manipting the mana around oneself with one''s own aura. A kind of performance by martial masters to break the will of opponents. ¡®Even if I do not wield my sword, you cannot win.'' It''s a technique used to disy such confidence. ¡®Crazy fool.'' Experiencing the sword master''s might, I chuckled wryly and took a step towards Rowen. -Whoosh. Rowen''s floating sword cut through the air and stopped right in front of my throat. Just enough space for a finger to fit in, the sword stopped, issuing a murderous warning, but I maintained a calm smile and said, "Is this how you judge the existence of talent?" [¡®Limit Break'' tests the unique ability ¡®Nullify'' of the enchanted sword ¡®Tirving''.] ng. Apanied by a sound, Rowen''s floating sword fell to the floor. Rowen''s pupils wavered. "What trickery is this¡­" I shrugged nonchntly. "I just showed you a petty trick." It doesn''t seem like a skill I could use often. It felt like a great burden on my body. Trying to hide my trembling hands, I walked past Rowen''s fallen sword. Asposed as possible. As if not frightened. I had to deceive myself. That way, I could deceive Rowen. I couldn''t defeat Rowen as I am now. I might have a chance if I dug up all the hidden resources, but facing a sword master unprepared is like trying to break a rock with an egg. But. I managed to instill enough doubt with my crude trickery. I wanted to create an atmosphere conductive to dialogue. It was the only way I could defeat Rowen. If I could make Rowen doubt my power even once, that would then turn into certainty. The Rowen before me was in doubt. Perhaps in his eyes, I appeared. ¡®As my equal, or perhaps even greater.'' The effects of the invisibility potion made my presence undetected. The powerless drop of Rowen''s Ethereal Sword due to Tirving¡¯s effect. And my unfazed expression, allbined to break Rowen''s impetus. As Rowen adopted a defensive stance, I seized the advantage and stared him down directly. "I''ve disliked you from the start. A married man who is better-looking than me with impable manners. Especially, the thing that bothers me the most is¡­" "¡­" "Forcing my precious disciple to give up the sword¡­ that might be it." Upon hearing my words, Hanna''s eyes went wide with surprise. At the mention of ¡®disciple,'' her eyes darted once. At the word ¡®precious,'' she was overwhelmed with emotion and lowered her head. I watched Hanna with a bittersweet smile. ¡®Should I havee out earlier?'' I felt regret at the sight of Hanna''s trembling shoulders, but Rowen, listening to the conversation, didn''t seem to take it the same way. With aplicated look, Rowen retorted to me. "It doesn''t seem like it''s any of your business." "It seems even less of your affair, head of the Histania family, considering you have no interest in attending a parent-observation ss." "Stop joking around. This is yourst warning." "Do I seem to be joking?" I looked straight at Rowen and let him hear the words he might have told Hanna over countless times. "The talent that you, the head, speak of." "¡­" "Isn''t that something youck?" "What did you say¡­?" "The inability to recognize Hanna''s talent. Even a young man like me can see it, but for a Knight Commander to fail to notice¡­ that''s the odd part here." "Say that one more time. This time, I''ll tear that mouth of yours apart." "Oh my, how terrifying." Rowen''s expression began to change in real-time. The conversation about being ¡®hideous'' started to emanate a vicious aura, and he began the release of an oppressive force that didn''t concern itself with the fates of those around. All the while, my words were digging into Rowen''s heart. Since you''ve insulted my disciple, You should feel the same. "A worthless father who couldn''t even remember his daughter''s birthday." "To the point of wanting to cut open the goose thatys golden eggs¡­ Ha.. If that''s not madness¡­" Just like the archbishop filled with regret over breaking Hanna''s spirit in the novel, I touched Rowen''s mood. "You ought to have done at least one right. In truth, wasn''t it you whocked talent?" "Shut up." "Being silent also requires the talent to be able to do it. It''s just that Ick the talent for silence. Haha¡­" I started to release a red aura from beneath my feet. In the art of aura maniption, I was several steps ahead of Rowen and began to slowly cover his aura with mine. As one who has been possessed, my skills produce results akin to overwhelming magic. The knowledge of the original story. The help of the system. The diligence of my youth. All thesebined to create an impressive performance that would astonish everyone. -Crack¡­ With a resounding crash, the golden aura that once filled the surroundings began to be enveloped by my own. Cracks began to form on the walls. The mansion started to shake. Rowen''s eyes were shaking intensely. I spoke facing the flustered Rowen, "Talking about having talent isn''t something that can be determined by just seeing this, right?" "That''s nonsense." "I am indeed an entity that defies logic." Rowen''s eyes began trembling. He was now witnessing the most perfect maniption of aura he had ever seen. The aura epassing the entire mansion without a single trace of magical energy leaking would appear more beautiful to a swordsman in pursuit of strength than any work of art, so I lifted my head with an arrogant expression. "From now on, please lessen your involvement with my disciple. It''s disruptive to her studies." "¡­" "If you haveints¡­ I would appreciate if you could send them via letter. Ah¡­ and." I muttered to Rowen, "It seems like the head of the Histania family should learn some humility first." Though it''s ironic for me, the furthest from humility, to say such a thing to someone. I took Hanna''s hand. Hanna''s hand was cold. Drip. Tears from Hanna fell onto the back of the hand I was holding. "Is it real¡­?" Hanna asked with a trembling voice, "Am I really a precious person to you, the butler?" I nced at Rowen who was behind me and smiled, "Yes, of course." Hanna''s face turned red. Her heart was beating wildly. *** In the peaceful residence of the youngdy. With Tirving, which boasted a ck hue in front of her, the youngdy was wearing an enigmatic expression. "I want to touch it." "If you touch it, you lose." "¡­Did you steal this?" "No. It was a gift from Malik." The youngdy put a question mark above her head. "Malik?" "The owner, a friend from the forest." "¡­Oh, what a nice person. Be sure to get along well with him." "Understood." The youngdy nodded and addressed Tirving, "You look beautiful. Almost like chocte." I spoke to the youngdy, "That would be dark chocte, and so it''s probably going to be quite bitter." "Yeek¡­" The youngdy, who was reaching out to touch Tirving, recoiled her hand as if startled. With determination, the youngdy said, "It concedes defeat." I smiled slightly at her, "Yes, it concedes defeat." Hanna, observing this, sighed deeply. "No, what''s with bringing out a demonic sword¡­" I smiled gently at Hanna and said, "Miss Hanna, would you like to try touching it? You won¡¯t go mad from just touching it briefly." Hanna sighed deeply and responded, "No¡­" It seemed he was too much for her to handle. But¡­ Everything about him felt so precious to Hanna. Hanna clenched her fists and whispered faintly, "I love¡­ you." It was a small act of courage from Hanna, who was learning about love. Chapter 69: If he hadnt been there... (1) Chapter 69: If he hadn''t been there... (1) In a certain empty room of Olivia¡¯s mansion. In the darkness of the room, Hanna was lying alone, unable to sleep through the night. She had gone recklessly to her father. Felt disappointed in her father. And had been rescued by Ricardo just that day. Hanna''s eyes stayed wide awake after such an impactful day. ¡®She is my precious disciple,'' he had said. Hanna''s face heated up as if scalded by the recollections of the day that sped past like a series of swiftly changing scenes. "What should I do¡­" The image of Ricardo kepting back to her, causing Hanna to kick at her covers in frustration. "He was incredibly cool¡­" It was like a moment straight from a fairy tale happening to her. Ricardo appeared in front of her, full of adversity, like aet shooting across her path. His descent from the ceiling was graceless but to Hanna, it was the coolest thing. His red hair fluttering amongst the dust shone brighter in Hanna''s eyes than the red sun, and his calm demeanor seemed like that of a fairy tale prince. Time felt suspended. As if the butler and she were the only ones in that ce, chills spread throughout her body and her heart swelled with emotion. The butler whose gaze was solely on her. And herself, crying in stifled frustration. In the heavy gaze of the butler, Hanna could not help but admit it. That she loved him. That man. Lying on the bed, Hanna looked at her right hand in the faint moonlight that filtered through the window. Her small, slender right hand. When they had left the mansion, Ricardo''s warmth from holding her hand seemed still to linger there. His hands, living a life as a butler, were rough and callused, but Hanna couldn¡¯t forget the warmth she felt from them at that moment. ¡®She is my precious disciple. You cannot mistreat her so lightly,'' he had said. Hanna clutched her hand, still retaining its warm sensation, tightly against her chest. She longed to feel it again; it calmed her troubled mind. She liked this warmth so much that she¡¯d wish to run instantly to the butler to hold his hand once more. "I must be crazy¡­" Hanna thought to herself in the dark. ¡®What am I to him that he does all this for me?'' She had given nothing in return. Always just receiving. Why would he stand up for her without hesitation? She felt an apology growing inside, along with gratitude for Ricardo and the emotional debt that kept increasing. ¡®I cry foolishly and give nothing in return¡­ I''ve received too much.'' This time Hanna felt sorry for cing the debt of her love onto Ricardo¡¯s shoulders. Honestly¡­ today. Hanna thought Ricardo would step back. She thought he''d be crushed under her father''s imposing presence, say something pacifying, and then disappear. Everyone who had aint against her father did just that. Every problem, whether it was business. Or matters rted to the domains. They all bowed their heads before her father, admitted their faults, and yielded their will. Hanna thought Ricardo would do the same. It wasn''t that Ricardo was weak; it was the natural thing to do. She thought it wasn''t her affair. She thought he¡¯d turn his back and leave her. If she was in Ricardo''s ce, that was what she would have done. However. Ricardo did not retreat. Instead, he gritted his teeth and stood up tenaciously. ¡®Do you want to beid to rest in a sunny spot?'' He spoke those prating words. Watching Ricardo speak to her father ¨C the words she had always wanted to say herself. It was exhrating, yet at the same time, she felt envious. It was something she could never do. Because she was scared. Because she had been holding back all this time. Because she had been pushing down her emotions. But Ricardo did it with apparent ease. He boldly stood up to her father, defended her honorably, and even took her by his warm hand out of the confines of the Histania name. ¡®Again¡­ it''s the butler.'' Ricardo, who always opened the door when she was in a tough spot. Hanna couldn¡¯t deny it anymore. She likes him. -Thump¡­ Thump¡­ Her heart was racing wildly. As if it were broken, it seemed to keep calling out Ricardo''s name. "Love¡­" The emotion of love was tooplicated. And yet. Hanna was starting to embrace the feeling of love. It seemed undeniable. That she liked Ricardo. Which woman in the world would not like a man who repeatedly saves her, no matter how in-looking he might be? If someone is there for her at her toughest moments, extending a hand and always showing a bright smile, even an enemy would grow fond. Their first encounter had been the worst¡­ But now, Hanna found herself constantly wanting to see him. And he was rather handsome too. She was so smitten with Ricardo that she wondered if perhaps he might like her too. There was no escape. No way out. Her throbbing heart urged her not to deny it, and what could she do against it? She wanted to see him even now. This incident had firmly established Ricardo''s presence in Hanna''s heart. Someone she couldn''t let go of. The person she was most thankful for. Hanna didn¡¯t know if she could handle these new, tickling emotions, but one thing was clear: she wanted to keep her ce by Ricardo''s side. She wanted to hold his hand and go to the sea, be led around busy streets by his rough touch. "Now what am I supposed to do¡­" Hanna muttered a mild reproach towards Ricardo, the one who had unsettled her heart, yet she smiled. "If I fall for you any more deeply¡­ really¡­" The emotions that once lingered gloomily because of her father were fading because of one man. So many things had happened. And it was that man who had put an end to all those events. Hanna liked him. She had to return to the Royal Academy tomorrow¡­ but she didn''t want to go back. However, for a better sess, For the opportunity to appear before Ricardo with pride, she needed a new stepping stone. Now, not for the name of Histania but for herself, and to be someone who would match Ricardo, Hanna decided to strive. If she had resolved to present herself as a gift, it seemed appropriate to have beautiful wrapping. That was the best rpense she could do for Ricardo, and the sincerest effort for a debt she could never repay. Thest night in the viiness''s house was drawing to a close. The number of family members was increasing. And Lady Olivia¡¯s mansion remained a peaceful ce, where she still loved to eat. Hanna liked it here. Her heart found peace. After all, the person she liked most was here. The peace that seemed almost addictive was something Hanna deeply envied, but now it was time to prepare to move forward. She would indulge in the tranquility today. And from tomorrow, she would live her life anew as Hanna of Histania. No, just as Hanna, she resolved and closed her eyes. And then. [Would you like to view it?] After seeing the deferred truth, she decided to start anew. Hanna clenched her fist. Now she thought she could ovee it. No matter how dreadful the past might be, she had decided not to go back there. Knowing that avoidance wouldn''t lead to answers, Hanna gazed at the blue window and muttered to herself softly. "Yes. I¡¯ll view it." ¡´Side Story 41¡µ [Viewing of ¡®If He Hadn''t Been There¡­'' will nowmence.] Hanna began to sink into a deep riptide. *** [Ten minutes before the viewing starts.] She opened her eyes in a familiar ce. The green grass. Theforting chirping of birds. It was the Hamel Mountains'' mid-slope, a ce she had visited dozens of times with Ricardo. Hanna took a deep breath and inhaled the refreshing air. She opened her eyes meaningfully, knowing she could cope with whatever was shown to her, and pped her cheeks crisply to rx. Her mind felt clearer. The suffocating tension seemed to have eased a bit. "Whew¡­ That''s right, it won''t be anything big." Hanna prepared herself mentally. She had let go of any lingering attachment to her father and she had some predictions about what the past would reveal. It might be shocking, but she was certain it wouldn''t be any different from the present. She was no longer the weak person she used to be. Had ten minutes gone by since she mentally prepared herself? [Viewing will now begin.] Along with the blue text, a familiar woman''s face began to appear. With brown hair. The youngest daughter of Histania. The face of her past self was floating before her eyes. Her expression was not a happy one. Her eyes were swollen. And her steps up the mountain were exceptionally heavy. ¡®Why¡­ does this only happen to me?'' ¡®I can do well, too.'' ¡®I can try my hardest.'' The past Hanna was climbing the mountain, wiping away her flowing tears. She was uttering negative words,menting herck of talent and looking vacantly with empty eyes. How much had she cried? Her eyes were reddened, and the sword in her hand trembled. ¡®I''ll show them I can do it. Then Dad, Brother, Sister, they''ll all see me differently.'' The past self who yearned for her family''s love. It was a familiar sight. ¡®Such a fool.'' Hanna quietly followed her past self. And then. -Crunch¡­! Her past self, failing to wield the sword properly, copsed under an orc¡¯s club. -Aaaaaah!!! Hanna''s face began to twist in fear. Chapter 70: If he hadnt been there... (2) Chapter 70: If he hadn''t been there... (2) The past Hanna stood at the summit of Hamel Mountain range, within the habitat of the orcs. Hidden behind a huge tree, she held a crumpled request in her hands, the past self of her. It was a familiar request. A request that hadn''t fallen from the notice board for six months ¨C one that wasn''t profitable. Among adventurers, it had developed a pessimistic reputation. Veteran adventurers even called it ¡®a quest that no one with only one life would take on.'' "Please kill the ¡®orc'' that murdered my mother." Reward: 1000 gold Features: Wears a ne made from a wolf''s fang. / Notable light purple skin. The requester''s wish was to avenge their mother by misleading adventurers, branding an ¡®Elite Orc'' as simply an ¡®orc.'' Any adventurer who wasn''t confident in their skills wouldn''t have epted such an assignment. The reward was ridiculously low as well. Hanna was aware of this deception. And certainly her past self must have known as well. Even a novice adventurer would know that an orc with purple skin signified it was an ¡®Elite'', a term added to the monsters¡¯ kind. Yet, her past self had epted a fraudulent request. For constion. And to gain a motive for ¡®good deeds.'' Her courage wasn''t meaningless, she must have deceived herself, believing there was a reason behind it¨Cto alleviate the resentment of a child who lost their mother. On a rainy birthday. She had sat there pondering over this request herself. The past Hanna, holding her breath and hiding, whispered softly upon spotting an orc straggler from the group. "Found it." An orc with a light purplish tinge to its skin, unlike themon kind. Hanna let out a hollowugh. "It''s the same one I caught back then." The Elite Orc she could capture with guidance from Ricardo. It was the same one her past self was aiming for. Light purple skin. Holding a club bigger than itself. Wearing a ne made from a wolf''s fang, she recalled the past moments shared with Ricardo. Back then, with Ricardo by her side, she had not felt scared, but now, she felt terror. Because she knew her own past naivety. Hanna murmured to herself. "Run away." She knew that it was an opponent she couldn''t face. Her past self must have known of her insufficiency as well. The hand holding the request was trembling like a leaf. Hanna sighed, seeing the scared past version of herself constantly looking for a path that had no orcs. Hanna clenched her fists tight and said again. "Run away." Though she might have wanted to impassively watch her past. She couldn''t just stand by and watch herself struggling to break free from the shackles of indifference. It was pitiful. And foolish. That''s why Hanna said. Because there''s no one beside you. Run away. Right now, even now, she wished to tell her to sheathe her sword and go to her own refuge. To rush to the house of the viiness who would always greet her with a smile. But. Her past self didn''t know of the refuge called ¡®Ricardo.'' Unfortunately, that is. The past Hanna, with a determined look in her eyes, drew her sword and walked towards the orc. She hesitated after seeing the bloodstained end of the club. "I have to prove it¡­ That I can do it, too." Driven by the desire to be recognized, her fearful legs propelled her forward. When the orc''s back was visible, she kicked off the ground and leaped. "Ahhh!!!" With a battle cry, she swung her sword towards the orc. Hanna could sense it. The thought that ¡®Here is where I will die.'' Although she stood before the Elite Orc with determination, the oue, regardless of her resolve, was not good. The orc''s attack, with a club farrger than her body, was much more powerful than she had anticipated. With a speed unperceivable, the orc''s club approached her, who was now suspended in the air. Without resistance, her body was subjected to the club''s blow and she began to tumble to the ground loudly. -Crunch. As she rolled in dust with grotesque noise, her past self hit the ground in terrible pain. As her meticulously devised n crumbled with a single blow, she desperately tried to get up, shaking her head. When her limp legs refused hermands, she mercilessly struck her thigh with her fist. "Heave¡­ Sigh¡­ Argh! Move¡­ Move!" The thumping sound of the charging orc approached her fallen body. Her pupils dted greatly. Hanna got hold of her dropped sword while crawling on the ground. Clenching both her fists, she struggled to stand up amidst her shaky efforts. "It''s okay¡­ It''s what I expected." Knowing her own skills before she received guidance from Ricardo, Hanna could guess the future that would unfold. "It''s okay¡­" Because it was expected¡­ -Crunch!!! Because I am weak¡­ -Crunch!!! I am¡­ -Aaaahhhhh!!! If there hadn''t been a butler¡­ -Aaaahhhhh!!! Stop¡­ Stop it¡­! Hanna, who wasforting herself in solitude, began to freeze as she saw the ground slowly staining with blood. It was horrific. The sight of her being torn apart by the club was devastating. Her thin hands trying to fend off the orc''s club felt utterly desperate. Hanna despaired. Is that all it was¡­? If there hadn''t been a butler¡­ Would I¡­ have ended up like that¡­? Seeing things with one''s eyes and thinking about them can stir emotions of different magnitudes. Blood sttering across her face. A look saturated with despair. And herself, desperately calling for her father in a heart-wrenching voice. It was pitiable and frightening. Because she knew no one woulde to save her. Tears began to flow from Hanna¡¯s eyes. Because of the fear. The fear of having to endure such horrors without Ricardo, and her harrowing cries for her father, all felt terrifying. -Dad¡­ Dad¡­ Hanna ran towards the orc. Filled with the emotion of wanting it all to stop. However. The blue window would not permit it. [You are the observer. You cannot interfere with the subject.] Hanna copsed to the floor as if falling. She could only silently watch as she fell. The past Hanna barely standing, sword in hand, faced the orc in front of her. Her face a mess. Her legs barely holding her up. And there she was, steeped in fear, casting her eyes on the orc and saying with difficulty, -I need to be acknowledged¡­ Now I¡­ With that final word. The orc''s club cut through the air. Her small, frail body was sent flying. [The viewpoint is changing.] With ragged breaths, the perspective flipped. -Heave¡­ Heave¡­ She found herself standing in a dark cave. With a heavy heart, Hanna looked around. Drip. Dampness from the cave''s humidity was forming droplets in this damp and dark ce. Moonlight leaked through the darkness. Hanna knew this ce. It was where she and Ricardo used to rest during training. A shallow cave not too deep. At the thought that it was all finally over, Hanna sighed with relief, but then, -Haah¡­ Haah¡­ Her heart sank at the sight of her own body battered and bruised. The past Hanna stared emptily at the cave entrance. Leaning against the cave''s wall. Her past self, panting for breath. Always holding the sword tightly, in case a monster might enter, she saw herself. Her body was battered. From the battle with the orc, her legs had twisted grotesquely, and wounds filled her body. Hanna clenched her fist. Relieved that her past self was alive, but this relief quickly turned to despair. The words seen in the blue window were clear. It showed that she would die. At that moment, when she couldn''t utter a word due to her ominous thoughts. The voice of the past began to echo through the cave. -It''s fortunate¡­ In the midst of a dire situation, the past Hanna was looking at her hands and smiling. Despite her ruined leg, she mouthed words with a wilted smile, reassured by her hands. -I didn''t hurt my hands. She was making foolish remarks. Past Hanna, cing her hands bathed in moonlight close to her chest, gazed outside the cave where the moonlight filtered through. -Now I just have to wait. She was waiting in the darkness for her father. Because no matter how forsaken a child, she firmly believed he woulde to find her if she disappeared. * Two days had passed. "Drip¡­" Rain was falling outside the cave. The past Hanna clung to her own chilled body. Her lips were blue, her face pale; it was as if it signaled the end of a terrible nightmare. The past Hanna gazed vacantly at the cave entrance where rain was falling and murmured, -Why doesn''t hee? -It''s so cold¡­ -I have to apologize for running away. -Could it be¡­ he won''te? -Gasp¡­ No, why do I think so gloomily? Dad said he would scold me for crying¡­ So let''s not cry. -He will surelye¡­ definitely. Her body drenched in cold sweat, she looked outside with fear-filled eyes. Her legs wouldn''t move. Cold sweat was pouring down like rain. As heat enveloped her body, the past Hanna groaned in her fever, and the present Hanna bowed her head in resignation. She thought she would''ve died fighting. That was the ending she had imagined, and in a way, it was the best-case scenario, given that it was less miserable. But. As Hanna''s face grew pale with the realization that her father hadn''te for two days, No matter how forsaken a daughter. Even if she had run away. Wouldn¡¯t he have been worried? If even a bit of searching was done, they could have discovered where she went. If they had simply inquired at the adventurers¡¯ guild, they could have found out which quest she had taken. -Why¡­ Why doesn''t hee? Hanna looked with trembling eyes at her forlorn past self lying helplessly. She was alone. There was no one by her side. No one tofort her. Sending herself through a solitary tragedy. The sight of her foolishly smiling at her intact hands. The giddy belief that if her father saw it, he would praise her, felt to Hanna like a terrible movie. Then. One week passed. As the past Hanna held the sword her father had gifted her when she was young, clutching it to her chest and calling out her father''s name until herst breath. Hanna bowed her head. Embracing the despair of being abandoned and the terror of death, and just quietly looking outside the cave¡­ this was a situation Hanna would have faced if Ricardo had not been there. -Dad¡­ I want to see you. Her voice was getting lost in the sound of the relentless rain. -I''m sorry¡­ The most unwanted ending was unfolding right before her. As her breath became more distant, Hanna lowered her head. Then, three dayster. Her father cried, clutching her body, which had lost its warmth. -Hanna¡­ -You need to wake up. Your father is here. -I''ll do anything, any training you want. -Come on, wake up¡­ He was saying this with a foolish expression on his face. Hanna could not bear to witness that scene. Out of hatred. [The scene shifts to one year after Hanna Histania''s death.] Thest prank of the blue window unfolded before her eyes. -May I call you father? Her father was smiling warmly at the woman with the familiar face. For the first time, he was showing a smile she''d never seen as he tenderly stroked the woman''s hair with his hand. The woman with pink hair and beautiful appearance, the most popr person at the Royal Academy and a prodigy in healing- Yuria. Yuria asked as she lifted her head. -Why are you so nice to me? Her father replied with a wistful smile. -You remind me of my youngest daughter¡­ I keep seeing her in you. Tears began streaming from Hanna''s eyes. She felt that even in death¡­ she would never see her father again. [The viewing ends here.] *** The heavy feeling wouldn''t leave her. Tears were streaming from her eyes. Breaths, shaking with fear and agony, wereing out. Disgusted with her father for projecting herself in his regrets, shaking with the revtion of histe remorse changing into death, Wondering what to say. What kind of expression to put on. Hanna, unable to express her suffocating feelings, felt the despair build within her and swept her hand across her face. "I¡­ really¡­ gave it my all." She had tried so hard to survive the pain that seemed to carve into her flesh, to ovee and be acknowledged. But the end that acknowledged her through death wasughably ironic to Hanna, who tapped on her oppressed chest. She wanted to give up. Everything. Just as she was about to leave the despair-filled bed and stand up, "Are you crying?" A familiar voice sounded. "Why are you crying¡­?" The woman looking down at her with a nk expression. Olivia, with her white hair, was munching on chocte and ced her hand on Hanna''s forehead, saying, "You don''t seem to have a fever." Olivia, with a look of concern, broke the chocte in half. Her trembling hands offering it. "Do you want some¡­?" Olivia clearly didn''t want to share. And then. "Lady, aren¡¯t you being too stingy with just that much?" "Eeek¡­! It''s mine!" "Consideration. Respect. Chocte. All are bribes for the sake of the future." "But¡­ still¡­" Ricardo, taking the chocte from Olivia''s hands, smiled kindly and said, "Don''t cry." "It saddens me even more to see you cry." Hanna looked up at Ricardo with tearful eyes. And then. She nestled into his embrace and cried bitterly. Chapter 71: No kissing without my permission Chapter 71: No kissing without my permission Hanna''s weeping continued until dawn. * It was a sunny morning. I was standing in the kitchen, preparing breakfast for Hanna who would return to the Royal Academy in the afternoon. Thedy, with her half-asleep eyes, sat at the dining table, rubbing her sleepy eyes and asked me in a drowsy voice as I cooked. "Ricardo. I conquered Chocte Land today." Thedy had finally fulfilled her dream. I asked her about the conclusion of her political story regarding Chocte Land, wondering how she resolved the conflict with the Chocte Land citizens in a way that they would ept, knowing thedy. "Have you be a wise ruler?" Thedy nodded and said. "Mhm. I ate them all." "¡­?" "They were delicious." Thedy said with a dreamy smile. "My dream is world domination." "Let''s give up on that." Thedy threw the fork she was holding. It''s healthier for your mental health to give up on dreams that don''te true early on. Out of pride for the current Royal lineage and wishing it a long existence, I ced a pot that I had made myself from the workshop upon the magical stone-powered gas range. A ck pot. Although I had made it myself, thedy found it odd-looking and disliked it. She said it looked like a cursed teapot. Having loved hot soup in my previous life, I was quite satisfied using it. I nned to make a light meal this morning. Not a stimting dish like tteokbokki, but steamed eggs, a Korean dish, to soothe Hanna who had been through an emotional ordeal. As someone possessing someone else''s body, I couldn''t let my pride prepare a mundane meal. To uphold the dignity of a butler, I furrowed my brow and focused on my cooking. "¡­Ricardo." "Shh. I am concentrating on cooking." "It''s serious." Thedy gestured to her empty te. Thedy, rushing me to fill her empty te with food, spoke bluntly. "Bread." "You need to have rice." "I''m hungry." "Eating snacks before the meal prevents you from enjoying your meal." Thedy asked with a serious expression. "What''s for breakfast today¡­?" cing more importance on today''s breakfast menu than future ns or the flow of politics, thedy inquired with a serious look. Confidently, I responded to thedy. "Steamed eggs with rice." Thedy clenched her fists around the fork. It seemed that she was looking forward to the steamed eggs after a long time. Although I was happy imagining her greasy stomach epting the revolution of a different meal, Thedy, however, had a discontent look about her, not ready to wee the revolution. She expressed her discontent. "The mother hen will be sad, so let''s have meat instead." "The mother hen''s offspring have already crossed the point of no return, with the yolk and whites separated." "¡­Ricardo." Thedy nced sadly at the pot. "The mother hen is crying." "¡­" "Don''t you hear the mother hen ¡®crowing'' sadly? The grief of a mother searching for her son in the chicken coop¡­ it saddens me." The subject of meat always heightened thedy''s sensitivity. Thedy put on a sullen face and spoke to me once more. "Give the steamed eggs to the mother hen, and make meat for today''s breakfast." "Denied." "Eeeek!! Meat! Meat! The mother hen is going toe and haunt Ricardo." "The mother hen is destined to be dinner tonight, so you''ll have to wait a bit longer before she can meet her children." Thedy raised a question mark over her head. "Chicken?" "Yes." "She''s gone to a good ce then. The mother hen will be happy." Thedy nodded vigorously, mourning the Cockerel family who had served as her daily bread in her heart. True coldness befitting the empire''s greatest viiness. After a moment, a scream came from the second floor. -Kyaaaak!! Have you gone mad!!! Hanna, who had just woken up, was kicking the nkets furiously, and the sound echoed down the stairs. -Crazy¡­ This is crazy¡­ What are you going to do hugging me there¡­ Ahhh! Crazy woman¡­! Thedy raised her head and said. "Ricardo, she called me a crazy woman." "It''s not true." "No, she said I''m mad." "It sounds more like she''s calling herself mad." "Is that so¡­?" To console the upsetdy, I ced bread on her te. Thedy bit into the bread with a moved expression. "Yum." Thedy¡¯s wounded heart was healed by a single piece of bread. -Thud thud thud The faint sound of footsteps could be heard from the stairs. The morning''s embarrassed main character, Hanna, timidly made her appearance in the dining room, head hung low. "Ah¡­ Did you sleep well?" Thedy, with bread in her mouth, saw Hanna and said. "Crybaby." Whoosh¡­! Hanna''s ears turned bright red. "Don''t tease me." "Crybaby. You cried a lot." "¡­" "You also stole my chocte." Thedy still held a grudge about the chocte snatched away from herst night. Hanna, with her face flushed, sat down. She did not forget to bow slightly to me as I was cooking in the kitchen. Sprinkling salt on the steamed eggs with the fervor of a chef, I turned around and greeted Hanna. "Good morning." "Yes¡­ good morning¡­ Aboutst night, butler¡­" "Yes, I slept well." Thedy interjected awkwardly into our conversation. "Ricardo didn¡¯t sleep a wink yesterday." "¡­" "He kept walking in and out of the room because he was worried¡­ Hey! Don''t cover my mouth!" "It¡¯s embarrassing." "Eeek!!!" Hanna couldn¡¯t lift her head, overwhelmed by embarrassment. -I really tried hard, why does no one acknowledge it¡­ waaah¡­ how much effort I put in¡­ -Am I not acknowledging it? -¡­Because the butler keeps doing that, I¡­ get the wrong idea¡­. Waaah¡­. -Don''t cry. Thedy dislikes it when you cry. -¡­Ricardo is mine¡­ -Waaah¡­ I thought it must be hard even for me to look her in the face. She cried her heart out in my arms; perhaps it would have been stranger to look at each other nonchntly after that. Knowing Hanna''s embarrassment, I offered a strained smile as I ced the steaming steamed eggs on the table without saying anything more. Why are you so sad? I held back questions about why she had cried, instead hoping with a small smile that she would enjoy the carefully prepared meal. "It''s a risotto made with eggs. I hope it''s to your taste." A blushing Hanna carefully scooped up some steamed eggs with a spoon. Swallowing hard at the sight of the perfectly made yellow eggs, she gingerly brought it to her lips, cringing at the heat but soon opened her eyes wide, adjusting to the unfamiliar dish. "It''s delicious." "I''m d to hear that." "Really¡­" Hanna lowered her head while looking at the spoon. "It¡¯s delicious¡­" An emotional Hanna bowed her head. Sensitive Hanna. Just as she was about to quietly leave her seat, thedy, who had been watching Hanna intently, disrupted the moment. "Crybaby." "I''m not going to cry!" "Liar." "¡­Even the youngdy is a crybaby." "I''m an iron-bloodeddy without tears." Thedy said smugly, yet her tears started welling up when she saw my bandage-free right arm. "Ooooh¡­" "Why are you trying to cry,dy?" "Just feeling sad." It was a sensitivedy indeed. Time passed and the afternoon came when Hanna was to leave the mansion. Standing in front of the gate, Hanna looked back with a face full of reluctance towards me and thedy. And. -Grrrrm¡­ Gomtang was watching. Hanna looked at Gomtang with trembling eyes, whispering as if she had seen an entity that shouldn¡¯t belong in the mansion and inaudible to Gomtang. "Is it a pet?" "Yes. I picked it up in the Hamel mountains." "The Hamel mountains? What kind of dog do you find in the mountains¡­ Isn¡¯t that¡­ a bear?" I answered Hanna''s question firmly. "It''s a dog." "It looks like a bear no matter how you look at it." "It''s a dog." Gomtang seemed to like Hanna, rubbing its top against her leg. Feeling the fluffy head of Gomtang against her calf, Hanna had aplicated expression. Twitching her shoulder and looking scared for a moment, she also had an expression showing her desire to touch the silky fur. Seeing the more rxed expression on Hanna¡¯s facepared to yesterday, I felt a bit more at ease and cautiously handed her a paper bag that I had hidden behind my back. "I tried making some cookies." Hanna stood still. Visibly moved by the unexpected gift, she stared silently at the paper bag in her hands. I teased the hesitating Hanna. "Your hand might fall off." "But I haven''t given you anything¡­" I shook my head and responded. "You can give itter." Seed and pay back. There''s no such thing as a free lunch in this world. Imagining Hanna''s future as a sessful prosecutor and a generous patron, I smiled affectionately. "I believe in you, Miss Hanna." Hanna, with a blushing face, carefully epted the paper bag. Gripping the handle firmly as though she would never let go, Hanna looked at me with moist eyes and said. "I will definitely repay youter. I¡¯ll seed so notably that you can''t refuse." ¡®I have a feeling that the message came across differently¡­'' The youngdy, sitting in a chair, also gave a small wave and greeted Hanna. "Take care, crybaby." "I''m not a crybaby." Just as I was about to turn around and head back to the mansion, she shouted at me with a loud voice. "Butler!" Hanna ran towards me. Wondering if she left something behind, I stood still, but Hanna was still hurrying over. ¡®What¡¯s going on?'' With her eyes tightly shut, Hanna ran up and stopped in front of me, raising herself on her tiptoes with her fists clenched. "Did you leave something behi¡­ huh?" ¡®Peck'' ¨C The cool touch of lips against my cheek. Soft sensation. Was this heaven? Startled, I stood there dumbfounded. Touching the spot on my face where lips had been, in a daze. Hanna, with a mischievous smile, looked at me. "This¡­ This is just a goodbye kiss, so don¡¯t get the wrong idea." My face was suddenly burning hot. "Yes¡­" The youngdy gripped the chocte firmly. "Eeek!!! Get out!" The youngdy was very angry. *** Hanna left, and darkness crept over the silent mansion. The youngdy was looking at me, lying beneath her thighs with a serious expression. ring nostrils. A furrowed brow. I asked the youngdy. "What are you doing?" She answered seriously. "Disinfection." The youngdy was rubbing a handkerchief over my cheek where Hanna¡¯s lips had passed. My cheek was red-hot. Not from the handkerchief rubbing but because my body is not so weak. It was the shadow cast from the youngdy''s chest that made my face turn red. It was a splendid view. Far better than the autumn leaves I''d seen in the Hamel. The youngdy spoke sullenly. "No more kisses from now on." "There''s no such rule." "It was created today." The youngdy seemed possessive. "Ricardo is mine¡­!" I responded to the youngdy with a smile. "I am aware." I liked the youngdy just as she was. Chapter 72: Paper Crane Chapter 72: Paper Crane A month had passed since Hanna left the mansion. Hanna had adapted to life at the Royal Academy. She even sent a letter saying she would not return to her family anymore. -December''s already here. It feels like just yesterday when I met the butler, yet now the end of the year is approaching. The weather has gotten chillier, have you taken out your winter clothes? I''m all right because I have a uniform. It''s warmer than I expected, made by the Royal Academy¡­ maybe you know what they''re like, haha¡­ I don''t think I''ll be able to visit this winter break. I have personal matters to attend to. It''s nothing dangerous, so don''t worry! I''ll write again next time. Thank you¡­ always, butler. Oh, and please say hello to thedy for me! ©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤ Hanna sent a heartfelt handwritten letter along with words that she might not be able to make it for this winter break. "She has matters to attend to¡­" I wasn¡¯t sure what she was involved with, but it didn¡¯t seem like she¡¯d be returning to her family. She hadn¡¯t mentioned them at all, not thest time nor now. Besides. Malik had spoken about it himself. -I¡¯m sorry for the disgraceful behavior. -That¡¯s alright. I also had an unpleasant affair¡­ -I¡¯m d you know. -Do I look like such a shameless person to you? -It appears so. -¡­ -Anyway, I have spoken to father regarding the ownership of Tirbing. I sort of bluffed that you owe him a life debt from capturing Pascal, so you should be able to use it without issues moving forward. And as for Hanna¡­ she''s decided to leave the family. -I see. -I n to leave the family register as it is. It''s what father wants, as well as what I want. Who knows when the name Histania might be necessary. -That¡¯s something Miss Hanna will have to figure out for herself. Malik hade to the mansion personally, about a week after Hanna departed for the academy. With a purse full of gold coins. He talked about Hanna. He talked about the Tirbing that I had stolen. It was a conversation full of substance. Rowen must have received a great shock, he said. It wasn¡¯t my problem, but the idea of Rowen, who had tormented Hanna, suffering brought me quite a bit of joy. Before Malik left, he tossed a small word of caution my way. -But why Tirbing, of all swords? There were plenty of good ones. -It just seemed appealing to the touch. -You''re crazy. Just be careful, since Tirbing is a demonic sword. He showed concern until the end, the chic patron. Although he excused it by saying he didn¡¯t want to be bothered if the demonic sword took over my mind, I vaguely sensed his actual worry hidden underneath. Indeed, my patron. I must serve him as my brother for the rest of my life. And so, the matters concerning Hanna and Tirbing drew to a close. All that remained for me now was to cheer for Hanna''s wallet to grow fuller. Thinking about the future patroness Hanna''s finances, I unfolded a piece of stationery on the desk. "I wish you the best on your journey ahead." I said quietly to thedy seated at the desk. "I wish you. The best. On. Your. Journey. Ahead." Thedy, holding a pen, followed along as she wrote, lifting her bored-looking head. She frowned, dissatisfied with something, setting the pen down. "Hey Ricardo. Yourment is too clich¨¦. Don''t you have something more exciting to say?" Thedy, who worked for thewful reward of choctes, cast a vigorous objection to her employer''s opinion. Peeved that thement felt outdated, she asked if there wasn¡¯t something a bit more refined. Feeling a bit slighted, I provided a conservative response. "It can''t be helped. Sometimes the most clich¨¦ lines are the best after all." "Boring. What if she falls asleep reading the letter?" "Letters aren''t meant to be read for entertainment." "Boring." Thedy yawned long and stretched her tense shoulders. Seemed she was stiff from writing after a long hiatus. I cautiously approached thedy from behind and began to massage her shoulders. "I¡¯ll give you another chocte if you do a good job." "¡­Two." "Yes. Two." Thedy giggled with a pleased smile. "The content of the letter seems fun. Using words that kids these days don''t say makes it sound kind of arrogant¡­" "It''s toote for changes." "¡­Tch." Thedy had no talent for ttery. She was writing a letter to be sent to Hanna, in my stead, due to my dreadful handwriting. I had hoped that my handwriting might improve after my injury healed, but the dreadful penmanship remained consistently dreadful. As terrible as ever, to the extent that it would require an ancientnguage trantor as Malik put it. After a brief moment of frantic writing as though she''d pierce the paper with her passion, thedy stretched her drained body and dered. "I''m done." "Oh¡­" Neat handwriting caught my eye. Font-like, uniform handwriting. Her writing seemed to transcend talent and bordered on mechanical precision, and I couldn''t help but be astounded. "Do all nobles write like this?" "No. I''m just special." "Of course¡­!" "It¡¯s because Ricardo writes so terribly." "¡­I''ll keep it to one chocte." "Whyyyy!!" Thedy protested vehemently, seemingly consolidating her heinous bosom. I suspected there might be a reasonable corrtion between the size of a bosom and the talent for writing. Satisfied by the excellent view, I pulled two choctes from my pocket and ced them on the desk. "Here is yourmission fee." "Heh heh!" Ignoring the disrespect in her gaze, thedy stowed the choctes on the desk into her pocket. Feeling good about another fine day''s observation, I sat across from thedy with a pleased smile. The weather had turned rather cold. The fur jackets stashed in the wardrobe for a year were back in the light of day, as a frigid chill had enveloped the mansion. The wood stove in the room was diligently performing its duty, filling the room with a warm heat. I didn¡¯t want to go outside. Neither did thedy. And Gomtang, with his thick fur, didn''t either. It seems that both animals and people alike are prone toziness in the cold. What could be done indoors? Didn¡¯t want to go out. Didn¡¯t want to idle away time doing nothing. Wanted to do something. I¡¯d already made bath additives recently, so that was out¡­ Maybe I could make figures out of straw. For a moment, the intriguing idea of creating the Voodoo Dolls to torment those I didn''t like with ck magic crossed my mind, but it looked to be a somewhatplicated task for me, whocked magical talent, and for thedy who had failed at ck magic before. ¡®Hmm¡­'' After about ten minutes of sitting nkly at the desk pondering, I had a good idea and went to the mansion''s storeroom to fetch a box of paper. A box covered thickly in dust. On the box, a pure depiction of thedy¡¯s past drawings was illustrated. A youngdy standing on a red-haired boy''s head. It was a drawing filled with thedy''s subtle revenge after she had continually lost to me in our fistfights of the past. Upon seeing the box, thedy''s eyes went wide. "Oh¡­ an ancient relic!" "It''s from a decade ago." "That¡¯s what we call an ancient relic." Thedy coldly dismissed the nostalgia. With a small smile, I opened the box. Although it had a musty smell, the contents inside the box had retained their original form. Toys from childhood ytimes. An album filled with photos from the past. And. "I found it." There were colored papers inside. Olivia looked at me with curiosity in her eyes as I took out a sheet of paper from the box. "What are you doing?" "I''m nning to do some origami." "That sounds boring." Thedy''s interest had waned. With a nostalgic smile towards thedy, I offered her a white piece of colored paper. "It might be fun if you haven''t done it in a while." "I think it will be boring." "If you make it interesting, you get a chocte." "It sounds fun!" Thedy quick in her calctions. I ced a cup of tea on the desk, and both Olivia and I began folding the papers. Olivia was creating some strange objects, while I, relying on memories from my past life, meticulously folded the paper. A calm atmosphere was settling in. Listening to the sound of firewood crackling, we started to concentrate on our tasks. * There was a famous anecdote from my previous life. That if you fold a thousand cranes, a wish wille true¡­ With time on my hands now, I was enjoying an excellent unemployed life by folding paper cranes. They could be used for decoration. And a simple pastime for making modest wishes. Seeing the shape of a cranee to life at my fingertips, Olivia showed an intrigued expression. "What do you think?" Olivia furrowed her brow. "What did you fold?" "It''s a crane." "¡­That''s a crane?" The paper crane was folded all wrinkly. Maybe it was because I hadn''t done it in a while, but the shape was a bit awkward to be called a crane. Olivia then said seriously. "It looks more like an orc." "No, it''s a crane." "Firewood?" "Please, don''t disregard the soul of my art." "Hmm¡­ no matter how I look at it, it''s not a crane." Olivia trampled on the dream of the paper crane I had focused on for 30 minutes. "It looks like gum that''s been chewed and spit out." "Gum can turn into a crane if you chew it enough." "That''s impossible." "¡­" It turned out I was as untalented in origami as I was in handwriting. Olivia picked up a red piece of paper from the desk and began to concentrate with a furrowed brow. "I''ll show you." She started folding the red paper with gusto. "EEK¡­" She folded it in half. "EEEEK!!!" Again in half. "EEEEK!!!!!" And folded it in half another time. I asked Olivia, who was focusing on her task with furrowed brows, what on earth she was making. "What are you creating?" "A paper crane." "¡­?" "Well made, isn''t it?" "¡­..?" Olivia was insisting that the rectangr piece of paper she had folded was a crane. It was amusing. The creation, which looked more like a fried wonton than a crane, made me question. "Are you hungry?" "¡­Yeah." Thedy was honest with her emotions. "Is there anything you want for dinner tonight?" "Meat." "Denied." "Then why did you ask?" "¡­.." It was my fault for asking when I knew her answer would be meat. A thousand cranes. They say it''s a warm tradition that if you fold a thousand, your first love wille true. A nonsensical tale, really. Quite childish. I hadn''t lived my life richly enough to believe in such superstitions. If I could make money and seed in the time it took to fold a thousand cranes, that would be time far better spent than any number of paper cranes. It could also be a means to appeal to a woman with heartfelt intent¡­ "Ricardo, you''re folding them so diligently." Olivia said, looking down at the desk as she focused on the origami, watching me. I smiled towards Olivia and replied. "It is said that if you fold a thousand cranes, your wish wille true." "A wish?" "Yes. If they''re folded neatly and beautifully, it''s said they''ll fly to the sky and deliver your wish." "Who grants it?" "Uh¡­ the Goddess?" "¡­" After pondering deeply, Olivia nodded and picked up a fresh red colored paper from the desk. "A Goddess seems trustworthy." Olivia was generous in her praise for the Goddess. The sacredness that could warm the irreverent heart of ady whocked faith was truly belonging to the empire''s state religion. As I ced the folded paper crane into a ss bottle, I asked Olivia. "What wish would you like to make,dy?" "A chocte pce." "That''s a wish I can fulfill." I resolved to earn a lot of money. Olivia, too, ced her awkwardly folded paper crane into the ss bottle and asked. "And you, Ricardo?" "Me?" Indeed. What wish should I make? With a foolish grin, I continued to fold the pristine white paper. "It''s a secret." It was a wish too embarrassing to say aloud. Chapter 73: The Butlers Inadequate Birthday Gift (1) Chapter 73: The Butler''s Inadequate Birthday Gift (1) Today, Lady Olivia''s room was calm as usual. Having read an article about an unprecedented cold wave, I was getting ready to go out after a long time in order to spend the cold winter warmly. I needed to buy some snacks for thedy, order firewood, and purchase cotton quilts and fur clothing. Dressed in my ck butler uniform, I looked up at thedy who was stretching out her white feet. Thedy had a sullen expression. She was pouting her lips and ring at the socks in my hand. "I don''t like it." Thedy turned her head away haughtily, like a teenage girl who¡¯d refuse to go to school if it wasn''t in a North Face puffer jacket. "I hate red socks. They''re so unfashionable." "Fashion has a way ofing full circle." "You''ve got no taste in clothes, Ricardo." "What''s wrong with my fashion sense?" Thedy, who insists on my wearing the butler''s uniform every single day of the year, gave me a once-over and sighed deeply. "You always dress so drably." "But today I''m wearing a different outfit." "It''s the same¡­" "How can you say it''s the same? The pattern on this shirt is different from usual. I chose it with much effort, and it''s disappointing that you can''t see it." "That''s basically the same!" Why, what''s wrong with my butler''s uniform? When I first wore the butler''s uniform, she praised me, saying I seemed like I would do a good job, but now I was facing ady with far moreints. Was that praise not sincere¡­? Anyway, thedy showed no signs of giving in to the cold weather or to the butler¡¯s will to prevent her feet from getting cold by wearing warm fur socks. "If they''re not ck socks, I''m not going outside," thedy dered. Her stubbornness only made me more eager to challenge her will. It was the mentality of ¡®If I can''t wear it, then I want to wear it even more.'' Traditionally, the color red has been a symbol of good fortune¡­ I had such high regard for the color red that people in my past life would buy red underwear with their first paycheck. Thedy shook her head. "Aaaaah! I hate red socks. Give me ck ones." "Please don''t be so capricious. You¡¯re too cute, making me want to switch to ck." "Waaah! ck socks!" Thedy was trying to win over me with cuteness, appealing in a pitiful way. I wanted to show that I could pull off a tantrum too, but I refrained, considering that thedy had just finished her breakfast and thinking of her stomach health. ¡®I''ll have to show her next time.'' While promising myself to lie on the floor tomorrow and throw a fit, I replied with a serious face. "It''s too bothersome to fetch them." "What''s so bothersome! Just get them from your wardrobe." "That''s what I find bothersome." "Eeek¡­!" Thedy threw a pillow at me. * A brief sh of opinions ensued. While we did have some friction over the rather trivial subject of socks, we managed to reach a settlement with the help of a single chocte. That small expense I was willing to tolerate. Thedy, sitting on the bed, looked at her feet now covered in red socks with a sullen expression. Even though we''de to a smooth agreement, she did not seem pleased. After straightening up, I pulled on thedy''s cheeks, which were set in a pout. "Eeeee¡­ it''s tearing!" Lady Olivia¡¯s cheeks were chewy today. Perhaps because it was winter, they seemed a bit dry. ¡®I need to buy moisturizer, too.'' The change of seasons was always a painful time for one¡¯s wallet. Monsters would be hiding from the cold, and there would be fewer chances for money to be spent. Having received a purse full of money from Malik, I thought that some spending would be tolerable and began to carefully organize the list of things I needed to buy today in my head. "Ugh¡­ You look like a rich miser, Ricardo." "I am indeed a miser." "¡­ You admit it quickly." I turned my back to thedy as I spoke. "Let''s go. It¡¯s been a while, let me treat you." Thedy replied with a serious expression. "But you always buy things every day, Ricardo." "¡­" Thedy was merely stating the obvious. *** The streets of Hamel were chilly. "Huff¡­" Thedy on my back was blowing warm breaths, her eyes gleaming with curiosity. She was so reluctant earlier, but now that we were out, she was full of wonder, puffing warm breaths. I thought it was a good decision to havee out. Thedy was snugly wrapped in a nket. Wrapped up like a swaddled baby to fend off the cold, thedy attracted the attention of passersby. Yet even against the formidable adversary of the cold, thedy did not say much. "It''s because of the red socks." But surely, there were other reasons. Lady Olivia, who had been blowing on her cold breaths, widened her eyes when she saw a street vendor selling skewered chicken. The sweet scent of meat had captivated her. Struggling to pull her hand from the tightly-rolled nket, she pointed towards the vendor. "Ricardo, skewers!" "That''s not okay. Impulsive spending just hurts the wallet." "The wallet can handle a little pain." "But then our mansion will get cold too." "We can''t have that." Thedy gulped down her saliva, looking at the vendor stand with a longing gaze. "Sku¡­ewers." "Ugh¡­ I really want it." Responding to thedy''s soft gesture and the sigh that uttered ¡®we can¡¯t just walk past them'', I smiled softly and walked towards the vendor selling the skewers. "One spicy and one mild vor, please." Thedy wriggled with joy from within the nket, bustling about. As I was about to pay, thedy hurriedly spoke to me. "Wait¡­! I''ll pay!" She was fumbling in her chest pocket for a gold coin. As thedy''s treasure hunting took time, I softly smiled and ced a silver coin on the table. "I will buy it. Please, you can buy next time." "I found it now¡­!" As she said she found it, she pulled out a chocte instead. Thedy then tilted her head and focused again on searching. "I will pay." "I will pay next time, so, Ricardo, you shouldn''t interfere." I nodded in response to thedy¡¯s words. I should keep paying. I did not like giving away thedy¡¯s gold coins to others. The vendordy making the skewers watched thedy and me with curious eyes. It must have been the first time she saw a noble youngdy using a quilt as a wrap. I really hoped she wouldn''t ask any odd questions¡­ Even though thedy had be less sensitive to people''s stares since her first outing, if she were to hear an awkward question like ¡®Is thedy heavy for you to carry?'' she might be flustered. As I surreptitiously nced at thedy, who was puffing in anticipation of eating skewers, I gave an awkward smile. "Could you please hurry? It''s cold outside." The vendordy, with a bright smile, quickly moved her hands. "Yes~ But how long have the two of you students been dating?" "Pardon?" "How long have you been dating?" She seemed like a nice person. In my heart, I decided to be a regr customer. "¡­We''re not a couple." From behind me, came thedy¡¯s voice, speaking informally to a stranger for the first time. I gently nudged Olivia whom I was carrying on my back to point out her mistake. Using informalnguage when meeting someone for the first time was not polite. Realizing her fault, Olivia shook her head vehemently and spoke with a hint of apology to thedy. "We''re not a couple¡­ yo." "Is that so? Hehe¡­" The vendordy had a pleasantly good-natured smile. "A handsome and pretty student like you two seemed well-matched. I was going to give you a service if you were a couple." Olivia''s eyes spun at the mention of ¡®service.'' "What kind of service?" "Why, would you start dating if I gave you a service?" "No, that''s not what I mean¡­" Olivia looked at me with eyes that said she was in a bind. "Oh dear me, I''m being silly again. Forgive this olddy, huh?" The vendordy let out a heartyugh and extended the skewers ¨C spicy, medium, and mild ¨C a three-vor set. "This is on the house!" "Eeeek!" Olivia''s eyes widened in surprise. Taking hold of the skewers, Olivia gave a cheerful smile and thanked the vendordy. "Thank you." "Lady¡­" "Thank you so much." She was ady with manners. Before leaving the vendor stand, "Excuse me, young man!" The vendordy called out to me, throwing back the silver coin I had ced on the table with a tinging sound. "Do your best." Vendors sure had quick wits. I bowed my head slightly to express my gratitude. "I''ll do my best." My face felt flush. * My hand was full of receipts. Having shopped while carrying Olivia, I had no free hand, so we opted for a bit of an expense to have the purchases delivered. Olivia looked at the crumpled receipts with dazed eyes. "One¡­Two¡­Three¡­ Eeeeek!" She was more frightened of money than ghosts. Before the family''s support had been cut off, the amount spent would have been considered trivial, but now the weight of money felt heavy on Olivia''s shoulders. "Ricardo, the rich man." "Yes, the rich man." "Really?" "No¡­" Olivia sighed and hugged me tightly. "I''m sorry¡­" It felt soft andforting. I felt as though I had be wealthy. A natural smile appeared on my lips. "It''s okay." Strolling through the downtown area, we chatted about various things ¨C buying more choctes, stocking up on insect repellent for the house, buying snacks for Gomtang. During our discussion about opening our wallets for the first time in a while, Olivia stopped speaking abruptly as we passed a sparkling jewelry store. "Wow¡­ that''s beautiful." Olivia admired a diamond bracelet. It was not something that high nobilitydies would typically wear, but it was an extravagantly expensive bracelet beyond what we could afford. Olivia, who was stuffing the receipts into her pocket, clenched her fists tightly upon seeing the radiant bracelet through the ss. I silently bowed my head and started counting the number of ¡®0''s on the price tag in front of the bracelet. "Three. Four. Five¡­" The outrageous price made me smirk. I took a quick look at the purse that contained the gold coins, but the sense of loss hurt even more. The thought that I would only receive the payment for the recipes after the year made me feel even more downhearted. ¡®Thedy''s birthday is approaching too¡­'' Looking over my shoulder at Olivia whom I was carrying, I cautiously asked. "Do you want it?" "No¡­ no¡­!" Startled, Olivia shook her head. "No, uh¡­ no." She was not good at acting. Olivia murmured softly, tickling the butler''s heart. "Too¡­ expensive¡­" It was disheartening. In so many ways. With heavy steps that struggled to move forward, I turned my footsteps toward the mansion. Plodding, plodding, the heavy steps led me back home as something cold and shaped touched my forehead, greeting me before melting away. "Ricardo, look." Olivia said, gazing at the sky. White snow was falling gently. The first snowfall of the year. "It''s winter." "Yeah¡­ it''s winter." The first snow was falling. Chapter 74: The Butlers Inadequate Birthday Gift (2) Chapter 74: The Butler''s Inadequate Birthday Gift (2) The day after the first snowfall. A heavy snow began to fall outside the window. The snow that had fallen in a day covered the streets in white, and the mountain range that had been full of splendid autumn leaves was turning as white as shaved ice. "Snoww!" Olivia opened the window, reaching out to touch the snow. Wrapped up in a nket and grunting with effort, Olivia ignored the butler''s advice about catching a cold and attempted to make contact with the snow. "Ricardo, it''s snowing a lot outside." Olivia, with gleaming eyes, looked out the window and said. She nced at me, then used her finger to pick up some snow umted on the windowsill and brought it to her mouth. "E¡­ it tastes bad." She was petntlyining about the tasteless gift from nature. "Eating it is unsanitary." "I know." "Then why are you eating it?" "It looked tasty." It was a reason that made perfect sense. I nodded at Olivia''s logical exnation and watched the snow falling outside. A heavy snowfall in Hamel. Why did yesterday¡¯s beautiful first snow seem like a disaster today? Just like the first snow I saw during my time at the training academy that first looked beautiful but turned into a nightmare the next day, the thought of having to clear the snow darkened my mood as a butler. ¡®When will I ever finish shoveling it.'' I was a butler who found it all very bothersome. Olivia, on the other hand, was fully enjoying winter, with the window wide open. She touched the snow that was being blown about by the wind and watched the snowkes melt in her hand, a mischievous smile on her face. "Oh¡­" -Whoooosh! "Ugh¡­" A cold gust of wind blew in, and Olivia''s face was suddenly hit with a st of snow. "Heek! It''s cold¡­" Covered in a mound of snow, Olivia froze on the spot. "Etchuk! So cold." Her fondness for the snow dropped rapidly in real-time. I closed the open window and began to nag her. "Didn''t I tell you that you shouldn''t open the window because you''ll catch a cold?" "The wind hates me." "It''s because thedy is too pretty." "Hmm¡­" Olivia clutched the nket and nodded. It was yet another day when working felt utterly repulsive. I wanted to lie in bed all day and do nothing, but my thin wallet ruthlessly pushed me from behind. I had spent a lot of money yesterday. And Olivia''s birthday was approaching. Oveing the overwhelming feeling of annoyance weighing on my shoulders, I picked up the coat that was hung on the chair. A ck wool coat. It was a coat with its own set of memories, a gift given by Olivia 3 years ago for my birthday. And it was also the most expensive piece of clothing I owned. With the coat draped over my arm, Olivia cocked her head in question. "Where are you going?" "To find treasure." "Treasure hunting? I want to as well." "It''s outside, you know?" "¡­" Olivia, initially excited by the interesting proposition of treasure hunting, shivered when she saw the brutal wind outside. "I''ll freeze to death if I go outside." She quickly gave up on the idea of treasure hunting. She looked out the window and told me that it was cold outside, suggesting that I stay home and walk the path of unemployment with her. "You struggle if you leave the house." It was certainly a tempting offer, but I had to refuse since the treasure hidden in a cave could run away. "I have something important to do. From tomorrow, I promise to be a passionate unemployed person." "I''m not unemployed. I''m a security guard who protects the house." Olivia was angered by my disregard for a job that she had passionately maintained without absence for two years. She handed me warm Gomtang as if to appease her anger. "Take him at least, he''ll keep you warm." -Gom? Gomtang, who had gone frompanion dog to hand warmer. Gomtang, looking puzzled, licked Olivia¡¯s hand. "Etch¡­ it tickles." -Groooom. "Stay still. Ricardo needs to take you." -Groooooom¡­ Like Olivia, Gomtang also disliked the idea of going outside. "Pha-ha¡­ it¡¯s okay. It¡¯s just a quick errand. I won¡¯t be needing help." After returning Gomtang to Olivia¡¯s embrace, I put on Tirbing, the ck dagger that glistened at my waist. Before leaving the room. I turned my head to look at Olivia who was hugging Gomtang. "Is there anything you¡¯d like me to bring back?" "Hmm¡­ something warm." "Then I will bring back green tea." "That''s not for eating." Teasing Olivia was the most entertaining thing in the world. Olivia waved her hand, cheering on the young butler to buy something delicious. Her empty white wrist especially caught my eye. ¡®I must buy her a gift.'' I felt I would regret it if I did not buy her something. Gripping the doorknob tightly, I thought of the fate mentioned in the novel, and bowed to Olivia who was still waving. "I''ll be back soon." "Okay. I''ll be keeping the house safe." ¡°Yes.¡± The door closed with a creaking sound, and soon enough, I was seen walking outside, facing the snowstorm through the window. -Whooosh! Snow umting on my head. "Heeek!!! Ricardo is bing a snowman!!" At Olivia¡¯s astonished voice, I smiled and proceeded towards my destination. The destination was the hideout of an escape genius. It was mentioned in the novel that whenever he managed to break out, he would hide in a retreat in the Hamel mountain range. I silently hoped he had managed to escape. ¡®Is he there, I wonder.'' It was about time for him to consider escaping. After a long time, I felt a longing to see an insect. *** In a dark and gloomy cave. A man wearing prisoner''s clothes shivered with cold, hugging his knees. The man¡¯s name was ¡®Pascal''. He was a viin who had ughtered countless adventurers. "Ugh¡­ it¡¯s so cold¡­" Shivering with his gaunt body, Pascal looked like a prehistoric caveman as he tried to kindle a fire by striking stones together. Clothes that were turned to rags during the escape. The hair, unable to be cut while in prison, was now clumped together,cking any semnce of sheen. Click¡­ The sound of striking flint reverberated loudly within the cave. "If it weren''t for that damn kid, I wouldn''t have had to suffer this indignity." He resented the red-haired swordsman who had disturbed him while he was concentrating on his art in the mountains of Hamel. Pascal was filled with loathing for him. The brat who had belittled his art. And the same brat who had now made it impossible for him to look at himself in a mirror; Pascal despised him to the point of trembling. After that day, Pascal could no longer face his own reflection. -Praying mantis. -Insect Expo. -Wow¡­ how can a human face even look like that¡­? Whenever he saw a mirror, it reminded him of a praying mantis. It was shocking to hear that he, someone who was afraid of even cockroaches, resembled an insect. But what Pascal feared the most was himself, epting his resemnce to insects everytime he saw a mirror. When he saw his face reflected in a puddle within the cave, Pascal shook his head with firm denial. "No, that''s not true. I am handsome. The ugly one is that guy. Not me." Pascal vowed revenge as he struck the flint. Let''s see. He repeated the action, intensively striking the flint with a promise to himself that he would have his revenge one day. "I''ll kill him." Brutally. "I''ll have my revenge." Pascal, filled with a desire to pay back twice the humiliation he had suffered due to that guy, hurled all kinds of curses inwardly. Just as his boiling emotions reached their peak, with a ¡®pop,'' dry branches began to catch fire. Feeling the warmth on his hands, Pascal hurriedly added the kindling he had prepared to the embers. "¡­See, I can do it too." It was a moment that uplifted Pascal''s spirits. *Sob*¡­ A tear trickled down Pascal''s eye. Overwhelmed with pathetic sobs, a powerful surge of emotions welled up within him. "Yes¡­ I can just start all over again." Because he possessed ck magic. ck magic that could control people. Powerful ck magic that was strong enough to get him scouted by a heretic cult. He had initially turned down the offer all for the sake of freedom in his art, but now, he wasn¡¯t in a position to be choosey. The moment he resolved to join the heretics and take his bloody revenge. -Thud. Footsteps came from the far end of the cave. Pascal quickly gripped a dagger in his hand. "Damn it¡­ Could it be a pursuer, even though I meticulously erased my tracks?" Despite his best efforts to erase his tracks and prevent a pursuer from following, Pascal swallowed hard, thinking that a capable tracker had managed to follow him. He might be an adventurer. Or a pursuer. Probably thetter. It could actually be fortunate. It might be an opportunity to replenish his depleted dark magic. The means of replenishing dark magic used in ck magic was unique to each person. Some replenished it through the consumption of emotions. Some did it at the cost of memories. A renowned ck mage from the empire practiced his magic at the cost of body parts, which indeed came with many restrictions. But the power of such spells wasparably explosive. Pascal''s method was murder. The most widespread andmon way to replenish dark magic. Pascal, who saw danger as an opportunity, gazed longingly at the fire he had just ignited. ¡®Should I put it out¡­?'' Pascal was reluctant to part with the hard-won fire, but the approaching footsteps made him reach a decision. "Damn it¡­!" Pascal clenched his eyes shut and snuffed out the fire with the soles of his bare feet. A burning sensation spread rapidly across the soles, and he nearly groaned in pain. ¡®Endure it¡­ Just endure¡­'' With his mouth covered, he bore the pain with the spirit of art. -Thud¡­ Thud¡­ -He should be around here somewhere. The intruder''s voice echoed off the cave walls. A young man''s voice. Maybe in his twenties. If he does well, he could win. He was confident in his ability to stage an ambush. Having not just idled away in prison, Pascal began infusing his cherished dark magic into the dagger. The dagger shimmered ck. -Sssssh¡­ Should be right here. As the mumbling man''s voice drew closer, Pascal abruptly straightened his bent legs and hurled himself towards the dark shadow. ¡®It''s done.'' Pascal ambushed at the perfect, unsuspecting moment. He felt a chill. He had thought it to be the perfect ambush. The situation had aligned, his desperation had shone brightly, and believing in the sess of such a wless surprise attack, Pascal grinned with a thrill unlike any other. "Kehehe¡­ unlucky for you¡­" Pascal slowly raised his head. Wanting to see eyes stricken with despair. Eyes bleeding fear, Pascal sneered bitterly as he looked upon the face of the man before him. Then fear drenched Pascal''s features. "Uh¡­ what?" The man with the red hair. The man he had most wanted to encounter after escaping, but now was thest person he wanted to see, was holding the dagger filled with Pascal''s all-out strike, expressionless. With only two fingers. The man checked his clothes for any scratches, then exhaled a sigh of relief and spoke. "Wow~ Long time no see!" The man who had sent him to prison was waving his hand with a bright smile. "I thought you might have turned into a cocoon, but look at you, still alive and well?" Pascal, staring at the man, eximed. "No¡­!!!!" "Why does it always have to be me!!!" The manughed softly. "It would be such a waste to go to an Insect Expo¡­" Pascal lunged. Resolved to escape using everyst bit of his dark magic, enduring the pain he felt in his heart, he threw a punch at Ricardo but. "Mantis Fist¡­!" Pascal''s eyes welled up with tears seeing the mocking visage. ¡®F*ck¡­'' Pascal vowed then and there, regardless of revenge or anything else, to avoid any further association with this man in the future. Chapter 75: The Butlers Inadequate Birthday Gift (3) Chapter 75: The Butler''s Inadequate Birthday Gift (3) "¡­" Pascal, bound by the military police, looked at me with sheepish eyes. It seemed he wanted to discuss more with the insect expert he had met after so long. His eyes, brimming with tears, looked at me, but it wasn''t a pleasant feeling, resembling a female mantis as they did. "Don¡¯t cry. It makes me want to spray insecticide on your face." "You bastard¡­" "Arf." If Homkeeper were in this world, it would have surely moisturized Pascal''s face. Sadly, Homkeeper did not exist in this world. ¡®Such a shame.'' I licked my lips and offered a few kind words to Pascal, who looked utterly dejected. Told him not to be so glum. He¡¯s going to a better ce. Said it with the hope that he shouldn¡¯t worry. "Don¡¯t feel too down. The breeding facility you''re headed back to has improved since you werest there." "They increased the staff managing it, and there''re also more spectators." "*sob*¡­! You son of a¡­!" "Seeing how happy you are makes me feel proud." Pascal ducked his head, overflowing with gratitude. As an insect collector, it was a touching moment for me. I hugged Pascal''s gaunt body tightly. "You''ll be missed." Pascal bit his lip hard. "*sob*¡­ I don¡¯t want to¡­ miss you¡­!" For a mantis, he was quite sentimental. Held in my arms, Pascal spoke with a timid voice, a voice I never thought I¡¯d hear from him. "Can''t you just leave me alone?" As if that would happen. I politely declined Pascal''s request to quit my side job as an insect collector. "What if you¡¯re caught by another insect collector? I at least spare you, but others might pin you into a disy." "Even pinning is fine, please¡­ I¡¯m begging you, I¡¯ll give up on art and live honestly from now on, just leave my life. Okay? I''m begging like this." "Ah,e now¡­! An artist shouldn¡¯t speak so weakly." A person who holds the title of artist should notck such determination, especially one who lives off his art. I couldn¡¯t forgive Pascal''s spirit as an artist for having been crushed by me, an insect collector. At the same time, I couldn''t trust someone who said they wanted to live righteously. "Try to live honestly. Then, you won¡¯t catch my eye." Pascal shed tears of emotion as I patted his shoulder with affectionate care. "*sob*¡­ Why always me¡­" I received a purse from the hands of the guards, bidding my farewell. "Then, Mr. Mantis, take care of the parasites, and let¡¯s meet again next time." Pascal cried out. "Darn it¡­" Sobbing profusely. * On my way to the jewelry shop with the purse, I couldn¡¯t stop smiling. Relieved I could buy the bracelet Olivia had wanted, and excited to see her happy face upon receiving the gift. I couldn¡¯t hide the grin leaping across my face. "Maybe I''ll buy the bracelet and some chocte." One must be careful with luxuries, but the reward for donating Pascal, a rare species of mantis, to the jail as an exhibit was quite generous, so perhaps this luxury was forgivable. I nodded to myself as I looked at the heavy purse. ¡®Let¡¯s properly prepare for this birthday.'' Since I couldn''t do sost year. Olivia''s birthday, which I had carefully observed every day for 13 years. When I first came to her house, I had given her a scarf I had knit by hand. -Disparaging. I had quickly realized I couldn''t satisfy the tastes Olivia had acquired for high-end capitalism. It was only natural to prefer money filled with earnest effort over mere sincerity, so I spent a day sulking in a corner of the mansion. But I felt fortunate to have realized this early and wanted to preparevishly for this birthday. Because of my status as amoner, I could never attend Olivia''s birthday parties, andst year there had been an unfortunate incident. This birthday, I wanted to prepare everything with my own efforts. I always wanted to give Olivia the best gifts. Even if what I got her ended up as trinkets stuck in a corner, I wanted to give it my best shot. She had so much and had experienced plenty, and even if Olivia didn''t fancy it, I wanted to give her a gift I had done my utmost to prepare. Though I was acking butler with nothing in hand, not bending my own stubborn resolve was my one principle. It was also the only way I, a man usually shy, could express my heart. "Sigh¡­" Holding the purse in my hand, I straightened my clothes. Wanting to appear like a reputable customer before entering the shop, as it made haggling easier and allowed me to pretend to be a regr. As I was about to enter the store, brushing back my hair, I furrowed my brows at the spot where the bracelet had been disyed behind the ss until yesterday. "Uh¡­?" -Sold Item. Where the bracelet stood guard until yesterday, there was now a small sign indicating it was gone. The bracelet had ventured into someone else¡¯s hands. Pressing my face against the ss, I looked once more at the ce where the bracelet had been. -Sold Item. The empty showcase greeted me, leaving behind only a ck disy where Olivia''s gift had been sold. With a feeling of emptiness, I ced the purse back down. "This is an emergency." Sold? I hadn''t considered this. I never thought it would sell so quickly in Hamel, not the capital. There were few nobles in Hamel, and not many customers who consumed precious metals. At best, friends from the foresting in for a meal were all I could think of ¨C useless excuses. It seemed my thinking had been too shallow. I should''ve at least made a reservation. I regretted it, but yesterday''s wallet situation wasn''t generous enough for a booking fee. And I berated myself, thinking if only I had the money then, maybe I could''ve bought it. Dwelling on the past wouldn''t change anything, but the regret of having missed the bracelet right before my eyes seemed destined to linger. Just as I was about to leave the jewelry store with a heavy heart, I noticed a familiar-shaped bracelet in the hands of a shop assistant across the ss wall. The bracelet Olivia wanted. The assistant was heading towards the counter with the bracelet in hand. I quickly opened the door and entered the store. Willing to pay double, I wanted to ask if the bracelet wasn''t already spoken for. -Ding. I called out as I opened the door and stepped in, taking a deep breath and shouting to the assistant tallying up the bracelet. "That¡­ that bracelet!" "Yes?!" "I was going to buy that¡­!" The assistant, startled, looked at me. And. The man who intended to purchase the bracelet was also looking at me. It was a familiar man. A man with the color of faded green tea in his hair. Ruin. Intending to be the owner of the bracelet, Ruin looked at me and said, "What? Isn''t that Ricardo?" "Pleasure to see you, Mr. Algae." "Pleasure? What''s there to be pleased about? I''m not happy at all." Ruin, his hand in his pocket, smirked at me as I gazed nkly at the bracelet in the clerk¡¯s hand. "Ah¡­" Ruin was wearing an arrogant smile. "Are you buying this?" Looking down at me with contempt, Ruin mocked, "What to do? It was intended as a gift for Yuria." With a shrug and an air of ¡®it can¡¯t be helped,'' Ruin spoke. "You should''vee a bit earlier, I already bought it. Ah¡­ but even if you¡¯de earlier, you might not have afforded it anyway. This is more expensive than you think." "¡­" "Live within your means." My fists clenched automatically. Ruin, having gotten the upper hand, was provocatively suggesting I had nowhere else to turn. ¡®Should I steal it¡­?'' I''d save money, sure. But I didn''t want to do such a thing for the gift I intended for Olivia. I wanted to pay properly for it, and give her something I could be proud of. So, I decided to swallow my pride. Thinking that maybe Ruin would agree to it if I asked just once, I bowed my head and spoke to Ruin politely. "If you don''t want to part with this world, just put it down and leave." "What?" "Leave it. That bracelet." It was the highest courtesy I could offer to the snotty Mr. Algae-head. If that didn''t work, I''d knock him out and steal it. Even if I didn''t gift it to Olivia, battering the insolent Ruin''s head and achieving some creative economics seemed not a bad idea either. As I made my polite request, Ruin''s expression hardened in real-time. Puzzled by what he had heard, he asked the clerk to confirm. "What did this beggar just say to me?" Ruin, only in his early twenties, seemed to have a hearing problem. I realized my die was cast, and at that moment, as I was about to walk towards Ruin with the intention of purchasing a different bracelet, "What''s all this noise about." The door marked [Workshop] opened, apanied by the sound of steps. A dust-covered jeweler began to stride towards us. The man, d in a ck apron, approached us with determination. The clerk bowed at the sight of the man. "Ma¡­Master! That''s¡­" The master waved off the clerk''s apology with a shake of his head, took a deep sigh, and then turned to look at me. "You should calm down a bit, Ricardo." A man with brown hair. Taken aback by the unforeseen arrival of the man, I asked with a flustered voice, "What, how many jobs do you have exactly?" "It''s just a hobby I do when I¡¯m bored." Malik Histania. He was the owner of the shop. Malik, who exhaled a sigh, looked at the bracelet in the clerk''s hand and said, "Is it because of that?" He then simply settled our dispute. "That there, Algae-head." "Algae?" "Isn''t it Algae? Anyway." Malik spoke dispassionately. "I won''t sell it to you, so leave that and go." The master''s tyranny was absolute. *** Three dayster. Morning came to Olivia¡¯s mansion. Olivia woke up earlier than usual. Maybe because today was her birthday, she left thend of dreams early. "Hmm¡­ Birthday¡­ Today is my birthday¡­" Deciding to start her birthday with solemnity, Olivia chose not to dere an air raid alert as she typically might. Birthdays should be peaceful, after all. "Haah¡­ Ricardo." Olivia rubbed her sleepy eyes and called the familiar name of her butler. "Today is my birthday¡­" Alone in her room. It was lonely. "Doesn¡¯t he know?" There was no sight of the butler who, on every birthday morning, greeted her with a bright smile and gave a gift. Olivia, starting her birthday morning in the dark room with the curtains drawn, had a gloomy expression. "He must be asleep¡­" Olivia sighed as she rubbed her sleepy eyes. With a bitter expression, she nodded her head. "He could have forgotten." After all, there had been a time when she''d beente in celebrating Ricardo''s birthday. She was upset, but it couldn''t be helped. With a heavy heart, Olivia opened the curtains that covered the window. Then¡­ A brilliantly decorated tree came into view. Green. Red. Yellow. A tree full of colorful ornaments. And hanging from the tree was Ricardo. Dressed in red, with an ill-fitting fake beard, was Ricardo. The flustered Ricardo, hanging from the tree, stammered as he spoke to her. "Why have you woken up so early, Mdy!" The butler hung on the tree, adorned with odd ornaments. He put a star at the top of the tree. Wrapped glistening strands around it. Olivia chuckled at theical sight of her butler hanging delightfully decorated above the tree. "Hehe¡­" Ricardo shouted towards her as he peeked through the window. "I wasn''t quite ready yet¡­ oh no!" The tree swayed as the wind blew. The image of Ricardo, hanging from the tree, started to drift away. Watching him, Olivia whispered shyly, "That''s dangerous¡­" Telling her it''s okay and to go back to bed, was Ricardo. Olivia smiled and pulled her nket up. "Okay. I''m going back to sleep." Her face, covered all the way to the top of her head with the nket, was flushed. "Idiot." Chapter 76: The Butlers Inadequate Birthday Gift (4) Chapter 76: The Butler''s Inadequate Birthday Gift (4) Darkness had fallen in Olivia''s room. Having dined out at the Forest Friends for the first time in a while, Olivia patted her full stomach and looked towards the door. "Phew¡­ I''m stuffed." Wearing a party hat and a pleasant smile, Olivia felt as though the world was shining from her full belly. She was waiting for thest event of her birthday, the gift-giving ceremony. "Hmm¡­" Olivia didn''t have high expectations for the gift. Knowing all too well the state of their strained finances, she guessed that the only gifts Ricardo could afford on his own were likely to be a scarf or gloves. Yet, Olivia was more than satisfied with how the day had unfolded. She had eaten at Forest Friends, and Ricardo had bought her everything she wanted. Rather than receiving expensive gifts, she had resolved not to linger on or expect them, having spent a day indulging in all the food she desired. Olivia was ready to be happy with even a small gift. "Why isn''t heing¡­" The butler, who had gone to fetch the gift, hadn''t returned even after 10 minutes. ¡®You''re going to be so surprised, just wait.'' The butler had gone downstairs with those meaningful words. She didn¡¯t want to get her hopes up, but her heart couldn''t help but flutter. After all, Ricardo was the only one left to celebrate her birthday. As her fortune waned, her friends who used tovish her with expensive gifts had left her side, and the nobles who had once fawned over her for the prestige of her house stopped sending even a single letter as soon as the connection was severed. She no longer had any family left, and no friends either. Ricardo was the only one who cared to celebrate her birthday. Ricardo, who always celebrated her birthday. On every birthday morning, Ricardo, who would greet her with a "Happy Birthday" along with a gift he had wrapped himself, remained by her side as time passed. ¡®I treated him so badly¡­'' Ricardo had consistently remembered her birthday. He had remembered the birthday of the wickeddy who had unceremoniously stuffed his hand-knitted scarves, unwrapped, into the back of her wardrobe. Despite her harsh rejection of the scarf he had made, Ricardo hadn¡¯t been saddened; instead, he reappeared the following year with another present. -Happy Birthday. -It''s cheap. -I spent a bit more this time. -What money¡­ -Then, maybe you should raise my sry. -Eek¡­! She knew her past self too well. How sincere Ricardo had been about her birthdays. Despite earning a sry, he had given her expensive gifts like gold bracelets. Jewel-encrusted hairpins. Handmade scarves. Rings made of pure gold. Ricardo, who gave her gifts that were beyond her means. He''d spent a month''s sry, no, three months'' sry on gifts, yet she had never worn them. They were too embarrassing to show others. It was shameful for a noble like Desmond to wear them, and they weren''t shy enough. Olivia had always shoved Ricardo''s gifts into the back of her closet. ¡®Foolishly.'' Perhaps it was the sixth year that Ricardo had remembered her birthday; his gifts began to change. Instead of more expensive orvish jewelry, they transitioned to things like perfume and sweets¡ªgifts that weren''t visible to others. She must have broken his heart by never wearing any of the previous gifts, even though she never said they were embarrassing. Olivia knew that her past self was at fault. Although she couldn¡¯t say she was good-natured even now, she recognized that she had been much harsher when she proudly bore the name of Desmond, and Ricardo knew this too. She had grown up coddled in a greenhouse, with people around her always affirming her rather than offering criticism. Her personality had be twisted. It wasn¡¯t that those people were bad. It''s just¡­ it left a bit of regret. If there had been even one person like Ricardo to offer her harsh truths, she wouldn''t have been so cruel to him. "¡­Bad girl." Olivia allowed herself a time of reflection, a bittersweet smile on her face as she thought about her past mistakes. Resolved not to discard things carelessly anymore. If she was given choctes, she would eat them with joy, but if she received asting gift, she was determined to keep it. -Thump¡­ Thump¡­ Thump! The sound of Ricardo climbing the stairs traveled through the door. The noisy footsteps, as if carrying something heavy, were followed by a ¡®thump'' noise as Ricardo ced something down in front of the door. He went up and down the stairs without stopping, ¡®hustling'' with busy footsteps as he climbed again. "What is he doing¡­?" The bustling sound of Ricardo''s footsteps made Olivia tilt her head in curiosity and clutch the hem of her skirt tightly. ¡®How can I not expect something?'' she thought with a shy smile as she bowed her head. Olivia couldn''t help but let out giggles. -Phew¡­ That''s it. Ricardo''s murmuring voice came from beyond the door, indicating he had finished preparing. Knock. Knock. Knock. Ricardo opened the door. "Mdy, I¡¯ming in." As the door creaked open. "Pffft¡­! What on earth¡­!" Ricardo''s face, with the same makeup he had donned that morning, came into her view. Olivia clutched her stomach,ughing. Dressed in a baggy red outfit. The ridiculous white beard and a red ball stuck on Gomtang''s nose made Ricardo look so funny. "Ahahaha¡­ha¡­ Pffft¡­! What is that!" Olivia pointed at Ricardo, smiling with joy. "Oh¡­ Santa us." Ricardo said to himself in a solemn voice. Santa us. Olivia didn''t quite know what a Santa was, but she imagined it to be a very funny being. With a sigh, Ricardo put down the red sack he was carrying on his back and said, "Ho ho ho Merry¡­ no, Happy Birthday." Ricardo, in his silly attire, was congratting her on her birthday. He nced at Olivia, who was full of anticipation, and gulped. Olivia, feeling the pressure from her eager gaze, cleared her throat ufortably. "Hem! That is¡­" Even Ricardo seemed to find the situation amusing as he struggled to contain hisughter. Olivia addressed Ricardo, who was awkwardly acting, with frankness. "Ricardo, you forgot your lines." "Don''tugh. It''s hard to maintain the concept." Ricardo wasmitted to his concept. Pushing away Gomtang, who was trying to jump up and lick his face, Ricardo opened the sack. He drew out chocte shaped like gold coins. "Oh¡­!" He pulled out a scarf to conquer the cold winter. "Heeek!" And Ricardo took out a thick fur coat. With a serious expression, Ricardo began to speak to Olivia. "Miss Olivia." "What?" "You should use formal speech with Santa us." Olivia looked at Ricardo with deliberate innocence. "No." "¡­Then, there''s nothing I can do." Ricardo found it hard to maintain his concept. He looked at the gifts he had put on the floor. Ricardo began a year-end summary, recounting what wrongs she had done and the disappointments of the year. "Do you remember stealing the choctes in March?" It was a silly jest. Olivia yed along with Ricardo''s rhythm and nodded. "Yes. I stole one piece." "That¡¯s a lie. You stole three pieces. I''m confiscating 10% of your gifts." As he said ¡®confiscation,'' Ricardo put the chocte gold coins he had dropped on the floor back into the sack. Olivia argued with Ricardo, who was cutting down her birthday gifts, but his effort to stick to the concept was surprisingly stubborn. "Hmm¡­ in June, you stole the gold coins on my desk, so 50% confiscation." "Eek! That''s violent! Resign!" "I refuse." The gifts were dwindling under Ricardo''s keen memory. All that remained were three chocte gold coins. Olivia looked at Ricardo with an annoyed expression. "You''re mean!" "It''s the fault of Miss, who lived as a naughty adult." Ricardo was doling out moral lessons. He put the remaining three choctes into the sack and said, "Overall this year¡­" "Gulp¡­" "Mdy, you cried too much." "No..! That''s because Ricardo made me sad¡­" "Shush. I won¡¯t listen to excuses." Upon seeing Ricardo put all the gifts into the sack, Olivia extended her hand with a dumbfounded expression. "Give it." "I refuse." "Give it to me!" "Ourpany policy doesn''t give gifts to crying adults¡­" As Ricardo returned to his concept, he looked at the outstretched hand and said, "But." Ricardo grabbed her slender wrist with a small smile. "The butler has another gift prepared for you." Holding Olivia''s wrist, Ricardo began rummaging in his pocket with a small smile. And. "Huh?" He began to slip something sparkling onto her wrist. A familiarly designed bracelet began to appear with a cool sensation on her skin. A bracelet studded with diamonds. "Ah¡­ what¡­ this¡­" Confused, Olivia stuttered like an idiot. She was overwhelmed by the sudden appearance of the bracelet and could not muster the words to ask how or where he got it. Ricardo, releasing Olivia''s hand, said, "It suits you very well. Truly." Ricardo, removing his white beard and smiling happily, looked at the bracelet now adorning Olivia''s white wrist and said, "Happy Birthday." "This¡­ this is really expensive¡­" Tears welled up in Olivia''s eyes as she looked at the bracelet. Olivia spoke with a choked voice. Ricardo shook his head nonchntly, as if it was no big deal, and lightly replied, "I tried a little harder." Ricardo had always gifted her with moving surprises. Olivia cried out with a sob, "It''s expensive¡­!" "Because it''s expensive, please wear it well." "This.. snif¡­ sob¡­" Olivia, inhaling her runny nose, said to Ricardo, "It''s really¡­ expensive¡­!" "So you don¡¯t like it?" "No¡­! I¡­ this¡­ really¡­ I¡¯ll wear it well¡­" Ricardo once again looked at Olivia''s white wrist, now adorned with the bracelet, and said, relieved that it suited her and d that she liked it, "I''ll give you a better gift next time." "This one is¡­ really amazing!" Olivia hugged the bracelet and cried. She thought this birthday would be unforgettable. *** Ricardo smiled awkwardly as he gazed at a wooden box he had hidden behind the door. [Fer*ri Unit 1] ¡®Let''s give it to her in a little while.'' Ricardo smiled with happiness. Chapter 77: The Unqualified Person (1) Chapter 77: The Unqualified Person (1) Today, in the peaceful mansion courtyard, Olivia watched the parked Pe x ri Unit 1 with tense eyes. A week had passed since her birthday. After verifying the performance of the protective magic, the time hade for the historic moment of Olivia''s test drive. From being carried on the butler''s back to bing the owner of Pe x ri, Olivia was worried she might be a reckless driver, but luckily, the anxiety of a novice driver could be seen in her eyes. "Hmm¡­" Looking at the Pe x ri Unit 1, whose design had been changed from ck to red to reflect the rapidly changing trends of the empire, Olivia''s eyes widened in amazement. "Oh¡­ Oh¡­ Oh my¡­" The sleek body. The elegant, red-painted color and the chair made of top-grade memory foam were remarkable features of the wheelchair. Though there wereplex buttons on the footrest, backrest, and handles, it didn''t look messy, thanks to the astronomical amount of money invested in it. I lifted Olivia like a princess and carefully sat her down in Pe x ri Unit 1. Olivia''s eyes rounded in surprise at the soft cushioning. "Oh¡­" She couldn''t stop her admiration. She bounced her buttocks to feel the cushion and hit her back against the backrest to test its sturdiness, then gave a thumbs up. "Pass¡­!" I nodded at Olivia''s satisfied smile and put a helmet on her head. "Is itfortable?" "Mhm." "That''s good." "Then, let me go over a few precautions. I told you yesterday, but I think you might have forgotten." "Mhm. I forgot it all." As expected, Olivia hadn''t disappointed my predictions. I held up three fingers and began to exin. "One. No driving after drinking." "Okay." "Two. No hitting people." "What about people who make me angry?" "Um¡­ should I allow that?" "Okay." I nodded at Olivia''s reasonable suggestion. "And finally, the third." I fastened the safety belt around Olivia''s waist and continued. "No speeding. Especially see that me symbol next to the lever?" Olivia nced over to the armrest. "This?" She looked at the button with the me symbol and a question mark popped up in her head. I nodded and confirmed her curious gaze with a positive response. "Yes, that one. That''s the¡­" "Eh!" -Kkooouuuk. Before I could finish my sentence, Olivia pressed the button. She looked at me, as if asking if she did well. I gave an awkward smile. "Uh¡­ you''re not supposed to press that." Feeling that something was wrong with the rumbling Pe x ri Unit 1, Olivia looked at me with panic in her eyes. "Shouldn¡¯t have pressed it?" "Yes¡­" "I already pressed it, though¡­" "Um¡­ well¡­ good luck?" I waved at the Pe x ri Unit 1, which was roaring like a bull. Since the protection magic was certainly in ce, it should be fine no matter where she crashes. With that belief, I bid farewell to the flustered Olivia. "Drive safely." -Buaaaaaang!!! "Eeek¡­" Olivia flew off into the distance. "Aaaaaaaaahhhhh!!!" Olivia''s wheelchair raced across the courtyard. I nodded with satisfaction. "Excellent¡­!" It was a touching moment. Chasing after Olivia as she unveiled the majestic sight of the Pe x ri Unit 1, I wiped away tears of emotion. "Kyyyyyyack!!! Heet¡­ Heeeet!" As I listened to Olivia''s cheers, I became lost in thought. ¡®Now¡­ another episode is about to start.'' With a bittersweet smile, I thought about Yuria, who would soon be shing with the heretics at the end of her second year at the Royal Academy. ¡®Well, she''ll figure it out.'' It''s an episode where they''ll be trampled mercilessly. An episode where Michail will face defeat. Where Yuria will experience shock. Where Ruin will feel helplessness. Hoping they would grow through this episode, I followed after Olivia. "How do you like it? The Pe x ri Unit 1!" "Kyyyyyyack!!!!" "I''m d you like it." "Heet¡­ Hooooooooet!!!" I''m d she likes it. *** In the capital''s underground dungeon. Three figures tread on the damp dungeon floor as they descended deeper underground. "Be careful since it''s dark. Yuria." "Yeah, thanks." "Michail, you too, be careful." "¡­Okay." Yuria, with her pink hair. Michail, who had awakened his aura. And Ruin, walking with his hands in his pockets, were descending into the dark depths of the dungeon. Ruin, with his hands still in his pockets, grumbled to himself. Apparently annoyed about something, his mutteredints echoed loudly through the dungeon. "Why are we reporting something that could be settled in the magic department to the royal family¡­" "Quiet, Ruin. The student council president has her reasons." "That''s what I''m saying, I don''t like it. You''re so ignorant, only knowing about swords." Michail and Ruin argued back and forth. Yuria, standing between the two ipatible people, gave an awkward smile as she tried to defuse the argument. "Let''s not fight everyone¡­ We should get along." "What did you say?" "Why, you wanna get hit?" They didn''t get along well at all. *** It all started at the student council meeting. This morning, the student council president, Chartia, gathered the student council officers and brought up rumors circting around the Royal Academy. -You''ve all heard the rumor, right? A second-year from the magic department has disappeared in the underground dungeon. -Isn''t that a lie? Sounds like someone trying to skip sses. -Haah¡­ I wish that were it¡­ But there''s a witness who saw him going into the dungeon¡­ Chartia, with dark circles under her eyes, spoke to the officers. -It seems almost certain. Strange things were found in his dorm room¡­ No. For now, make sure that no crazy rumors leak out. The atmosphere at the Academy hasn¡¯t been great since thest incident. -Especially you, Ruin. -Why? -Don''t run around likest time looking for a student from the magic department. Just wait. The royal family said they would send a search party. Chartia had instructed Ruin, ¡®We don¡¯t know what might happen.'' To just stay put. But Ruin, also a student from the magic department and a friend from the magic tower, wasn''t one to just stand by upon hearing of hisrade''s disappearance. After the meeting, Ruin went to Yuria. He asked if she would join him in searching for ¡®Hans''. Yuria, who had been friends with ¡®Hans'' since their first year, thought they shared the same sentiment and epted Ruin''s invitation. -Yuria. I''m going to look for Hans. Wannae with me? -The student council president said to stay put. -Who knows when the search party wille. And Yuria, you know Hans isn¡¯t the type to skip sses. He must''ve found an unexplored area in the dungeon. -But¡­ -Come on. I''ll buy you something tasty. The disappeared second-year from the magic department, ¡®Hans'', Was also from the magic tower like Ruin. He was a second-year student with a timid personality and not many friends. Yuria, who had been friends with Ruin and had be acquainted with Hans through him, also decided to follow Ruin''s suggestion. Yuria was meddlesome but confident in her abilities. Though her skills were pitifulpared to Ricardo''s, Yuria knew that they, hailed as the ¡®Golden Age'' of the Academy, were superior to any ordinary search party. Thus, the search party for the missing student was formed. Ruin, the top student of the magic department. Yuria, the prodigy of the healing department. And Michail, who tagged along worried about Yuria. A party leading the ¡®Golden Age'' of the Academy was assembled. *** -Squelch. As Yuria descended into the damp underground, sticky mud clung to her shoes. ¡®Phew¡­ It''s okay, it¡¯s been over a year.¡¯ The ce held a terrible memory of being left behind by the friends she trusted. Yuria, going down into the dungeon, clenched and unclenched her fists with nervousness. ¡®It''s okay¡­'' Even after a year, Yuria vividly remembered the terror of that day. -Guys¡­? -Where did you go¡­? Unable to shake off the memory of being left alone in the dungeon, Yuria shivered and forced the bad thoughts out of her mind. "Cold?" Ruin, standing next to her, noticed Yuria shaking and spoke. He was ready to give her his own clothing, but Yuria shook her head, declining his offer. "No, it''s a bit chilly, but I can manage." "Yeah? If you get cold, tell me. I¡¯ll make a fireball for you." "Okay, I will." An awkward atmosphere enveloped them again. They had descended into the dungeon with high spirits, but without any information. As they continued their aimless walk through the dungeon, Ruin broke the silence to lighten the mood. "Oh yeah. Did you meet himst week?" "Who?" "Ricardo." -Jerk. At Ruin''s sudden mention, both Yuria and Michail flinched. They had recently received help from him and heard harsh words from the man whose name they now spoke. It was a difficult name to speak casually. It was also ufortable. Certainly, he was someone who had helped them. But it wasn¡¯t a pleasant feeling to hear the name of a person who had also tormented them, especially in a ce that held terrible memories. Not noticing Yuria''s cold expression, Ruin rambled about a recent event. "I went to Hamel for tower business. On my way back to the Academy, I saw a nice bracelet I wanted to buy. But that guy was there." Ruin talked about what had happened in Hamel. How he heard harsh words from Ricardo and couldn¡¯t buy the bracelet because the shop owner knew Ricardo. Regretfullyining that he had wanted to give it as a gift but was unable to, Ruin grumbled. "I''m never going there again. I''m going to spread rumors all over the magic department." Ruin was plotting a childish prank. During their chatter. "Hah¡­ Hah¡­" As they descended deeper, Yuria''splexion grew paler, causing Ruin to exim in surprise. "Yuria, what¡¯s wrong?" "Just feeling a bit sick." Yuria, who had been verbally abused by friends in the dungeon. -You''ve always been annoying. -Why does amoner like you act so high and mighty? -Friend? Who''s your friend? Her stomach roiled with the bad memories. The friends who had hurt her with their words and then disappeared. And her, left alone. She remembered running from monsters and fleeing into the depths of the dungeon, but Yuria couldn''t recall what happened next. She had heard that she was saved by Ricardo''s hands, but she had no memory of it. Fleeting memories of ¡®you'' and resentment that everything was a scheme plotted by Ricardo brushed through Yuria''s mind. -Stop it already! I¡­ I trusted you¡­ -I thought you were different¡­! -Get lost¡­ Don''t ever appear before me again. It was a past she didn''t want to think about. She had been angry and scared. Yuria felt sick as she remembered being left alone in the dark dungeon. Seeing Yuria''s pale face, Ruin gritted his teeth. "That damn Ricardo¡­" Muttering to himself, Ruin suggested turning back, concerned about Yuria''s struggle, but she refused and continued toward the depths. "¡­It''s okay. I just feel a bit sick is all. It¡¯s nothing major." "Still¡­" Yuria shook off the chilling feeling and pressed forward with vigor. "It''s fine, really." "If you feel weak, tell us." "Okay." Yuria¡¯s unpleasant memories kept resurfacing hazily. She shook her head vigorously, trying to dispel the thoughts. "Let''s find him quickly. Hans must be waiting for us too." That''s when it happened. -Aaaaaaagh!!! A man''s scream could be heard from nearby. Yuria turned her head. She saw the end of a gloomy corridor extending into darkness. Unlike the dungeon corridors lit by torches, a hole in the wall of the pitch-ck dungeon caught Yuria''s eye. It was where the man''s scream hade from. Yuria stared at the dark hole with a perplexed expression. ¡®Why¡­ does it feel familiar?'' It seemed like a ce she had never seen before, yet it strangely felt familiar. As if she had been there once before. She hadn''t returned to the dungeon since the day she was left behind, but having done numerous assignments, Yuria had a general understanding of the dungeon''syout. And. She was certain that this hole was something she had never seen before. Michail and Ruin, who had frequented the dungeon for training, would also have known the dungeon well. The dark hole before her was something they had never seen before. Yet, Yuria felt a strange sense of familiarity. As if she had been there before. Suddenly, a blurry memory shed through Yuria''s mind. -Run. -¡­ -Run, I said. As the image of a red-haired man flickered by. "Was this ce here before?" Michail¡¯s question awakened her muddled mind. "What? You don''t know either?" "No. I haven''t seen this ce before." "Wow¡­ shit." Ruin smirked at the sight of the dark space. He was excited, thinking there might be a nice artifact in this undiscovered area. At the same time, all three felt an instinctive hunch. That Hans might be here. With a conviction that came with their instinct, Ruin''s face began to glow. "Let¡¯s go." Ruin swallowed and looked at the dark space. "There¡¯s nowhere else to look." Although they were nervous, the three couldn''t ignore the man''s scream and nodded at the sight of the dark hole. Michail, supporting Yuria, said, "Can you go, Yuria?" Yuria nodded with difficulty. And then. -A quest has appeared. A blue window appeared before her eyes. Chapter 78: The Unqualified Person (2) Chapter 78: The Unqualified Person (2) [Q. The Person Who Has No Right to Misunderstand] There was a girl who had fallen in love. A boy with red hair and straightforward eyes. His appearance might have seemed fierce to most students, something to avoid, but to the girl, he was someone whose appearance ¡®clicked'' with her heart. The girl''s love was shy. She was happy just being with him, overjoyed at the prospect of eating together, and would lie in her dormitory bed with a fluttering heart, staying up through the night. That was until a problem arose with a viinous woman the boy was serving. The boy tormented the girl. He would lock her away in a wardrobe under the pretense of danger and pour wine on her dress with a sad smile. He ceaselessly yed pranks that hurt the girl''s heart. Yet the girl still liked the boy,forting herself with thoughts that there must be a reason for his actions. However, starting with the incident in the dungeon, the girl began to dislike the boy. She had thought her friends were on her side, but she was abandoned by them in the dungeon. Beginning to suspect the boy who hade to save her as if he had been waiting, she asked herself why. Why he was there, why bad things always happened around him, the girl started to be afraid. The girl was doubtful. She thought about whether the things that seemed to happen against her wishes had actually been the boy''s doing or if the bad things happening around her were caused by the boy. That day in the dungeon. Despite the boy doing his best to protect her. The boy thinks he is a bad person. Although he may be right, it''s uncertain how you see it. (!) Find your mistaken memory from the day you were abandoned in the dungeon. 1. Enter the Foundation of Greed. (0/1) 2. Persuade or eliminate ¡®Hans'' tainted by greed. (0/1) Reward: You can ess ¡´Side Story 12¡µ ¡®The Person Who Has No Right to Misunderstand.'' Failure: ¡®The Person Who Has No Right to Misunderstand'' will be changed to ¡´Side Story 42¡µ ¡®The Unqualified Person'' and you will be ¡®forced'' to view it. *** Upon seeing the blue window, Yuria stopped in her tracks. The clear ¡®ding'' sound that apanied the chilling contents had caught her by the ankles. Frozen in ce, Yuria felt her blood run cold. Because it spoke of killing a friend. Because it detailed her own story. A story she had told no one. The blue window clearly indicating the turning point of how she came to dislike Ricardo made Yuria feel as if her body was turning to stone. ¡®What the¡­'' ¡®Ricardo did what¡­?'' ¡®And who''s Hans¡­'' Rubbing her eyes, Yuria asked Michail, who was checking the condition of his sword. "Michail¡­ I see something strange¡­" "Something strange?" Yuria pointed at the blue window with her finger. Michail looked where Yuria was pointing, but he saw nothing in the air. With a perplexed expression, not understanding what she was talking about or pointing to, Michail said, "I don''t see anything. Are you too tense?" "You don''t see anything?" "¡­" Yuria bit her lip hard. She thought maybe she was seeing things because she was too tense, but the clear words she could see were not easy to dismiss. Yuria swallowed the doubts that rose to her lips. She didn''t want to ruin the mood with strange talk. She didn''t want to show a fuss before exploring an unknown area. Gripping her fists tightly, Yuria said to Michail, "No¡­ Maybe I just saw something for a moment." "Yeah?" "Yeah¡­ don''t worry about it. I''m okay." Michail looked at Yuria with concern. He could guess why she was acting this way. An incident over a year old. Being left behind in the dungeon. Michail didn''t know about the event from a year ago. He wasn''t there and only heard rumors. What he clearly remembered was Ricardo, covered in blood, bringing Yuria back. This was something he distinctly remembered. At that time, Michail was interrogating the students who had returned to the Royal Academy. "Tell the truth¡­" "We don''t know where that wench went!" "Somebody saw you go in with her¡­ and you''re still going to deny it?" "No¡­ it''s just that¡­" "Talk. Before I tell the student council president." "Haah¡­ we didn''t want to do it¡­!" "Stop beating around the bush and talk¡­" Amidst the questioning, Ricardo appeared. "Damn. Thought I was dead." Bloody and battered, Ricardo handed over Yuria and then left the ce abruptly. That was all Michail remembered about that day. Ricardo kept quiet. And Yuria couldn''t remember. So there was nothing he could say about it. Before entering the ominous space, Michail reached out a hand to the struggling Yuria and said, "Let''s go back if it''s too hard. I''lle down with Ruin and look for it again." "¡­" Yuria shook her head with difficulty. "No, it''s just the cold." Ignoring the blue window that hung in the air, Yuria rejected Michail''s hand. "What if Hans is injured? Neither of you can use healing magic." Michail couldn''t respond to her valid point. Running away upon hearing someone''s scream didn''t fit Michail and Yuria''s principles. The two fools who once tried to save a heretic. They couldn''t consider turning back after hearing a human scream. Yuria stood up with determination and said, "Let''s go. We can do this." A dark hole in the dungeon wall. As if proving that no human hand had touched it, the dark and dreary space awaited the three, with no torchlight ornterns. Ruin was excited to discover an unexplored area. Michail felt an ominous premonition. And Yuria was worried about her friend. The trio swallowed their nerves and moved toward the depths. As their feet stepped beyond the wall. ¡®Ding!'' A chilling text obscured Yuria''s vision. [Enter the Foundation of Greed. (1/1)] Yuria ignored the blue window with a stiff expression. ¡®It''ll be okay¡­'' She tried to calm her beating heart. *** The space beyond the wall was nothing special. No powerful monsters. No dangerous traps. Just an ordinary space. If not for the sheer darkness, it was no different from an ordinary dungeon. There were walls and a path. A repetitive pattern every few sections. After about 10 minutes. Ruin, feeling bored, began to grumble. "What''s this? No monsters, no items¡­ We were excited, and there''s nothing here. Did Hans take everything?" "Keep it down. Monsters might show up." "Keep it down? We haven''t seen a single monster so far." "That''s why you need to be careful. What if there''s an irregr? Are you going to be responsible?" Annoyed by Michail''s conservative actions, Ruin was irritated. The tentative steps were grating on his nerves, and the more they walked into the depths, the heavier the foul stench became. Ruin furrowed his brows at the nauseating smell andined to Michail, "Your breath stinks¡­ Go brush your teeth or something." As Ruin''s sarcastic words came out, Michail walked up to him with big strides, and Ruin stepped backward, spouting curse words. "Are you mad? It struck a nerve, huh¡­" "Stop joking around and focus." "Nu-nu¡­ Stop joking around¡­ Ah!" Thud! Avoiding Michail, Ruin tripped over something dull and fell. "Damn it¡­ Annoying¡­" As he tried to get up, he reached for the ground. "What''s this?" His hand felt something squishy, and Ruin began to lower the orb he had floated in the air. "What''s wrong?" "No¡­ just a moment, something feels strange" A creepy sensation froze Ruin as he had a chilling thought. ¡®It wasn''t like a rock. It felt¡­ a bit softer.'' A hard texture, yet somehow soft. The feeling wasn''t like a rock but rather like sitting on a living creature made Ruin carefully lower the orb to illuminate the floor. An obstacle began to reveal itself in the light of the orb. "Yuck!" Ruin, who had been sitting on a human corpse, jumped up in horror. Sticky bodily fluids clung to his clothes. He breathed heavily as he discovered the source of the stench that had filled their noses. "Damn¡­" Seeing the exposed corpse, Ruin covered his mouth. "Ugh¡­" "What''s going on, Ruin¡­ Aaah!" Yuria screamed and stepped back upon seeing the corpse. She bent over, retching. Her face turned pale. The eyes of the dead corpse were open, having died with its breath still. The corpse was wearing the patrol uniform of an exploration team that managed the dungeon. And it wasn''t just one ¨C there were several in a row. Seeing the bodies scattered on the floor, Michail tried to maintain hisposure as he bent down. He ced his hand on the neck of one corpse and then shook his head. "They''re dead." Michail was confirming their deaths. Ruin, supporting the flustered Yuria, looked at Michail and said, "Damn¡­ What is this?" "I don''t know." "No¡­ Ah¡­" Ruin swept a hand through his hair, his mind a whirlwind. Corpses. In the capital''s dungeon. Seeing corpses in a dungeon was a rtivelymon sight, but finding abandoned bodies in the dungeon near the capital was not something to overlook. A dungeon adopted for the safety of the Royal Academy''s students. A ce where first-year finals and most assignments were conducted. The presence of bodies meant something had gone terribly wrong. Monsters that threatened students'' lives didn''t exist here, and there was a team continuously managing the dungeon. The death of people meant it was clear-cut murder. Suddenly, an eerie sensation began to prickle the skin of the confused trio. -Aaaaaaagh!!! Once again, the scream of an unfamiliar man sent shivers down Ruin''s spine. Ruin''s smug smile began to fade, while Michail, who had been standing expressionlessly, started to channel magic into his sword. With inexperienced aura kept as ast resort, Michail, tensed by the situation, surveyed the surroundings. As another chill wind blew through, Michail, deciding on a course of action, looked at Yuria and Ruin and said, "Let''s go back." "What are you saying, man." "Let''s go back." "¡­" Ruin bristled at the mention of turning back and started to argue with Michail. He was aware of the seriousness of the situation, but Ruin was worried about his friend. Michail calmly replied to Ruin, "Something is wrong." Michail said it. Something was terribly wrong. Michail began to walk towards the entrance, shielding the panting Yuria behind him. "Let''s give up." "What?" "Give up and go back, it''s not our problem to solve." Michail suggested heading back to the entrance, but Ruin shook his head and responded loudly, "What kind of nonsense are you spouting? We can''t just leave aftering this far¡­" "We''vee far enough, so let''s go back before it''s toote. Let''s go back." "Then what about Hans? Just leave him to die?" Ruin thought Michail was scared. With such an attitude, Ruin looked down on Michail, thinking he couldn''t aplish anything. Ruin started striding towards the opposite side of the entrance, towards where the man''s scream hade from. "Being scared, what can you do? Idiot." Michail reached out to grab Ruin''s hand, to stop him from going further and to go back together. "What''s that?" Michail halted when he saw Ruin suddenly stop. It was a vast space. A wide space that seemed like a dungeon boss was lying in wait. The dark, high ceiling. An arena-like circr space came into view, and at its center, a giant red magic circle drawn in blood loomed before them. And. In the midst of chaos, a familiar man was standing with a strange smile. A modest-looking man with ck sses. The boy who looked like a model student was ¡®Hans,'' the missing student they had been searching for. Ruin started walking slowly towards the center of the magic circle. Ruin walked as if entranced, with an incredulous look in his eyes as if asking why Hans was there. "Hey¡­ Hans, what are you doing here?" Hans, upon hearing someone approaching, turned around and saw Ruin. With a nonchnt expression, as if nothing was amiss, he said, "Oh¡­ it''s Ruin? And Yuria and Michail are here too¡­" Hans, unfazed in a ce filled with corpses, sent shivers down Ruin''s spine. Hans was waving his hand. His hand smeared with blood, he muttered something eerie. "I didn''t expect to show the first demonstration to you guys¡­ Maybe this is fate too?" Ruin, now close to Hans, spoke with a trembling voice. Confused, as the friend he knew wouldn''t act like this. "What are you doing here¡­" "Can''t you see?" "What?" "I''m studying. Trying to keep up with talented people like you." Hans spoke to Ruin with innocent eyes. "I was self-studying." "You''re not going to interrupt, are you?" Suddenly, the red magic circle under Hans''s feet began to glow. "I don''t want to kill you. After all, we are friends." The supporting character, tainted by jealousy, turns into the Archbishop of Greed. Hans looked at Ruin with an innocent smile. Chapter 79: The Unqualified Person (3) Chapter 79: The Unqualified Person (3) Ruin had always thought of Hans as a good friend. Adopted into the hands of a tower master, Hans was the only friend who reached out to him when he couldn''t adapt to the magical tower. -What''s your name? -What''s it to you? -I''m Hans. I have nost name! -Who asked for your life story? -¡­You''re really touchy. But that''s okay! We can start getting along from now. He was one of the few friends who could put up with Ruin''s foul temper. They werepanions who had shared over a decade together in the magical tower. They were simr in being orphans and having simr backgrounds. They both loved magic, and that''s why they got along. Even though Hans''s magic abilities had not improved, leading him to fall out of the line of direct disciples, Ruin had thought they maintained a rtionship as friends who talked and relieved stress together at the Royal Academy. The day before Hans went missing, he came to Ruin''s room with a bottle of alcohol. Ruin was puzzled by Hans''s appearance since he usually did not drink, but he didn''t think much of it. -Ruin¡­ I''m thinking of quitting magic. -What are you saying, idiot. What will you eat if you quit magic? -Just¡­ Whenever Ipare myself to you and other friends, I feel like this path isn''t mine, and no matter how hard I try, I can''t escape the lower sses. -Stop talking nonsense and just try harder. Once you graduate from the Academy, you can get a decent job with a good family. And wouldn''t the old man set you up somewhere good? -¡­Maybe. -Try your best like I do. I haven''t just been ying around either. -¡­Try my best? -Yeah. Work your ass off. -Even at the risk of my life? -Idiot. Isn''t that obvious? After pouring out his heart, Hans left Ruin''s room that day with a refreshed look. -Ruin, you told me to do this. Hans left with a meaningful remark. Until then, Ruin never imagined things would escte to this degree. Not even slightly. *** The magic circle began to emit a red light. The bodies piled on the magic circle turned into ck liquid, bing nourishment for the spell, and the ck magic emanating from the magic circle began to cling to Hans, the caster. Yuria attempted to suppress the dreadful dark magic made of pure malice by pouring out her holy power, but her clumsy holy power could not stop the intricately crafted magic. The name of the magic was ¡®Transmutation.'' It was a spell that shed the skin of a magician to be reborn as a dark wizard, devised by a dark wizard named ¡®Calypso'' who had spread terror across the empire 100 years ago. The more souls gathered, the more the power of the spell changed, and the type of ability was determined by the caster''s desires; it was a wicked spell. One day, a year ago. It was the magic Hans had found while training in the dungeon. -Kukukukuku¡­ Along with a majestic sound that shook the earth, the screams of the sacrificed people began to ring out from the magic. As the malice that seemed to pierce their skin weighed heavily on their shoulders, Michail shouted at Ruin. "Ruin!" "¡­" "What are you doing! Come back quickly!" Michail''s words did not reach Ruin. Everything felt like a lie. His friend, who couldn''t even kill an ant, didn''t seem like the kind of person to do something as frightening as murder. He couldn''t believe the sight of his friend, standing in the middle of the altar with a mad smile. The introverted. The timid Hans was gone. Long gone. The dark wizard awakened Hans wasughing maniacally, his face brimming with satisfaction from the surging power. "There''s an easy way to get strong, so why did I go around in circles? There was no need to bother with forms and calctions. Just words." Ruin clenched his teeth and asked Hans. "Hans, I have one question for you." "Huh?" "Did you kill all these people here?" Hans replied without a moment''s hesitation. "Yeah. This is magic learned for killing people, what about it?" Ruin''s red orbs began to rise, radiating an intense heat. One. Two. Three. There were countless orbs of me, and Hans watched them with curiosity. "Have you grown again? How strong are you going to get?" "It''s not growth. It''s effort." "Right, effort¡­ I''ve tried a lot, so I know." With a ¡®snap,'' Hans flicked his fingers. Simultaneously with the flick, ck waves spread across the floor, and the orbs that Ruin created began to disappear with a ¡®fizzle.'' Ruin''s eyes trembled greatly. Hans spoke to Ruin dryly, as if recounting a philosophy he hade to realize through his own experiences. Calmly, Hans continued. "Ruin. The realm of talent and the realm of effort arepletely different. No matter how much I stayed in the library all day, I couldn''t catch up to talent." "Isn''t that right, Ruin? Oh¡­ maybe you think differently since you said there''s nothing easier than magic. You might see things differently." Hans was looking directly at Ruin. Wearing a bitter smile anding close to Ruin''s nose. Despite his small stature and having to look up at Ruin, Hans, who had demonstrated overwhelming magic, did not seem small. Hans, standing before Ruin, said, "I''ve been thinking about my future career for a while." "Since I was stripped of my direct disciple position¡­? Anyway, I started thinking a lot. I wondered if this was really my path and I was going through a rebellious phase." "But magic was fun, wasn''t it? It felt great to cast spells with my own hands and get praised by the tower master. But that ended because of you." Hans told his story in a matter-of-fact way. He spoke with a voice that seemed liberated, neither resentful nor dissatisfied. "That''s why I thought about quitting." Emotion began to creep into Hans''s voice. "If there''s no sign of progress, continuing is stupid. That''s why I wanted to ask you, Ruin." "¡­" "Should I quit magic?" Hans''s ck eyes began to shimmer. "But you said it, Ruin. Have you ever tried your best? So I did." "Thanks to your advice, I seeded, Ruin." Hans''s eyes started to be filled with madness. "Look, Ruin." He showed the dark magic at his fingertips to Ruin. Telling Ruin that he too could have talent and not be a simpleton gasping for magic power but could be a prodigy with talent, Hans spoke looking straight into Ruin''s eyes. Ruin prepared his magic once again. To stop his precious friend and to do what he could. He clenched his fists tight and said, "Even so, you''ve crossed the line." "The line?" At the moment when Ruin created another red orb, Hans waved his hand and neutralized Ruin''s magic. "Who sets these lines? Did some goddess tell you? After all, you and Michail over there are learning magic to kill people, aren''t you?" "No. We learn to protect people¡­" "Stop living in fantasy, idiot." Hans sighed deeply and reached out his hand towards Ruin. "It''s my first time handling this power, so be careful." "What?!" With a ¡®swoosh,'' multiple ck chains emerged from behind Hans. The jet-ck chains hovered in the air, and at Hans''s gesture, they shot out like bullets. "Catch." At Hans''smand, the chains shot out rapidly. Ruin tried to dodge by turning his body, but the multitudes of ck chains had long since entangled his legs. The sound of taut chains pulling, and Ruin''s body fell to the ground with a thud. "It''s so easy. Why did I ever worry?" Hans put his hand in his pocket and walked towards the fallen Ruin. Just like Ruin always did, Hans walked arrogantly with his hand in his pocket. Ruin struggled to escape, but the chains that entwined his legs already tightly bound his hands and feet, leaving him unable to move. The ck chains began to emanate an ominous energy. The more tightly the chains wrapped around him, the more his magic seemed to drain from his body, and the chains tightened even more. "Hans,e to your senses¡­!" "Why are you trying to make a sane man out to be a lunatic?" Hans stepped on Ruin''s head with his foot. "Isn''t it crazy for a wizard to engage in closebat?" "Hans¡­!" "Just stay put for a while. I told you I''m not good at controlling my strength because it''s my first time." "Snap out of it!" The magic leaked from Ruin''s body through the chains. The ck chains absorbed Ruin''s magic, squeezing him even tighter. Hans bent down. Dark magic began to flow from Hans''s hand as he touched Ruin''s head, muttering to himself. "Is this how it''s done?" ¡®[Pige]'' Hans''s ck magic engulfed Ruin, and his dark magic spread rapidly. Hans''s dark magic, which was swallowing Ruin, was rted to greed. Hans had been envious of others'' talents. He had desired to steal the realms that he could not reach, and his ability was a reflection of that desire. ¡®Pige'' It was the ability to steal the unique abilities of the target. If one had a perfect understanding of the opponent''s abilities, they could be piged. Hans was trying to steal Ruin''s unique ability, ¡®me Script,'' by cing his hand on Ruin''s head. Ruin trembled with a sense of impending doom. "Aaaaah!!! Let go!" "Hmm.. it''s a bit difficult." "Let go!" "Just stay still for a while. It would be strange if I stole something weird. You have to feel it for yourself to understand." Hans''s magic rummaged through Ruin''s magic circuits, searching for his unique magic, ¡®Fire Script.'' As the dark magic slowly reached out to steal Ruin''s magic, at that moment. "Stop!" With a sh of a de, Michail''s sword gleamed as it cut through. In a swift motion, Michail severed the chains constricting Ruin and shielded the gasping Ruin behind him as he faced Hans with his sword. Hans waved his hand. "Michail." The numerous ck chains aimed at Michail, but he calmly swung his sword, cutting through the chains. Hans licked his lips as he watched Michail. "Tsk¡­ I''m also tempted by Michail''s abilities. But I can''t just mess with them without knowing what kind of talents you have." "Shut up." "Why? Is it a sin to be envious?" "Shut up¡­" Hans wrapped the chains around his own arm. The chains formed into the shape of a giant hand. With a bright smile, Hans swung it. "Just one." With a ng, Michail was flung away, and Hans murmured as he watched. "Tsk¡­ I told you not to interfere." Hans walked again towards the fallen Ruin, about to cast ¡®Pige'' on him once more when. "Hans!" Yuria''s choked voice stopped Hans in his tracks. Hans looked up at Yuria. Meeting Yuria''s steadfast gaze in the midst of desperation. Those were familiar eyes. Always filled with hope. The woman who hadforted him during his despair at the wall of talent called Ruin, assuring him he could do it. For Hans, who had few social connections, she was one of the few friends and a good person in his memory. Yuria, with her eyes fixed firmly on Hans, shouted, "You''re not this kind of person." "¡­" Yuria''s eyes were moist, looking as if she might cry at any moment. Hans felt a strange sense of guilt. "We used to read books together at the library, and do assignments, right? Are you struggling? We''ll help you. If you stay with us, you''ll be able to grow too, Hans." "¡­" Hans''s expression grew heavy, and he wore a bitter look. "It''s toote, Yuria." "No, it''s not, Hans!" Yuria clenched her fists and delivered her sincerity. She didn''t want to fight. We''re good friends, so let''s find a way, she said warmly, conveying her genuine feelings. "We''re friends." "¡­That''s right. Friends." "You can stand up again. If there''s something difficult, I''ll help you." After hearing Yuria''s words, Hans showed an awkward smile. "But, Yuria." "Huh¡­?" Hans''s expression turned cold. "What can you do for me?" "Huh?" "What can you help with if you can''t do anything? You haven''t done anything so far." Yuria''s expression began to fill with confusion. Hans looked at her coldly and said, "Yuria, do you not remember anything from your way here?" "Uh¡­?" "There must be something thates to mind?" Yuria spoke to Hans with a trembling voice. "What are you talking about?" Hans shook his head as if it were amusing. "When you were abandoned in the dungeon, don''t you remember anything?" "What?" "You see, Yuria. When you were abandoned in the dungeon, you ran away here." Hans said with a bitter smile to Yuria. "I was lucky I found this ce because of you, anyway." "Huh?" "There was a very old monster living here. A monster older than 100 years." Cracks began to appear on Yuria''s face. "What are you talking about." Hansughed with a ¡®ha'' and said, "How do you think you survived?" Suddenly, a blue window appeared before Yuria''s eyes. -You have failed the quest. ¡®Uh¡­?'' [Instant ess to ¡´Side Story 42¡µ ¡®The Unqualified Person'' is granted.] Yuria''s time began to stand still. [The viewing begins.] Chapter 80: The Unqualified Person (4) Chapter 80: The Unqualified Person (4) [Hans''s ¡®Corruption Score'' has exceeded a certain threshold.] -As Hans haspletely turned into a ¡®viin'', it is no longer possible to persuade him. [You have failed the ¡®Persuasion'' quest.] -Ding! [The will of the characters opposing Hans has been broken.] [Reasons] Ruin: Long-standing friendship. Michail: Righteous belief of not killing people. Yuria: Lack ofbat ability / The fragile heart that cannot kill a friend. [No characters willing to kill Hans can be found.] [You have failed the ¡®Eliminate Hans'' quest.] [You have failed the quest.] The moment Yuria questioned Hans''s words. The blue window rang with a chilling notification, dering the end of the story. The blue window, telling us that there was no hope left for the disqualified, had delivered its verdict of ¡®failure.'' Upon hearing the word ¡®corruption,'' Yuria''s eyes shook violently. Her expression darkened with the thought that it might be toote and the guilt of not having protected Hans. "Hans¡­" "Don''t look at me with that face. It''s toote anyway." Hans said mockingly to Yuria, who had a pitiful expression on her face. "I should finish what I was saying earlier. How do you think you survived in the dungeon without even knowing offensive magic?" Hans''s words stirred questions that Yuria had forgotten about for a long time. Hans, challenging the conclusion she hastily came to that it was all Ricardo''s doing, was wearing a sardonic smile. "Aren''t you curious about how you survived?" Yuria had thought it was Ricardo''s wrongdoing. She had considered the possibility that it wasn''t Ricardo, but if not, that would mean someone else had brought her out of the dungeon. She thought there had to be some connection, however slight. The odds of it being a coincidence were too absurdly low. But. Hans''s dissent was beginning to shake the conclusion she had reached. "In fact, I was there too. I came to the dungeon to test out some nice magic I''d learned." Hans spoke casually as he ced his hand on Ruin''s head. Promising himself this time he wouldn''t fail, Hans, who was constricting Michail with ck chains and emitting dark magic, looked at Yuria. "Was it about an hour ago? I heard a strange noise in the corridor, telling Michail to stop following me. I knew it was you from the start. Honestly, who else would I hear that from, right?" Ignoring Ruin''s agonized curses, Hans recounted the events of that day that he remembered. With eyes like a venomous snake. "Those guys are so mean. If they''re going to curse, they should do it behind my back, not right to my face. Then they cast a spell that copsed the exit¡­ I wanted to help, but¡­" Hans erased the faint smile from his face. "When I cleared the blocked path, you were gone." "¡­" "Do you remember, Yuria¡­ Have you ever heard of the dungeon ghost stories at the Royal Academy? The ones where if you go into the dungeon alone, you get bewitched by ghosts." "What are you trying to say?" Yuria challenged Hans''s words, but he scoffed. "You should know. You were bewitched by that ghost." In Hans''s hand was an orb containing Ruin''s unique magic, burning red. Looking down at the gasping Ruin, Hans began to absorb the magic slowly as he stomped on Ruin''s head. Smiling at the hot heat, Hans continued to exin to the clueless Yuria, simplifying his words. "You know Calypso, right?" Hans wore a bitter smile. "This person is the mastermind behind those ghost stories." "Stop joking around. How could someone who has been dead for over 100 years¡­" "Who said he was dead?" "Actually¡­ Is it correct to say he''s dead now?" Hans flicked his finger. The red orb that was Ruin''s unique magic began to shine with hundreds of lights, illuminating the dark ceiling. Yuria squinted as her view suddenly brightened, and the scene before her eyes left her speechless. The ceiling and walls were covered with numerous sword marks and dense ancient characters. Reading the bewildered Yuria''s eyes, Hans said, "Do you still not remember anything?" Suddenly. A memory that Yuria had forgotten shed through her mind. -Ruin, snap out of it. I''ll say one, two, three, and then you run over there, okay? -Don''t be scared. -I''ll sort it out. Just look ahead and run. The man''s face in the faint memory was obscured like a fog, but the kind voice was unmistakably someone Yuria knew well. Overwhelmed by the wave of memories, Yuria shook her head. "No, that can''t be right¡­ At that time, it was definitely¡­" Watching Yuria mutter, Hans shook his head and sighed deeply. "Poor Ricardo." The moment the unique ability Hans had taken from Ruin waspletely absorbed into his body. -Pzzzt.! "Aaaaargh!!!" A red light began to pour out of Hans''s body. Suddenly enveloped by the red light, Hans started to be covered by it. The unique ability of Ruin being absorbed into Hans''s body reverted to orb form and began to detach from Hans, and Hans started to scream in severe pain. "Arrgh!!! What''s this! I thought I had perfectly manifested the spell¡­! What went wrong?!" Writhing in pain, Hans felt something was off and gritted his teeth as he searched for the cause, but he couldn''t find the source amidst the rampaging dark magic and kept floundering. "Now''s the time!" Seizing the moment, Michail, freed from his bindings, charged at Hans, and the unique magic that had been in Hans''s hand flew through the air and fell to the floor. Ruin was crawling on the floor, reaching for his fallen magic. Michail was confronting Hans. Yuria was grappling with the fleeting memories in a state of chaos. Hans, panicked by the rampage of dark magic, muttered a familiar name in a voice filled with frustration. "Did you serve me spoiled food, Ricardo¡­!" Hans looked at the giant sword marks drawn on the ceiling and muttered, the sword marks erasing theplicated characters, spewing out bitter curses. While everyone was fighting for their lives, the blue window, which had been dormant, began to slowly reveal itself to Yuria, who stood hollowly. -As a penalty for failing the quest, instant ess to ¡´Side Story 42¡µ ¡®The Unqualified Person'' is granted. In that moment, Yuria''s time stood still. Michail with his sword facing off against Hans. Ruin crawling on the floor. And Hans himself, clutching his head in the grip of the ck magic''s rampage. Everything seemed to freeze as if turned to ice, and even the dust floating in the air stood still. ¡®Uh¡­?'' Yuria harbored a small question. She, too, could not move freely in the suspended time. All she could do was look at the blue letters that had appeared before her eyes. A sense of foreboding began to wash over Yuria. -Aren''t you curious? The words Hans had said flitted through her mind. Yuria looked at the blue window with trembling eyes, realizing there was a hidden memory in a story she thought had ended. [In 10 seconds, Part 1 ¡®The Reason He Saved Her.'' will be essed.] 10 9 3 2 1 [The viewing begins.] Yuria''s vision went dark. *** Yuria opened her eyes in a familiar ce. In front of the Royal Academy''s fountain. Yuria stood where many students passed by. It was early dawn. The ashen sky illuminated the fountain at the break of dawn. Confused, Yuria looked around, but realizing the situation was not real upon seeing a girl with ck hair, she understood. -Hmm. Desmond''s youngest daughter, a nobledy with luster in her ck hair before she used ck magic, equal in prestige to that of a magic tower. Yuria realized she had gone back to the past upon seeing the former appearance of Olivia Desmond. ¡®Is this a dream?'' Or maybe she had passed out, but one thing was clear ¨C she was invisible to them. Olivia was sitting on the fountain''s railing. The princess, chewing on chocte in front of a red-haired man, had her former fierce gaze. -So, did you do what I asked? -Putting tacks in the indoor shoes? -Yeah. -No, I didn''t. -Why not? -It seemed bothersome. -Want to get cut? -Snip. -Aieee!! The two were having a mundane conversation. Yuria clenched her fists at the sight of the two exchanging banter like old times, not pleased to see the two she disliked. The fact that they were talking about putting tacks in her shoes with such ease made Yuria''s blood boil. After a brief banter, Olivia sighed deeply and spoke to Ricardo. -I''ll say this only once, so listen carefully. Hearing Olivia''s words, Yuria loosened her clenched fists. ¡®What¡­?'' Echoing her thoughts, Ricardo spoke to the past Olivia with a puzzled voice. -What did you say? -What you heard. -No¡­ Ah. A flustered Ricardo ran his hands through his hair. His exasperated expression as he looked down at Olivia showed a hint of anger. Ricardo spoke to Olivia, suppressing his anger and calmly voicing what he had heard. -What does it mean to leave Yuria alone in the dungeon? Ricardo challenged Olivia. Comining that it was unfair, how could they leave Yuria, who didn''t even know offensive magic, alone in the dungeon? Watching Ricardo raise his voice, Yuria thought, ¡®Why is he making that face?'' Yuria couldn''t understand why Ricardo, who had tormented her, was making such an expression. ¡®Shouldn''t he be happy instead?'' Yuria felt that her memory must have been mistaken. The past Olivia was avoiding Ricardo''s eyes. -It wasn''t my idea. -Then who¡­! -Ka. A familiar name brushed past her ears. ¡®Ka.'' Despite being a high noble''s child, she was a precious friend who approached Yuria when she was being ostracized. The unexpected mention of her name made Yuria feel as if she had been hit hard on the head with a club. She wanted to believe it was just a dream. She had been getting along fine. When she returned alive from the dungeon, it was Ka whoforted her first. The thought that Ka was the mastermind behind everything made Yuria unable to hide her trembling heart. ¡®Ka did that¡­?'' ¡®No, how could kind Ka¡­?'' ¡®We ate together, did assignments, and were so close.'' Denying it deeply in her heart, Yuria tried to focus on Olivia''s words, but she couldn''t shake off her restless thoughts. Olivia began to tell Ricardo about why she was abandoned in the dungeon that day. -Ka said she liked Michail too. So she wanted to teach you a lesson, said if we trample you down, you''ll lose the nerve to ever go after Michail again. Ricardo sighed deeply at Olivia''s casual words. -So you agreed to do it? -No, it seemed like there would be too much talk afterward, so I said no. -That''s a good thing. -I know. Ricardo massaged his throbbing head. Muttering about why he kept getting involved in such incidents, he spoke to Olivia about Ka. -Last week, the dead rat in the locker, was that Ka''s doing too? -Yeah. I''m scared of rats, can''t touch them. Ricardo, can you do it? -No? I also dislike rats. -Coward. It seemed Ricardo had always known. What kind of person Ka was, what intentions she had when approaching him. Ricardo seemed to have known it all along. ¡®What is this¡­'' Yuria grew anxious at a story so different from what she knew. ¡®Why¡­ Ka.'' Olivia rying Ka''s words, Ricardo nodding along. Yuria felt a disconnect, and her head began to ache with muddled thoughts. ¡®It has to be a lie.'' She couldn''t believe that her closest friend, whoforted her, intended to kill her, nor could she believe Olivia rting the story to Ricardo. The thought that Ka''s protective actions were in fact a ruse was unbelievable to Yuria. As her confused thoughts ran rampant. Ricardo, putting on his coat, said to Olivia. -For now, I''m going to take a leave of absence today. -Going to save her? -Yes. I don''t like seeing my friend in a bad way. He called her a friend. Called her his friend. It felt strange to Yuria to hear the person she had hated calling her a friend. Olivia told such Ricardo to do as he pleased. She wasn''t Yuria''s friend, so whether Yuria lived or died, she didn''t care. Ricardo asked Olivia, full of questions. -But why tell me? You dislike Yuria too. -Yeah, I do. But¡­ Olivia stood up from the railing with a resolute expression. -Dying is a bit much. And after fighting with Ka¡­ -Did you win? Olivia reached into her pocket and showed Ricardo a tuft of hair that looked like Ka''s. -Yeah. A move fitting of the undefeated Olivia. -And even if I tell you not to go, you''ll go, right? -No. If you tell me not to, I won''t. -Lies. You secretly helpedst time. -That was just good luck. -Your lies are poor. -I''ll practice. Ricardo watched Olivia return to the dormitory and then turned around with a determined face. And he began to run at a rapid pace. Running tirelessly and quickly towards the dungeon where he had been abandoned that day. The moment the misunderstanding of that day was cleared. [Part 2 ¡®The Unqualified Person''mences.] The pale blue letters signaling the start of the events once again hovered before her eyes. And. She began to see herself stabbing Ricardo in the abdomen with a sword. Chapter 81: The Unqualified Person (5) Chapter 81: The Unqualified Person (5) [Part 2 ¡®The Unqualified Person''mences.] Once again, Yuria''s vision faded to ck. The air of dawn she had just breathed changed to the musty atmosphere of the dungeon, and Yuria slowly opened her eyes, exhaling a deep sigh. ¡®I was wrong about Ricardo¡­'' Yuria''s mind was a turmoil. ¡®I thought it was all Ricardo''s doing. I¡­'' The thought that she had hated and despised an innocent person darkened her expression. ¡®I should apologize, right?'' Yuria took a deep breath and lifted her head. The ceiling made of stone. In the moss-filled corridor of the dungeon, Yuria stood. And in one corner of the dungeon. A pink-haired girl was standing alone, covering her eyes with her hands and crying. Looking at the copsed entrance and weeping, the past Yuria clenched her fists. [The reading will begin in 10 minutes.] Her own crying figure. The sight of her past self, head bowed and weeping sadly, overwhelmed her with a mix ofplex emotions and surging thoughts. The blue window began to narrate the story she had experienced. [That day, you were abandoned by your friends.] It was content she knew well. The blue window needlessly spoke of the heartbreaking memory of being abandoned and weeping in despair. ¡®I know.'' Yuria red at the blue window with resentment in her eyes, but the blue window continued only to tell the story of her past. [It was a suspicious proposal. The friend who had only exchanged casual greetings with you came to the dormitory at dawn, and despite the dubious nature of the sudden visit and invitation to explore the dungeon together, you nodded in agreement. At that time, you were being ostracized and were lonely. Ricardo, who had be awkward. Your friends, who had been close to you, had started to avoid you, so the invitation from your friends was a wee change. You were so lonely that you agreed to the strange request to explore the dungeon at such an early hour of dawn.] Yuria muttered with a voice filled with anger. Normally distant from anger, she was disturbed by the blue window''s bitter words. ¡®I know that.'' Yuria inwardly shouted. She was full of fury, questioning why they had to dredge up painful memories. ¡®I know, so be quiet¡­'' She was already troubled¡­ Yuria resented the blue window for continuously provoking her. I know, so¡­ Please¡­ Shut up.. Yuria crouched down, covering her ears, not wanting to hear any more, but the blue window''s relentless narration began to chill her blood. [That day, the students who went to the dungeon with you were gathered at the request of your ¡®friend'' Ka. They epted the alluring offer of arge sum of money and covering the Royal Academy tuition in exchange for abandoning you in the dungeon. The friends who harbored negative feelings toward you agreed to the proposal and conspired to leave you in a deeper part of the dungeon than they originally nned.] [When they left you, they said this. -Why are you acting so high and mighty? Do you like men that much? -Because of you, allmoners are getting a bad reputation. Act like amoner if you are one. -I never liked you from the start. Flirting with all the men¡­] It was a harsh blow to receive verbal abuse instead of gratitude for kindness. You were bound to be hurt. Now you are in despair, in front of the copsed exit. No way back. Your hurt heart. Your shredded spirit feared returning to the Royal Academy. You couldn''t face them, and the wounds in your heart wouldn''t easily heal. And at that moment. A lethal voice began to whisper in the ears of your weakened self. -Come here. -I''ll avenge you. -Don''t you want to kill them? I''ll grant any wish you have. A dark wizard named ¡®Calypso,'' defeated by the Empire''s knights a hundred years ago, was enticing you with his words.] The blue window''s story began to reveal truths that Yuria had not known. Yuria, who had repeatedly blocked her ears and tried to avoid it, stopped and lifted her head at the blue window''s sudden words. With moist eyes, Yuria slowly raised her head and looked at the blue window with trembling gaze. ¡®What did you say¡­?'' The blue window swiftly answered Yuria''s question. [Calypso is preparing for his revival. He is scheming to replenish his dark power by enticing people like you, recovering his body wounded in a battle a hundred years ago.] [You walked towards that ce.] [And.] [A man following behind you grabbed your hand, leading you away from death.] Thest paragraph struck Yuria''s ears powerfully. It told her that she was nearly dead, but Ricardo had saved her. Clutching her bursting heart, Yuria red at the blue window. ¡®That''s absurd¡­ how could¡­'' -Tick¡­ -Tick¡­ -Tick¡­ As the timer on the blue window hit ''00:00,'' Yuria''s break ended. [The reading begins.] As the blue window disappeared, a sorrowful sobbing reached her ears. -Sob¡­ Hic¡­ Ahah¡­ The weeping voice of her past self echoed in Yuria''s ears. ¡®I¡­ hic¡­ What did I do wrong? I just wanted to be friends with everyone¡­ hic..'' Looking at her past self rubbing her eyes and shedding tears, Yuria watched with wavering eyes. -Wahhh¡­ Why does everyone hate me¡­ I tried so hard. Watching herself cry was not a pleasant feeling. ¡®Don''t cry.'' -I just¡­ ¡®Don''t cry even if nothing changes because you cried. Yuria.'' -I want to get along with everyone¡­ ¡®Don''t cry¡­'' Her past self walked with weak steps toward the deeper parts of the dungeon. The blue window was right. She was afraid to go back to the Royal Academy, and the thought of seeing those people again darkened her vision. She truly felt scared. Even if she got along with a few professors and friends, the atmosphere in the ssroom turned ice cold, and it was hard to endure. She felt like filth. Like something people disliked touching and didn''t want toe near. So. Her past self had fled deeper into the dungeon. She thought it would be morefortable to hide. Yuria murmured as she watched her past self''s slumped shoulders. ¡®It''s enough now.'' She didn''t know why this was shown to her, but having realized her mistake, she wished it would end. Now that she understood it wasn''t Ricardo''s doing, Yuria clenched her fists and yelled at the blue window, realizing her misunderstanding. But the blue window offered no response. Yuria shouted with frustration. ¡®It was just one time¡­ one time¡­! I may have misunderstood once, but Ricardo tormented me far more!'' Acknowledging it didn''t erase her mistake. But Compared to what Ricardo had done to her at the Royal Academy, her misunderstanding was minor. Yes, it was just one time. The time she was left behind in the dungeon. Once. She had suffered worse things at Ricardo''s hands, and those things made her cry more. If the blue window appeared hoping to make her realize her wrongdoing, then Yuria thought it had severely missed the mark. This wasn''t something to show her, but rather Ricardo. How tough it had been because of him. How much she had suffered because of unreciprocated love. Ricardo couldn''t even imagine it. So¡­ She wished it would stop. Otherwise. -Sob¡­ She felt it would make her past self seem too pitiful. About 10 minutes had passed. The corridor she walked down became increasingly blurry. Her past self, with unfocused eyes, as if enchanted, began to walk deeper into the dungeon. -Be quiet¡­! -I never thought of killing my friends! -Shut up¡­! Yuria felt a chill as she watched her past self muttering to herself, covering her head. -No¡­ Shaking her head. -I''m not alone. She saw her past self beginning to utter negative words. After a while, repeating words like a mad person, her past self, who had been blocking her ears and staggering, gradually found stability and began to murmur. -Right, I can just start over from the beginning. If I get rid of friends and make new ones, I won''t be alone. -Yeah, they''re the bad ones. Then it''s right to punish them. With unfocused eyes, her past self stood in front of the dungeon wall, knocking. Her past self, who had been confronting Hans in the corridor leading to the Greedy Altar just moments ago, began knocking. Knock knock. As her knocks echoed behind the wall, it crumbled with a rumble, and an ominous aura began to emanate from it. Chapter 82: The Unqualified Person (6) Chapter 82: The Unqualified Person (6) -We''ve arrived. The past Yuria began stepping into the dark space with a bright smile. Watching her, Yuria began to be enveloped by anxiety, remembering what Hans had said. -How could someone who doesn''t even learn offensive magic survive in the dungeon? ¡®Exactly, how did I survive¡­?'' As her past self walked deeper into the darkness, Yuria''s head grew heavier. She had no idea what was going to happen next. She couldn''t imagine that she would have walked into a ce called the Altar of Greed, filled with the stench of blood. All she could hope for was the redhead butler. Just when she felt so guilty that she couldn''t lift her head, a man''s voice began to sound from behind her. -What are you doing! Ricardo emerged through the darkness. Seeing him, Yuria''s eyes began to well up with tears. Only now did Yuria realize how she could have gotten out. If it hadn''t been for Ricardo, she would have died. Ricardo had roughly grabbed her wrist in the past. Gasping for breath and sweating, Ricardo looked at his past self with empty eyes and let out a sigh of relief. -Oh? It''s Ricardo. Her past self spoke emotionlessly. -The Ricardo I hate the most in the whole world. Her past self seemed unaffected as she hurtfully spoke to Ricardo without any emotion. No anger. No hatred. No sorrow. Just spewing insults at Ricardo without any of those feelings. Upon hearing the verbal abuse, Ricardo responded with a nonchntugh. -The person you hate the most in the world, is that right? Anyway, let''s go back. This ce is too dangerous. -Here? She looked around with a puzzled tilt of her head and replied with a coldugh. -This is my home. -You''ve done well for yourself with such a spacious house. -¡­I''m tired, so I''m going to rest. Her past self tried to break free from Ricardo''s grip and enter the deep darkness, but Ricardo''s tight hold wouldn¡¯t allow her to leave. Ricardo spoke to her with a kind voice. -How about staying out tonight? I¡¯ll buy you something delicious. -I don¡¯t want to. I need to go back. -Chocte¡­! How about some chocte? -It¡¯s too sweet. I don¡¯t like it. -But you used to enjoy it¡­ Anyway, let''s go back. It''s dangerous here. -I don''t want to¡­! I don''t! Her past self continued to struggle and resist. She tried to break free from Ricardo''s hand, screaming that she would go, looking like a petnt child. Yuria felt a chill. Mind control. She had thought it had nothing to do with her, but seeing the unfocused eyes and the dark expression of her past self, she had to acknowledge it. That she had caused a great nuisance. Hans had been right. His sarcastic remarks about her not remembering her significant wrongdoing were not wrong at all. Yuria felt grateful that Ricardo had caught her before it was toote. If she had been even a littleter, she might have entered the Altar of Greed of her own ord. With a sigh of relief, Yuria wiped the cold sweat that had drenched her uniform. Then she looked at the past Ricardo. The strange student who insisted on wearing butler clothes, saying that demerits couldn''t break a butler''s will, and at the same time, the handsome Ricardo with his tall appearance. Yuria looked at Ricardo withplicated feelings. ¡®Thank goodness.'' She was confident that the end of this nightmare-like memory was approaching. -We must go quickly. -I don''t want to! -Yuria¡­ Sigh¡­ Ricardo was determined to drag her away by force. Ignoring her past self''s struggling words and looking anxiously toward the exit. Suddenly, her past self shouted at Ricardo. -Let go of me! You repulsive hypocrite! -A garbage pretending to be good, who do you think you''re holding onto! -Why? Will you say this is also for my sake? It was the past Yuria, expressing the words she had kept inside her heart to Ricardo. Yuria swallowed her breath at the sight. ¡®What are you doing by saying such things¡­!'' She couldn''t imagine what kind of reaction Ricardo would have after hearing such cold words. She thought that even Ricardo would feel bad after hearing such things. He hade all this way to save her. Nobody would be happy to be called trash. Yuria, with her head bowed, cautiously lifted her head to look at Ricardo. -Puhaha! So that''s what you''ve been thinking? I thought you were going to die fromughing each time. Ricardo, as always, was smiling and said to his past self. -You should have said that earlier. Why suffer in silence? ording to Miss Yuria, I am a bad guy indeed, so there¡¯s no damage done. With his hand holding hers firmly, Ricardo spoke in a kind voice, with a familiar expression as he had once shown in Hamel. -Well, as Miss Yuria says, I am a bad person. You can curse me all you want. -So¡­ let''s go. Facing herself, who had vented her resentment, Ricardo was making a familiar excuse. Yuria''s eyes widened. -¡®Uh¡­?'' Despite hearing the cold words, Yuria''s heart raced at Ricardo''s kind reaction. She had expected him to say something bad, but his easy acknowledgment and kindness were evident. Overwhelmed by emotions, Yuria eximed. ¡®Why are you doing this?'' ¡®Why¡­'' Feeling a tingling sensation in her heart, Yuria focused on the scene before her as she rubbed her sniffly nose. It was almost over. She just had to hold on a little longer and then she could go back and apologize to Ricardo for this incident. -Ah¡­ That''s not right. We have a guest who hasn''t visited in a while¡­ An old man''s voice came from behind. It was the voice of a feeble old man. Clearly the voice of a feeble old man, but she couldn¡¯t dare to turn her head. Turning would feel like death. Overwhelmed by an inexplicable pressure, Yuria''s body was trembling like a leaf in the wind. ¡®Who''s there?'' She saw a back figure of an old man, who had passed by the terrified Yuria, exuding an abyssal darkness. She was breathless with his overwhelming presence. Realizing the terror despite it not being real, Yuria shook as she lifted her head, and when she saw the old man''s figure, her eyes began to tremble intensely. -Isn''t that so, young ones? With white hair. An old man with a ck cane. The old man with cat-like slitted eyes and golden irises was someone she had only read about in history books. The old man, smiling like a crescent moon, said. -My name is Calypso. The old man once called ¡®the cmity of the Empire.'' Do you remember? As the old man''s words finished, a ¡®pop'' sound followed, and the surroundings brightened dramatically. The ceiling and walls were covered inplicated inscriptions. The original appearance of the Altar of Greed, where they had just stood, began toe into Yuria''s view. The ceiling, once full of sword marks, now had none. Calypso, standing in the center, began to reach out with a malicious smile. Golden eyes. An emaciated face. And the old man wearing a ck robe was the very image of the dark wizard who had once plunged the Empire into fear. ¡®No way.'' Calypso was smirking with a vile smile, savoring the moment of finally being able to leave. Yuria was shivering with dread. It was despair. Even in the illusion, when she felt the sheer malice tingling through her body, incapable of imagining what Ricardo must be feeling, Yuria said with a trembling voice. ¡®We have to run¡­'' Against a dark wizard of unimaginably high caliber, Yuria instinctively yelled to run, but the past Ricardo was sighing and muttering to himself. -Sigh¡­ Originally, this would be something the heretics should handle¡­ Saying something iprehensible and speaking to his past self as if to soothe her. -Yuria, pleasee to your senses. When I count to three, we¡¯ll run that way, okay? -Don''t be afraid, okay? -I will solve everything. Just look ahead and run. The past Yuria nodded with unfocused eyes. And then. Calypso, with a bitter smile, said to Ricardo. -Hmm¡­ Such noble sacrifice. But I dislike such things, you see. With those words. Thwack. A sound echoed as red blood began to flow from Ricardo''s mouth. -Oh¡­? A dagger was stuck in Ricardo''s abdomen. A familiar dagger with a pink handle. The dagger given to him by his father, which he still wore at his waist for self-defense, was now embedded in Ricardo''s abdomen. ¡®Ah¡­ no¡­!'' ¡®Noooo¡­ It can''t be, right?'' ¡®It''s a lie¡­ It must be¡­! Why would I¡­!?'' Yuria covered her mouth with her hands. -Yuria, why¡­ -¡­ Because the person who had stabbed Ricardo was none other than herself. Her past self, who had plunged the sword in, was crying with an awkward smile. ¡®Drip, drip,'' Yuria couldn''t contain her emotions as tears flowed. ¡®Ah¡­ it can''t be¡­ This is¡­'' At the sound of a p and Calypso''sughter. Life began to return to her past self''s eyes. Her past self, looking at the blood on her hands, asked. -Ri¡­ Ricardo? Ricardo, bleeding, gave the same smile he had in Hamel. -It''s nothing. [The reading has ended.] Chapter 83: The Unqualified Person (7) Chapter 83: The Unqualified Person (7) Her transgressions ended with Ricardo''s faint smile. Overwhelmed by an incalcble shock, she reached out into the void, but all that returned was the cold text of the blue window. [The reading has ended.] [You will return to the original time in 3 minutes.] Her vision began to darken. Only sound was perceptible. Nothing could be seen. The only thing that could be heard through the darkened vision was Ricardo''s calm voice. -Run, Yuria. -Ah¡­ Ah¡­ -It''s okay. Hurry up. She had wanted to stay by his side until the end. Yuria had hoped to remain beside Ricardo and heal him, but the sound of her own feet running away in the face of overwhelming fear twisted her expression. -I¡­ I''ll heal¡­ -It''s okay. Run faster. The desperate rushing footsteps of the girl echoed like a mad song in the darkened sight. ¡®No¡­'' ¡®Don''t run away¡­'' ¡®I need to stay until the end¡­'' As the sound of her past self''s footsteps gradually faded, Yuria crumbled. She couldn''t see anything, but Yuria knew. She knew that in this space, only Ricardo and Calypso were left. -Clck. Clck. Clck. What to do being abandoned? If you bring that woman back now, I might spare at least you. -I might know how to attack old men, but I don¡¯t know how to respect them. -Heh, what a dull fellow. -Indeed. Seems dementia has set in since my humor isn''tnding. After the brief exchange, sounds of a battle that could burst eardrums resonated. Flesh being torn. The grim sound of skin being sliced. Yuria covered her ears and tears fell. ¡®Ah¡­ it can''t be¡­'' Though she floundered, denying that she was the one responsible, the pieces of memory slowly fitting together refused to let her escape from the swamp of admission. A forgotten memory surfaced. After escaping the dungeon, when she had been hospitalized in the infirmary. She remembered how Ricardo had cautiously opened the door of the infirmary. -Why did youe¡­ She remembered coldly pushing Ricardo away at that time. She hadn''t spoken directly, but she asked him to leave in a way that made her intent clear. Ricardo scanned her body for injuries and then left a small gift on the table of the infirmary with an awkward smile. -I brought back something you lost. That day, the small box contained the pink dagger she thought she had lost in the dungeon. The dagger with which she had stabbed Ricardo. The precious object she had once told Ricardo was a gift from her father, he had brought it back, recalling the unpleasant memory. With memories fitting together one by one, Yuria shook her head in denial. ¡®Haah¡­ Haah.. No..'' -You poor abandoned thing. -¡­ -You want to protect him, even though he ran away from you? If I were you, I would have chased after and dragged her back by the hair. -You really have gone senile. -Are you not afraid of losing your life? -Isn''t it about time for you to return to the dirt? The sounds of Ricardo''s desperate battle with the taunting dark wizard, Calypso, echoed in Yuria''s ears. And the voice of the old man, hinting at Ricardo''s defeat, reached her. -You put up quite a fight. Young swordsman. As Calypso''s chilling words concluded. -Limit break. With Ricardo''s short phrase, the blue window bid farewell to the past. [You are returning to the original time.] *** When she came to, everything was over. While she stood there, dumbfounded, unable to shake the horrific shock of the terrible past that unfolded due to her mistake. Michail had gathered all his strength and confronted Hans, and thanks to Michail stalling for time, the Empire''s knights who were searching for Hans were able to arrive. "Damn¡­" Hans swallowed his frustration and ran away. With the arrival of someone who could skillfully wield aura, a formidable opponent, he had no choice but to tuck his tail and run. As Hans fled, spitting out the words ¡®if only I hadn''t gone berserk¡­'' he disappeared with a bone-chilling remark, ¡®See you again,'' aimed at them. She hadn''t done anything. She joined the group to provide support, but due to herck of ability, she was not only unable to help Michail and Ruin, but she also failed to persuade Hans. Yuria swallowed her frustration as she watched the knights trying to sort out the situation. "I couldn''t¡­ do anything¡­" She lost many victims and friends. She encountered truths she had never considered. Having harshly misunderstood and treated someone poorly, Yuria bit her lip and swallowed her tears, now knowing the truth. "How foolish¡­" She felt foolish for being powerless. If she had only been a little stronger, if she hadn''t been swayed by emotions, then the events shown by the blue window wouldn''t have happened. Michail. Ruin. Ricardo. She might have been able to protect everyone. Yuria felt pathetic in her weakness. In the vast space where the battle with Hans had taken ce. Yuria lifted her head towards the ceiling to hide her welling tears. It felt like they would pour out if she didn''t do this. Though Yuria didn''t want to show herself crying in front of the knights and her friends, when she saw the sword marks etched across the ceiling, the emotions surged like a tidal wave, and she eventually burst. "Hic¡­" The sword marks were evidence of a fierce battle. The traces of a frail Academy student who had swung his weapon to protect her against the wicked dark wizard. The traces of someone who had protected her. Tears began to stream down her chin. "It was nothing." His tender voice seemed to keeping back to her mind. The sad face of Ricardo, who had been hiding the blood flowing from his mouth with a faint smile, still lingered in her head. Yuria murmured with empty eyes. "It shouldn''t have happened." "You shouldn''t have done that¡­" "I¡­ I misunderstood it as your doing, but if you do that, what does that make me¡­" Yuria uttered these sorrowful words to herself. Without wiping her tears, she repeated the words while looking at the sword marks drawn all over the walls and ceiling. "I didn''t even know¡­ and I hated you." She had hated Ricardo. She had hated him enough to wish he would trip over a stone while walking. She had never wished for his death. She just wanted him to feel the pain she had felt, and she hoped he would be punished for the wrongdoings hemitted at the Academy, but she never wanted revenge in this manner. She hadn''t thought she''d be hurt by her own hands¡­ She just wished that she, who had always been at the lower end of the scale of rtionships, would rise a bit higher. She hadn''t wanted the weight on the scale to lighten in such a way. ¡®I just hoped Ricardo would suffer a little¡­'' As the misunderstandings she had held until now began to unravel, Yuria could only stare nkly at the ceiling. The world seemed to be shaded in gray. She wished that everything she had seen was a lie, but unfortunately, Yuria had to admit that the past she saw was not made up. That was what Hans had done. And her faint remaining memories supported that. Yuria raised her hand towards the ceiling. Her fingers were delicate and white, without a single scar. With this hand, she had stabbed Ricardo. "I¡­" Yuria looked at her hand with trembling eyes. Her fingertips were quivering, tinged with guilt for what she had done with her hand. "It wasn¡¯t on purpose¡­" "It was¡­ all the dark wizard''s doing¡­" Denying it was the act of the evil dark wizard. Even as she told the cunning lie that it wasn''t her will, the pink dagger at her waist seemed to be screaming, ¡®stop joking.'' ¡®¡­'' It was a clumsy lie. Just an excuse to ease her conscience. Yuria let out a hollow chuckle and shook her head. "Yeah¡­ it''s all just an excuse." If she hadn''t foolishly followed those guys that day, Ricardo wouldn''t have had to suffer through such an ordeal. Her shoulders began to shake with heavy breaths due to the frustration of her own ipetence, always being a hindrance rather than a help. "It''s suffocating." Overwhelmed by rising frustration, Yuria struck her chest with her fist. She thought it might help alleviate the pain, but the more she hit herself, the more Ricardo''s bitter smile came to mind, tightening her chest even more. "Yuria¡­!" Ruin, who had been lying down, ran towards her. Despite his own injuries, he ran towards her with concern, and while she was touched by this, the thought of Ricardo''s painful smile quickly turned the feeling into gloom. In no time, Ruin reached Yuria and asked with a face full of concern. "Are you okay? You must have been frightened¡­" Yuria caught hold of Ruin and said, "Ruin¡­ it must have hurt?" "I''m fine." Yuria''s gaze did not settle on Ruin. Looking at the man remaining in her memory, she spoke to Ruin. "Ricardo must have been in so much pain, right..?" "He must have hated me so much¡­" "I¡­ I must have been hated to death." Having had plenty of experience healing others, but none being injured herself, Yuria thought she could never understand the pain Ricardo went through. She thought she could never understand the heartache Ricardo felt from being betrayed by someone he trusted. Yuriay face down, thinking. Even though her forehead touched the dirty floor, she didn''t care. Just¡­ She wanted to stay like this for a while. Until her heart that felt like it was tearing apart was okay, just for a moment¡­ "I want to stay like this¡­" "Yuria¡­!" Yuria''s vision went ck. Chapter 84: The Villainesss Father (1) Chapter 84: The Viiness''s Father (1) Yuria wandered the streets with empty eyes. Many things had happened since that day. A disciplinarymittee had been held by the Student Council. Despite the Student Council President''s warning, Michail, Ruin, and Yuria were punished for venturing into the dungeon. There was a loud argument between Ruin, who imed the Student Council''s punishment was unfair. Michail and Yuria humbly epted the discipline. Chartia had told us. She had warned us that it was dangerous enough, asking why we would act on our own, her anger fierce enough to throw the documents at us. -You could have died. If the knights had been a littleter, you would have all been killed. Are you insane, going there by three? Even the Student Council officers warned you not to go. Do I look like a fool to you? Is my word not even like a word? -Yeah, Ruin always does as he pleases, so I understand that much. That guy lives without thinking. -What? -Shut up. Before I sew your lips shut. -This is such bullshit. As if my mood wasn''t crap already¡­ -Shut up. One more peep from you and it won''t be suspension but expulsion. -¡­ Chartia, with dark circles heavily under her eyes, turned to Yuria and said, -Haah¡­ And Michail and Yuria. You shouldn''t have done this. You were always diligent, and Yuria, after your freshman year, you couldn''t even enter the dungeon¡­ Haah¡­ really¡­ -¡­I''m sorry. -Anyway. All three of you are suspended. -Why are we suspended? We didn''t do anything wrong¡­! -Shut up! It''s only by a hair that we''re keeping it at this level. Yuria received a one-month suspension. Had she been an ordinary student, it wouldn¡¯t have ended with just a suspension. There had been consideration of expulsion, but the professors and Chartia proposed a reduction, arguing that expelling honor students, the faces of their departments, would be a loss for the Academy. And then. The Student Council President said that several letters presumed to be from heretics were found in Hans'' room. They had surrounded the area, trying not to approach and capture him alive, and after expressing resentment that we had ruined it, added a remark filled with irritation. -If there are casualties because of that guy, it''s your fault. You might say it''s passing the me¡­ but don''t resent me. -If you''re resentful, you should''ve listened to me. "Haah¡­" Yuria wandered the capital withplex thoughts. It wasn''t like a lost child wandering the streets because she was suspended. She had been prepared for it since the moment she stepped into the dungeon to find the missing Hans. However. -Garbage. The events shown by the blue window that day kepting to her mind, making it hard to stay indoors. She had been losing sleep for a while, and the pink dagger her father had given her as a gift when she entered the Academy was now pushed into a drawer in the dormitory, not taken out. Her hand trembled and her breathing grew rough at the sight of the dagger. Yuria couldn''t shake off a gloomy mood, realizing that what she thought was certainty had been a terrible mistake. She wanted to apologize immediately, but¡­ She didn''t think she had the courage to face Ricardo right now. She had said harsh things to him and hadn''t yet thanked him for thest time in the dungeon when she was dragged away by the heretics. If she apologized for what happened in the dungeon¡­ she didn''t know what kind of expression to make. ¡®I have no shame.'' Apologizing now would not change anything. She had already done wrong. Forcing something in a strained rtionship could only make the situation worse. Yuria was hesitating. She hadn''t forgiven Ricardo. She wasn''t sure if she had the right to, but she hadn''t forgiven what he did. The deeds Ricardo had done at the Academy remained as a deep grudge. And as for Ricardo. -It''s okay. Run away. She couldn''t easily apologize because she was sure he would say it was fine with a smile. What Ricardo did to her couldn''t be ended with a simple apology. She even wanted to be hated. It seemed like it would be a relief to receive the hatred of ¡®you remember just now?'' The chilling sound of prating Ricardo still seemed to echo in her ears. Yuria made a gloomy face and sighed. "I don''t know¡­" What to do first. Where to start fixing things. For Yuria, who was experiencing such a situation for the first time, there was no right answer. Helping people. Having only been the victim of bullying, the feeling of being the perpetrator was not at all pleasant. As she walked the streets with a heavy heart. -Murmuring. Yuria stopped walking near a crowd of people. Seeing the dense gathering, she walked over briskly, wondering. ¡®Has a fight broken out?'' If so many people were gathered, it was likely to watch a famous imperial circus or dancer, or maybe a fight. With that probability, Yuria started to make her way through the crowd. Even in her depression, she couldn''t just pass by an injured person. While she pushed through the crowd with a fragile heart, her small stature made it difficult to see what had attracted everyone. ¡®I can''t see¡­!'' Yuria spoke to a tall man nearby. "Excuse me¡­ why is everyone gathered here?" "Hm? Oh¡­ There''s something amazing." "Something amazing?" "A chair with wheels is carrying a person." "A wheeled chair?" Yuria thought to herself. ¡®All this fuss over just a chair with wheels?'' While she understood that it wasn¡¯t amon sight, she couldn''tprehend why so many people were drawn to it. The tall man stroked his long beard and eximed in admiration. "It''s not an ordinary chair¡­ It''s self-propelling! To think it could carry two people and move at such speed¡­ Wow¡­ It''s exhrating." Another man standing next to him nodded, clenching his fist with the rising heat of youth. "A cart that carries people, but can it really go that fast? It seems dangerous." Though he spoke with concern, his eyes were filled with burning desire. "Maybe I should ask for a ride¡­" The grown man murmured with a look full of longing. Driven by growing curiosity, Yuria pushed through, and when she finally managed to see where everyone''s gaze was directed, she couldn''t hide her astonishment. [Brum brum brum brum brum brum] [Screaming] It was indeed a moving chair. With a red body. Making a loud ¡®brum'' noise, the chair that rapidly strutted down the street caught Yuria''s eye. And. The sight of the person riding the chair left Yuria with trembling eyes. "Woohoo!!! Woohooo!!!" "Miss! Didn''t I say that speeding is prohibited!" "Ricardo didn''t tell me how many kilometers per hour." "30 or, maybe 20 km/h?" "20?" The girl who heard the man standing on the footrest below the backrest suddenly hit the brakes. When the chair, which was moving at high speed, screeched to an abrupt stop, the man''s body began to fly through the air. "Oh?" "Yikes¡­! Ricardo is flying!" "You''re the one whounched him." The man who fell into the crowded area flipped through the air andnded with grace, brushing off his hands. "Nicending." The crowd began to apud. "That was amazing!" "Are you here to join the circus, bro?" "Wow~~~!" The man bowed with a sheepish smile. "Thank you. I''m not from a circus troupe, I''m a butler." As he nced around and was about to return to the stationary chair. "Oh?" Yuria identally made eye contact with the man. He looked at her and smiled brightly. "Isn''t this Miss Yuria?" It was a rather unexpected encounter. While Yuria was flustered and hesitating, the girl abandoned in the middle of the road began to call for Ricardo. "Ricardo. Let''s go quickly. The chocte shop will close." "It''s only 10 o''clock, Miss." "What if they sell out?" "Then it''s too bad." "¡­Eek!" Ricardo approached with a grin, straightening out his clothes. As Yuria watched Ricardo slowly approach, her eyes flickered. "Howe you''re here¡­" "Ah." Ricardo turned to look at the girl sitting in the chair. Her face was obscured by the helmet she was wearing, but by her voice, it was clear it was Olivia. He whispered quietly, seeing his master, who was embarrassed under the scrutiny of the people. "Um¡­ There are various reasons." "Yes?" "The miss is not very skilled at driving. Not the mansion.. Anyway! We came on a trip to the capital. It''s also to celebrate the lord''s birthday." Ricardo, as always, spoke with a calm smile. "Have you been well, Miss Yuria?" "I''m¡­" No words came out. Lips trembling, not knowing what to say, Yuria squeezed her pale head and said, "I''ve been¡­ doing well." "That''s good to hear." "And¡­ how have you been, Ricardo?" "Me?" Olivia''s irritation once again drifted across the busy street. "Ricardo!" Ricardo moved on, saying, "Yes. Very much so." Ricardo looked happy. *** After sending Yuria off and heading to the capital''s chocte shop. Thedy sitting in the wheelchair turned her head and asked, "Ricardo, you seem to be in a good mood." "Yes. I think I''ll finally grow a bit." "Grow?" "Growing taller, I mean." "I know." Ricardo was aware of what had happened with Hans. He knew they would not die. He also knew that this incident would spur growth. Ricardo knew with the benevolent heart of a possessor. "Now I will live a life of leisure." "You''ve always been like that." "¡­" Ricardo pressed Olivia''s helmet. "I''m going to turn into a dwarf!" Chapter 85: The Villainesss Father (2) Chapter 85: The Viiness''s Father (2) Three days ago. Thedy, now an unlicensed driver, was practicing her driving in the yard. "Vroom vroom." Making engine noises with her mouth, thedy fiddled with the levers, moving a meter before turning her head and asking, "How''s that?" eager for praise of her excellent driving skills. I gave her a thumbs up and said, "You might be a bit slower than my grandmother." "You don''t have a grandmother, Ricardo." "That''s a low blow." "¡­Sorry." Thedy''s timid driving skills gradually improved over time. "It''s rolling. Rumble rumble." Boosted by continuous praise, thedy confidently maneuvered the stick shift. "Drift!" She began to exhibit strange behavior. "Lady, reckless driving is a shortcut to a coffin." "It looked cool. That''s all that matters." "Who taught you that strange mindset?" Thedy didn''t say anything and just looked at me as if that was her answer. Apparently, she was inspired by the inertial drift I demonstrated during the trial run. As thedy''s driving instructor, I couldn''t lift my head in pride. "Well, everyone should try drifting at least once in their life." "Right. It''s no fun if it¡¯s too nd." Thedy nodded and refocused on driving. -Screech. She turned right. -Screeeeeech! And came to a sudden stop on the left, showing off a noisy stunt before hesitating and ncing at a red button on the armrest, checking my reaction. Excited eyes on the button. Thedy, like a gambler consumed by pleasure, twitched her fingers and muttered, "Ricardo, I''m ready for takeoff." "It¡¯s too early for you to return to the earth." "No, I won''t die." The red button. Known as the ¡®I can''t stop'' button, it allowed the wheelchair, which had its speed limited to 40 km/h, to break its limit. It enabled rapid eleration, exceeding 100 km/h, a button epassing the fantasies of men. The ill-fated button that had once caused her to smash through the mansion''s wall, thedy now looked at it with excited eyes. "I''m good at driving now. Best driver." "The speed at which you''re heading to your coffin will also increase." "It''s fine. I was unharmed even when I hit the wallst time." Thedy recalled the experience of exchanging pleasantries with the wall and responded, trusting the protective barrier magic installed in ¡®Ferrari'' Mark 1. An awkward silence followed. I looked at thedy with wild eyes fixed on the button and spoke firmly. "That''s not going to happen." "¡­" "Ahem¡­!" "¡­" Thedy nced at me and then, like F1 racing drivers tapping their helmets before a race, she knocked on her own helmet and nodded. "Alright." [Vroom vroom vroom vroom!!] The moment ¡®Ferrari'' Mark 1''s engine roared violently. "Whoa." ¡®Ferrari'' Mark 1 began to elerate towards the mansion''s wall with thedy''s final scream. As ¡®Ferrari'' Mark 1 flew like a siege weapon, I held my head and shook it. "We''re doomed." -Screeeeeech!! "Yikes!!" The unlicensed driver''s inept handling couldn''t control the wild ¡®Ferrari'' Mark 1, and thedy ended up crashing it into the mansion''s front gate. -Boom¡­ "Cough cough.." Thedy coughed amidst the cloud of dust. Believing in the theoretical perfection of the wheelchair and muttering that it was at fault, thedy looked at the gaping hole in the mansion''s front gate with a stunned expression. "Eh?" Thedy, whose world seemed to crumble, was unharmed thanks to the sturdy barrier magic. Still, the mansion now had a gaping hole due to the unfortunate oue of the siege. "Hic¡­" Thedy, looking at the remnants of the copsed mansion, said, "Ricardo¡­ I''ve conquered the mansion." "A splendid siege. Lady." "Thanks. But¡­ what do we do now?" Tears welled up in thedy''s eyes. Thedy, who had wrecked her entire fortune. I looked at the tearfuldy and gave her aforting smile, saying, "For a while, we won''t have to worry about thieves. It''s like an automatic door now." "¡­" "And it was already like a ruin, so this could be a fine opportunity for it to fall apartpletely. Haha¡­" "Yikes¡­ don''t tease me." Thedy''s shoulders drooped at my sarcastic words. I dusted off thedy''s helmet as she sat dejectedly in the wheelchair and let out a deep sigh. ¡®What do we do now?'' Even a rough estimate would take about two weeks. Money wasn''t much of an issue. There was plenty left from donating Pascal to an insect exhibition. Thedy''s bracelet was also bought at a discount from a friend. The concern was the open front gate letting in the cold wind. We could be frozen humans in the chilling winter breeze. After much contemtion, I nodded and turned to thedy. "How about we go on a trip now that it''se to this?" "A trip?" "Yes. We''re nning to remodel the mansion." "Do you have a lot of money, Ricardo?" "The mansion can just be fixed with a loan. No need to worry. Let''s take a trip to the capital for a change. Us." "The capital?" Thedy tilted her head at the mention of the capital. ¡®The capital.'' Where the Royal Academy is located. A ce where many dislike thedy. Where some dislike me, the capital. A ce we hadn''t visited since thedy was expelled, but it seemed time to drop by once more. The lord''s birthday was approaching. Even though we were ousted from the family, we weren''t so spoiled as to ignore the lord''s birthday. Back in the main house, he had allowed a street urchin from the slums to be thedy''s butler and had treated me rather warmly. I thought of using this opportunity as an excuse to visit and show our faces. ¡®Well, he probably won''t see us.'' There was also Malik''s invitation to try out the newly opened tteokbokki restaurant in the capital. For various reasons, I asked thedy if she would like to travel to the capital. Thedy, lost in thought, pondered deeply, then seeing the crumbling wall, hupped once more. "Uh¡­" "Let''s just have fun until the repairs are done. How about we visit your favorite chocte shop?" "But¡­ the capital." Thedy hesitated. I knew what the capital meant to her. A ce of grand past. At the same time, a ce where people dislike the ruineddy. As long as we avoid people, it should be fine, but we must be cautious. "We can buy chocte." "¡­" "And go shopping after such a long time." "I can''t shop. I don''t have the money." "¡­I''ll borrow generously this time." Thedy smiled faintly and took my hand. "Then I''ll help you pay it back." "Are you nning to stick eyes on teddy bears again?" "Yes." "You''ll get scolded." Thedy grinned and nodded. "Then Ricardo. There''s something I want to do." "Something you want to do?" Thedy spoke with a bright smile. "Let''s go see a y." And that''s how we ended uping to the capital. *** On the streets of the capital. After sending off Yuria. Thedy and I were humming to ourselves, unable to contain our excitement as we headed to the chocte shop. Excited about the luxury of spending after so long, thedy was eager to eat the chocte from the dessert shop she had frequented two years ago. Our steps, though childish, couldn''t help but be lively because it was an exciting journey after such a long time. Thedy spoke with a chirpy voice, "Ricardo." "Yes." "What shall we buy first? Scones? Ice cream? Or should we start with chocte?" Thedy was firing up her hopes. Although her face was hidden by the red helmet, I could imagine her expression, more excited than ever. With a wallet fattened by loans, I said with a smug smile, "Buy anything that catches your eye." "Yikes¡­! Ricardo, did you decide to live just for today?" "No." I wore a confident smile despite thedy''s wallet-conscious question. "I have too much to live for just today." "Wow¡­! Can you also buy the shop?" "¡­No." I shook my head as a response to thedy''s request, which was always more than one could expect. "First, for today¡­" I took a small notebook out of the inside pocket of my jacket. It was filled with the detailed schedule for our trip to the capital. I had written it, hoping to make unforgettable memories for thedy on this rare journey. "Go shopping at the chocte shop at 10:30 AM." "Oh¡­" "Then we''ll visit Malik''s newly opened tteokbokki restaurant for a taste test." "You seem busy, Ricardo." "I am busy." "Liar. There''s nothing else on the schedule after that." "¡­" [Day 1 Travel Schedule] 1. Unpack at the amodation. 2. Go to the chocte shop at 10:30 AM. 3. Visit Malik''s newly opened shop in the capital after that. -End- How thedy had discerned the nk space, I don''t know, but I was startled by her insight and chose to remain silent. Thedy with the helmet nodded and said to me, "Right?" "¡­Yes." Thedy let out a small ¡®hehe'' ofughter. Had we walked for about ten minutes? When we arrived at the chocte shop, we looked up with dazed eyes. "Uh¡­ are we doomed?" [Closed.] The sign, written inrge red letters, seemed to have faded over a long time. The shop, once full of sweet scents, was now eerily empty, and I could indirectly feel the aura of sadness from thedy. Complete despair. I looked at thedy with trembling eyes, but she was frozen and speechless. "Ricardo, I think I''ve developed presbyopia." Rubbing her eyes as if in denial of reality, thedy removed her helmet and looked closer, but the emptiness overwhelmed her. "Oh no¡­ this can''t be happening." "My condolences, Lady." "Yikes!!! This damn thing!" Thedy eximed loudly, venting herints and dissatisfaction with the world. As she silently cursed the world with empty eyes, A deep, mature voice came from behind. "Closed down two years ago." It was a strong voice. Steadfast and unyielding, a voice that wouldn''t fall. The middle-aged man was telling us. "Sixty percent of the sales were thanks to a customer who suddenly disappeared one day, which caused a big shakeup. At the same time, manypetitor shops opened, and it''s been a long time since it''s been closed." "Our daughter liked it a lot, you know." The middle-aged man spoke in a distant voice. Mumbling with a voice tinged with sorrow, I could feel a wry smile forming. It was a familiar voice. I turned with a stiff body. I saw a middle-aged man dressed in dark navy formal wear and felt as if time had stopped. ck hair. A man with upright eyes. At the same time, a man who chooses death for his family towards the end of the novel. "It''s been a long time." Desmond, the head of the Desmond family. Desmond Darbav was looking at us. Chapter 86: The Villainess鈥檚 Father (3) Chapter 86: The Viiness¡¯s Father (3) Desmond Darbav. One of the five Archmages in the empire and the head of the Darbav family, which rivals even the Mage Tower. Scrolls, magical tools, artifacts. He was the head of the Darbav family, supplying one-third of all magic goods in the empire, and furthermore, he was Olivia''s father, a businessman who expanded his ventures into politics, diplomacy, and industry. In the novel, Darbav appeared as a viin. He prioritized benefit over justice. He was a cunning human who preferred ugly survival over righteous sacrifice. At a time when the empire was in peril due to heretics, he had been human enough to hold a grudge, saying, ¡®When did you ostracize us for using ck magic, and now you''re asking for help? How ridiculous,'' earning the wrath of the crown prince. Above all, he was a person who cherished his daughter ¡®Olivia''. -Olivia pped the crown prince? Was Olivia hurt? -Olivia is dieting¡­? Bring in the empire''s best doctor. It seems like she''s caught a serious illness. He was a father who cherished his family so much that he was called a fool for his daughter by the nobles. He adored his daughter, who resembled him. In Darbav''s eyes, his daughter, who was more affectionate (?) than his cold son, seemed lovely. That''s why, in the novel, Darbav extremely disliked Michail and Yuria. I remember he was widely hated by many readers for being a viin who hated Michail and Yuria, who drove Olivia to her death in the novel. He was a character who resorted to ck magic in a desperate attempt to save his crumbling family, meeting a miserable death, but personally, he was also one of my favorite characters. I liked his human touch. Although Darbav''s fate changed significantly in the timeline where thedy didn''t die, he was still one of the most genuine characters I had encountered in the novel. Anyway, the Darbav I remember was a good person. Cold to others but warm to those within his own fence. A lord who cherished his family and tried to protect those within his own circle, even if it meant sacrificing others. That was Desmond Darbav, the head of the Darbav family and Olivia''s father as I remembered him. Of course. After thedy used ck magic, our ties with him were severed. *** I felt as if time had stopped. I intended to visit, but I wasn''t expecting to meet him so soon. Perhaps I thought I might not meet him at all, I stood there like a fool as the head of the family made his appearance. "It''s been a long time, Ricardo." "¡­Lord Darbav?" I quickly bowed, showing respect. "It is an honor to meet the great leader of the Darbav family." "That''s enough. There''s no need for formalities." Darbav waved his hand dismissively, showing a resentful expression. Disliking such formalities, Darbav spoke with a calm voice. "Nearly two years, isn''t it? You''ve grown so handsomely I almost didn''t recognize you." "Your praise is too generous." "Still as modest as ever, I see¡­ So, have you been well?" ¡®Have you been well?'' Despite it being a simple question, I found myself unable to answer easily. What could I say, having been ousted from the family? It was hard to im I had been well with a forced smile, considering the trouble I had caused the family. "That''s¡­" As if reading my troubled heart, Lord Darbav showed a gentle smile, as though saying there was no need to feel burdened. "Speak freely. I too am curious about how you both have been getting along." "Thanks to Lord Darbav''s grace, we have been doing well." "Grace? The family abandoned you." Darbav muttered with a bitter expression. "We couldn¡¯t possibly have been well¡­" Just as Darbav said, we had been cast aside by the family. Thedy''s use of ck magic was a problem grave enough to potentially lead to the family''s downfall. The Darbav family, envied by others. The imperial family that began to check the expanding influence of Darbavs. And the Mage Tower, aspiring to expand its magical tool business. All had been watching the Darbavs closely, and when thedy''s incident happened, Darbav made the choice to cut us off. The best decision. The only decision he could make as a head of the family. I did not feel resentful. I would have done the same in his position. However, the abandoneddy wept bitterly over this fact. While Olivia was unconscious, Darbav spoke in a cold voice during our meeting. -You are aware that you''re partly to me for Olivia''s situation. -I am. I will humbly ept any punishment you see fit. -I allowed you the position of Olivia''s butler so you would protect her. To keep her from straying down the wrong path. -¡­ -I entrusted you with that role despite there being more qualified butlers with better education because of that one reason. -¡­ -And now, look at this mess. -I am sorry. -Once Olivia regains her health, I n to send her to a convent. So¡­ don''t think about setting foot in the Desmond family any longer. Go back to the Academy. I will support your tuition costs. -Lord Darbav¡­ -I want to tear you both to pieces. Just be quiet. -I am a butler who serves mydy. -What good does that do? Look at what''se of it¡­ -Nevertheless, I believe it is my duty to uphold the responsibilities of a butler. If you do not permit it, I will even sleep rough near the convent. -Are you mad? -¡®No, I am perfectly sane. An insistence that began with my knowledge of the future. To avoid public criticism, the head of the family''s decision to cut ties was met with my defiance, a responsibility that became a burden of indifference from the family and a fine for using ck magic. I too was aware of it. And since it was the lord''s decision, we looked at each other with a silent, bitter smile. At that time, Darbav had been very angry, and even Olivia''s brother had been furious enough to grab my cor. And thedy had been abandoned by her family. Darbav''s bitter smile made me uneasy. The fault was mine. A brief silence followed, and then Darbav asked a question. "I''ve heard the rumors. You''ve paid off your debt?" "Yes." "I didn''t mean for that to happen." "Pardon?" "Never mind." Darbav murmured softly, then looked at thedy sitting beside me. Unable to ept the closure of the long-cherished chocte shop, thedy was revealing her depressed emotions with a vacant look. "Lady¡­!" "Our purpose for the trip is gone¡­" "Pull yourself together, Lady¡­ Lord Darbav is here¡­!" "My favorite shop¡­ The baker said he''d give me extra the next time. He should keep his promise!" Thedy''s spirit was elsewhere. Darbav frowned as he looked at the back of thedy sitting in the wheelchair. "That woman¡­" Darbav''s expression showed his displeasure. Thinking it was because of thedy, I expected he was in a bad mood, but Darbav uttered somethingpletely unexpected. "Is she your girlfriend?" "Pardon?" "I thought there was a good atmosphere between her and Olivia. Was I mistaken?" "?" Darbav, imagining a virtual marriage in his head, expressed his disappointment with a wry smile. "Well, it''s about time you had a girlfriend. I can understand, though a part of me is a little disappointed. Unless I bribe you to break up, that is." "I don''t quite understand what you''re saying." "That woman." Darbav was looking at the wheelchair as he spoke. "Isn''t she your girlfriend?" "No." I answered with certainty. "I see." Color seemed to return to Darbav''s paleplexion. nning to introduce thedy to himter, I focused on the conversation with Darbav. If I were to introduce thedy to him now, I wouldn''t know what to say. If Darbavshed out, I was obligated to defend thedy, so I wanted to avoid any unnecessary friction. Thinking of a properment. I needed time to soften Lord Darbav¡¯s heart so that thedy and he could have a gentle conversation. With a heavy heart, I broached the subject with Darbav. "Why are you here, Lord Darbav?" "Ah." Darbav gestured with the paper bag he was holding. "I was thinking about Olivia and decided to visit. Wondering if perhaps it had reopened." "I see." "Here. Olivia used to love it¡­ So rather than returning empty-handed, I bought some snacks from a nearby store on the way back." Darbav pulled out a chocte scone from the paper bag and offered it to me. "Would you like to try some?" "No thank you. I had breakfast beforeing." "That''s too bad. It''s quite a delicious bread." Darbav was amiable. Honestly, I expected him to curse at me. To ask what business I had showing up here. I thought I would be met with harsh words the moment he saw my face. Back then, he was furious and had dered he never wanted to see us again, so Darbav''s unexpected demeanor felt like hope to me. Because of that, I braced myself for rudeness and asked Darbav. I couldn¡¯t contain my curiosity. "Lord Darbav." While enjoying the bread, Darbav looked up at my question, his eating manner reminding me of someone else who would have crumbs around their mouth. "What is it? Do you want to eat now?" "No, I have something I''m curious about¡­" "What¡¯s that?" Darbav put the bread back into the paper bag, permitting me to ask my question. "Go ahead." "Don''t you resent us?" "Hm?" "Did we not cause great trouble for the family? Including the expulsion¡­" Darbav nodded without denying my words. "That did happen." ¡®That did happen?'' Darbav gave an answer I hadn''t anticipated. "I had been nning to visit you both soon. To discuss what lies ahead." "That means¡­" "Do you dislike it? ¡­Yes, I¡¯ve thought about disowning Olivia who presented us with a crisis that could have led to our downfall and caused much trouble for the family¡­" "It¡¯s just that I saw something strange¡­" Darbav looked up at the sky with a wistful expression. "They say there¡¯s no parent who can win over their child." Darbav spoke with a troubled look. "Is Olivia doing well?" As Darbav finished asking with concern, thedy, who had been contemtive, began to turn the wheels of her wheelchair and looked ahead. "Ricardo. Since it¡¯se to this, let¡¯s open a shop¡­ Huh?" Only now did thedy notice her father. Thedy''s eyes widened in shock. "Fa¡­" She stumbled over her words, a choked emotion evident in her voice. "Fa¡­ther?" "Ol¡­ivia?" "Fa¡­ther?" In an instant, before I could react, the man in front of me disappeared. Darbav leapt out at a moment''s notice. By the time I came to my senses, "Kyaaack!!" "Huuaack!" A touching reunion between father and daughter was taking ce. When I think about it, I had forgotten that Darbav was a notorious fool for his daughter. "Why have you lost so much weight?!" "Ricardo starved me!" "Yikes! You brute!" "¡­" The reunion of the two family members, whom I had not seen in a long time, was hard to get used to. Chapter 87: A Day in the Life of the Desmond Family Chapter 87: A Day in the Life of the Desmond Family Two years ago. My family was in peril. The family I had devoted my life to, which received praise as being greater than the first generation head, was facing its downfall. Because of my daughter''s love. -Lord, we have a serious problem! The youngdy has! -Did Olivia get into another fight? I hope she won. -That''s not it. The youngdy used ck magic! -What!? The fall was swift. The bribes given to the royal family over time, the phnthropy and donations we made public were all for naught as the world began to trample on us. The articles that spread across the empire, the citizens who boycotted us, and the royal family trying to suppress us with thew. My expectations of surpassing the Histania family, once called our rival, were brought to an end due to a mistake we nevermitted. -Kwaaaang!!! I lost count of how many desks I shattered in a boiling rage. Whenever things seemed to quiet down, Olivia''s misdeeds from the Academy would surface again, crushing any chances of recovery, and the malicious articles demolished our family''s ventures before they could even start. Even the ¡®Gold Mercant'', with whom we had contracts since the previous generation, drew the line, indicating how much my family had been shaken. I resented my daughter. Although I had raised her with love, the more I saw everything I had built up vanish like bubbles, the more negative feelings I harbored against her grew. In a vain hope that stripping away everything left might improve my mood, I even took away her jewels and money, but it did nothing to alleviate the suffocating feeling. On the contrary, it only made me angrier and more frustrated. That''s why I decided not to see my daughter. No matter how endearing and precious she was, I could not imagine the extent of the damage caused by just one mistake of hers. I forgave everything and understood, but this time, I vowed not to forgive. Even her brother, who adored his little sister terribly, cursed her with malicious words at that time. We were preparing to part with Olivia. -Thedy will not be able to walk again. -¡­Do not mention Olivia from now on. She''s no longer a member of our family. I did not visit even when I heard she could never walk again. I did not help when I heard she was struggling without money. I thought of Ricardo, who remained by her side to the end, and left Olivia with only the name of a noble, but I did not pity her, doomed to a life worse than that of amoner. That was the discipline I could give her. The sly revenge of an ipetent father. My son left for another country to work on starting a business, and the servants who had been with us for a long time could not withstand the public''s criticism and resigned, leaving the mansion empty. I spent my time in the empty mansion, consumed with anger towards Olivia. I regretted not stripping her of the Desmond name several times. It would have changed how we were seen by the world. ¡®I''m not toote,'' I thought. One night, when I was drinking alone after another business copsed due to a malicious article, I decided I had to make a decision. It was better to draw a clear line than to leave things ambiguous. It was for the family. Despite the heartache, I thought I had to put an end to the decisions I had made when suddenly, -[The quest has beenpleted.] [You can now view the 53rd side story, ¡®Your Daughter That Can Never Return''.] I changed my mind after seeing just one past event. The harrowing conclusion of the daughter a father couldn''t see. I gritted my teeth and decided to endure, and I remembered the words I had cried out for the first time in a long time. "It''s a relief. Thank you for being alive¡­ It''s fortunate." *** Beneath thevish dining table, we were cautiously eyeing the grandly prepared food. "¡­Hic¡­" Unconcerned about subtlety, the youngdy, "Ahem¡­" both Darbav, who was to be the head of the Desmond family, "Ha ha¡­" and I, thedy''s butler, crossed our arms at the dining table, swallowing nervously under the watchful gaze of the sharp-eyed woman. In the silenceden atmosphere, the woman with crossed arms sighed and opened her mouth. "Darling." "¡­Olivia, your mother is calling." "I didn''t call for her. I called for you." "Then it must be Ricardo she''s calling." "I have no desire tomit adultery, Lord." Despite Darbav''s plea for a lifeline, both thedy and I responded with cold indifference. We had to survive. The mistress of the Desmond household, Darbav''s wife, Desmond Rosanna, was eyeing us, who had turned up without notice. Particrly, her husband. "You look too fondly upon her." "Yes, I think I might go insane with how adorable she is. Especially since you brought her here after saying you would never see her again¡­" Rosanna spoke through clenched teeth. "Out of adoration." "Hic!" Startled by Rosanna''s angry voice, thedy huped. Clutching her chest in search of water, thedy looked at me with trembling eyes. "Ricardo¡­" "Yes?" "Are we screwed?" Rosanna, who perked up her ears at our whispers, bellowed at Olivia. "Olivia. I told you not to use such vulgarnguage." "¡­But Mom uses it too." "When have I ever?" "That time at the social gathering hosted by the Mage Tower, you pped a noblewoman for giving you dirty looks¡­" "That''s because she provoked me!" ¡­ Thedy firmly closed her mouth. The master of the family was Darbav. The master of the household was Rosanna. The order within the Desmond family was clear. Even as a great Archmage, within his own home, Darbav absolutely listened to Rosanna, his wife. He had been captivated by her disposition when he proposed, thus Darbav had no choice but to keep his mouth shut. Desperate to soothe his burning throat, Darbav drank some water and spoke in an awkward voice. "Le¡­let''s all stop this and eat. You must be hungry after the long journey." "Hungry? After what she has done?" "Hic.. hup." The dishearteneddy refused conversation by putting bread in her mouth. "Olivia. I told you to eat bread with a fork. Eating with hands is not polite, as I''ve told you countless times!" "Ricardo didn''t say anything." "Ricardo!" "My apologies." I, too, could say nothing to Mrs. Rosanna. No one could stop her when she was angry. Rosanna had always been like a cuckoo, guarding the peace of the household. She would quell anger with anger when her son was upset, and if Darbav was distressed over business matters, she would support him through her inner strength. I had also received a lot of help from Rosanna when I lived in the mansion in the capital. She was so protective that she would even personally chastise knights if I was discriminated against for being amoner. Perhaps because she was an adventurer, she had somewhat extreme tendencies, but she was a kind-hearted person with humane qualities. Signifying this, Rosanna''s eyes were now fixed on Olivia''s thin legs. ¡­ Without a word, Rosanna bit her lip as she watched Olivia''s legs, her eyes bing moist. "Huff¡­ So, what are you nning to do?" Rosanna sniffled, turning her head to wipe away tears. The mansion Darbav urged us to visit. -If no one''s going to eat, let''s eat together. -Father. Do you not hate me? -Enough. Let''s talk over dinner. Ricardo, if you haven''t eaten,e join us. It''s been a while since we had a meal together, don''t you think? -Of course, Lord. Despite Darbav''s triumphant entrance into the mansion, he was unable to raise his head at the final barricade and could not be our strength. "It''s just a meal. It should be fine, right, Rosanna?" "Oh dear¡­" Rosanna''s deep sigh resonated across the quiet dining table. "What will you do when Kylees? If he throws a fit likest time, will you take responsibility?" "¡­" "Last time, Olivia said she''d go talk to him. If he sees her in the mansion, what will he do? Ask her if she''s been well?" "I have¡­ ns too." "What ns? You brought her without even thinking." As Rosanna''s nagging continued, Darbav''s shoulders slumped. Rosanna, possessing beauty that defied her age, might seem lovely to Darbav''s eyes, but nagging is a different story. Watching the two, I ate my soup quietly. "Oh¡­ This is delicious." "Is it? I made it myself, what do you think?" Rosanna spoke with a glow. "Tasty, right? I tried using the recipe you sent in your letter. The guests all said it was good, so I made it." "From the letter?" Darbav perked up his ears upon hearing the conversation. "Ah¡­" Rosanna smiled awkwardly, ncing back and forth between me and Darbav. "We''ve been exchanging letters." "Since when?" "About two years now? Since you wouldn''t tell me anything, I had to nt a spy." Thedy, who was dipping her bread with a fork, looked at me as if I was a traitor. "Yikes! Ricardo!" "I apologize. I had no choice." "¡­Traitor!" Rosanna smiled kindly. She praised Olivia, saying she had grown up and be human based on the letters she had received over the years. I realized the reason she had been so affectionate with us was precisely because of those letters we had exchanged for two years. I had even hinted in a letter that we would visit during Lord''s birthday. Darbav, who I thought would rage like a fiery tempest, looked at me with the same eyes as Olivia as a form of retaliation. "Traitor." "Father is right." "Exactly like our daughter." "Yeah." The two were a well-matched father and daughter. While the chatty Rosanna brought out a perfectly cooked steak from the kitchen, she began to share the most memorable event from the letters at the dining table. "Darling. Did you know? Olivia tried to make money." "Olivia did?" "Yes. She tried gluing eyes on teddy bears¡­" Olivia, her face turning red, shouted. "Yikes!!! Don''t talk about it! It''s embarrassing!" "Why~ I''m proud of my daughter. A wife''s support should start from¡­" "Yikes!!! Ricardo, scold her!" "My apologies." "She¡¯s my butler!" "If you haveints, why don''t you be the mistress of the Desmond household yourself?" "Yikes!!" Rosanna chuckled sweetly, looking at us affectionately, and then put a warm piece of meat on my te. "Thank you." I couldn''t lift my head. *** As the sun set in the afternoon, Rosanna and Darbav were tilting their sses in the office for the first time in a while. The two, enjoying a gentle breeze as they drank, had an indescribable sense of nostalgia about them. After Rosanna quietly set down a tray of appetizers on the table, Darbav asked her in a tender voice. "How are the kids doing?" "Olivia is sleeping. Ricardo said he''ll sleepter." "Hmm¡­" Darbav nodded, sipping his bittersweet wine. "I told Ricardo he could go back, but I insisted he stay until your birthday and sleep over. Was that right?" Rosanna smiled sweetly, and Darbav also smiled, nodding in agreement. "Well done." A serene atmosphere. A family gathered after a long time. Darbav smiled, feeling a sense of fulfillment he hadn''t experienced in a while. Rosanna cautiously asked Darbav. "Why did you bring her? You said you would never see her again." "Just¡­" Darbav spoke while looking at the brightly shining moon. "I missed her." Rosanna smiled at Darbav in response. "Well done." *** The next morning, the mansion was bustling with the loud voices of two people. "Kyaaaah! Air raid warning!!!!" "Cough cough¡­ Imperial emergency¡­!!" "So noisy!" It was the peaceful sound of a morning cuckoo. Chapter 88: Our Family (1) Chapter 88: Our Family (1) In the bright morning of the capital. Having woken up earlier than usual, I dressed in my familiar butler attire and headed to the kitchen. -Tap tap tap. As I descended the stairs, the sound of a chopping board being struck in the kitchen reached my ears, along with the humming of a woman and the sight of her cutting skillfully. I hurried my steps. "Good morning, Lady Rosanna. But¡­ why are you cooking?" Tying an apron around her waist and cooking in the kitchen, Rosanna looked at me and chuckled. "Why are you up so early? Go back to bed." "I usually wake up at this time." "Do you? You live diligently." Rosanna spoke as she poured finely chopped shiitake mushrooms into the oiled frying pan. "I wanted to cook for a change." "Why don''t you order the servants to do it? It must be tiring for you¡­" "It¡¯s home-cooked. Ricardo." Rosanna smiled again as she refocused on cooking, and I quietly washed my hands to assist her. I could guess what Rosanna was nning to make for breakfast from the aroma of the mushrooms and finely chopped meat. It seemed we were having risotto this morning. I found a spot in the kitchen and took charge of washing the rice. "My, are you helping?" "Actually, I was going to prepare breakfast myself. I didn''t expect you to be up before me, Lady Rosanna." "Lady Rosanna¡­ Just call me mother-inwfortably." "You jest too much." Rosannaughed in a way unique to nobility and yfully punched my shoulder. Responding to her affectionate jest, I gave a small smile back. In the kitchen, where only the sounds of rice being washed and chopping could be heard, a moment of silence passed, and I cautiously opened my mouth. "Lady Rosanna¡­" "What is it?" "Do you not resent us?" Thud. The sound of Rosanna''s chopping that had filled my ears suddenly stopped. The question wasn''t asked lightly. Althoughst night passed in a warm and cheerful manner, I believed that the parties involved might feel differently. The position she should have enjoyed. The incidents that urred because of us. It was not a problem that could be solved with a simple apology that she, who should have been a fierce beast in high society, was now having to watch her step. My curiosity was more about her inner thoughts regarding matters that were deep and perhaps unforgivable. Having no family of my own, I couldn''t understand her decision. When the atmosphere became so tense it could dry the mouth, Rosanna opened her mouth with a somewhat heavy voice. "I resent you." "¡­" "Of course, I resent you a lot." "At that time, I didn''t even think of seeing your faces. I wondered if the family would be ruined, and I even considered restarting my adventuring." Rosanna resumed her chopping as she spoke. "But, seeing your faces, those thoughts disappeared. Especially seeing Olivia unable to walk, how my heart ached." Through Rosanna''s bittersweet smile, focused on her cooking, I could read a word of tenderness. Staring nkly, I spoke to her, my voice calm, yet filled with the question of whether this was all that needed to be said. "Even so¡­ we are¡­" "Ricardo." Rosanna gestured with a benevolent smile. "Could you bring me some onions?" Rosanna''s action, hinting not to ask any further, made me bow my head. Although I''ve lived a life without a family, I felt I was beginning to understand something precious about it. "Understood." And as the cooking was about to bepleted. -Air raid warning!!! -Imperial emergency!!! The serene echoes spread smiles across our lips. "Pfft!" "Miss!! Sigh¡­" It seemed that Rosanna and I were in sync. * "Hmmnya." "Humnya." The father and daughter, rubbing their sleepy eyes, were sitting at the dining table. They faced the mushroom risotto and hot soup, still rubbing their sleepy eyes. I ced a knife and fork in front of Miss Olivia and Lord Darbav and greeted them with a bright smile. "Good morning, Miss and Lord." "¡­It''s not morning." Miss Olivia yawned while looking at the dawn-filled sky. To her, having woken up an hour earlier than usual, the world must have seemed like the middle of the night. "The world has ended." "No, it''s just sleepiness." Miss Olivia greeted sleepily, nodding off. "Olivia!" "Hmmnya!" "Stop dozing off at the table. And you too!" Lord Darbav was sleeping with his head on the dining table. Like father, like daughter, it seemed. The behaviors of the two were strikingly simr. Rosanna sighed deeply and shook Darbav''s cheek. It may have seemed rough, given that Darbav was the head of the family, but since it was appropriate, I said nothing and did the same, shaking the dozing Miss Olivia''s cheek. "Yeeeek! I''m tearing up!" "Wake up, please." "Ah¡­I get it. Yawn!" Lord Darbav and Miss Olivia began their morning shaking their heads back and forth. The two, with cheeks puffed from being shaken, took up their spoons and put the hot risotto into their mouths. "Oh!" "Tasty indeed." Their eyes widened in surprise, and their pupils sparkled. Rosanna and I nodded with small smiles. "I''m d it''s delicious." "Must be tastier because Ricardo helped me on the side." "No, it''s because you have such good skills, Mother." "Ho ho ho. Did you just say ¡®Mother''? You sure are something." "¡­" Rosanna was yfully mischievous. After a lively meal, with full bellies, Miss Olivia and Lord Darbav sipped the prepared cocoa for dessert, opening their eyes seriously. "Father." "What is it?" "What will you do today?" "y, of course." Miss Olivia''s eyes widened. "¡­Is Father unemployed?" Lord Darbav gave a childlike expression and nodded. His face bore a bittersweet smile, like a man who had lost eight billion. "That''s right. You made me unemployed, didn''t you?" "Sorry¡­" "No, it''s okay. I''m happy to have a break. I want to live like this forever." Listening to their conversation, Rosanna sighed deeply and spoke to Darbav. "Darling." "Why are you calling me, the wife of an unemployed man?" "You should have told me you took a vacation today." "¡­That''s no fun." Lord Darbav, with a disappointed expression, turned to his daughter, who was welling up with guilt for making her father unemployed, and reassured her with a mix of denial and affection in his eyes. "Father doesn''t need to work because he is rich." "But I can''t work because I''m unemployed¡­" "That''s¡­ enviable." For a moment, Darbav inadvertently revealed his true feelings. Contrary to what Darbav said, the Desmond family was quickly recovering from their copse. Darbav''s eldest son, Kyle, who inherited all of his father''s talents, was expanding the family¡¯s businesses at a remarkable pace, and Darbav himself was regaining influence within the empire. Although it wasn''t quite the golden age the Desmond family once enjoyed two years ago, financially, they had recovered as much as they had before. That meant. Busy Darbav had taken a day off just for his daughter. The relieved Miss Olivia exhaled deeply and looked at Darbav with shining eyes. "Father¡­ you''re not unemployed?" "That''s right. The world wouldn''t leave me alone, being the greatest head the family has ever had." "Oh¡­" Olivia''s respect for her father grew. Darbav smiled contentedly and said to his daughter. "In that sense, how about we go out and have fun for a change? Your rich father wants to buy you the birthday present he couldn''t give you before." The hesitant Miss Olivia shook her head ambiguously and said. "Ugh¡­ No, I already promised Ricardo we''d go to the tteokbokki restaurant today." Darbav''s face turned to shock. Stunned by the thought of not being able to y with his daughter, the extreme doting father looked at me. "Can''t we go another time?" "We can." "Then today you''ll have fun with me, Olivia." Miss Olivia looked at me. "Is it okay not to go?" "We can go tomorrow." "Oh¡­" Miss Olivia nodded and then turned to Darbav with a bright smile. "Father¡­ let''s go!" Darbav quickly got ready to leave. He dressed in a fine uniform and strapped a ck cane, typically carried by nobles, to his waist. Holding onto the handle of the ¡°Ferrari No.1,¡± Darbav looked excited. I could sense Darbav''s anticipation from the twitching corners of his mouth. Rosanna sighed at the sight. "Can''t you leave that cane behind?" Seeing the perfect fashion ensemble marred only by the cane, Darbav firmly shook his head at Rosanna''s sighingment. "I can''t leave behind the symbol of nobility." "Ha¡­" Rosanna''s sighs only grew more frequent. Despite Rosanna''s advice, Darbav looked at Olivia''s wheelchair with bright eyes and asked. "Say, Olivia." "Huh?" "Can I ride it too?" "¡­No." Darbav looked crestfallen. "That''s a shame." *** And so, the next morning arrived. The house staff began bustling around the mansion. The servants busied themselves with cleaning and preparing grand meals, and Rosanna, with a tense expression, watched the mansion''s front gate. "Olivia." "Yeah." "Regardless of what your brother says, don''t mind him." "¡­" Miss Olivia, who hade out to meet him at the front gate, couldn''t hide her nervous expression. Even Darbav, who always smiled at his daughter, was staring at the gate with a stern face. "What to eat for dinner tonight." It seemed I had thought wrong. After a brief moment, The firmly closed gate of the mansion swung open, revealing the face of a man with a cold demeanor. With blue eyes, sharp features, and dressed in a ck uniform, the man¡¯s cold impression was unmistakable. The man with tired eyes, standing in front of the gate, sighed deeply upon seeing me and Miss Olivia. "Ha¡­" Desmond Kyle. An outstanding magician of the empire. The next head of the Desmond family. And Olivia''s brother. Kyle stood before me and spoke with a grim voice. "Leave right now." Grinding his teeth and clenching his fist, Kyle''s words caused Miss Olivia''s pupils to tremble violently. "Leave¡­ our mansion right now, Olivia. Before you''re thrown out." Kyle''s use of ¡®our'' did not include Olivia. Chapter 89: Our Family (2) Chapter 89: Our Family (2) "¡­Sniffle." In the Desmond family mansion in the capital, in Miss Olivia''s room. Pushed by Kyle''s hostility, Miss Olivia and I were practicing self-restraint in the mansion, saved from being expelled thanks to Rosanna and Darbav. The dejected Miss Olivia was blowing her nose with tissues, a gloomy expression on her face, and I, too, was not in the best of spirits as I handed her tissues and tried to console her as she cried. -How dare youe here? -¡­I''m sorry. -After nearly destroying our family, how can you show your face? -I''m sorry¡­ -Get out. I don¡¯t even want to see your face.Kyle used to be affectionate toward his sister. To anyone looking, they were siblings who got along well and relied on each other tightly. Until he was 14, Kyle had a severe case of sisterplex, even dreaming of marrying his younger sister. -When I grow up, I''m going to marry Olivia. -Do you have a sisterplex? -Sisterplex? What''s that? -It''s an insult. -¡­? Although he abandoned his childhood dream upon growing up, I remember Kyle being a caring brother who doted on Olivia until she entered the Royal Academy. He even shared his favorite snack, chocte, with her. -Olivia, eat this. -No thanks. Dark chocte is too bitter for me. Of course, Olivia, with her child-like tastes, often refused, but Kyle cherished her that much and treated her with care. Kyle would grumble at me for always being with his sister, but he was friendly enough to even give me chocte. -Eat this. -Isn¡¯t half a piece a bit too little? -Be honored that I¡¯m giving you anything at all. Peasant. -Consider it an honor that I refuse. Noble. -Eek!!!'' But even such a severe sisterplex could not withstand the weight of ck magic. Two years ago. When Miss Olivia fainted due to ck magic, it was the first time Kyle grabbed me by the cor. -Why¡­ didn¡¯t you pay attention? If only you had been a little more attentive to Olivia, this wouldn¡¯t have happened. -I''m sorry. -That damned sorry¡­ Does everything end with an apology? This incident could endanger our family. Does it end with just an apology? -I will try to do something. So¡­ -What can you do¡­! Being grabbed by the cor by Kyle, who adored Miss Olivia terribly, was not a pleasant feeling. I was already disturbed simply because I hadn¡¯t prevented Miss Olivia''s use of ck magic, and being berated made it feel even worse. I couldn''t put into words howplicated I felt at the time, both physically and emotionally. And today, that Kyle told Olivia to leave. It might have been said in a fit of fatigue, but from Kyle''s eyes filled with anger, I could read his sincerity. He wasn''t the always caring Kyle; his eyes looked at her as if she were a stranger. It must have been a huge shock to Miss Olivia, who had only seen her brother''s kind side. So now, Miss Olivia was crying, and we had quicklye to the conclusion to take care of the head of the family''s birthday and return to the mansion. With tears in her eyes, Miss Olivia quietly spoke. "Ricardo¡­ I know I''ve done a lot wrong. It just hurts so much." Miss Olivia told me with a choked voice. The tissues soaked with her tears piled up on the table like a mountain, and sorrowful tears flowed from her eyes. "I know too. I know I''ve been a nuisance to the family and brother¡­ But I''m so sad I can''t stop crying." The same words were uttered by Miss Olivia. Her mournful voice pained my heart, but since this was something she had to ovee, I didn''t say anything and simply stayed by her side. I wanted to help Miss Olivia, but this wasn''t something covered in the novels. What I could help with was external: fighting, earning money, and cheering her up. Beyond that, there was nothing I could do. I couldn''t interfere. It was an issue Miss Olivia had to resolve by herself, so all I could do was silently offer her a tissue to wipe her nose. "Sniff!" Miss Olivia blew her nose again, then buried her face in her palms with another sorrowful look. "Sniff¡­ it hurts." I nced at Miss Olivia and asked in a low voice. I just couldn''t overlook her shoulders shaking pitifully. "Miss, do you resent Kyle?" "Why¡­?" Miss Olivia''s eyes, brimming with teardrops, were fixed on me. I replied to her as if stating the obvious. "I was thinking of giving him a flick on the forehead." "Ricardo, you''re not close with my brother." "What can I do if Miss says she resents him? I have to hit him." "You can''t do that. Ricardo will get expelled." "I won''t do it." Miss Olivia looked at me incredulously, her eyes conveying a sense that she couldn''t believe someone like me existed. I felt a strange satisfaction in seeing that look. "So, Miss. Do you resent Kyle?" Miss Olivia shook her head vigorously. "No. I''m the one at fault¡­ I don''t resent him." "You¡¯re well aware." "I''m not that shameless." "Oh. How surprising. I thought Miss would immediately go and create a scene with Kyle." "I''m not crazy." "Just kidding." The blunt jest helped to gradually subside Miss Olivia''s crying. Her trembling shoulders calmed, and the flow of her tears subsided, clearing away her tearful expression. I voiced an overstepping thought to Miss Olivia. I wasn''t sure if it would help, but it was a problem we had to solve together. I cautiously tried to speak. "Miss, if you don''t resent Kyle, how about apologizing?" "I already said I''m sorry. But brother doesn''t want to see me." As Miss Olivia''s tears threatened to burst again, I didn''t hesitate to express my presumptuous thought. "Not just saying sorry. A usible apology. What if you go to his room and say you''ve been through a lot, that you''ve been sorry for everything? I thought that might work." I blushed at the embarrassing suggestion, scratching my awkward head as I sheepishly continued. "We don''t have anything to give, nor have we done anything right, but we''re ready in spirit, right? Of course, without kneeling. Pride won''t allow that." "Ricardo''s knees are extremely heavy." "My knees are expensive. If you pay me the back wages, I''ll consider kneeling." "I don''t have money." "Then it seems I''ll never kneel." "¡­" I didn''t resent Kyle''s behavior. On the contrary, his actions were what I expected, and his words were theints we had to hear. ¡®It¡¯s because of you the family fell apart.'' I thought I would have acted like Kyle did. I might have been harsher. Considering how Kyle just said to leave and retreated to his room, I thought him to be almost saint-like. That''s why I cautiously suggested the overstepping thought to Miss Olivia. Let''s have a heartfelt conversation. I proposed that we do what we could now, and after some hesitation, Miss Olivia shared her doubts with me. "I¡­ don''t know how to apologize." "You did well when you looked at my handst time." "That was because Ricardo did something bad. It made me feel bad because you lied¡­" "This is simr, isn''t it?" "It''s different. I''ve never apologized to brother before. And I''ve never apologized to anyone else either." Miss Olivia bowed her head sulkily, wearing a gloomy expression. Apologizing was the least of her talents. It was Miss Olivia, after all. She couldn''t muster the courage easily. "What if I apologize and brother gets even angrier? It could make things worse." "It''s natural for Kyle to be angry, Miss." "I know, but¡­ If I apologize awkwardly¡­ brother might dislike me more." "Miss." I ced my hand on Miss Olivia¡¯s disheveled hair and smiled softly. Her fluffy white hair felt so soft to the touch that I wanted to stroke it for a long time. "Kyle¡­ cherishes you very much. Maybe he''s waiting for you in his room right now." "No, he really hates me. He said so earlier¡­ to leave." "So he threw you out?" "No¡­" Miss Olivia murmured quietly, her head bowed. "If it were me, I would have told him to leave right away." "Oh¡­ you''re finally learning to empathize. I''m a bit surprised." "Of course." Miss Olivia straightened her shoulders and nodded with a bleak expression. Proud of her growing warm heart, Miss Olivia was boasting. I, on the other hand, couldn''t help but admire the stormy growth of her chest for different reasons. "Impressive, indeed." "Hmm." "You''re still growing¡­" "Huh?" "Never mind." Miss Olivia tilted her head with a puzzled look, but I brushed it off as if it were nothing. "Miss." "Hmm?" "When I hurt my arm, how did you feel?" "I was¡­" Fiddling with her fingers, Miss Olivia spoke in a small voice that echoed in the room. "I was really angry. Because Ricardo got hurt." "Right? I think Kyle feels the same way. He''s probably extremely angry because you got hurt, just like how you felt. I''m cautiously guessing, of course." "What if not?" With an unavoidable smile, I messed up Miss Olivia''s hair. Her disheveled hair prompted me to burst outughing. "If not, there''s nothing we can do but keep apologizing. If he doesn''t ept the apology, we apologize again. Then someday, he will ept it." "But¡­" I looked at Miss Olivia''s sullen face and spoke. Hoping that her smiling face, which suited her better than her crying one, would make her happy. "Miss, are you going to avoid seeing Kyle from now on?" "No¡­ I want to keep seeing him." "What about Lord and Lady Rosanna?" "I want to see them too." "Then¡­" I lifted my head and told Miss Olivia. "Go apologize to him heartily. If you get rejected, I''ll go and flick Lord Kyle on the forehead for you." "But brother doesn¡¯t like Ricardo." "I don''t like him either." "¡­" After a brief silence, Miss Olivia rolled the wheels of her wheelchair towards Kyle''s room. "I''ll be back." And from within Kyle''s room, -Waaah¡­! Brother, I''m sorry! The mournful sound of Miss Olivia''s crying reached my ears. Chapter 90: Our Family (3) Chapter 90: Our Family (3) Today, the mansion was peaceful as ever. After oversleeping, I halted in my tracks upon seeing Miss Olivia in the hallway, her expression downcast. [I will never date again.] Seated in her wheelchair, Miss Olivia was wearing a wooden sign around her neck with strange characters written on it. Just looking at the scene was enough to lighten my mood, and with a small smile, I approached Miss Olivia to ask her. "What are you doing?" "I''m being punished." "Punished?" "Yep. Brother told me to hold my hands up all day today."Miss Olivia was receiving a punishment ordered by the future head of the family. Truly a Desmond, he seemed like a merciless person who wouldn''t allow forgiveness without reparation. Watching Miss Olivia''s hands trembling, Imented. "That''s quite a frightening punishment." "Yeah. So I was taking a break and lowering my hands secretly." "Should I tell the young master?" "No!" Miss Olivia and I exchanged an awkward nce. There I was, looking as if I might rush to Kyle''s room at any moment, and Miss Olivia, with her chilly gaze, seemed like she could issue a rmendation for dismissal right then and there. Feeling an ominous vibe from our exchange of looks, Miss Olivia sighed deeply and admitted defeat. "If Ricardo tells on me, my arm will fall off." "I''ll pick it up and attach it for you." "You''re not handy, so you might attach the right arm where the left should be." "Then that would be a shame, wouldn''t it?" "Stop teasing!" Trying to conceal the corners of my mouth curling upwards, I teased her while Miss Olivia puffed her eyes out in displeasure. "If you''re not going to help, then leave!" "I haven''t done anything wrong, have I?" "Brother said Ricardo would be punished too." "¡­" Anxiously, my gaze flew to the firmly shut door of Kyle''s room at the end of the hallway. "Really?" "No. I made it up." I flicked Miss Olivia''s forehead for her mischievous lie. "Why''d you hit me!" "Just because." "Eeeek!!!" Miss Olivia clenched her fist and swung her hands in the air. Her threatening stance, with the odd sign around her neck, wasn''t scary at all. It was like watching a pet dog being scolded for tearing up paper in the room; the sight of Miss Olivia with the sign around her neck made her seem more cute than frightening. With a sullen expression, Miss Olivia held up her hands. I took Miss Olivia''s wrists into my hands, allowing her a little respite from the strenuous posture. The relief was visible on her face as she went from furrowing her brows to afortable expression. "Is it very tough?" "Yeah. My shoulders have been screaming since a while ago." "How long have you been doing this?" Miss Olivia said with a sheepish smile. "3 minutes." "Ugh." I let go of Miss Olivia''s hands abruptly. "If you say it''s tough after just that much!" "Why!!! What can I do if it''s hard!" "Endure it for at least 10 minutes." "Eeeek! No!" Miss Olivia whined, begging me to hold her hand, iming that it would be less tiring if I did so and that we should continue like this all day. It was a tempting suggestion, but knowing that getting caught by Kyle would mean we both would be punished, I tearfully resisted the enthralling offer. "So, did you have a good talk?" I asked Miss Olivia in a gentle voice. Whether the conversation had gone well. Although it was not an issue that could be resolved with a single conversation, seeing her being punished in such an adorable manner made me think she must''ve handled the talk fairly well. Judging by the absence of servants in the hallway, it seemed Kyle was controlling ess to the area. Miss Olivia replied to my question, her head bowed and her voice shy. "I don''t know¡­ Brother said he would be angry until tomorrow. I''m not sure." "Is that what someone who says they''ll be angry does? Giving you a punishment like this?" "¡­Isn''t it serious scolding?" With an innocent face, Miss Olivia asked, and I flicked her forehead again, smiling. "Pff¡­ I have no idea." Miss Olivia had a question mark above her head as she asked me what I meant, but I shut my mouth and left her to figure it out. Really, Kyle was not being honest. As I continued the pointless conversation with Miss Olivia. -Click-ck¡­ Click-ck¡­ From the stairs of the fourth floor, the sound of shoe heels hitting the floor could be heard. The clear sound of the heels grew closer to the third floor where we were, and I straightened my clothes and stole a nce at the approaching figure. Dressed in a deep navy uniform today. With neatly styled hair, the figure of a middle-aged man slowly came into view, and I bowed politely to greet him. "Good morning, Lord Darbav." "Yes, good morning, Ricardo." Darbav, dressed immactely, waved his hand in greeting. Standing in front of the hallway where we were, Darbav looked down at Miss Olivia and his expression turned to surprise. "You''re doing something interesting, Olivia." With a gloomy face, Miss Olivia spoke to Darbav. "Dad. Good morning." "Yes. Did Olivia sleep well?" "No." "I see." Darbav nodded and stroked Miss Olivia''s hair. He continued to caress her soft hair for a while. Miss Olivia looked up at Darbav and asked. "Dad. Did youe to save me?" "No." "¡­" Miss Olivia''s face fell. "I can''t do anything about Kyle''s stubbornness." "It''s okay." A somber mood enveloped the mansion''s hallway. After a brief silence, I was curious about the wooden sign Darbav was holding and asked. "Lord, what is that in your hand?" "Ah¡­ this?" Darbav shrugged his shoulders. With a confident voice, he took a stand next to Miss Olivia and spoke. "It''s a love message from Rosanna." And then, as if he was used to it, Darbav put on the sign he was holding. Miss Olivia said to Darbav. "Dad. What are you doing?" "Can''t you tell?" [I will not shout loudly in the morning.] "I came to be punished." Having been scolded by Rosanna, Darbav sighed and hung the sign around his neck, raising both hands as if this was routine. Darbav then asked me. "Did youe to be scolded too?" "I did not." "Lucky you." Lord Darbav looked genuinely envious. With a steady expression, Darbav said to me. "If you have some time, could you ask Rosanna how long I have to keep my hands up?" I barely contained augh at Darbav''s blunt yet novel words, his expression more serious than ever. The idea of treating the head of the family like this was unimaginable in other households, but here at the Desmonds, it was amon sight. I admired his demeanor and headed downstairs to the kitchen where Rosanna was. "I''ll be back." "It may be all right if youe back a littlete." Darbav, ncing down at Miss Olivia, spoke. Iter found out that Rosanna had not actually asked Darbav to do any such thing. It was just a small excuse of a father wanting to be with his daughter. Really. "He''s a good man." I greeted the night at the mansion with a smile. *** Late night arrived. Darbav and Rosanna had fallen into a deep sleep, and it was at the ominous time when Miss Olivia''s snoring sound was terrifyingly loud. Unable to sleep, I decided to take a walk in the mansion''s garden to breathe some fresh air. The vast garden. Statues of previous heads of the family erected. Walking through the Desmond mansion''s garden, with its rose bushes tended by Rosanna, I was lost in memories. "It''s been a while since I''ve been here too." -From today, this is your home. If you want to steal something, ask for permission first. Got it? -I want to run away. -You can''t. I picked you up. -I''ll be a stray dog from today. -Eeeek! The image of Miss Olivia, who had first picked me up, was vividly etched in my memory. With her chubby cheeks and feline-like face, the image of Miss Olivia as a child brushed through my mind. I had no idea it would turn out like this back then. The cold air of winter made my chest ache as my breath fogged before me. I think the weather was like this when I first met Miss Olivia. Who would have thought that starting out as an orphan from the slums and getting into fights would end up saving my life? As a transmigrator, I never imagined my rtionship with the viiness would be this deep. The person I least wanted to meet. The viiness I didn''t want to be involved with, our rtionship has unexpectedlysted this long. As I walked and started to feel a bit chilly, A familiar voice called out from behind me. "Ricardo." A strong male voice. The person I thought would be the most awkward to meet alone in this mansion was calling me. A man with ck hair and blue eyes. "Young Master." Desmond Kyle. He had his hands in his pockets, calling out to me. The frivolousness of his past self gone, he had grown into a man befitting the name of the future head of the Desmond family. We had fought a lot. He was a friend from my youth spent with Olivia. Kyle gestured with his hand, rejecting any formalities. Comining about when since had he ever cared about such things, Kyle took out a cigarette and offered it to me. "Care for a smoke?" A wee suggestion, but I shook my head and declined Kyle''s offer. Miss Olivia hated the smell of cigarettes. "I shall smoke another time." I bowed my head, maintaining politeness. "Is that so." "I apologize." "No need to apologize." It was awkward. Being alone with Kyle. Especially after what happened with Miss Olivia''s use of ck magic. Kyle lit the cigarette and exhaled deeply. The white smoke ascended into the garden''s sky, contributing to the silence. "Well¡­" After another puff, Kyle opened his mouth. "So when do you n to stop hiding it?" Kyle red at me with stern eyes. "Amoner who wields a sword. I understand there¡¯s a past connection with you from the slums." Kyle despised Michail. "Why¡­ do you keep that a secret?" He hated him enough to want to kill him. Chapter 91: Our Family (4) Chapter 91: Our Family (4) When I first fell into this ce. I had possessed the body of a child in the slums. A gaunt, emaciated body. With a fragile physique that growled in hunger with every slight movement, I opened my eyes. -What the hell. F*ck. The same face as my past life. Other than the hair color being different, my face was identical to my previous appearance, filled with memories that were not so weing. Born to a prostitute and abandoned. That was the body I possessed, a body with bleak memories of starving to death.At first, I wandered a lot, cursing some unseen deity to have possessed a noble instead, but the fervor to survive made me forget the miserable life I led. Possession or not, the primary goal was to survive. And so, I began to beg. -Pretty eyes! Your future husband is trembling. -Hahaha? Did you just call me ¡®elder sister''? I¡¯m over 40 years old, you know? -Oh, sorry, not elder sister but youngdy. -Hohohon. This kid has a way with words. An ordinary body with nothing special, but by reviving memories of making some pocket change at Seoul Station in my past life, I began to make my life morefortable slowly. Whatever it was, I was an experienced professional. I lived life as if a screw hade loose ¨Cughing at me'' little beggars with their empty cans while brandishing my full one, a madman who teased those around. -What are you looking at, you beggars. Even I thought I was crazy. After being robbed of the money earned by begging by some bigger kid, I would make nightly courtesy calls with a rock in hand. -Had a good meal with my money? You orc son of a bitch. -Hey¡­hey..hey¡­! Let''s put that down and talk. -It''s Excalibur filled with love, you brat. About a year into living in the alleys¡­ Naturally, I came to rule as the king of the alley kids. Not that I was involved with drugs or crime, but I reigned as a king over the orphans abandoned by their parents in the slums. -Alright. From today, you''ll call me ¡®Boss''. -I''m older than you. -So what. Try earning more than me. -¡­If you earn a lot of money, then you''re the elder brother. I took quite a few beatings. I had been dragged away by other vagrant children for a group lynching enough times to wonder if I might die, but I tenaciously survived and became a hero for the slum kids. Was I projecting my past as an orphan onto these kids? I didn''t like seeing them wither away. It was like watching my difficult past unfold, and as an orphan, I knew better than anyone how hard it was to live in this world. It felt like the first time I ever volunteered for anything. And I needed to feed myself too. Until I met Olivia, I lived like that, and until I was drawn out of the slums by her hand, I lived like that. Begging. Fighting. And when evening came, sharing bread with the children with the money earned from begging and preaching to them to hold hope amidst a bleak future. That was the life of the one who possessed the name ¡®Lee Minhyuk'' in his previous life. Then one day¡­ A silver-haired boy was abandoned by the roadside. Covered in bruises. In a state where no one would be surprised if he was dead. -What''s this. Why is he here? -Do you know this person? -No? I''ve never seen him before. -¡­? [Michail Lv. 2] [upation: Unemployed] [Affinity: 50] [Favorite topics for conversation: Family, hunger, not abandoned. Love. Hurt. Help me.] -Let''s take him with us. That was the first meeting with Michail. Though he does not remember me¡­ * Kyle was looking at me with cold eyes. Holding a cigarette and inhaling the cold winter air, Kyle''s blue eyes were shimmering with anger as he exhaled white smoke. "I sent you a letter a year ago." "The letter about Michail." "You''re well-informed." A year ago. Kyle sent me a letter filled with fury. He wanted urate information about how and why Olivia hade to use ck magic. And he asked for aplete report on Michail. It was a letter written out of love for his sister, ming amoner for ruining a noble, even though it was Olivia''s fault. The letter had to be filled with malicious content about Michail. His rtionships. His vulnerabilities. And everyone he held dear, Kyle had told me to write it all. Following Kyle''s letter demanding ountability for meddling in Desmond family affairs, I responded with a short reply, "I¡¯m sorry. I cannot disclose such information," and sent a response. Kyle was questioning the truth of that reply. Despite his calm demeanor, I could not imagine the rage harbored by the future head of the family. As the silence stretched, Kyle burned the cigarette stub to ashes with magic, and the heavy white smoke seemed to weigh down on my shoulders. "Why didn''t you send me information about thatmoner scum?" "I apologize." Kyle spoke to me with a heavy voice. "I don''t understand." Sighing deeply again, Kyle calmly asked again. "I had his background checked. From his adoption into the Rock Orphanage right up to the present, I wanted to know everything." "¡­" "It was harder than I thought. Tapping into amoner''s personal history took quite a lot of money and time." "You''ve had a hard time." "Yes, I did¡­ But the funny thing is, the more I investigated, the less I found. That he had lived as an orphanage child before entering the Royal Academy. That''s all the information I got on him for a year. Thest thing that came to light was¡­." Kyle pulled out a small piece of paper from his pocket and showed it to me. A photo of children with bright smiles, with a banner reading ¡®Free Meal Service'', and a boy with red hair scowling while another boy with silver hair was hugging him with a bright smile. "Themoner who wields a sword, from the same slums as you. Do you have anything to say about this?" The silence grew longer. Kyle demanding an answer and me unable to give one easily. Not wanting to talk about the past, I remained silent as it had been somewhat depressing. As the silence extended, Kyle let out a deep sigh. "I don''t think you approached the Desmonds with malice. If you had, I would have discovered it already and father would have killed you." "I never had such intentions." "What I''m curious about is this." Kyle''s eyes shone a harsh blue as he asked me. "Tell me what you know about him." "May I ask why you are doing this?" "I¡¯ll hold him ountable." Kyle spoke with a chilling voice, a voiceden with cold vengeance unlike the kindness he had shown us before. "I will slowly wilt away the people precious to him, hold him responsible for what he did." "What you propose is meaningless." "Are you saying what my sister went through was meaningless?" Kyle did not back down, replying to me. "He hurt Olivia." "The cause lies with us." "The oue is that Olivia was hurt." "Michail too is suffering because of us¡­." "Whose side are you on!" I watched as Kyle clenched his fist and bellowed, my inner worries deepening. "Ricardo. Do you think it makes sense for amoner to harm a noble?" "No. I was just defending Michail because he is my friend." "Friend? I heard you two weren''t close at the Royal Academy. Can you really call that friendship?" "¡­" "You hit the nail on the head." Once more Kyle spoke. "I intend to teach thatmoner scum the weight of the name Desmond." "Miss Olivia will not like it." "¡­" Mentioning Olivia¡¯s name made Kyle hesitate. I seized this opportunity to assert my impertinent opinion. "He was once someone she cared for. Even if those feelings have cooled, I think Miss Olivia would disapprove if Michail were to be harmed because of her." "You''re insolent. I think she might even like it." I nced at the third floor of the mansion where Olivia was likely asleep and spoke to Kyle. "I don''t think so. You know, don¡¯t you, Kyle? Miss Olivia may enjoy beating people but dislikes killing." "¡­" "Even if she did wish it¡­" I looked Kyle in the eye resolutely. "I cannot disclose any information about him." If I were to talk about Michail, it was definite that Yuria would also be in danger. I did not want to make Michail, who was doomed to be trampled on like dirt from the middle of the novel, and Yuria suffer by meeting a giant evil like Kyle. No matter about Michail. But not Yuria. Kyle pulled out his cigarettes and lit one up. "Sigh¡­ As expected." As if he had anticipated this, Kyle shook his head and reached into his pocket, handing something to me. "Wear this until tomorrow evening." [I will not lie.] "A year ago, I would have killed him." "¡­" "But it seems like Olivia has grown up a bit. Let¡¯s move on from a light warning. But if something like this happens again¡­" "I will handle it then." "You said he was your friend." "He''s my enemy now. That lolicon freak." "Lolicon?" "That¡¯s a dangerous statement that could get you arrested by the imperial army." Kyle sealed his lips tightly. "I''ll need to be careful." Handing over the wooden sign and tapping his pockets, Kyle turned his back without another word and walked towards the mansion. And. -Halt. "Thank you for staying by Olivia''s side." He expressed his gratitude with those kind words. * The next morning. With a puzzled face, Olivia looked at the corner of the hallway where she had been punished the day before and asked. "What are you doing?" "Being punished." "Like I was yesterday?" "Yes." Olivia¡¯s expression began to twist. "Eeeek!!! Brother!!!!!" Watching Miss Olivia suddenly ovee by realization, I smiled quietly. Chapter 92: Villainess Olivia (1) Chapter 92: Viiness Olivia (1) On a bright afternoon. Dressed in warm clothes, Miss Olivia and I ventured out from the mansion for the first time in a while to stroll through the capital''s bustling area. "What should I buy as a gift for Dad, Ricardo?" "It''s not Dad, it''s Lord Darbav." "That''s what I said. Dad." Miss Olivia firmly nailed down her address for Darbav without a hint of hesitation. Nodding, Miss Olivia thought of a gift to give Darbav and wore a content smile. "Hehe¡­" I imagined that if Miss Olivia ever had a child, she would refer to herself as ¡®Mommy''. The image of her scolding her child came to mind.-Mommy, I want food. -Eeeek! It¡¯s not mommy, it''s mother! -That''s what I said, mommy. -Get out! Would that be alright¡­? I chuckled at the future scene ying out in my mind and pinched Miss Olivia''s cheek. "Eek! Why?!" "Just because. I was imagining the future where the Miss bes a mom." Sitting in her wheelchair, Miss Olivia looked up at me with a naive expression. "Would I look pretty?" "Yes, you would look very beautiful, resembling Miss Olivia. Of course, the demeanor would be aplete mess, though." "Eeeek! Don''t insult my daughter!" Miss Olivia was protective of her imaginary daughter, showing signs of awakened maternal instincts. Watching her puff up and wave her fists, I thought she''d make a good mother. Amid our frivolous banter, we were on our way to Malik''s newly opened rice cake shop, Forest Friend Tteokbokki. We also took the opportunity to buy a gift for Lord Darbav''s birthday. The n was to visit Malik much earlier, but meeting Darbav in the capital dyed our schedule. Although I hadn''t said when I''d visit, I sent a letter to Malik, so he might be expecting us. Even though the new business partnership with the gastronomy tycoon was nerve-wracking, Malik was so shrewd in business I didn''t worry at all. Even if I had worried, there would be no point. After all, all I did was offer a tteokbokki recipe, so it''s not like I had the right to say much. Miss Olivia and I were heading towards the address written in the letter, intending to score some free tteokbokki. "What will you give as a gift to Dad, Ricardo?" Wrapped in her clothes against the chilling wind, Miss Olivia asked, sniffling. I secured the buttons on Miss Olivia''s fur coat and replied. "Uh¡­ I''m still considering, but perhaps gloves or a scarf." "Gloves? A scarf?" "Yes, I was thinking they are sensible gifts. How about you, Miss Olivia?" "Hmm¡­" Truth be told, I had another gift prepared but pretended to be indecisive, enquiring about Miss Olivia¡¯s thoughts. "That''s a thought¡­" Miss Olivia trailed off as she scanned the variety of stores lining the bustling street. In truth, I had been preparing Darbav''s birthday gift for quite some time. Hoping it might wash away some of the resentment that had built up till now. The gift was slightly burdensome, one I''ve been preparing for a long time. A potion that boosts magical power. I was nning to gift it to Darbav for his birthday. The potion, one of the ¡®Sage''s Elixirs¡¯, and a glimpse into heresy, would be the perfect present for a mage like Darbav. Darbav, being in possession of an archmage''s power, the potion I took during myst venture into the Hamel Dungeon would help transcend his limits. For a mage, magical power was essential, and I thought it would be a more valuable gift than millions of gold to someone like Darbav. That''s why I mentioned the most trivial gift to Miss Olivia. If I had been honest, surely she would feel discouraged. I considered gifting the potion to Darbav through Miss Olivia, but knowing Darbav, I was sure he would look forward to a gift personally chosen by Miss Olivia, so I kept my n deeply buried in my heart. "Hmm¡­" Miss Olivia furrowed her brow, deep in thought. Having given a variety of gifts to the Lord in the past, it was hard for her to choose the best one. Back when the Desmonds were prosperous, Miss Olivia could afford to gift jewels, suits, and even diamond mines. But now, due to limited funds, the realization that she couldn''t give a present as impressive as before weighed heavily on her. "I want to give something, but I don''t have the money." Wanting to help Miss Olivia, I whispered quietly. "Borrow from me." "Interest-free?" "No. An annual interest rate of 3%." "¡­Capitalist." "I think this is a very reasonable offer." "To think that Ricardo would charge interest to an owner as pretty and lovely as me. You''re the bad one." "Your self-awareness is quite remarkable. Then let''s make it 1%. I need to make a living too." "Deal!" Miss Olivia pushed the wheels of her wheelchair cheerfully with a pleased smile. After about ten minutes, While she was pushing the wheels of her wheelchair, she stopped moving when she saw a certain tailor shop. [Royal Boutique] A clothing store Miss Olivia used to frequent. With prices for a single dress often exceeding those of an entire mansion, Miss Olivia halted before the shop window and ogled the disyed necktie pin. "That¡­" Noticing my gaze, she muttered under her breath. "That would really suit Dad." The gold necktie pin, as Miss Olivia said, seemed to match Darbav really well. Not toovish, with diamonds delicately set on the outline against a golden backdrop, the necktie pinbined transparent diamonds with gold. Maybe because she was an affluent noble in the past, Miss Olivia had exceptional taste. I sneakily observed Miss Olivia and shrugged my shoulders. "Shall we go with that one?" "It looks expensive." "Aye~ How much could that tiny necktie pin really cost?" "¡­Right?" Hope shining in her eyes, Miss Olivia looked at me, and I responded by nodding and taking hold of the wheelchair''s handle. "It''s cold, so let''s buy it quickly and go." 2:00 PM. It seemed better for us to make a quick decision rather than wander around in the cold weather. With white breath fogging from my mouth, I pushed the wheelchair. "Let¡¯s go." "Yeah¡­!" Miss Olivia smiled shyly and brightly. * "Excuse me?" Inside the Royal Boutique. I spoke to the attendant in a surprised voice. I knew it was quite awkward to act like this in a public ce, but I never imagined a necktie pin norger than a finger could be more expensive than the cost of repairs for a mansion. "Haha¡­" The clerk gave me an awkward smile with startled eyes. It seemed like this wasn''t the first time such a thing happened; they suggested another product that was also a popr gift. "This is a new release, so it''s a bit pricey. Instead of this one, how about our handkerchief? It''s made of the finest cotton, feels good to the touch, and folds nicely at every angle." Grateful that the clerk was suggesting another product considering the state of my wallet, I hesitated upon seeing Miss Olivia''s downcast expression. "Uh¡­ that.." Gazing at the necktie pin inside the disy case, Miss Olivia gave a wistful smile. "It would have matched Dad so well." Miss Olivia felt sorry she couldn''t buy the gift she had chosen. ncing at her, I asked the clerk with a shaky voice. "By any chance, is there a discount avable?" The clerk replied with a lightugh. "It''s already discounted." A discounted price of 300,000 gold. The world must be mocking us, trying to test our resolve with money. Annoyed, I sighed, sending a silent prayer to the heavens, where perhaps some deity was holding their bellyughing at us. "Miss Olivia." "Yeah¡­" "Could you wait for a moment?" "Huh?" I gazed out the window with determined eyes, considering the bnce of my bank ount and the limit of credit I could withdraw, my expression turning steely. Confused by my demeanor, Miss Olivia asked me. "No, let''s buy something else." "No. I want to buy this." "It''s too expensive¡­" "Isn''t it a rare asion to give Lord Darbav a gift? We should do it properly." The butler''s face is a reflection of the master''s. Unable to bear the sight of Miss Olivia''s disappointment, I clenched my fists and gazed at the bank, dering my intention. "I''ll be right back." "No..no! I''lle with¡­!" "Please stay warm here." Not wanting Miss Olivia to witness the process of taking out a loan, I asked the clerk to reserve the item and not sell it to anyone else as I dashed outside. Money. I had hoped not to resort to a certain skill for a long time. ncing at the small, twinkling casino next to the bank, I gritted my teeth. ¡®I apologize to my forebears.'' Bowing to the future penniless gamblers about to be fleeced, I got ready. * In the shop that Ricardo had left, Olivia sat alone in a corner, sipping hot tea. "Ah¡­ It''s hot." Longing to buy a suitable gift for her father but constrained by circumstances, Olivia felt sorrowful as she stared nkly at her reflection in the teacup. "Money¡­" Wondering why she was indulging in luxuries without having the means, Olivia felt foolish, but just this once, she wanted to give her father a decent present. Remembering her father still wearing the suit she had tailored for him two years ago, Olivia''s face turned pained. The family had faltered because of her. The guilt over the family''s poverty grew each day she spent in the mansion. The number of servants that used to crowd the mansion had decreased, and her father''s annual tradition of getting new suits had stopped. Olivia sipped her bitter tea, filled with mncholy. "Yuck¡­ it''s bitter¡­" As the wind blew outside, And Ricardo did not return, A sudden feeling of loneliness overcame her. -Jingle. The door to the shop opened, and a new group of customers entered, drawing Olivia''s attention. "Giggle! Have you seen the new stuff they got? It''s gorgeous." "Yeah, yeah. I got a few pieces by buttering up Olivia back then, but now we can''t even get them for free. Ah, such a pity!" "What are you saying~ When Olivia got expelled, you popped champagne celebrating." "That was then!" A group of young female students entered the shop. Wearing the Royal Academy uniform, they were girls who''d clung to Olivia and fawned over her back when she attended the academy. Olivia lowered her head upon seeing them. "Ricardo¡­ When will youe." Trying to hide from their view and stay unnoticed, Olivia shrunk as she waited for Ricardo, who had yet to return. About ten minutes passed, Theughter of the students looking around the shop suddenly ceased. Olivia lifted her head slowly. "Did they leave¡­?" As she lifted her head, thinking it safe, she was suddenly faced with a confrontation. "That''s Olivia, right?" A plump female student looked down at Olivia. "Still alive and well, I see." With a smirk as if she¡¯d just found an entertaining toy, the student''s mocking nce shook Olivia. "It''s been a while. Woori." Malicious words started hurling towards Olivia. "Have you been well? They said you died. Guess you''re alive." "No, look. She''s a cripple." The student mumbled while ncing at Olivia''s legs. Olivia lowered her head. "Right. Buy us a bag too." "Phahaha. What are you saying? She''s got no money. Her family kicked her out." "¡­" "Phahahaha, really, Olivia?" The female students who couldn''t even look her in the eye at the academy now mocked her, and all Olivia could do was lower her head without saying a word. And then. "Sigh¡­" She let out a deep sigh. Olivia raised her head slowly. She looked around and, confirming the absence of Ricardo and the clerk, she murmured softly. ¡®Ricardo told me not to get angry¡­'' As their snickering grew louder, A cold voice escaped Olivia''s lips. Not her usually naive tone, but a voice as chilling as ice. "Shut up. You bitches." Olivia was a viiness. "Before I kill you." Chapter 93: Villainess Olivia (2) Chapter 93: Viiness Olivia (2) Inside the dimly lit casino. Amid the thick tobo smoke, a middle-aged man swallowed his dry saliva. ¡®Four of a kind¡­!'' Two years into his gambling career. He held in his hand the golden set of cards that had nevere up before. Four nines. A hand called invincible in poker. Knowing this was a once-in-a-lifetime chance, the man clenched his teeth to suppress the smile creeping onto his face. ¡®Don''t fold, everyone join in¡­'' The man surveyed the three others seated at the round table. An old man with a long white beard. One old fellow who didn''t seem the type to frequent casinos, and a blond guy he often saw around. He couldn''t recall the name, but the man was a fellow professional gambler.And thest one. "Ah¡­ Uh¡­" A young man with red hair. The youth who had already lost enough money to build a house in the outskirts was a mark the man had been keeping an eye on. Apparently struck rich at a young age. But he didn''t fit in with the brutal world of tricks and schemes. He couldn''t manage his expressions and would always join the next game trying to recoup even the smallest loss, a clear sign of an easy mark. Bets were ced, and the stakes grew as the man intended. His lips trembled with excitement at the sight of the pot, an amount he had never seen before. ¡®Good¡­ Perfect!!!'' It seemed that the blond man also had a good hand this round, but unfortunately for him, Lady Luck was on the man''s side. If he won this time, he could pay off his debts and stop his wife''s nagging about his gambling addiction. He could even return the tuition fees he borrowed for his daughter''s education, finally living as a proud father. With a hope that gambling would be respected as a profession rather than mere entertainment, the man dered with a firm voice. "All in." The old man, who seemed indifferent to money,ughed heartily and pushed his chips forward. "I''m all in too." And so did the blond guy. "I''m all in!" The man addressed the pale-faced youth. "What about you? All in or dead?" "It''s¡­ no¡­ this is¡­" The flustered youth''s face evoked a strange sense of guilt, but in this world of gambling, sympathy was a luxury. Hoping this would be a good lesson for him, the man gave him some parting advice. "Just die, right? If you lose anymore, you can''t go home." "Still¡­ I will!" The youth gulped down his saliva and pushed his chips forward with a trembling voice. "All in!" The man thought to himself. ¡®Idiot. Can''t even grasp an opportunity when it¡¯s given.'' As the cards were revealed one by one. A smile began to spread across the man''s face. "I''m sorry about this, but I have four of a kind." ¡®Close call. But I have four nines¡­!'' The old man brushed off his hands and said. "J, one pair." As victory seemed certain, the man''s hidden smile blossomed, and he reached out to sweep up his chips. "I''m sorry about this! Ah, it''s a lot of work hiding it¡­ What would I do if you all died? I have four nines! Hahahahaha!" Ecstatic with the feeling of victory, the man couldn''t contain his joy. As he reveled in the mountain of chips bing his, a chilling voice shattered the moment. "Aren''t you going to look at my hand?" "What?" "My cards. You should see them." The red-haired youth spoke with a cold voice, having shed his previously frightened expression, now impassive as he spoke. With a casual flick of his wrist, he revealed his cards on the table. The man froze like ice. "It''s a royal flush." "What? No¡­ this can''t be happening." Before them, the youth hadid down the best hand in poker. His expression remained stoic, as if it was expected, without any thrill or pleasure, causing the man''s eyes to shake violently. "No¡­ but surely¡­" Whispering softly, the youth said to the man. "You should have just died, as you said." [A breakthrough challenges your ¡®luck''.] "What a pity." [Gwen Billian] [upation: Gambler] [Affinity: 100 > -50] [Favorite topics of conversation: Four of a kind. Theeback of a lifetime. The hand I''m holding is four nines. Daddy''s got this!] [Disliked topics of conversation: Honey, I''m sorry, I love you, daughter, don''t call me a gambler, disgrace.] The youth handed the man the highest-value chip and said. "Fold. That would be the best thing for your family." The man looked at the youth with a defeated expression. "Your name?" "Just call me ¡®The Shark of Hamel''." "The Shark¡­" It was the beginning of the legend of the Empire''s greatest gambler, ¡®The Shark''. * On my way back to the store, carrying arge sum of money. I walked toward the shop where Miss Olivia was, a bright smile on my face. The thought of lighting up Miss Olivia''s sullen face naturally brought a grin to my lips. "That being said¡­ I didn''t expect to find the Tower Master here." The old man with the white beard. The Tower Master of the Empire. I would never have guessed that one of the Empire''s five Archmages would be in a ce like this. His freewheeling nature meant it wouldn''t be strange to see him anywhere, but meeting him in a casino was unexpected. ¡®Came to see Ruin, perhaps.'' No, that wasn''t it. I remembered a recent episode and nodded. Hans. He must havee to seek his wayward disciple. Shivering at the chilling encounter, I walked through the streets when¡ª -Drip. Something viscous dropped onto the top of my head. Too heavy for rain, too unpleasant for snow. I muttered curses internally and reached for my head, only to sigh deeply at the white substance on my hand. "Ah¡­ A penalty, then." It was pigeon droppings on my head. Not particrly foul-smelling, but bad luck symbolized by bird droppings. I stood still, humbly epting the misfortune that came my way. It was the expected misfortune, after all. Breakthrough. A skill that could push the user''s abilities to their limits, but the penalty was a certain one. A power I had acquired as soon as I opened my eyes in this other world. The highest-grade skill I possessed, and the greatest ability that had made me what I am today. I had also wielded extraordinary authority at a young age because of this ability. The penalty for Breakthrough was definitive. If you tested the limits of your luck, unfortunate incidents like bird droppings on your head or a day without a single good thing happening would ensue. If I used physical abilities, I''d be stricken with severe muscle pain, and if I used regenerative abilities, I''d be met with intense pain. The penalties were certain, but the rewards far exceeded imagination. ¡®I''m just d today''s misfortune ended with bird droppings, but it still feels awful.'' Leaving the despondent gamblers behind, I headed back to the store when¡ª "Hehe¡­ Lucky young man." The old man with the white beard stopped me. The kindly-faced senior was the same man who had been at my table earlier, the Tower Master. I nodded slightly to him. "I have no intention of returning the money." The Tower Master looked at me with surprised eyes, not expecting the conversation to be about money. I smiled at the astonished Tower Master and said. "I can at least give you enough for a ride home." "Hehe¡­" The Tower Master stroked his beard andughed. "You''re an interesting fellow." "I know." The Tower Master. The man who was supposed to be killed by his disciple ¡®Hans.'' It was a future far ahead, but it was also a future that would never happen. I had Tirving, and I nned to prevent his death. I bowed my head, wishing for the Tower Master''s well-being. "Then, I''ll use the money you lost to enjoy some delicious food." "Are you eating well?" "Yes." "Hehehe¡­ What an amusing young man." * At that moment. A chill hung in the air inside the store. "What?" The plump female student looked down disdainfully at Olivia, who returned her gaze with eyes brimming with intent. Despite the unfavorable situation of 1 against 3, Olivia remained fearless and silently faced them. "Shut up." "Pfft¡­!" The plump female studentughed at her friends. "What did she say, girl?" "No idea. She''s telling us to shut up." "Pff." The ¡®haha''s andughter filled the shop. Even as the students jeered and mocked each other until they were out of breath, Olivia quietly and steadily tightened the noose around her prey. The plump female student stepped closer to Olivia. "Hey. Say it again." "¡­" "Say it again. Threaten us with death? Pff, do you still think you''re the Olivia of the past?" "¡­" "Speak up. A single word and you should be begging for forgiveness now. Get your head straight." "¡­" Olivia sighed deeply and addressed the student in front of her. "You¡¯re as noisy as an orc with its head struck by a triangr ruler." Olivia looked at them, picking at her ear. Despite Olivia''s warning, they only became more belligerent. "What?" Olivia smirked and said. "Am I wrong?" Olivia''s main weapon was her words. And then. -Rumble¡­! A reliable weapon was protecting Olivia. * The store in disarray. "¡­?" Holding the money pouch, I looked bewilderedly at Miss Olivia standing dumbfounded in the middle of the shop. "Did a monster do this?" "No." "Uh¡­ Then did a meteor fall from the sky?" Olivia shook her head gloomily. "No¡­" With a voice as if crawling into the ground, Olivia¡¯s shrunken figure made me sense an ominous feeling. I asked Miss Olivia with a trembling voice. The shop turned upside down. The clerk''s panicked eyes. And the female students looking at Miss Olivia with trembling eyes. "Ah.. Miss Olivia." "Yeah¡­" A deep sigh made Olivia lower her head even further. I said with certainty. "It must have been a robbery." "Huh?" "Don''t worry. Just think of the money taken as a donation." I checked Miss Olivia for any injuries. "Fingers are intact¡­" "And the face¡­ is pretty." "Hehe¡­" "I''m d you weren''t hurt." "Thanks." Olivia smiled bashfully but couldn''t lift her head, speaking to me in a sullen voice. "That''s¡­" "Are you hurt?" "It''s not that¡­ I fought with them." "What?" With my voice tinged with shock, Olivia shuddered. "You fought?" "Uh-huh." "With those girls?" I looked at the female students sprawled on the floor. Their tragic appearance, ckened and bruised. I stroked Olivia''s head and asked. "So, where are you hurt?" "Huh?" Olivia looked up at me with confusion. I could read a sense of guilt on her face, tears welling up in her eyes. "Am I not in trouble?" "No." "Why?" "You must have had a good reason to fight. I think my character patch is perfect." "Character patch?" "Yes, that''s a thing." Olivia nodded and bit her lip hard. "I have a lot to make up for." "I have more money." "I wasn''t supposed to hit people with the wheelchair, but I crashed into them." "Just be careful next time." "And¡­" Olivia spoke in a gloomy voice about her faults. She mentioned bumping into people with the wheelchair and muttering harsh words that had hurt others. I pinched Olivia''s cheek with a caring voice and asked. "So, you''re not hurt?" "Uh-huh¡­" With Olivia''s head drooping sullenly, I smiled softly and said. "Then it''s fine." Olivia kept her head down miserably. "I cursed." "What did you say?" "Beep©¤©¤©¤!" "Oh¡­" I pulled on Olivia''s cheek and said. "But you didn''t use any profanity, right?" "Their parents are precious to them." "You did well. I think that''s enough." I know Miss Olivia''s personality well. How kind she can be. And how temperamental she is. So. I consider this a good oue. I handed the money earned today to the clerk and said. "I''ll pay back any shortfallter." Chapter 94: I Am a Bad Person (1) Chapter 94: I Am a Bad Person (1) On the way to the newly established tteokbokki store in the capital. Miss Olivia sat dejectedly in her wheelchair, her head bowed. "I''m sorry¡­" "It''s alright." "Because of me, you used all the money you worked hard to earn, Ricardo." "I didn''t have to work hard for it, so it''s fine. It wasn''t even my money after all." "Still¡­" Miss Olivia was downcast. ming herself for a situation that could have been avoided with a little patience, and believing she could have bought a gift for her father.I sneaked a nce at the sulking Miss Olivia and pulled out a palm-sized ck box from my pocket to show her. "What''s this?" "A tie pin." "Uh¡­?" Miss Olivia looked at me with surprised eyes. I chuckled awkwardly and muttered. "I thought I wouldn''t have enough money, but it turned out to be enough." "¡­Huh?" "I finished talking to the clerk while Miss Olivia was in the restroom." Of course, that was a lie. I had made a difficult request to the clerk. ¡ªExcuse me, I''m sorry to ask, but could you possibly add the tie pin to the tab as well? We really need to buy it. ¡ªAh¡­ Yes, that''s possible. ¡ªI''m terribly sorry for the inconvenience. I''ll make sure to pay it back as soon as possible. Please wait a little longer. ¡ªAh¡­ That''s alright. The money you gave should be enough for the repairs. Thanks to my conversation with the clerk, I managed to leave the chaotic store with the tie pin. Conveniently, the clerk at the store was a senior employee, and the owner wasn''t too strict, so we were able tomunicate well. It turned out that the female students who had provoked Miss Olivia were already marked as troublemakers by the boutique¡­ I even received thanks from the clerk. ¡ªThanks to you, I finally felt relieved. I''ll talk to the owner, so don''t worry and go on your way. Since I had paid off most of the damage with the casino winnings, the remaining debt wasn''t too burdensome, and since Miss Olivia had been careful not to damage any dresses or costly items, the amount to bepensated was rtively small. The amount would be easily covered by catching a few wanted criminals that would appearter in the novel. I handed Miss Olivia the ck box containing the tie pin, implying that her worries were unfounded. "This is Lord Darbav''s birthday gift. You should be the one to give it to him, Miss Olivia." "Ricardo¡­" Miss Olivia bowed her head and chose to say no more. "If I had just been patient, none of this would have been necessary." "Keeping anger inside can make you sick. You used to say you can endure hunger, but not anger, Miss Olivia." "¡­Right." Miss Olivia was known for her fiery temper. She''s always been quick-tempered, both in the past and now, with a dazzling way with words. In front of me, she might pout like a plump cat, but in front of others, she might well manifest the viiness depicted in the novel. The Miss Olivia in the novel was much worse and more malicious than she is now. Knowing aspects of her that even Miss Olivia herself might not be aware of, I might have shown a bit more leniency. Others might curse Miss Olivia as insane, but strangely, she always seems kind to me, almost like a saint. ¡®You don''t know the true face of a viiness,'' I thought. I carefully adjusted Miss Olivia''s scarf and wrapped her up warmly. Even if she''s in a bad mood, she still needs to take care of her health. "You''ll catch a cold. Please dress warmly." "Sniff¡­ Yes." Miss Olivia spoke to me in a small voice. "Thank you." "You''re wee." After walking a bit further, I cautiously asked Miss Olivia why she had fought. It seemed impolite to ask right away, so I took advantage of the quiet moment to gently inquire. "Why did you fight with those girls, Miss Olivia?" "Ah." Miss Olivia spoke with a hint of anger in her voice. "They called me a ¡®cripple.''" I paused. "I''ll be back." "Where to?" "It seems they weren''t hit enough." Miss Olivia grabbed my coat to stop me from leaving. Her ears, perhaps due to the cold or something else, were slightly red. "Don''t go. I scolded them a lot." "I don''t like it. I''ll just go and tap their heads with a triangle ruler." "It''s okay." I mentally recalled the faces of the female students who had copsed on the floor. Orcs with triangr heads. Female students resembling goblins. Lean ones like bamboo. I resolved to empty a month''s allowance on them if I saw them on the streetter, pretending I couldn''t resist as I stood still. "Are you really okay with this?" "Yeah. I''m hungry now." "Sigh¡­" With a desire that their path ahead be thorny, I turned around, following Miss Olivia''s lead. "I can''t help it. I''ll make sure this doesn''t happen again." "I''ll try to hold back more next time." "Don''t hold back. Just let it out on me." "Then, I''ll only get a little angry." We slowly made our way towards our destination, the cold wind feeling slightly warmer. Was it because of the anger or the warmth, I didn''t know, but the chill didn''t seem so bad. * In front of the bustling tteokbokki store. I looked at the long line of people with a trembling gaze and said. "What is this?" "A line." "I know that, but isn''t it excessively long?" There was a huge crowd. So many people were waiting just to eat tteokbokki that it seemed unbelievable to Miss Olivia and me, who were from a rural area. "Wow. This is no joke." "Are we not going to eat?" Miss Olivia asked with a troubled look. Already upset due to her anger, not being able to eat would only add to her distress. I wanted to give her some hopeful words, but seeing the crowd that didn''t seem to be dwindling, I could only offer an ambiguous answer to soothe her anxiety. "Yeah. There are too many people¡­" "I''m hungry¡­" The tteokbokki store that had opened in the capital was smaller than expected. A small building of about 15 pyeong with a red sign and no space inside for customers to eat¡ªonly for take-out and some tables ced outside. I didn''t expect such a setup until I found the ce, given the casual conversation I had with Malik about the business back at the mansion. ¡ªHyung-nim. ¡ªDon''t call me hyung-nim, I might get attached. ¡ªThen boss. ¡ª¡­ Just call me Malik. ¡ªDo you know the best way to enjoy tteokbokki? ¡ªShouldn''t it be about using good ingredients? ¡ªNo. Malik listened intently to my words with a serious voice. Even more focused than when we talked about aura. ¡ªIt''s all about the atmosphere. ¡ªAtmosphere? ¡ªA cold winter. Warm broth and tteokbokki. ¡ª¡­ ¡ªEating outside the store can be more delicious than inside. ¡ªWouldn''t it be cold? ¡ªIsn''t that romantic? ¡ªCertainly¡­ I remember him busily jotting down in his notebook then, but I never thought he''d actually implement it. The spirit of challenge shown by the capable Malik was evident in the long line of people waiting in front of me. To see a scene from my past life in another world was quite nostalgic, and I was lost in memories when¡ª ¡ªGurgle. A bizarre noise came from beside me. I looked at Miss Olivia with questioning eyes, and she was drooling while looking at the tteokbokki store. "I''m hungry." "You seem hungry after exerting yourself for the first time in a while." "That''s right. But the line is too long." "¡­" I nodded as I looked at the long line. Indeed, it was excessively long. If it were my past life, I would wonder if it was worth it for just tteokbokki, but this was the only ce in the Empire that sold it. I didn''t expect it to sell so well, and while I entertained the arrogant thought of opening a store myself, I knew I couldn''t do what Malik did and shook my head, discarding the impolite thought. I nced at Miss Olivia and asked. "Shall we queue?" "Yes. Let''s get in line before more peoplee." Miss Olivia didn''t suggest eating anything else. She must really want tteokbokki right now. I carefully pushed Miss Olivia''s wheelchair forward, and hearing a familiar male voice from behind, I cautiously looked back. "Ricardo." A man with a handsome appearance. A shinyndlord. A man more suited to a kitchen knife than a sword. Malik was shouting at us. "Where are you going? You guys are supposed to be this way." Malik pointed to the back door of the store and said. "You have a free pass." Truly, he was an amazing man. *** At the same time. To clear her gloomy mood, Yuria went out for a walk with Ruin and Michail for the first time in a while. The three of them, who had been suspended from the Royal Academy, wandered the streets amicably. Ruin, who was indignant about the punishment, wasining about the unfairness when he stopped at the scent of something spicy wafting from a store. "Uh¡­?" A familiar scent. Yuria turned her head, drawn by the smell of food she hadn''t smelled in a long time. [Forest Friend-Tteokbokki Store] -Created with a recipe obtained from a monster hiding in the outskirts. Ruin asked Yuria, who had stopped in her tracks. "Do you want to go eat?" "Huh?" "You seem like you want to." Yuria nodded to Ruin''s probing question. "Yes." She had wanted to for a long time. The food that Ricardo had made for her at the Royal Academy when she was feeling down. And so, she queued up. When her turn came. "Huh?" The face of a familiar man in a white chef''s uniform caught Yuria''s eye. "Oh?" "Oh? We meet again. Miss Yuria." In an unexpected ce, Yuria encountered Ricardo. Chapter 95: I Am a Bad Person (2) Chapter 95: I Am a Bad Person (2) I was supposed to be a customer, but here I am, working. "Huh?" When I came to my senses, I was standing in front of a mirror, dressed in a white chef''s uniform. In the reflection, I saw myself with transparent gloves on my hands and a white headscarf. As I stared nkly at my reflection, Malik looked at me with a proud smile and said. "It suits you well." "What?" "I said it suits you. If I had my way, I''d bury you here for a lifetime." I looked at the gloves on my hands and asked."What is this?" "Work attire." "Then why am I wearing it?" "Didn''t youe to eat?" "And didn''t you say you''d give me food?" "I have no intention of feeding you for free." Malik stated this as if it were the most natural thing. Although he called me here, he had no ns to give anything for free¡ªthe audacious nonsense Malik was spewing. I thought even the bear soup I left at the pet hotel would make more sense than this. Taking off my gloves, I naturally extended my greetings. "It was nice meeting you. Now, I''ll take my leave." "Where to?" "I''m going home." "Hmm¡­ That wouldn''t do." Malik uttered something ominous. As Malik, who had been admiring the ¡®Ferry 1'' wheelchair that Miss Olivia was sitting in, saying ¡®Fantastic¡­'', he pulled a small piece of paper from his jacket''s inner pocket and showed it to me. [Forest Friend (Snack Bar) ¨C Settlement Slip] Recipe provision fee: 500,000 gold 10% of sales: 50,000 gold Misceneous. Idea provision profits: 100,000 gold Total: 650,000 gold "?" Was it just my imagination, or was this simple receipt with a few numbers shining? Rubbing my eyes, I looked at the receipt in Malik''s hand. "Is it because of the boss''s radiant halo that I can''t see well, or may I take a closer look?" "So, would it be alright if I removed a couple of zeroes?" "Not at all, boss." I carefully slipped back into the gloves I had taken off and finished preparing for work. Where else would you find a job that starts at 3 PM? A satisfied smile crept across my face thinking about leaving work early. "A worker with the right visual appeal. An untiring worker¡ªhere I am, Ricardo, at your service. Who else would you hire?" "It''s just for today. The chef had some urgent business and had to take a day off." "If you call, I''ll even lick your boots." Malik made a disgusted face and said. "I refuse." "I''m not fond of it either." "¡­?" "I was just being polite." Leaving a confused Malik behind, I turned to Miss Olivia, who was patting her stomach, and said. "Miss Olivia, please enjoy the view here. I will make you some delicious tteokbokki and bring it to you." "Yeah." Malik slyly grabbed the handle of Miss Olivia''s wheelchair and shook his head. "Lady Olivia will idle away her time with me." "What?" "We need to taste-test the new mint chocte-vored tteokbokki we''reunching and get some feedback on the ¡®Ferry 1''." Malik spoke formally, causing Miss Olivia to nod ambiguously and mumble. "Ricardo told me not to follow strangers¡­ Or did he not? I''ve seen you before, so you''re not a stranger." "We''re not going far. Just to the break room behind the kitchen." "Don''t use informalnguage." "Don''t you use it either." "Eeek¡­" "So, Ricardo¡­ what should I do?" Miss Olivia looked at me with pleading eyes. I gave her a small smile and said. "So, it''s just me working again?" "Yep." "¡­Please go ahead." And so, I got to work. In my past life, I dreamed of opening a restaurant using my own recipes, but I never thought the day would actuallye. The sight of the iing customers gave me a strange feeling. It felt like I was fulfilling one of the items on my bucket list, yet I also felt like I was getting the short end of the stick. The receipt in my pocket filled me with energy, but the reality of being turned into aborer aftering for a meal was depressing. "Next customer." "Brother, you''re so handsome!" "I know." A female student in a Royal Academy uniform shouted at me. Judging by her youthful face, she must be a freshman who joined this year. I wasn''t excited or happy. I had to focus on work. Unmoved, I generously filled her bowl with three times the standard portion. The female student looked at me with surprise. "Uh¡­?" "You''re also pretty." "Thank you!" I winked and called the next customer. The next customer was a male student who appeared to be the same age as the previous girl. He looked at me with expectation, having seen the overflowing bowl of the girl who left before him, and spoke up with a booming voice. "Bro¡­ You''re handsome!" "Yes." I precisely measured the tteokbokki into the male student''s bowl to the standard portion. The student gave me a pitiful look. "Is this it?" "I''m sorry, but it''s the store''s policy to give the exact portion." "¡­" The male student sat down at the table with a look of gloom. Malik would have been furious with my way of running the store, but what can I do? If he trusted me with his store, he had to pay the price. I felt sorry for Malik, but I hoped he would understand that it was inevitable for someone with strong opinions about gender discrimination like me. I looked at the long line of customers and shouted energetically. "Next customer!" Since this was the situation, I''d work hard. The work wasn''t as tough as I thought it would be. Maybe because I had experience as a mainstay restaurant part-timer in my previous life, the daunting queue of customers felt manageable, and with my strong body, I even started to pick up speed in my work. I was growing into a monster of the restaurant industry, able to fry tempura and make tteokbokki with both hands. ¡®And that''s impressive¡­'' I marveled at the staff who silently replenished the missing ingredients next to me. Including me, there were four employees in the store. One clerk in charge of ordering and serving. One assistant in the kitchen. And another for handling payments¡ªa total of three clerks. It was certainly a small number to handle so many customers, but I believed Malik''s proud im not to worry. I just didn''t expect it to be this much work. The staff¡¯s work abilities were beyond excellent, evoking my admiration. The employees moved like one body. Their hospitality and their ability to handle difficult customers were also outstanding. ¡®I wonder how much they''re paid.'' Certainly, Malik had staff worthy of his pride. And so, one team. Two teams. Ten teams. More than twenty teams came and went. "Next customer, may I take your order?" "¡­I am" A familiar voice reached my ears. A voice as clear as juicy fruit. Instinctively, I looked up. Surprised to hear the voice of someone I didn''t expect to meet here, I raised my head to see a girl with pink hair. "Oh?" A female student with pink hair, clutching an old pink wallet. She pondered deeply over the price list, and I addressed her. "Oh? We meet again, Miss Yuria." The protagonist of this novel. It was Yuria. * I could read the emotion of surprise on Yuria''s face as our eyes met. She looked as if she hadmitted a crime, with her lips nervously trembling, and she seemed to have no intention of ordering. As Yuria hesitated, theints of the people lined up behind her began to reach my ears. -What''s going on? -Why isn''t she ordering? -Damn, it''s cold. Hurry up. The outcry of hungry customers. Some people, enved by the tteokbokki I made, had finished their bowls and were standing in line again. Considering those enved patrons, I cautiously asked Yuria. "Excuse me, Miss Yuria." "¡­" "Miss Yuria?!" "Yes?!" Startled back to reality, Yuria jumped at my call. I discreetly pointed with my finger at the moring customers. "You need to ce your order." "Ah¡­ that is" "I personally rmend adding fried snacks to the original tteokbokki. What would you like to do?" "Ah¡­ Yes." Yuria hesitated for a moment before correcting her order. "Is there any chance you have the vor fromst time at the Royal Academy?" "At the Academy?" "Yes¡­ the one you made before at the Academy." "Ah. Just a moment, please." I recalled the past. It seemed to be around the beginning of the semester when Yuria was being shunned by her friends. That subtle ostracism, that nasty act. I knew that when Yuria entered the cafeteria, the chatty students would suddenly fall silent. Yuria didn¡¯te to the school cafeteria then. Too self-conscious. At lunchtime, she would quietly go outside to eat her packed lunch or skip meals altogether. At that time, I was also subtly shunned, so I often cooked for Yuria, who was dining alone. The memory of secretly calling her to the dormitory to cook for her. Back then, I was a delinquent student skipping sses to shake off the Royal Academy''s fate. I immediately understood what Yuria was referring to and nodded. "Are you talking about the rose tteokbokki?" "Ro¡­se?" "Tteokbokki with a spicy yet creamy taste, made with a light red sauce." "Ah¡­" Yuria nodded. "That seems right." I gave Yuria a small smile and whispered. "Normally, it''s not on the menu. But for Miss Yuria, I will make it especially for you. And you two." I looked at Michail and Ruin standing awkwardly behind Yuria and said. "Feel free to starve." "What?" "Next customer!" I resolved not to serve it to them, as they would surelyin it didn''t taste good. "Get lost!" Michail and Ruin looked at me with incredulous expressions. Chapter 96: I Am a Bad Person (3) Chapter 96: I Am a Bad Person (3) After a busy day had ended. I, who had taken thedy home after she nonsensically proimed that mint chocte tteokbokki was the ultimate creation, wandered the streets of thete evening capital. "Mint chocte is the evil of society." I murmured, echoing thedy''s ridiculous statement, and let out a deep sigh. The streets of the capital were still bustling with life despite thete hour. The night patrol soldiers doing their rounds, adventurers unwinding in taverns after a tough day''s work, and Royal Academy students burning the candle at both ends. Watching people wrap up their exhausting days, I muttered to myself. "They''re young. So young." I had those days too.Back when I attended the Academy. It was a short time, less than a year, but I had lived quite the student life. Shaking off predestined encounters. Solving quests. Crushing the remnants of heretics. Hmm¡­ It wasn''t such a great school life after all. On second thought, it wasn''t the ordinary school life I remembered. I corrected myself, thinking that ¡®busy'' was a more fitting description for the time I had spent, not leisurely enjoying my youth like the others. Still, it was fun in its own way. Thedy had been a thorn in my side, but it was amusing that I had entered the point where the novel truly began to unfold. Seeing things I had only read about in books actually happen, and watching Yuria, the female protagonist, grow¡ªit was both amazing and a sense of pride. Yuria''s bullying incident. The Academy fire incident. The process of Yuria and Ruin bing close. It felt strange, experiencing events I''d only seen in the novel for real. They were memories that made me both cry andugh, not entirely unpleasant ones. Especially the memories shared with Yuria were a bit more special. I had only intended to watch over her, but we became close. I had wanted to live as a stranger, but we became friends. Those memories weren''t easily forgotten. As I walked through the glittering downtown, I reminisced about the old days. -Why are you crying here? -What¡­? I thought back to the first conversation we ever had and looked up at the brightly shining moon. "It''s ridiculously bright." I think I need a drink after a long while. * Somewhere near the Academy, there was a tavern. In a quiet corner of the tavern frequented only by regrs, Yuria sat with a gloomy expression. It was a ce where not many people came. A secluded tavern free from noisy adventurers and ill-mannered folk. The bar-style tavern was Yuria''s regr spot, where she could visit alone without worrying about unwanted confrontations. Yuria, who was not particrly fond of alcohol, asionally visited this pub when she felt down. It was also a ce filled with long-standing memories. Yuria, who had hung her outerwear over the chair, timidly raised her hand. "Excuse me¡­" The waitress, not noticing Yuria''s meek voice, continued to wipe sses with a dry cloth. Yuria nced around, taking in the others. Lovers lost in each other. Students trying to end the approaching term withughter. Yuria hoped to catch the eye of the busy waitress but failed to attract her attention. Yuria checked her surroundings and then hunched her shoulders, whispering softly. "Can''t she hear me¡­?" Yuria closed her eyes tight and then called out to the waitress with a louder voice than before. "Excuse me¡­ I''d like to order!" However, Yuria''s timid voice was drowned out by the chatter of other patrons and failed to reach the waitress. "Ah¡­ uh¡­" Fidgeting with her fingers, Yuria finally managed to ce her order after what felt like an eternity. "I''m sorry. We have an unusuallyrge number of customers today. Ha ha¡­" "It''s alright. Could I have a draft beer and some jerky, please?" Yuria''s order prompted the waitress to nod and write it down. "A draft beer and jerky, is that right?" "Yes." "Just wait a moment, I''ll bring it out to you right away!" Yuria replied to the waitress in a small voice. "You can take your time." "Sure~!" After a short while, Yuria''s table was graced with bite-sized jerky and a cold beer. Gazing at the beer, Yuria exhaled a deep sigh from her core. "Haah¡­" It was a sighden with deep contemtion. Maybe it was the depth of the troubles she kept to herself that led Yuria, who normally didn''t even enjoy alcohol, to look sorrowfully at the beer. "Why am I so foolish." Yuria murmured in a bitter voice. "I can''t do what I know how to do right, and I misunderstand things on my own¡­" Regret and self-reproach filled Yuria''s voice as she murmured gloomily. Since the hallucination she experienced in the dungeonst time, Yuria''s self-esteem had been slowly declining as she couldn''t shake the feeling of depression. It was great when she discovered she had a talent for divine power¡­ buttely, it seems like there have been more depressing things. Rtionships. Studying. The worries only got heavier as the grades went up. -Dad! I¡­ I got epted into the Royal Academy! -What?! -Yep! I was selected as a schrship student, ahem! -My daughter is amazing! -Of course! Now, Dad, you can stop adventuring and live off the sry I bring home! -Haha! Are you telling me to quit my job?! -Yes, for sure! -No, I still have to earn an allowance for my daughter. -No need. I''ll study really hard and get a full schrship! So take some rest, Dad. How long had it been since she was thrilled at the thought of being an impressive daughter to her father, who lived the difficult life of an adventurer? Yuria''s heart still swelled when she remembered giving her hard-earned schrship money to her father, but thinking of her current life at the Academy made her feel depressed. At the start of the semester. Yuria was being bullied. -Why does she act so high and mighty? She''s just amoner. She thought that being active would make her many friends. It was the first time Yuria faced the wall of social status. Hated for every action she took. Insulted for simply passing by as if she stank. The start of her Academy life was emotionally challenging for Yuria. In the tranquil countryside, her bright smiles and energetic spirits were well-received by friends, but the Academy was different. Labeled a vixen for mingling with boys. used of being shallow when approaching girls, Yuria faced insults and nder. Where to fit in? How to avoid the abuse, Yuria pondered and tried to change herself, but only cold responses came back. -Why are you pretending to be close? -Exactly, it''s freaking awkward. Although it was just a private thought, in fact, Yuria hated her Academy life. The life at the Academy she had looked forward to was cold, and the Academy, which was supposed to be free of discrimination betweenmoners and nobility, clearly had invisible lines drawn. It was Ricardo who became Yuria''s solefort in the grey life at the Academy. He was confident, unlike herself. She had fallen for him at first sight. During the freshman orientation. The emotion she felt when she first saw him was indescribable¡ªlike a deration of ¡®He''s insane''. Deep red hair. A tall stature. wless features. With a fierce appearance yet seemingly kind-hearted, Yuria felt an attraction to Ricardo for the first time. The surrounding students didn''t think highly of him¡­ -Is that him? Olivia''s butler? -Probably. He definitely looks like the butler of a crazy woman. -Connections really do matter. Even amoner like him can enter the Royal Academy. -Hey, keep your voice down. -Why? Let them hear. It''s the truth. Ricardo was infamous for his bad temper. Among the nobles, a mad dog. Among themoners, he was seen as a lowlife who sucked up to the nobility by snobbish rumors. Nevertheless, Yuria ignored those views, captivated by his appearance. She wondered why they hated him. Why wouldn''t they like someone so good-looking? It was a malicious thought, but at the time, she felt fortunate that there were fewer rivals. It was just a fantasy, but if they became a couple, it meant she wouldn''t have to deal with jealous rivals. Like every student harbors a first love in their hearts, Ricardo had taken up that ce of longing in Yuria''s heart. When Yuria ended up in the same ss as Ricardo, she buried her face in her pillow with joy. -Insane¡­ Insane¡­! We''re in the same ss! What do I do!!! Especially since Ricardo''s behavior was so peculiar that it never failed to amuse her. -Hey,moner. Go to the store and buy me some bread in my stead. -What. -What? Amoner talking back? -Nobility talking back? -You crazy bastard. -Miss!!! Ricardo, who didn''t cower at being called amoner, would recklessly bounce around without caring for others'' stares. Perhaps it was because of his strong backing, but Ricardo''s behavior seemed to stem more from an innate, carefree confidence. In the early days of school, he even got into fistfights with nobility and during ranking fights, he would use dirty tricks like throwing sand to win at all costs. Though Ricardo''s reputation among the students hit rock bottom, he lived his life unaffected, seemingly normal. Even just watching from the sidelines felt joyful and exciting¡­ and at the same time, supportive. Yuria was spending her school days like that. Then one day. Yuria had her first conversation with Ricardo. Not of her own will, butpelled by someone else''s. Yuria talked to Ricardo showing the side of herself she least wanted him to see. [Idiot.] The day she ran away after seeing the red scribbles on her desk. -Why are you crying here? Ricardo hade to her while she was crying. Chapter 97: I Am a Bad Person (4) Chapter 97: I Am a Bad Person (4) It was sorrowful. I had thought if I smiled brightly, people would start to notice me. Even if it hurt, I smiled. Even if I was sad, I smiled. Even if they hurled insults at me, I believed that if I kept smiling, eventually the friends who disliked me would start to turn around. It was the only thing I, the outcast, could do. It was my only form of rebellion since I had nothing else. I had promised myself to keep smiling no matter what. But. The emotional burden that had been piling up had unknowingly transformed into a giant lump of sorrow by the time I realized it.Foolishly, I had believed that if I kept smiling, things would get better someday. I had been hopeful that someday someone would reach out to be my friend. All of those hopes crumbled like andslide struck by a downpour when I saw the two words ¡®Idiot'' scribbled on my desk. I just stood there, looking at my desk. "What is this¡­?" I felt as if my mind had gonepletely nk. I couldn''t think of anything. All I felt was the crumbling of the hopes I had built, as I stared at the sinisterly written words. From behind me, where I stood dazed, came the snickering ofughter. -Who did that to her? -Don''t know. It was like that when I came in the morning. -Insane¡­ But isn''t she crying? -Whoa, look¡­! She''s crying. -Insane, hahaha! Jeers poured down on me as I kept my head down. It wasn''t constion that came my way, but mockingughter, treating my sorrow as aedy. I fled from the ssroom as if to escape. -What kind of equal academy is this¡­ -They say it''s an academy of equality for everyone¡­ What is this..! Trying to hold back my tears, I found myself squatting in a corner of the recycling area behind the academy. My own space, where no one else would go. The recycling center, bustling only during cleaning time, was the only ce I could rest as the ostracized one. No one to mock me, no passersby¡ªjust my ownplete space. It had been my escape when I overheard gossip, or when I had to run from backbiting in the bathrooms. I nned to sit there with my face buried in my knees just until myplicated emotions subsided. I had always managed to get by this way. Today, as always, I resolved to cool down my heart and return with a smile on my face. There was nothing I could do. In a rtionship that was already twisted, there was truly nothing I could do. I hated that all my actions seemed to them like loose screws, and my earnest efforts turned into mere entertainment for their amusement. So today, here I was again, squatting in this ce. Crouching in the recycling center filled with the stench of garbage, I sniffled at the pitiful state of myself. -I wanted to do well¡­ I felt alone. My current state, where no one would help me, felt especially cold that day. -Sob¡­ That''s probably why I cried even more that day. -What did I do wrong for everyone to treat me this way¡­? I just want to be friends with everyone¡­ Why are they doing this¡­! -I want to be friends with you all too¡­ I like making dolls too¡­ I also have someone I like¡­ I want to talk about it with you¡­ The memory of crying alone in the silent recycling center, where no one ever came, was a painful memory that wouldn''t fade. No one to listen. The recollection ofining quietly to myself wouldn''t easily disappear. After crying for a long time, the bell signaling the start of the ss rang, and I tried to pull myself together to stand up. No matter how upset I was, I had to attend the ss. I needed to keep up with the sses to maintain my schrship, even if it was hard and exhausting. I tried to lift myself up with difficulty, but my legs wouldn''t muster the strength due to the overwhelming sadness. -I have to go¡­ I muttered, punching my sluggish legs with my fist. Let''s go. Staying here won''t change anything. I urged myself to move. About three minutes might have passed. Just as I was struggling to stand up. -Why are you crying here? A kind voice halted my footsteps. With his red hair, tall stature, and a somewhat fierce expression, the man stood behind me with a slight smile. The man I had a crush on. The man I had fallen for at first sight appeared before me like fate. Seeing Ricardo, who wore a mischievous smile and was looking at me, I was so surprised that I fell to the ground. -Ahh¡­! How long have you been here?! -Well¡­ since you said, ¡®What did I do wrong!'' Ricardo imitated my upset behavior, causing my face to turn red with embarrassment. I had never been so startled or ashamed in my life. Having observed Ricardo from afar, he wasn''t the image I had pictured, but his unexpectedly approachable demeanor took me by surprise. I thought he would be incredibly stoic. And cold. Irritated by Ricardo''s yful behavior, I lowered my head and said. -Let''s go. -I don''t want to. -The bell rang, you should go. -I don''t want to. Ricardo retorted firmly. Despite the bell signaling the start of the ss, Ricardo yawned and carefully sat down beside me. Then, with an annoying expression, he told me. -I''m smart enough that I don''t need to attend sses. -¡­Really? -Jealous? Ricardo, speaking earnestly with an absurd im, simply watched my red-flushed face. Seeing my swollen eyes. The moisture around them. Ricardo, with a bitter smile, spoke to me in a calm voice. -Did you cry? -No. -Lies. I saw everything. -¡­If you saw, why do you ask? -It''s fun? Ricardo answered confidently. Was he always like this¡­? The illusion I had about the person named Ricardo was breaking, but as I saw the sunlight reflecting off his smiling face, my heart pounded wildly. ¡®Pull yourself together¡­'' -Is there something on my face? -What? -You keep looking at me. -No, it''s just¡­ you''re handsome¡­ -What? -No¡­ what am I saying¡­! No, I misspoke. Ricardo smiled at my flustered reaction and took a small handkerchief from the pocket of his butler uniform, offering it to me. I stared nkly at Ricardo''s proffered hand, holding the light brown handkerchief with a faint scent of flowers. I looked at his hand as if asking why he was giving this to me. -Take it. -¡­ -My hand is about to fall off. Ricardo''s touch was gentle. It felt even softer than the handkerchief. Perhaps because of the emotion I felt at that moment, it seemed even smoother. After receiving Ricardo''s handkerchief, I could only stare at it nkly. It had been so long since someone had treated me with such warmth. At the same time, the overwhelming feeling of a fateful encounter with someone I had secretly watched bubbled up inside me. -Sob¡­ -Why are you crying again? -I''m not crying¡­ Ricardo, considering my feelings, turned away and muttered. -You''re very bad at lying. The first encounter with Ricardo remained an unforgettable memory for me. -Oh, I forgot to introduce myself. Ricardo, squatting beside me, told me his name. -My name is Ricardo. I''m in the same first year, first ss as you. And¡­ they say I''m a troublemaker. -I''m¡­ Yuria. -Yuria. That''s a pretty name. -Thank you. Starting from small talk to casual daily conversations, time seemed to fly by quickly. Although I knew I should go to ss, my fluttering heart kept holding me back, wanting to stay just a little longer. After about thirty minutes had passed, I got up quickly, driven by a sense of anxiety. -I should go now. -Why? Let''s talk a bit more. -But¡­ the ss¡­ Ricardo said with an awkward smile. -Ah¡­ I¡­ can''t. The ss. -What? -Um¡­ Ricardo stood up, dusting off his trousers, and said. -You''ll see if you go. Ricardo, moving leisurely as if nothing mattered in his seemingly ruined academy life, left an impression on me. I followed him quietly, surprised by his response. My throat was tight from crying, and I didn''t know what to say to the confident Ricardo. Especially with someone I liked right before my eyes. I just kept my head down and stole nces at Ricardo''s face. Returning to the ssroom, I saw the chaos of the first-year, first-ss students. My desk was clean. In contrast, the desks of the other students were in disarray. It looked as if there had been a fight. A fierce one. And then. -Ricardo, where are you! The shout of a male student looking for Ricardo with a bloody nose filled the ssroom. -Look. Ricardo said to me with an awkward smile. -I told you we wouldn''t have ss. Ricardo confidently entered the ssroom and stood in front of the searching male student, smiling slightly. -Catch me if you can!!! Ricardo ran off like a madman. * That evening I found out. The person who scribbled on my desk was the male student looking for Ricardo. And after I ran out of the ssroom, Ricardo cleaned my desk with the male student''s head while I was hiding in the recycling center, which I learned by chance. -That guy''s crazy, telling you. He smashed his face into the desk¡­ ¡®Clean it,'' he said. Ugh¡­ -Just as crazy as his mistress. Acts like a lunatic too. -So what happened? -He must''ve gotten suspended, right? That day at the recycling center, For the first time, I was d to have a visitor. Holding my pounding heart tightly, I listened to the students'' conversations. * The buzz of alcohol ising on. Feeling a bit tipsy with old memories, my emotions got a bit too intense. Yuria sighed as she chewed on the jerky. "Sigh¡­" And then a man with a small smile ced a drink in front of her. "Why are you drinking alone like a tragic heroine?" Yuria looked up. The man with red hair. Ricardo was sitting in front of her, smiling. Chapter 98: I Am a Bad Person (5) Chapter 98: I Am a Bad Person (5) I hadn''t stopped by the tavern in a long while. To give myself a gift for working hard, I strode to the establishment filled with brief memories. A tavern on the outskirts of the capital. ¡®The Grapevine Tavern.'' Known for its draft beer and dried snacks, ¡®The Grapevine Tavern,'' run by a young female proprietor, had appeared in the novel as a favorite haunt of Yuria. -Ding-a-ling- "Wee~ to The Grapevine Tavern. Oh my!" Thedy proprietor,ing out of the kitchen, uttered a cry of surprise upon seeing a regr''s face after such a long time. She greeted me warmly, saying how long it had been. I waved back at her with a small gesture and a nod. "It''s been a while, ma''am.""Such a long time I thought you were dead." "That''s harsh to say to a young man with a bright future. Apologize." "Ho ho ho, that just means I''m really d to see you." I received the proprietor''s jest with a lightugh. "I had business in the capital and thought to stop by. Is there a seat avable?" "Of course~ If not, I''d make one for you." The proprietor replied with a bright smile. She had been especially kind to me ever since she threw out a troublesome customer who had been giving her grief. While we exchanged updates with bright smiles, the proprietor nced towards a corner of the dining area and asked me. "But, didn''t youe with a friend?" "A friend?" "Yes. You two used toe here asionally. Someone''s already seated and waiting." A friend¡­ who could that be? Pained by the question, since I had endured a friendless and hard time at the Academy, I turned my head following the proprietor''s gaze. There, in a corner of the tavern, I saw a woman with pink hair sipping beer alone. After taking a sip, she cringed and muttered, ¡®Ugh¡­ bitter.'' I couldn''t help but let out a smallugh at the familiar sight. Noticing my ambiguous expression, the proprietor cautiously asked. "Shall I prepare a separate table for you?" I politely declined the proprietor''s kind offer with a shake of my head. "No, thank you. I''ll sit over there." I walked over to where Yuria sat in the corner of the dining area with a light step. It was funny that Yuria, who had many good spots to choose from, had picked a secluded corner. And it was amusing to see someone who disliked alcohol behaving like this. I couldn''t help but smile. * "Why are you drinking alone like a tragic heroine?" Yuria looked at me with startled eyes. In her half-intoxicated gaze, a sense of bewilderment lingered. "Ricka¡­ Ricardo? How did youe here?!" "Why wouldn''t the most handsome and perfect man in the worlde to a tavern? To drink, of course." "What are you talking about¡­" Yuriaughed off my words, seemingly embarrassed. Though my words were sincere, she took them as a joke, and I joined in with a smile. I carefully pulled out a chair and sat down opposite Yuria. I had felt lonely thinking I would have to drink by myself, but now I was d to have apanion. I asked Yuria, who wore a bittersweet smile. "Is it okay if I sit down?" "You''re already sitting." "I was going to run away if you said no." Yuria chuckled again and gave her consent. "Please, have a seat." "Thank you. I was almost about to drink alone; luckily I didn''t have to." "What about the youngdy¡­?" Yuria nced behind me and asked, but I shrugged and answered, ¡®Thedy is sleeping,'' satisfying her curiosity. After ordering beer and dried squid, I gazed intently at Yuria''s eyes. Her eyes were moist. Her expression looked depressed. It seemed like Yuria had just been crying, and I thought to myself, ¡®The heroine seems to be crying all the time.'' Although sad depictions often appeared in the novel, it felt disheartening to see them in person. It was supposed to be a bright and hopeful romantic fantasy novel beloved by female readers, but that only seemed to apply to the male lead. The male leads were physically strong but each had their own ws. Yuria was physically weak but filled the emotional void for others. This dynamic sparked interest in the novel, but it was hardly a pleasant matter for Yuria herself. Not that Yuria was weak. She possessed an unparalleled talent for healing magic and had an extensive knowledge of holy magicpared to her peers. Michail, Ruin, and the other secondary male leads were outstanding in all aspects, but that didn''t mean Yuria wascking. They simply excelled in different fields. Thinking of Hans''s situation as well, I spected Yuria must be feeling cynical about her reality, always receiving help but never being able to give. She had received praise from those around her, but in truth, she felt she could do nothing herself. The novel had described Yuria''s current emotional state, her confusion about her worth amidstplicated social rtionships. She had been ostracized since her first year. Hans had fallen from grace. And now, she was in a period where she felt disillusioned with her own ipetence, always having to rely on the male leads in times of crisis. That''s why I was able to guess at some of the worries Yuria harbored. Though I could be wrong. I cautiously broached the subject to the sullen Yuria. "It''s tough, isn''t it?" "What? What do you mean¡­?" "Just seems like you might be struggling with your studies and life at the Academy. You haven''t flunked out like I have, after all." "It''s manageable." Yuria responded with a bittersweet expression. Her voice sounded resolute as if telling me not to worry, but her gloomy expression betrayed the stress she felt about her academics. Hoping to see her smile, I made a slightly annoying face and said. "Live confidently like me. It''s thrilling." Yuria snorted withughter. "You know you''re really annoying, right?" "That''s the point." Yuria burst intoughter at my response. I had thought I was easing Yuria''s troubles somewhat, but it seemed I wasn''t much help. With Yuria still wearing a gloomy expression, I decided to avoid heavy topics and asked about her day instead. "Did you enjoy the tteokbokki today? It was a special order, so I put a lot of effort into it." Yuria answered while gulping down her beer. "It was really delicious." Yuria, who was a lightweight drinker, frowned and murmured, ¡®Ugh¡­ bitter,'' in a candid response. ¡®I should make sure she doesn''t drink too much.'' Considering the novel described her as getting drunk after three beers, I smiled softly, worried about Yuria''s excessive drinking. "d it was delicious. I worked hard on it. Not used to the kitchen, I identally used salt instead of sugar, but hey, if it tasted good, that''s all that matters." "What are you saying?" "I''m saying I made it deliciously." "¡­" Yuria bowed her head at my straightforward, in-spoken response. With a tremble in her voice, she softly asked me. "Do you do this for just anyone?" Yuria''s ears turned red as she looked down, possibly from drinking too much beer. Seeing her ears glowing red, I shook my head. "I don''t give my all-out tteokbokki to just anyone." "Then why give it to me?" "Because you''re a precious friend?" "¡­" Yuria''s ears reddened even more. ¡®I shouldn''t let her drink any more.'' I had hoped for a lively drinking session, but it seemed I was heading towards the tragedy of bing the caretaker of an intoxicated Yuria. Seizing the moment Yuria looked down, I discreetly moved the beer ss beside her towards the corner of the table. -Stealthily. Yuria caught me hiding the beer ss and looked at me with a dazed expression, her cheeks puffed out, before she spoke. "Why are you hiding it?" "¡­I did nothing." "Lies." I awkwardly smiled and ced the beer back beside Yuria. Yuria, who had previously puffed up her cheeks, now beamed withughter upon recovering her beer and took hearty gulps of what remained. After wiping the foam from her lips, she cringed again and said, ¡®Ugh¡­ bitter.'' I shook my head andmented. "It''s admirable to see someone who''s weak with alcohol do a shot." "Why?" "Just because." -Stealthily. Yuria, with her dignity slightly bruised by the alcohol, stared at me again. "Why am I doing this¡­ because of someone¡­" Yuria ended her words with a cheeky tone, to which I replied with a smallugh. "By the way¡­ did you know you were overcharged today? They took an extra 10 gold from you." "?" Yuria looked at me, puzzled. "¡­Really?" "Yes." "Oh¡­" identally confessing, I scratched my head and grinned brightly. "Looks like I''ll be caught by the imperial guards." "¡­" "I''ll tell the owner to give you some service." Faced with Yuria''s cold expression, I was at a loss for words. An awkward silence lingered. As more people gathered in the busy tavern, Yuria and I continued to drink. One ss. Two sses. Feeling anxious as Yuria''s gaze started to lose focus. "Sigh¡­" Yuria, releasing a heavy sigh, spoke up. "Ricardo." Dropping formalities. Speaking informally, Yuria. I responded with a smile to her vulnerable state. "Why do you call?" She hesitated for a long time before speaking. "Do you hate me?" Chapter 99: I Am a Bad Person (6) Chapter 99: I Am a Bad Person (6) Yuria''s tipsy question, asking about an emotion she had never before questioned, left me feeling perplexed. "I don''t hate you." Shouldn''t that be the question I''m asking? In the rtionship between Yuria and me, it was Yuria who held the position of power, not me. The perpetrator and the victim. Even if I had intended to protect her and unintentionally caused her suffering, the fact that I tormented Yuria was an unchangeable wrong. Even if I had halved the hardships Yuria should have faced, the difficulties she experienced at the Royal Academy were new to her, and I was one of the culprits who had given her such trials. With these thoughts, I looked into her eyes. Moisture brimmed in Yuria''s eyes,den withplex emotions, and I found myself momentarily at a loss for words."Why do you ask such a question?" "Just¡­ because." Yuria''s response, simply tacking on a reason, left me momentarily pondering. I''m not familiar with the feeling of hating others; perhaps it''s because I''ve cut ties with what some call a conscience that I found Yuria''s question difficult to answer. After taking a moment, I responded to Yuria. "I don''t hate you. Hmm¡­ indeed." Yuria gripped the handle of her beer mug tightly. Her slender fingers by her lips trembled slightly with each word she spoke. I questioned Yuria, filled with my own curiosities. "Why do you think I would hate you?" "I''ve done something terrible¡­" "Something terrible?" I pondered over Yuria''s mention of a wrongdoing. "Did you perhaps meddle with my wallet, or spit in the coffee you gave me? If it''s the former, it''s serious; if thetter, I''d rather not say." "Nothing like that happened." "Then I really don''t understand why you ask this." Yuria''s quivering voice returned the question. "Why¡­" "Yes?" "Why don''t you hate me?" I repeated the answer I had given moments ago. "Didn''t I say? There''s no reason for me to hate you." Yuria''s expression began to crumble into tears. Whether due to recent worries or not, the sight of a sobbing Yuria felt rather sorrowful. "Don''t lie." "Because of me¡­ or rather, I¡­ I¡­" Yuria stammered the same words and then bit her lip. I wasn''t sure what Yuria was trying to say, but it likely had to do with me. Perhaps she had learned of one incident from our time at the Academy. The incident of the fire in the girls'' dormitory, or maybe she had discovered one of the lies I told her. I had moved carefully to ensure no one found out, but had someone seen? Considering it a past matter that I wasn''t concerned about anymore, I calmly spoke to the trembling Yuria. "Why would I hate you, Yuria?" "¡­" "Even if I can be quite irritable, I do know my ce." Yuria was at a loss for words after my response. She pressed her lips tightly shut, unable to say anything, and whispered so faintly, "Why are you pretending not to know¡­ You know everything¡­" With the atmosphere turning into a game of truth, I felt a need to ask something in return. "Now, I''ll ask a question. It''s only fair if we both get a turn." I ced my hands politely on the table and asked. "Do you hate me, Yuria?" Yuria hesitated, clenching her fists. I felt I had received a sufficient answer from her reaction. Though the alcohol allowed us to speak more freely, looking deeper into Yuria''s heart would reveal it charred ck. It would be odd not to hate me. Even if the things I did were supposedly for her benefit, the oue she had to ept was still pain. I, therefore, thought it problematic even to expect forgiveness. That''s why I spoke with a voice close to certainty. "As you know, I am a person without a conscience. Hmm¡­ you could say I''m a viin." Yuria countered my statement. Without hesitation, her voice was resolute and denying. "No." "Thank you for saying so. But you''ve seen me at the Academy, haven''t you? You know." "There was a reason for that¡­!" I clenched my fist. "What reason?" "¡­" "What reason could there be for me to torment you?" "Olivia¡­!" "Hmm." I felt the need to get worse at that moment. Though it was blunt, I wanted Yuria to draw a clear line, so I coolly asked her. "Even if thedy had ordered me, those things wouldn''t have happened if I had refused." I didn''t say that it would have been harder for her if I hadn''t stepped in. Because it would seem tasteless. And I didn''t want Yuria to feel guilty. That was my penance. And as someone who had possessed her, one of the few gifts I could give Yuria was to tell her the painful truth. "If I had warned you in advance, you might not have suffered as much, and if I hadn''t taken thedy''s side, perhaps you could have enjoyed a peaceful time at the Academy." Upon hearing my cold words, Yuria clenched her fists and shouted. "Then why did you help me?!" Yuria''s voice was choked with emotion. "In the dungeon, in the ssroom, even when I was eating alone, you were the one who approached me!" "I''m nothing to you, Ricardo¡­! Why were you so kind to me?" "Did you pity me?" "Did I look pitiful, being all alone?" "Or¡­" "Was all this another scheme of yours, Ricardo?" Yuria''s eyes were shaking. Staring into eyes full of truth, I couldn''t bring myself to speak easily. Unsure of what to say or how to feel, I found it difficult to make a response amidst this unfamiliar emotion. So, I decided to conclude the conversation trivially. "¡­Exactly." "I don''t know either." "I must have done it because I''m a bad person." * On the way home. A drunken Yuria was slung over my back. A person who couldn''t handle alcohol had overindulged. With an awkward smile, I would order another beer for her, and after vague answers, she''d drink again. Thus, Yuria, who had turned into a ¡®dog,'' was now carried on my back. "Ugh¡­ the world''s spinning." "It''s you who''s spinning, Yuria." "Ugh¡­ my stomach''s churning." "Could you try to hold that in, please?" Yuria''s ominous gestures of heaving made me feel uneasy, but I couldn''t leave her on the cold ground, so I sighed deeply and walked towards the Academy. "It''s been a while since I''ve been this way; my memory''s a bit fuzzy." I wandered through the park like a lost monk, with memories vague from a year and a half ago. There should have been a sign pointing towards the Academy if I followed the main road. After circling the same path, I found myself in a grim alleyway. "Hmm¡­ is this some kind of hallucination spell?" I sighed deeply. It felt particrly unpleasant because it seemed someone had been following us since we left the tavern, and now that we''d reached a dead-end alley, they slowly made their presence known, like cockroaches hiding under a pillow. I muttered again as I took in the situation. "I wonder if alcohol-induced violence is excusable as an act of diminished capacity." One by one, dark figures began to appear in the dim alleyway. Slowly stepping forward was a man in the Academy''s uniform, followed by men who had swords at their waists. The men approached with a menacing air, and the one who seemed to be their leader stepped out of the shadows and spoke. "I received your gift. Ricardo, you yed an interesting trick. I thought I was a goner." The man with the ck horn-rimmed sses. I looked at his face and smiled nonchntly. "Hans." Hans, seeing Yuria on my back, said, "Drop that and go." "Refer to a person as ¡®that''? That''s pretty offensive." ck tendrils of energy began to emanate from Hans''s hand. A deep darkness enveloped the gloomy alley, making it almost impossible to see. I spoke slowly to the approaching Hans. "Switched sides after dropping out, I see." Hans responded with a smallugh. "The grades here are good, you see." "Ah¡­ I see." I cautiously ced my hand on the hilt of Tirbing and, without any emotion in my gaze, suggested to him. "Maybe you should just leave." Hans''s eyes began to tremble at the sight of the ck de. "Otherwise¡­" I''m not the nice person Yuria thinks I am. A person who avoids fights that seem likely to result in a loss, who thinks cunningly and only of their own benefit. The term ¡®nice person'' didn''t suit me. I responded to Hans in a calm voice. "You''ll die." Hans murmured softly. "Try and kill me." "Okay." The deep ck space vanished with a single cut. Hans looked at me in disbelief. Just like Pascal, he looked at me and murmured, "Crazy." [A breakthrough challenges the limits of ¡®ck Magic Resistance.''] Chapter 100: I Am a Bad Person (7) Chapter 100: I Am a Bad Person (7) All of Hans''s attacks came to naught. The assaults born of ck magic disappeared soundlessly upon touching me, and even conventional spells were rendered impotent against my resistance. Panic-stricken, Hans unleashed his magic, his expression one of disbelief. "How can this be? What''s with your body¡­!" "Healthy living, I suppose. If you''re envious, try going to bed early and waking upte." "Stop joking around¡­!" The furrows on Hans''s brow trembled. Sweat cooled on his palms, and his spells grew less urate. He was desperate. Would the Imperial Army, alerted by the noise,e running? Would the Tower Master be searching for him? Above all, he feared how long the monster before him would spare him.Theposure once colored by his self-assured gestures, now filled with darkness, and his prime techniques of attraction and repulsion from the novel vanished into nothingness. Hans, altering his course, began to hurl the structures surrounding us. -Crunch. Walls cloaked in shadow were yanked out, obscuring my view. A casual flick of my sword Tirbing sliced through the air, and the menacing wall, bereft of its magic, copsed powerlessly. Undisturbed, Hans maneuvered the fragments of the broken wall to mount another attack, but to no avail. Tirbing was a sword meant to y mages, after all. Controlled by Hans''s power, the shattered stone fragments lost their force to another swing of my de and scattered across the ground. As the remnants of the wall began to stir a cloud of dust, the remnants of the heretics at Hans''s side began to move. Was this their game? I spoke to the heretics, who were exuding killing intent. "Is it your move now?" A heretic knight edged closer to me. Despite being outnumbered, I felt no fear. "Hans is your superior in rank, right? Heretics seem to be an idealistic group, judging by ability." I tossed a yful jest their way and, with a subtle warning, spoke to them. "If you move, you die." A red aura began to rise from my fingertips. The aura, transmitted through the ckened de of Tirbing, started to glow crimson. As the sinister energy enveloped the sword, Tirbing began to quiver, emitting a low ¡®woong'' sound. Like a dog biting its owner, Tirbing was being insolent, attempting to corrupt its wielder''s mind with grating sounds. "Shut up before I break you." At my harsh curse, Tirbing quieted down, making a ¡®wooing'' sound. No matter how well-made a sword is, if it bites its owner, it''s worthless. "If you bark one more time, I''ll melt you down." My sincere threat calmed Tirbing''s rebellion. The flow of magic it unleashed astounded everyone. The heretic remnants, clutching their swords warily against the wicked magic, and¡­ "Madman." Hans, unable to keep his mouth shut. I replied with a light smile. "No response?" My small provocation kicked up dust as a heretic lunged towards me. Their attacks, calm and precise despite their overwhelming might, targeted vital points with individual ir. It was a viinous onught. Each of these skilled swordsmen, coordinating their attacks, presented a formidable threat, even though I felt a vast disparity in power and remained unshaken. If Michail or Ruin were in my ce, they''d be turned into porcupines. Tragically for them, I was neither Michail nor Ruin. I wondered if their death warrant was signed the moment they provoked a selfish swordsman who didn''t care about the means to victory. I sensed where the heretics were as they charged. One above. One behind. Three in front. And the culmination of Hans''s all-out magical strike. Though I didn''t know the name of Hans''s spell, it was clear that it was a massive one aimed at sweeping me away with the heretics. A soulless brute. Even willing to kill his ownrades, his sense of camaraderie was non-existent. The moment Hans''s ck magic sparkled, I swung my sword, engulfed in aura, wide. The crimson magic within the de sliced through the air, and the sound of flesh being torn was apanied by the ¡®thud'' of heretic bodies hitting the ground, turning into dust as cold corpses. Five bodies dropped. Despair tinged Hans''s voice. "You monster!" The magic Hans had been preparing vanished into Tirbing''s de. A shadow of futility cast upon Hans''s face as he stared at his hands. "It''s rather harsh to call a sane person mad, don''t you think?" "This can''t be happening. The knights of the order¡­" Hans looked at me with trembling eyes, despairing the overwhelming difference in power, his head bowed, failing to achieve his goal. I offered him some encouraging words, hoping to give him strength. "How about dropping out of heresy and enrolling in prison? They''ll let you graduate as long as you show up." Attend and graduate ¨C such a fantastical school. No need to worry about being rejected forck of credits. "I can pull some strings for you." "Shut up." Hans exhaled a long sigh and pushed his ck horn-rimmed sses up with his middle finger. "You speak of consideration, and yet you act like this. It''s disappointing." "¡­" "You don''t want to die, do you?" Hans''s shoulders shuddered at my deadly jest. I approached Hans, intending to retire. I thought to kill him, but for the sake of the novel''s future, I decided to let him live. Perhaps just chopping off an arm would suffice. Or maybe crippling his magic circuit so he could never cast spells again wouldn''t be too shabby an idea. After all, Hans was the viin in theter part of the novel who realized his mistakes and sacrificed himself to protect the protagonists. So, I decided to spare him. Leaving him with just enough breath. Thud. Thud. As the shadow of death loomed over Hans, he began to struggle desperately. He squeezed out everyst drop of magic to escape the crisis, and while I felt a pang of pity for him, unfortunately, once a decision was made, it was hard to reverse. With minimal courtesy, I asked Hans. "Which hand do you use the most?" "¡­" "Then I''ll take both." "It might be best to break your magic circuit if time allows." Hans, facing my impassive yet deadly expression, spoke with a trembling voice. "Shut up¡­!" "Hmm. Maybe I should take both your legs." To prevent any future retaliation, as the ck sword gleamed in the moonlight, Hans pulled out a dagger and stabbed his own finger with a grim smile. "Next time, you die." Offering his finger as a sacrifice, Hans gained dark power and a ck gate opened behind him. As the ck gate consumed Hans and vanished, I swung my sword to block his escape. "You should settle your debts before leaving." My sword rose again. This time, with the determination to not let him escape, I aimed for Hans''s wrist, but¡­ "Let''s stop there." An old man''s voice from behind halted me. A familiar old face stood at the entrance of the alley. Hans, seeing the old man, began to sumb to fear as well. The Master of the Tower. The Tower Master stood looking at me. "I''ll take him." I spoke to the Tower Master. "That won''t do. I have an ount to settle." A dangerous magic surged from the Tower Master''s hand. "I''ll take him. I''ll settle the debtster." I exhaled deeply. "You better keep your word." * At the site of the intense battle. After sending away Hans and the kidnapping Tower Master, I sighed deeply, looking at the gaping hole in the wall. "Who''s going to pay for the repairs?" "Can''t bill the heretics, and can''t bill the Tower¡­" With nows against damage caused by unauthorized organizations rioting, I looked around and muttered softly. "Let''s just go." It''s better for one''s mental health not to meddle in unknown affairs. Having previous experience of property damage with thedy, I knew it was better for my wallet if there were no witnesses. I looked around one more time and slowly approached Yuria, who was leaning against the wall, asleep. Drunk Yuria had sumbed to sleep, unable to ovee the effects of the alcohol. "Snore¡­" Sleep well. I had been worried that Yuria would wake up during the fight, but relieved by her deep slumber, I sighed. "Time to go." As I was about to carry Yuria on my back, a familiar pain gripped my right hand. "Ah¡­" I had forgotten something momentarily. The scars from my past, forgotten due to my increased resistance to ck magic. I should have expected a bacsh from using the breakthrough, but the problem had slipped my mind, given its severity. I stealthily gazed at my right hand, feeling a stinging pain. It was turning ck. The old scars wereing back to life. Though they''d disappear once the penalty ended, I couldn''t predict what Yuria would say if she saw them. Let''s just sit until the pain subsides. I leaned against the wall, swallowing the pain. And then¡­ Disturbed by a voice breaking the silence, I was stunned. "Uh¡­?" Yuria was looking at me. With trembling eyes. Chapter 101: Lets Be Friends Again Chapter 101: Let''s Be Friends Again ckened as if burnt to a crisp. It felt as though time had stopped, and all Yuria could see was Ricardo''s face, contorted as he uttered strained groans. Upon awakening, Yuria thought that something was terribly wrong. Her heart began to sink as she saw Ricardo''s hand, charred like burnt charcoal. Ricardo leaned against the wall, breathing raggedly¡ªa stark contrast to his usualposed demeanor, now reced withbored groans. ¡®Uh¡­?'' Yuria rubbed her eyes, wondering if she was seeing things incorrectly. Whether it was due to the alcohol or sheer fatigue, the Ricardo before her seemed far removed from the man she knew. Worn out with exhaustion and pain.The sight of Ricardo, groaning in agony and bearing terrible scars, was sobering. ¡®What''s wrong with you¡­?'' Yuria tried to recall her intoxicated memories but nothing came to mind. She could only vaguely remember Hans''s face and men d in ck priestly attire, but not why Ricardo was injured or what had transpired. She scolded herself for her foolishness. ¡®Idiot¡­!'' Only now did her vision begin to clear. As her eyes adjusted from darkness to rity, she saw the chaos around her. Crumbled walls. Floors marred with sword marks. And Ricardo, copsed. Every detail seemed to point to her responsibility¡ªthe area was a mess, except for where she stood. And then there were the cold, lifeless bodies. Yuria was inescapably distressed. ¡®Is it my fault again¡­?'' ¡®Again¡­?'' Why did these cursed fates keep intertwining? Overflowing with tumultuous emotions, Yuria staggered towards Ricardo. And then¡­ "Oh?" She met Ricardo''s eyes, equally bewildered. "Ah¡­ this is bad." As always, Ricardo managed a calm smile and said, "I''m sorry." "It seems I''ve made a mistake again." Yuria''s emotions crumbled at Ricardo''s curt apology. * It was a face she had never seen before. This was the first time Yuria had seen Ricardo so flustered, and in pain. With trembling hands, Yuria reached out to grasp Ricardo''s, intending to heal him. She needed to mend the ghastly wounds before her, or her heart felt like it would burst. "Ah¡­ why¡­" Perhaps it was because of her¡ªthe well-being he hadpromised. A little more thought would have given her the answer to the cause of all that had unfolded before her. She was the only one untouched. Yuria gazed at Ricardo with shaky eyes, forcing an awkward smile as he apologetically sweated. The hand that was rapidly ckening from necrosis. Yuria believed she had encountered numerous patients, but she had never met anyone with such severe injuries. The pain from healing and necrosis was beyond imagination. The injuries were grave enough for Ricardo to be dying. Such was the nature of ck magic¡ªtormenting people and snatching away lives. And Yuria was grappling with the guilt that these were her sins on Ricardo''s hand. Ricardo''s wounds deeply agitated Yuria''s heart. With a quivering voice, Yuria asked Ricardo if this was her fault, if he had gotten hurt while protecting her. She was about to voice these inquiries when Ricardo''s calm response blocked her words. "It''s nothing." "¡­" "This injury has nothing to do with you, Yuria." Yuria''s hand shook as Ricardo predictably brushed off her concern. Yuria, bowing her head to hisposed reply, clenched her fist and told Ricardo, "What do you mean, it''s nothing¡­" "It''s true." "How can it be nothing? I''m standing here unscathed¡­! While you''re so badly hurt¡­! How can you say it''s alright?!" Ricardo responded with the same disconcerted look. He insisted that the wounds were unrted to her and that they only appeared odd due to the darkness¡ªa response so naive it wouldn''t fool a child. ¡®You expect me to believe that?'' No matter how foolish I may appear. Even if I seem like a useless fool. Even if I''m nothing but a burden. Uttering such words¡­ it stings too much. What should I do¡­ When a man who has been kind to me, despite how much I dislike him¡ªseeing his face when my heart feels wrenched¡ªis speaking tenderly now. How should I act watching Ricardo, who''s lying and saying it''s all nothing, when it instills sorrow in me? Even if what he says is true¡­ Yuria experienced an ineffable bitterness in response to Ricardo''s apologies in this moment. Ricardo awkwardly smiled and cautiously rolled down his sleeve while ncing at Yuria. Rising with difficulty, he offered his left hand, not the right, reeking of lies, and Yuria remained silently immobile. "Let''s go. It''s getting veryte." Yuria shook her head. "Get treated first." "You know." Ricardo shrugged his shoulders, then casually looked at his injured arm and said, "This can''t be treated." "But still¡­" "This injury is quite old. So there''s no need for you to worry." ck magic could not be healed. Even attempting it was illegal, not to mention theplexitypared to healing ordinary wounds. To Yuria''s stubborn insistence, Ricardo just smiled awkwardly and withdrew his hand, "I''m sorry for showing you such a dreadful sight." "¡­" A dreadful sight? In what way could that be considered dreadful? Yuria vehemently shook her head in response to Ricardo''s continued apologies. Ricardo then approached her with a measured voice, carefully beginning to exin the recent events. "I was just attacked. They must have been jealous of my good looks." Ricardo attempted humor to lift the somber mood, but when their eyes met, he could only offer an awkward smile. "It truly was not a big deal. Not this wound either. You know, Yuria, that I''m not someone who gets beat up anywhere I go." Yuria''s head fell at the reassurance that he wasn''t someone who''d get beaten up, ¡®Not someone who gets beaten up¡­'' Ricardo''s words did notfort her, just ovepped with his current bittersweet expression. It sounded like mere excuses to pacify her. Lastly, Ricardo softly spoke about the dead bodies lying on the ground. "Those people who died¡­" Ricardo heaved a deep sigh. She shivered, expecting a reprimand, realizing she didn''t feel pity for them any longer. Was it because of the burns she suffered in the dungeon? Or because Ricardo, who was more precious to her than the dead viins, was still alive? The fate of the cold-bodied viins no longer seemed pitiful. She might be uncertain about the future, but at that moment, she found herself loathing them instead. Ricardo hesitated before answering, his gaze dropping to the floor as he spoke softly, "I did it because I feared you might get hurt." "¡­" "I know you may not like it, but you are important to me." Yuria reminisced about all the countless pieces of advice Ricardo had given her. "Don''t meddle unnecessarily." "It''s for your own good, Yuria." While he gave small advice, Ricardo was the one who dirtied his hands, eating away at her emotions. Finally, the feelings she held within burst forth. "You say I''m important¡­" "Then you should also take care of yourself." "Why¡­! Why is it you who always gets hurt? Why do you have to be the bad person alone? I''m your friend, too. We''re friends who shareughter and tears¡­" She always thought to herself, Even while eating alone. Even when she hated him back in the Royal Academy dorms. Every action of his that tormented her was despised, yet they all hurt her heart wrenchingly. Back then, she couldn''t understand why. It was him she hated. Because it all seemed to start with him. But now¡­ She thought she understood why. Out of regret. For being unable to give anything in return. For receiving help but only feeling hatred¡­ That''s probably why she hated him so much. Suppressing her sobs, Yuria shouted at Ricardo, "Let''s go back to the start and be friends again." "¡­" "Forgetting the past¡­ and starting anew." Yuria bit her lip tightly and said, "Let''s be friends." Chapter 102: Wishing to Get Closer (1) Chapter 102: Wishing to Get Closer (1) Another peaceful morning. Yuria awoke to battle the beast of a hangover. "Ugh¡­" Just how much had she drunk yesterday? A tumultuous stomach and a dizzying headache brought fleeting memories of the previous night. ¨C Let''s¡­be friends again. "Ughhh!!! Crazy woman¡­!" Horrified by her cringeworthy recollections, Yuriashed out with her legs, kicking the nkets away in teenage angst. "Argh¡­" She nced at the clock.[10:10] Ashamed and wanting to hide her flushed face, Yuria covered it with the nket, exhaling a resigned sigh. "Ugh¡­" The memories of yesterday were vivid. She had been drinking. Talking with Ricardo. And then Ricardo got hurt. Though she professed to despise him, Yuria''s feelings were unexpectedlyplex upon seeing his injured form. One might think she''d relish the misfortune of someone she hated, but her heart ached weirdly. And the ever-recurring sight of Ricardo getting hurt also bred resentment. That was likely why she had blurted out such an embarrassing phrase as ¡®Let''s be friends again.'' It had been the only sentiment she could muster at that moment. Without the heart to speak cruelties, Nor the rapport to apologize for past conflict. Would anyone truly ept an apology for being stabbed in such an awkward rtionship? Ricardo would probably respond with graciousness. Yuria wanted to apologize. She felt the need to acknowledge her wrongdoing during the dungeon incident to Ricardo. It was due time for them to reassess their rtionship. If she were to apologize, they would need progress in their situation, and deep down, she yearned to grow closer to Ricardo. Thus, she harbored no regrets. Despite having been swept up in the moment, she was relieved they could rify their positions with one another. And then¡­ Ricardo''s hand, too. On the way home, Ricardo, who had carried her, had kept telling her ¨C it was not Yuria''s fault, over and over so much that it almost grated on her ears. Although she didn''t fully believe his words, his persistent constion seemed to lighten the emotional load she carried. Blinking bemusedly under the nket, Yuria tightly clutched a handmade doll with red yarn hair, soothing her burning heart. Her heart raced. The realization that they could revive hope in a rtionship that seemed to have reached its conclusion brought a modest smile to Yuria''s face. Perhaps ten minutes had passed. Yuria got out of bed and aimlessly looked at the clock. "There was some important promise I felt like I forgot." Tick-tock went the second hand, inducing a strange sense of foreboding in her. As though she had forgotten an incredibly important appointment. Yuria looked at the round clock on her desk. As always, the clock¡¯s second hand moved with taciturn precision, indicating itsmitment to its duty. 10 o''clock¡­ "I think there was an important promise¡­" Staring at the clock had the curious effect of bringing back forgotten memories, pertinent ones involving time¡­ "What is it¡­!" But the thought was elusive. Annoyed with the feeling, Yuria frowned and engaged in a staring contest with the clock. About five minutes of ponderingter, "Ah¡­" The rush of recalled memories sent a chill throughout her body¡ªa shiver that felt like being covered in a cold sweat. Yuria jumped out of bed and took another look at the clock. [10:25] "You idiot¡­!" -Finally, we have arrived. -¡­So you won''t answer? -What answer? -About being friends again. You never gave me an answer. -I see¡­ Last night''s conversation with Ricardo, as they walked back to the dormitory, emerged in her mind. -That''s a bit¡­ -Don''t you want to be friends with me? -No, it''s not like I don''t want to. Just wondering if it''s really okay. It wasn''t okay. At that point, the sentiment had been more a result of overwhelming emotion; the residue in her heart required time for healing. So Yuria had made an excessive request yesterday. -Then¡­ we could start from tomorrow. -Start what? -Our rtionship. Let''s start over, beginning from scratch. If we find that nothing''s changed, we can end things then. -Pfft¡­ That would be something. I have so many charms that I might be closer to you than Michail or Ruin. -I know¡­ -What? -Nothing¡­ What about tomorrow? -What about it? -Tomorrow at noon¡­ I''m suspended so I''ll have time. -That sounds suspiciously like a benefit of a not-so-innocent incident. -Anyway¡­ What do you think? Yuria flung open her wardrobe in haste. She had nothing to wear. To be precise, she had many clothes, but nothing seemed right for today. No choice picked in such haste would feel satisfactory. At the very least, she should have deliberated about her outfit two hours in advance, but now time was desperately short. Taking a shower and drying her hair would take at least 30 minutes, and putting on makeup, another hour. And to reach the meeting ce at the fountain, another 30 minutes¡ªif not more. There was simply no leisurely time left to choose an outfit. Regretting her prior tardiness, Yuria rushed into the bathroom. "Haah¡­!" This was a disaster. For real. "Stupid¡­!" *** 12:30 PM The majestic clock tower stood, its hands pointing at 12:30. Alone in the cold winter wind, I stood by the fountain, feeling abandoned. I had arrived 30 minutes early just in case, but sighs deepened with Yuria''s continued absence. "Something must be up." I pondered over Yuria, who usually kept time like a Swiss watch but was now a curious half-hourte. "Hmm¡­" Thoughts of her struggling to wake due to overindulgence the night before, or perhaps a bout of ¡®alcoholic amnesia'', seemed usible enough¡ªckouts after drinking weremon, after all. The worst-case scenario was that Yuria had changed her mind and chosen not toe. I decided not to resent Yuria for her choice, as I hadn''t expected much, and continued to blow warm breath onto my chilly hands. "It''s a bit chilly." Indeed, the world outside the nket is perilous. There was no shortage of people passing by the fountain. It was near the Royal Academy and a bustlingmercial district. Many couples strolled by, and students milled around the fountain, but standing alone there made me self-conscious. As people around me met with theirpanions and departed, I alone stood for almost an hour, overhearing some murmurs. "Look at that man, he''s seriously gone mad." "Awaiting his girlfriend, perhaps?" "It must be so. With looks like his, it''d be odd not to have one." "But he''s been there for quite a while, hasn''t he? Did he get dumped?" "Possibly? Should we make a move?" "Are you nuts?~" "Why not?~ Who knows, maybe the guy¡¯s never had a girlfriend, a lifelong solo." ¡®That''s peculiarly heartbreaking.'' The whispers of female students passing by the fountain were quite entertaining. The term ¡®lifelong solo'' did irritate me a bit, but since it was true, I couldn''tin. They did say I was handsome, after all. That''s a redeeming point. ¡®Being handsome is the best.'' For the first time in ages, I wore casual clothes instead of my butler uniform¡ªck suit covered by a ck coat. On my way here, I had bought some trendy outfits the youngsters were wearing these days. I had been making good money. With a meeting set to see Yuria, showing her the same old look didn''t seem polite. After secretly spritzing myself with thedy''s perfume, I checked if the fragrance might be too strong, lifting the sleeve to my nose. ¡®Feels just right.'' I nodded slightly, pleased with the subtle scent of lcs. ¡®When will she show up?'' The time was already 12:45 PM. The wall of meaninglessness was closing in on the effort I''d put into grooming for today. "Isn''t sheing¡­?" I should''ve followed thedy. She went out for a walk with my lord and the future lord, visiting the hospital, and then on a side quest to spend some money. I declined her invitation to join them because I already had ns, but now¡­ I somewhat regretted it. Not that I wanted to follow them, but because I was worried they might cause a stir. With Kyle''s rational mind and chilly personality, I trusted he''d make sound decisions. Time flowed on. Ten minutes passed. Fifteen minutes¡­ Thirty minutes, and as the clock tower signified 1 PM, I realized I had braced myself against the wind. It could be Yuria forgot about the sudden appointment, or maybe she wasn''t ready to face it. ¡®Maybe I¡¯ll head over to the boss.'' Without anything on my agenda, I considered going back home when¡­ "Wait a moment!" Huff-huff¡­! The person I was promised to meet appeared across from the fountain, panting heavily. With pink hair down to her waist. Wearing a tight-fitting white turtleneck. And covered by a pink cardigan. Yuria shouted at me, gasping for air, "I''m so sorry¡­! Am I¡­ veryte?" I responded with a small smile, "It¡¯s fine. I just arrived myself. Ah¡­ But I think I¡¯m going to freeze." "Huh?" Yuria looked at me, bewildered. "You dressed too lightly for the weather." I took off my coat and draped it over Yuria''s shoulders, "You look very pretty. Truly." Yuria, her cheeks reddening, muttered softly, "You''re wicked¡­" Chapter 103: Wishing to Get Closer (2) Chapter 103: Wishing to Get Closer (2) In a quiet caf¨¦ in the capital. Seeking respite from the bitter cold, Yuria and I sought refuge in a nearby caf¨¦, ordered simple drinks, and sighed as we watched the cold wind batter the window panes. "It is lovely to be in a warm ce. After more than two hours outside, you start to appreciate these littleforts." "Hic¡­" "Truly, it seems one must endure some hardship to appreciate the preciousness of life." Despite feeling a tad piqued for having stood outside for a whole hour, I observed Yuria huping andmented the lonely time passed with a somber tone. "It''s chilly¡­" Time had barely slipped by when our drinks began to arrive at the small circr table. Novel in hand, Yuria''s favorite carrot cake and two warm cups of yuja tea appeared, prompting me to sh a grateful smile to the server."Thank you for the quick service." "Yes¡­" The blushing server epted my tip of three gold with a polite bow. I returned the sentiment with another thin smile. Turning away from Yuria who couldn''t lift her head, I wrapped my hands around the steamy cup and once again expressed, albeit with a hint of sadness in my voice, "It feels like my frozen hands are thawing." "Hic¡­ I''m so sorry." "It''s alright." Yuria couldn''t raise her head, her voice shrinking in. Her murmuring seemed to convey a desperate wish to vanish into a mouse hole, but my heart was slow to recover from the injury it had sustained. The wicked part of me considered teasing her a bit more, but fearing that the y might drive her to tears, I opted to stop and gingerly set down my teacup. "Was it very cold?" "Oh, yes¡­" Yuria nodded timidly to myment about the cold. I tossed her a yful apology. "Sorry for teasing. My disposition is such that I can hardly resist the urge to tease." "It''s alright¡­ I was to me, after all¡­" Yuria bowed her head once again in apology. "¡­I''m really sorry. I must have been out of my mind with drink yesterday." "It''s fine. Anyone can bete. I''ve been there before myself. Once, thedy ordered me to bring chocte, and you know, if you''re truly sorry, let¡¯s cancel out one of my past wrongs towards you." My words were light but carried weight. After all, our current meeting was fueled by the looseness of spirits. I felt a sense of relief at the opportunity to offset a debt I owed Yuria and to alleviate a bit of the emotional burden. At my proposal, Yuria hesitated, then struggled to nod. "I''ll pay for today." Yuria dered her intent to open her purse today¡ªmaking such a brazen statement was just like her, challenging a man''s pride. As far as I could remember, Yuria''s situation was none too favorable. An adventurer for a father. Yuria living off a schrship. Her finances should be stretched thin just by attending school, yet here she imed she¡¯d cover the costs. Aware of Yuria''s financial constraints, I protested her suggestion gravely. "What are you talking about?" "Huh¡­?" "The thickness of a man''s wallet is his pride." Pride for a man lies in being able to open his wallet, even if he has to pay on installment. Hence, I made it clear that I had no intention of mooching off Yuria. Had I not received a settlement from Malik, I would have readily epted. But now, my wallet was young and wealthy. A little extravagance seemed permissible. Yuria bowed her head low, seemingly at a loss for words. "I can afford it, though¡­" "I''ll gratefully decline." "Thank you¡­" "Don¡¯t mention it. Just so you know, if you open your wallet today, you''ll be footing the bill for the foreseeable future." "Huh?" "Once a man''s pride is tarnished, it cannot easily be restored." I eased the somewhat subdued atmosphere with my yful banter. Appreciating Yuria''s attendance today, I forgave her tardiness and, with a bit of a falsehood, imed I waste as well, offering her some light constion. "Anyhow, thank you foring out today. I had nothing to do otherwise, so thanks to you, it looks like I''ll have a meaningful time." "It¡¯s nothing¡­ I was the one who asked you." Yuria too expressed her gratitude. Even her subdued voice had a little tremble in it. "Thank you foring." Thus, our hope to get closer began. I looked up to see the faintly visible affinity window above Yuria''s head. [Yuria Lv. 32] [Job: Academy Student/Potential Saint] [Affinity: ?7] [Favorite Conversation Topics: Friends/Volunteering/Justice/Handsome Men/First Love/Life Savior/Father/(New)Ricardo/(New)Budding First Love/(New)Crazy¡­ Is my outfit alright?] [Disliked Conversation Topics: Olivia/Two-faced People/Liars/Financial Woes/(New)Heretic/(New)Self-perceived Ipetence] From what I could recall, the affinity score was previously at ?81, but now it represented significant progress. If things continued this way, Yuria was set to be the world''s strongest, making it feasible for me to live off her in our old age. Slowly unfolding the petals of conversation, I initiated dialogue with Yuria. Which topic would be best? With my dual memories of the novel and contemporary life, I pondered carefully. Yuria''s preferred conversations were surely the wholesome ones. Unlike thedy or me, known for engaging in illicit talks of stepping over others, Yuria would likely favor discussions revolving around moral narratives. Perhaps flowers. Dolls. Or maybe the everyday life of the Academy. After a careful thought, I opened my mouth to speak. "You look lovely today." Indeed, starting with this seemed like the best course of action. * At a hospital somewhere in the capital. The Desmond family waited in grave silence for their turn, watching other patients enter the consultation rooms with earnest expressions. A past version of the Desmonds would have summoned the doctor to their estate for medical checks, but after enduring a year of downturn, they had learned to live more modestly. Despite their vast wealth, they patiently awaited their turn¡ªalso seizing the chance for a quiet date with Olivia. "Patient number three, pleasee in." Hearing the nurse call the next patient, Olivia looked at Darbav and asked, "Daddy, isn''t it us being called?" "No, we''re number four. Up next." "That''s not right." Olivia presented the ticket showing ¡®number three¡¯ to Darbav''s eyes. Confused, Darbav peered, "What?" He looked at the number four ticket in his hand, feeling an ominous hunch as to why Olivia held that ticket. "You''re quite the sleight of hand artist." "I didn''t steal it." "What¡­!?" Olivia pointed to the ticket in Darbav''s hand, stating it was his draw while she held her number three ticket to her chest, asserting herself proudly, "That''s mine." "No¡­" Tears lightly filled Darbav''s eyes. "Not having stolen it but drawn it yourself¡­! You''ve grown, Olivia." "Yes. I thought about snatching number two. Ricardo would scold me otherwise." Touched by Olivia''s growth and her new refinement of patience, Kyle, cradling his own number five ticket, trembled with emotion, "She''s all grown up¡­" "Yes." Swallowing waves of emotion, Kyle nodded. "Let''s go¡­" He began to push the wheelchair into the clinic. And that''s when it happened. A presumptuous green-haired upstart breezed past Kyle and Darbav, striding into the clinic. Olivia watched the arrogant figure with confusion, "That''s my turn, right?" "Yes." "Right." Olivia asked once more, "But who is that, cutting in?" "Exactly." "That bastard¡­" United, the Desmonds marched with ominous resolve toward the youth with green hair. Olivia was peeved just because, Darbav and Kyle because their moment of grace had been interrupted. Standing sternly behind the boy, Kyle gave the handles of Olivia''s wheelchair to Darbav and spoke with a dangerously calm voice, "Hey, Green." "What?" "Want to be admitted?" As Ruin turned, a menacing Kyle caught his eye. "What?" Kyle terselymanded Ruin. "Go get hospitalized." Chapter 104: About an Incurable Disease (1) Chapter 104: About an Incurable Disease (1) The Desmond family returned from the hospital incident, taking ces on the cushy sofa with heavy expressions. It was 7 PM. Dinner time was approaching, but the three of them made no move to eat. Olivia, fidgeting with her fingers, nced at Darbav''s serious face and ventured a question, "Daddy, is brother going to jail?" "No, he isn''t." Olivia turned her doubtful eyes to Kyle, who sat to Darbav''s left. Kyle''s clothes were in disarray from his confrontation with the green-haired enigma at the hospital. With feigned calm, Olivia carefully asked Kyle, "Are you going to jail, brother?""¡­No, I''m not." "Why?" "¡­ Would you like it if I did?" "No." Olivia shook her head, clearly hoping that her brother wouldn''t be eating prison food, "You hate beans, brother." "That''s right." "Then you shouldn''t go." Kyle''s eyes grew moist with gratitude for his sister''s concern, remembering her preferences. Even as picky with food as she was, she remembered what he disliked. Anyone would be proud to have a brother like him, Kyle thought. "What do you want, little sister?" Olivia answered without hesitation, "A chocte pce." "¡­" "Can''t do that?" Kyle immediately regretted his words. "Sorry." Surely, the scale of the chocte pce he imagined and the one Olivia envisioned were drastically different. Thinking he''d have to earn more money, Kyle nodded bitterly. "I''ll give you money instead." "¡­You''re so cool, brother." Olivia was filled with admiration for Kyle. "So, what happened?" "What are you referring to?" "The fight." Excitement flickered in Olivia''s eyes. She hadn¡¯t witnessed the brawl between Kyle and the green-haired guy¡ªRuin. Today, Kyle had quietly stood next to Ruin in the hospital, linking arms and going outside. Not only had Olivia missed the action, but so had her father, Darbav, who was equally regretful for not witnessing the encounter. It seemed like a gentlemanly conversation had taken ce, leaving Olivia a bit concerned. "Did you lose?" Kyle showed Olivia his fist, with a small cut. Olivia focused on the minuscule wound, tilting her head slightly before responding dejectedly, "You lost¡­" Kyle firmly corrected Olivia''s misguided assumption. The idea of the Desmond family, known as the empire''s brawlers, losing was preposterous. Kyle reassured her with a voice full of pride, "Brother never loses, Olivia." "Then, you won?" "Yes." Kyle wore a slight smile as he briefed Olivia about today¡¯s opponent, the green-haired Ruin¡ªa foe neither too strong nor too feeble. Inmon pance: A mediocre contender. "He said his name was Ruin." "I know him." "You do?" "Yes. He used to buy me pastries at school. Liked getting into fights too." "¡­?" Questions arose in Kyle''s mind, but he didn''t bother asking. Ruin didn''t seem to have any close ties to Olivia. Had there been a connection, some recognition would have been shown. However, Kyle remembered Ruin had been too busy avoiding their gaze. With no apparent link to consider, Kyle didn''t dwell on it any further. He spoke about the fight. Olivia looked at him with pride in her eyes, while Kyle, beaming, shared his version of the day''s events. "He was a pyromancer. Talented despite his youth." "A disciple of the Tower Master." Darbav, listening quietly, nodded and promised to handle any repercussions, suggesting it had worked out for the best. "We might just get to fling meteors at the Tower Master''s face now." "Dad, is it war?" "No, it''s only an expression." It was Darbav''s sinct way to express satisfaction at triumphing over a rival¡ªa sentiment from the towerpetition. Kyle, speaking of the fight with Ruin, painted it as a most gentlemanly affair, "I asked him why he was cutting in line." "And then?" "He said he was in a hurry and asked if he could go ahead." "Oh¡­" "He imed to know the doctor and didn¡¯t make reservations. Quite a brazen excuse." "And then?" "I threw a punch." Kyle was proud to recount how they had settled their dispute with fists rather than magic. The picture of two mages resorting to a primitive showdown pleased Darbav, who nodded in apparent approval, "True men settle things with their fists." Towards the end, Kyle disparaged Ruin for resorting to magic, calling him cowardly. "That''s cowardly. Like master, like disciple." "But I still emerged victorious." "Of course¡­ my son. The future of the Desmonds is bright." Kyle gazed at his fist, muttering under his breath with pride, "A man''s worth is in his fists¡­." Although the battle would have been decidedly in his favor even if it came down to magic, Kyle had chosen a more primal method to im victory against Ruin, the line-cutter. Darbav also showed a sense of satisfied pride seeing his son''s scar. "You''ve grown, my son." "I¡¯m simply emting you, father." "Haha, you tter me." Rosanna, watching the warm-hearted exchange between the father and son, massaged her throbbing forehead. "Ugh¡­! Self-congrattions all around!" "To think you''ve turned out just like your father. Isn¡¯t that right?!" As Darbav hung his head sheepishly, muttering that it should be considered apliment, Rosanna pped his back with a sigh, "Spare me, you bunch of enemies!" With a stern look, Kyle addressed Rosanna, "Mother, you had quite the temperament in your youth as an adventurer, didn¡¯t you? Even renowned as ¡®Red Gauntlet''¡­" "Quiet. Those days are a ck history I¡¯d rather forget." "I¡¯m proud of you, mother." "¡­ .." Rosanna shook her head. After a brief silence, she addressed her gathered family, "So, what''s the reason you called us all here?" Rosanna had been in the middle of preparing dinner when she was summoned by Darbav, causing her to pause her task. Urging Darbav to hurry so she could resume dinner preparations, he responded with a somewhat serious tone, "There¡¯s something I need to discuss." "A discussion?" "Yes, a very important one." Lowering his voice, Darbav said, "What''s for dinner tonight?" Another thwacknded on Darbav''s back. * Having escorted Yuria back to her dormitory, I now trekked back to the estate, stretching contentedly, satisfied with the fulfilling day. "Yawn¡­ I''m beat." Conversations with Yuria were more enjoyable than anticipated. Neither awkward nor burdened by heavy topics, I was genuinely pleased throughout our discussions. Hearing about the events within the novel from the perspective of Yuria herself was intriguing. She shared her emotions on urrences during my absence from the Royal Academy¡ªdetails that weren''t avable in the story, giving me the thrill of a reader''s excitement for the first time in a long while. And, of course, chatting with a pretty girl was a bonus. Not as pretty as the youngdy, but pleasant to the eyes, nheless. It was now 7:30 PM. As I beheld the family estate in the distance, a shiver ran through me. "Nothing happened, right?" I felt secure about Kyle, but Olivia and Lord Desmond were not as reliable, stirring concern within me. ¡®I just hope everything goes smoothly until I return to the estate¡­'' It was a minor wish, but given the youngdy¡¯s track record of granting none such, I sighed and continued toward the estate. Life in the capital was nearing its end. Only about three days left. In three days'' time, construction on the estate would finish, and the lord¡¯s birthday would be behind us. The thought of returning home to catch up on dyed chores darkened my mood a bit, but the prospect of returning home after so long brought a small smile to my lips. A journey that started with the youngdy''s driving mishaps. Having harbored many concerns, the trip turned out rather meaningful, enabling me to untangle rtionships not only with the entangled Desmond family but also with Yuria. While not resolved perfectly, our softened rtions offered a reprieve from the frustrations I had carried. The streetmps shone brightly, illuminating the dark path ahead. The densely ced streetmps in the capital made even solo walks less intimidating. I was a coward at heart, scared of ghosts and dark ces, but the patrolling guards and bright light of themps put me at ease. ¡®I''ll have to date the youngdy tomorrow.'' Contemting the end of the lengthy trip, I walked towards the estate when a familiar male voice called from behind, "Ricardo." As I saw his face, I bowed lightly, "Lord Kyle." Kyle stood there, looking at me with a slightly heavy expression, "We need to talk a moment." "About Olivia." In Kyle''s hand was a small piece of paper. [Olivia''s Medical Report] Chapter 105: About an Incurable Disease (2) Chapter 105: About an Incurable Disease (2) During the time away from the empire, Kyle had poured considerable effort into finding a cure for Olivia. Even in the busiest of times, he could not ept the reality that his sister was unable to walk. No matter how much he disliked her, no matter that her wrong choice once nearly brought down the Desmond family, she was still the person he cherished the most, his lovely sister. He could not face the prospect of her spending her life confined to a small room, unable to walk without somebody''s assistance. He had spoken to many esteemed doctors within the empire and sought out wandering deities beyond its borders to discuss Olivia''s condition. "My sister has used dark magic. It failed, and the circuits in her lower half burnt out, leaving her legs immobile." Upon hearing the word ¡®dark magic,'' half of the doctors would flee, while the other half demanded substantial sums of money to even listen. Despite their expertise, none of these renowned doctors could offer the answer he desired. He met an old man simply known as ¡®Deity'', and a woman referred to as the ¡®Healer of Shadows'', but the unanimous conclusion was always that her condition was incurable. An underbelly doctor who nced at the medical report from a year ago when Olivia copsed, sighed deeply and shook his head.-There''s no cure for this. -Could you please take another look? I assure you I''ll keep your secrets safe. Tell me if there''s a way to cure her. -It''s not about secrecy. I work in shadows; such matters don''t concern me. Moreover, this¡­ The female doctor pointed to a part of the medical report with her finger. [Magical circuit damage/damage to the lower half nerves due to dark magic/paralysis of the lower body/a small presence of dark magic residue] -There''s no cure. Any other doctor you ask will tell you the same thing. If you really want her to walk again¡­ Her voice trailed off as she murmured softly. -There''s no other way unless you use dark magic. Kyle had given up. Even the hospital visit today was just a formality. It was his father''s hope. An attempt to alleviate his mother''s worry. He never expected a positive response. The hope Kyle had was no more than a tiny, unseen speck. His father probably felt the same. Both his parents, like him, had made numerous attempts to heal Olivia. In the end, we went to the hospital seeking only a smallfort for our hearts. And then. We heard an unexpected statement. -The test results are back, but¡­ -What''s wrong? Has it gotten worse? -No, quite the opposite. The spark of hope was ignited by a pink rubber hammer. Calling it a reflex test, a doctor would expect a flinch when tapping a knee with a pink hammer¡ªa reaction seen in a normal individual. Conversely, no reaction was the expected result for Olivia, but to everyone''s surprise, today, her leg responded with a slight movement. -A twitch. It was a very small movement. Tiny enough to be mistaken for a shiver from the hammer''s touch. But the doctor with years of experience and the father immediately recognized that Olivia''s movement was not for such trivial reasons. Subsequent tests were conducted. And we began to find hope for Olivia''s improving health. The doctor opined. -In my professional opinion, I think thedy could walk within three years at the earliest. -Sensation is returning, and the severed nerves seem to be rejoining¡­ It''s nothing short of a miracle. I have heard plenty of good news about business sesses and reaching new heights, but it had been a while since I felt such excitement as I did upon hearing that news today. More thrilling than hearing a long negotiation in a foreignnd had finally concluded. But. Kyle couldn''t smile. Because he knew she was beyond recovery. All the time he had invested. The money poured into obtaining information. The countless times he had heard the words ¡®give up''. Because Kyle knew it all wouldn¡¯t amount to a tiny hope called a miracle. So he didn''t smile. No, that wasn''t it. There was another reason. Kyle clenched his fists as he looked at the red-haired butler before him. Kyle said. "We need to talk." Ricardo looked suspicious to him. *** Kyle and I settled on a park bench, a short distance from the mansion. Although I wasn''t particrly fond of sitting alone with another man on a bench, the opportunity for a conversation with Kyle wasn''t unwee. While searching for an open caf¨¦ in thete hours, I suggested, "Instead of sitting here in the cold, how about we continue our conversation in a caf¨¦?" "I''m not particrly keen on going to caf¨¦s with men." "¡­I see." Kyle, understanding, casually shrugged off my attempt at courtesy. Though I thought it peculiar for two men to sit alone on a bench, I refrained from voicing it. "Sigh¡­ So, how was your time here in the capital?" "Yes. I''ve been treated very well. It''s sofortable that I almost want to live here like a leech." "Ha ha¡­ That''s a relief." I gazed at Kyle, wearing a small smile. His expression was indecipherable. He appeared ready to discuss something heavy while simultaneously smiling kindly. I couldn''t guess what he would say next. He mentioned this was about the youngdy. ¡®Gulp.'' In my absence, I hoped the youngdy hadn''t stirred up trouble, which prompted a strained smile on my face. Kyle wasn''t the type to wait for someone without good reason. He is someone who values time. His sess in business came from his acute sense of time management. That Kyle would take out time for me meant it wasn''t for a simple request or any trivial reason. Knowing how Kyle treasured time, I dispensed with unnecessary preamble and addressed the heart of the matter, "So, what is it you wanted to discuss with me? You mentioned it concerned the youngdy, but I can''t guess what it might be." "Hmm¡­" Kyle looked up at the moon in the night sky. A man typically detached from such sentimentality, tonight he appeared soaked with worriness¡ªat least, it seemed a possible illusion to me. Kyle struggled to speak, his breath misting white in the chilly winter air, "I heard some strange things at the hospital today." "¡­From the hospital?" Kyle solemnly recounted what happened at the hospital. "Olivia might be able to walk again." "What?! Really?" "That''s what they said. She might walk within three years." "¡­A miracle." Kyle looked at me askance, strangely perturbed by my apparent shock. Furtively ncing at me, he tapped his forehead as if questioning himself, ¡®Did I not act well enough?'' I nced at my right hand, the hand I had used for rehabilitation, and watched Kyle, assessing his reaction. Since acquiring the ability called ¡®Healer''s Hand,'' I had anticipated this, so my surprise was acted. But had I let any hint slip through? "Hmm¡­" Kyle didn''t seem to notice. With a trembling voice to avoid Kyle''s suspicion¡ªI wanted to keep my ability a secret¡ªI said, "It''s a miracle." "A miracle¡­?" "Yes." Kyle let out a small, incredulous chuckle, "I can''t quite believe it." He continued in a heavy tone, "You may not know, Ricardo, but I''ve met many people trying to heal Olivia." "Every doctor said the same thing." "There''s no cure for the aftermath of the failed dark magic." Kyle''s gaze bore into me with unnerving certainty, like that of a fierce wild animal, "One doctor mentioned there''s only one way to heal Olivia." Kyle, eyes locked with mine, asked pointedly, "Do you know what that was?" I mped my mouth shut. Kyle, seeing my reaction,ughed bitterly, "A simple method. A very simple method." "The ludicrous ¡®treatment'' was to use dark magic just the same." The atmosphere darkened. I could tell why Kyle summoned me. Only a fool would ignore such hints and pretend not to understand, Yet, I evaded Kyle''s implication, "It is a foolish method indeed." "Yes, a foolish method it is." Kyle nodded, his gaze piercing under the moonlight, "Let''s stop the foolishness." "¡­" "I''m content just knowing Olivia is still alive." I replied with a wry smile, "I don''t understand what you are saying." "Is that so¡­" Kyle, looking toward the brightly lit mansion, said, "Go on. Olivia is waiting for you." "She hasn''t slept yet. She wants to share her happiness with you." There was a bitter edge to Kyle''s eyes. *** After returning to the mansion. The youngdy was beaming with joy. "Ricardo!" The youngdy extended a small piece of paper to me. Having heard from Kyle, I gave her a small smile and asked, "What''s this about?" With a youthful glow akin to a girl surprising others, the youngdy cheerfully announced, "I can walk again soon!" I thought to myself upon seeing her smile. I will make sure she recovers. And I smiled back at her warmly, "That''s wonderful." Chapter 106: A Sad Love Story of a Girl (1) Life in the capital was reaching its final days. Many events. Tangled rtionships. Conversations with people I thought I would dislike. Though the journey began amidst a web of worries, it seemed to turn into a meaningful time from which I could take away a lot. Early morning at the Desmond mansion. I stood in front of the mirror, rummaging through the closet like a high school student picking out clothes for a field trip. "Sigh¡­ Everything feels awkward no matter what I wear." I tried on a ck coat that reached down to my waist and then shook my head.No matter how I looked at it, it didn''t suit me¡­ I felt too bulky, andpared to the weather, it seemed I was dressed too lightly¡­ and wearing a fur coat would make me feel like a nouveau riche¡­ It was quite challenging to choose what to wear. I practically knew zero about fashion, always dressed in the butler''s uniform, so it was naturally tough to find something satisfying. ¡®I want to look stylish.'' Today was a date with the youngdy, after all. I wanted to look my best, good enough that passersby might ask for my number. That was the duty of a butler who lifts the youngdy''s spirits, and my private amusement for teasing her. I also wanted to receive herpliments, naturally. That''s probably why I was putting more effort than usual into choosing my outfit. On the bedy a mound of clothes I had tried and then discarded ¨C the differences among them were subtle, like a check pattern or ck knit, but nothing seemed just right, making me sigh deeply. "Is the coat too much¡­?" ¡®I do want to look good¡­'' The destination for the date with the youngdy wasn''t some backwater vige like Hamel, but rather a theater in the capital, and so there was much to consider in choosing my attire. Many nobles frequented the ce, and there might be encounters with past academy peers who were bad blood. I had to dress as if I was living well. I was somewhat excited, too. A theater¡­ It''s been a long time since I''ve been to one. As you know, I''m not familiar with ys, or high culture in general. Neither in my previous life nor in this one have I had much to do with the hobbies of the nobility like musicals or concerts. More concern was given to studying how to tease the youngdy than understanding culture, and more focus on defeating others than on moving them, so naturally, I didn''t know much about the culture of theater. Though I had apanied the youngdy to a few ys, I never chose one myself. So when it was time to pick a y to watch with her, it was a bit of a struggle. -Youngdy, what would you like to see? -Anything. -Speak before I flick your forehead. ¡®Anything'' is a word that brings a butler unhappiness. -Um¡­ I don''t know. Let''s just watch something you like. Not what I like this time, but what you like. -Get ready for the flick. I flicked the youngdy''s forehead. Nevertheless, she gave the same answer, and suddenly I found myself in deep contemtion. Romance. Action. Comedy. Wrestling with which of the empire''s numerous ys would please the youngdy. Unable toe to a satisfactory conclusion, I sought advice from Yuria. -Hm¡­ Who are you going with? -I''m nning to watch it with the youngdy. -And with me? -What? -Nevermind¡­ How about this one? Yuria rmended the most popr y among the students. Not famous, but one she said was the best she had ever seen. Love and melodrama. Action andedy. And a y that made one''s heart race. -This should be safe. Trusting the words of a female lead with more experience rather than my own senseless intuition, I decided to follow Yuria''s advice. I continued to rummage through the closet with a small smile. "Maybe the butler''s uniform is best after all." I nced at the butler uniform tucked away in the corner of the closet and then shook my head. The youngdy had told me to dress up nicely for today. So, I picked up a neatly ironed ck suit. "Let''s go with this." * As I descended neatly dressed to the first floor of the mansion, I caught a glimpse of the youngdy''s back, d in a ck dress. The youngdy, having received assistance from the servants for the first time in a long while. I swallowed hard at the sight of her elegant figure. The ck dress, adorned with tiny ck pearls, gave the illusion of a moonlit night even in the early morning. Having only seen her in in attire until now, I had forgotten ¨C she truly was a noble, after all. Suppressing my beating heart, I continued down the stairs. One step. Two steps. Despite the sound of my slow descent, the youngdy did not turn around. "Have you been waiting long?" I gently touched the youngdy''s back, smiling mischievously as I spoke. "You look very beautiful today." The youngdy''s ears turned slightly red, though she did not look back. Wondering if she was embarrassed, I peeked at her side profile. "Ugh¡­!" I was met with the youngdy''s pale and distressed face. "Euuaaah¡­" The youngdy gasped for breath, clutching her stomach. She was battling the tight corset. With a panicked expression, she shouted at me. "Ricardo! I''m dying¡­" "Pffft!" Today was the day for our date. The youngdy had dressed up with particr care. Standing behind her, I grasped the handle of the ¡®Ferrari'' wheelchair and gave it a slight push. "Shall I loosen it?" "No¡­! I''m slim, it''s fine." While the youngdy''s determination to look beautiful was admirable, I preferred her usual self. "If you keep the corset on, you won''t be able to eat much." "Then I''ll take it off." I chuckled softly to myself. * In front of the grand theater. Arriving at the theater just the two of us, I hesitated before entering, a nk look on my face. "Aren''t you going in?" "No, I will. But why are there so many people?" "It''s always like this." The youngdy shed aposed smile, exuding the elegance of nobility. A subtle sneer of ¡®country bumpkin'' seemed to be written on her face. "We go in through the main gate." "Ah¡­ The main gate." The crowd made every action feel tentative. I worried about looking rustic or being a bother to the youngdy. Although we reserved VIP seats, I, unsure of the way, pushed the wheelchair towards a side door instead of the entrance. "We''re not supposed to go this way." "Is it thisplicated because the theater is new?" "That''s right." The youngdy nodded slightly. "I''m excited; it''s a new ce." Expectation was evident on the youngdy''s face. I peeked out beside her, wearing a slight smile. "Let''s enjoy ourselves today." "Yes." "We''ll order snacks and¡­ maybe skip the beer, just soft drinks." "Why!?" "Drunk driving is a no-no." The youngdy nodded at the mention of drunk driving, "Drunk driving is bad." She was indeed a quick learner. I felt a bit clumsy as I approached the ticket counter to collect our reserved tickets. "VIP seats for both of you, correct?" "Yes." "Let me guide you¡­ Oh¡­" The attendant gave an awkward smile as she looked at the youngdy. "Ah¡­ That¡­" Her awkward smile was due to the staircase which the wheelchair could not ascend. Her difort at the situation was in to see. I offered the attendant a reassuring smile and knelt beside the youngdy. "Youngdy." "Hm?" Clutching the tickets, the youngdy looked puzzled at me, her face asking why we weren''t heading inside already. I shifted slightly, presenting my back to her. "It seems difficult for the wheelchair to make it up the stairs." The youngdy spoke confidently. "The ¡®Ferrari'' can climb stairs." "How about riding on my back for a change?" "Hmm¡­" After a moment''s hesitation, the youngdy shyly wrapped her arms around my neck. "Let''s go." Urging me on with a small pat, the youngdy had me chuckling as I gave the attendant a small nod. "Please keep the chair in a safe ce for us." "Of course. I apologize for the inadequacy of our service." "Don''t mention it." As I ascended the staircase slowly, I could faintly sense the palpitations of the youngdy''s heart. The dimly lit stairs leading to the VIP room. The youngdy murmured to me in a soft voice, "Ricardo." "Yes?" "It will be fun, right?" "Of course. Who chose the y, after all?" "Right? Just¡­" The youngdy said in a hushed tone. "Thank you." The VIP room was opulent. Bright lights dispelled the darkness, and soft music filled the space. Plush velvet-covered chairs seemed to suggest we were the only ones in the theater. The actors greeted us from below, and among the many people, couples stood out. The youngdy beckoned to me with a bright smile. "Wow¡­." Hearing her small exmation of amazement, I murmured softly, "I''m d we came." "What?" "Nothing." The title of the y was [A Sad Love Story of a Girl]. It was a poignant tale of love. Chapter 107: A Sad Love Story of a Girl (2) The bright overhead lights that had illuminated the inside of the theater slowly began to fade, shrouding the space in a soft darkness. Whispers among the crowd. The sound of popcorn and beer being consumed. Amidst various noises, the youngdy clenched her hands, eyes wide with interest. "Oh¡­ Ricardo, it looks like it''s starting!" As the curtain hiding the stage parted ever so slightly, a hostess dressed in a vibrant sky-blue gown slowly emerged. "Good evening. I am Rowen, the ywright and host of ¡®A Sad Love Story of a Girl.''" "All names, characters, and incidents in our y are fictional. There''s no rtion whatsoever to any real individuals, ces, buildings, or products." The hostess''s smile, brimming with confidence that her y would entertain, inspired trust in the audience seated in the theater.With a voice full of confidence, she called out to the audience. "Now ¡®A Sad Love Story of a Girl'' will begin." As the hostess slightly lifted the hem of her dress in greeting, a whisper of excitement came from the youngdy. "Oh¡­" "I''m looking forward to this." "Hm. But what''s it about?" "Given that it''s called a ¡®sad love story,'' I guess it''s a romance. I''m not sure myself; it was rmended to me." "Romance¡­!" The youngdy adjusted her seat with an audible huff. Despite her typically cold demeanor, she was utterly drawn in when it came to romance. The anticipation was inescapable. "It must be thrilling." "I don''t know." "Will there be people fighting and stuff?" "Do you want to see that?" "A bit¡­?" The youngdy murmured shyly. "I''m excited for the y Ricardo chose." "Don''t get your hopes up too high." "I''m not expecting much." "What''s that?" "Hehe¡­ Just kiddin''." Just as I was about to pinch the mischievous youngdy''s cheek, "Uh¡­ it''s starting!" The half-concealed curtain opened wide, and the dazzling lights of the stage shone into our eyes. It was radiant. Of course, I refer to the youngdy''s sparkling eyes. "This will be fun." "Mm." * -Once upon a time, in a rural domain, there lived a wicked noble. -This lord, fond of tax evasion and bribes, made the lives of his subjects miserable. -Kugung¡­! As the grand music boomed across the stage, The spotlight that had been on the hostess slowly dimmed, creating a somber atmosphere. Like the tragic heroine, a fallen noble knelt on the ground, a spotlight pouring over his head. The youngdy''s eyes widened in curiosity. "He''s doomed." "Pardon?" "Tax evasion is what idiots do. If you''re a noble, youunder, not evade taxes." "You''re very astute." "If you evade taxes, you''re in big trouble. The imperial army wille for you." "What about bribes?" "Bribes are fine if you go down together." "Truly fitting for the youngest of the Desmond family." The youngdy nodded with a crafty smile, a kind of magic where insults somehow made her feel better. Sure enough, she had the makings of a viiness. The cold-hearted youngdy whispered to me, "He''s going to copse any moment, right?" "Why?" "He skimmed off the taxes." "The y will probably have him fall towards the end, won''t it?" "No, he seems doomed right now." I was certain the clich¨¦ wouldn''t break, yet the youngdy shook her head resolutely. "I''m right." "Come on, surely not." The actor ying the middle-aged noble spoke with sorrow in his voice. -These filthymoners¡­! How dare they betray me! ¡®Huh?'' Just like the youngdy said, the y broke the clich¨¦ and ousted the viin swiftly. I had anticipated a story where the evil lord reformed or the unfortunate heroine sparked a revolution. But that was just talk. The actor portraying the wicked noble uttered one line before being dragged offstage by themoners emerging from behind the curtain, letting out a cry of terror. -No! -The vile lord was brought down by the hands of his oppressed subjects. As revenge for all the hardships, the people killed the lord and wanted to kill his offspring, but¡­ As the hostess''s narration trailed off, a small child actor slowly walked through the curtains. -The lord''s young daughter, ¡®Lucia'', was spared. The tiny thespian stood defiantly center stage. For the fallen noble house''s female lead, her expression was surprisingly arrogant, one eyebrow cocked up in a cheeky manner. I felt a sense of confusion at the child''s performance. ¡®It seems like a mistake¡­'' I thought it was the young actor''s clumsy error, misunderstanding the role. It just didn''t fit for her to have such an expression after her house had fallen. At the same time, I felt a growing intrigue within me. What exactly was the y trying to convey with such an act? Ceiling lights began to illuminate the girl, and simultaneously, she shouted out to the audience with a loud voice. "X-Fall!" ¡®Madness¡­'' -Murmuring¡­ ¡®What''s going on?'' The youngdy, equally shocked, looked at me with bewildered eyes and said, "Ricardo, that kid is weird." "Pfft¡­! This feels familiar to me." "Familiar?" "Nevermind." The youngdy held a question mark over her head as she watched the little actor standing amid the stage. -Unfair! If you''re envious, be born as great as me, why get angry at me! It was a familiar scene. The performance by the child, who resembled the noble youngdy sitting beside me, made me smile contentedly as I focused on the y. "Ah, it reminds me of the old days." "Really?" "Don''t you feel the same, youngdy?" "I was well-behaved at that age, so I wouldn''t know." "You have no conscience." "Heh." The youngdy responded with a soft chuckle. -Idiot¡­! Fool¡­! Stupidmoners¡­! The child actor threw a tantrum with adorable kicks, perfectly portraying the stereotype of nobilitymon among themoners, eliciting a quiet gasp of amazement from me. ¡®But is this really okay?'' As times change, people enjoy sensational content, but I wonder if such material might offend the nobility. As if confirming my words, murmuring voices came from the audience. The y had begun on a troubling note, and I started to wonder if I had chosen poorly. -Hey! You,moner! Behind us, the curtain opened, and a carefully hidden stage began to reveal itself. The soft brown glow of the lights created an illusion of dust floating in the air. The backdrop was a familiar slum. It was as though a piece of my memory abandoned in the capital had been cut out and set up behind the stage, reminding me of my first encounter with the youngdy. The walls of the dpidated buildings. The tin roofs. Amid the dusty set, the little actor in a ragged dress spoke to a red-haired boy rummaging through a trash can. -Did you call for me? -Yes. -Why? -I''ll give you the chance to feed me. You should feel honored. -Yeah. Bye. "Pffft!" Laughter echoed through the theater. The youngdy beside me opened her eyes wide in annoyance, seemingly upset by the audience''sughter at something she deemed obvious. Identifying with the protagonist, the youngdy asked me in a voice full of irritation, "Why are theyughing?" "Maybe it''s funny?" "Youughed too, Ricardo." "I was just following along." The youngdy pouted her lips and said, "Don''tugh. She says she''s hungry." "I''ll be careful." "Mm." The youngdy crossed her arms and huffed. The y continued. The hostess walked out in front of the actors and announced, -The girl, no longer a noble, began her life in the slums. -Having nowhere else to go, the girl followed the boy into the slum life and gradually grew closer to him. -Of course, they did fight. -Give me food! -No, go home. -I don''t have a home¡­ -Neither do I! -Year after year, the rtionship between the boy and the girl began to evolve. -Sharing food they begged for and sometimes protecting Lucia from ruffians who nearly beat her, the two, who seemed as ipatible as water and oil, started to grow closer. -And then. -The boy''s heart began to sprout feelings of love, unbeknownst to the girl. What seemed to be an uneventful y started to catch the wind. A spring breeze filled the theater, carrying the sweet scent of blooming flowers. The banter and fights between Lucia and the red-haired boy didn''t feel like someone else''s story. -Don''t be picky! -It tastes bad, so I won''t eat it. -You''re not a noble anymore! Know your ce! -Uh¡­? Uh¡­ No! I am¡­ I am¡­ Both uttering hurtful words andforting cries, their growing closeness touched the heart. The red-haired boy, denying his feelings with irritated ticks, and Lucia, always living proudly. The story of the red-haired boy''s love, who had to degrade himself to begging to survive and felt his life dim until he quietly came to talk to Lucia, was somewhat heart-warming. And the boy dered. -When I grow up, I''ll buy you lots of tasty things. So¡­ stay with me forever. And with that, he awakened to the emotion called love. Chapter 108: A Sad Love Story of a Girl (3) The hostess continued her narration with a clear voice. -The boy, now grown, strove to escape his wretched fate. He hoped not only to change his own destiny but also to fulfill the dreams of the capricious girl who had tumbled into his life like a crumpled pumpkin. Her graceful voice was neither too stiff nor emotionally charged, but rather a low and steady tone. Behind the hostess, the boy and girl''s bickering continued. The audienceughed at the little actors'' lively performance, grappling over a piece of chocte. "Ha! Look at that little one!" "Redhead, you better win!" "Don''t lose to a fallen noble!!" The youngdy, hearing theughter of the crowd, made a displeased face. With her arms crossed and speaking in a haughty tone, she snorted and sighed. "The strong are naturally the ones who eat! Be it a fallen noble or amoner, the strongest one gets the chocte¡­ There''s no respect for chocte¡­!"-The strong are naturally the ones who eat! I couldn''t help but burst intoughter, hearing the youngdy repeat the exact line from the y. "Haha! Have you secretly seen this y before? How do you say it exactly the same!" Blushing, the youngdy clenched her fist and came at me threateningly with an ¡®Ugh!'' Yet, her cuteness overcame me, and with a small smile, I handed her some caramel popcorn. "Why!" "For you to eat." "Mm. Thanks." "Yes." The youngdy, turning docile before food, smiled softly and refocused on the y. "Ricardo." "Yes?" "Was I like that too?" Watching Lucia tugging at the boy''s hair, the youngdy asked with a nk stare. I shook my head and replied with a note of denial. "You were worse, youngdy." "No. I didn''t pull hair. I fought with fists." "Isn''t that worse?" "The world ofpetition is harsh by nature." "¡­" The youngdy was quite passionate when it came to chocte. Following the brief exchange, The hostess once again stepped into the spotlight to continue her narration. -The boy worked his hardest for sess. -Starting from begging in the slums, he began selling pick-pocketed goods for small profits, and slowly his wallet began to grow. From the stolen wallets to jewels. From jewels to dress fabrics. From dresses to small houses, he amassed a great fortune. During this process, there were many fights with Lucia. Jealous of the boy always working and not ying with her, Lucia argued with him, but their bond of friendship formed a tight, secure knot. Only, a bashful sprout called love began to bloom in the boy''s heart. That small seed of love nestled in his heart grew as the boy aged. Puberty brought blushes at the sight of Lucia''s body, and his heart fluttered every time he saw her beautiful face resting quietly on his shoulder. The boy who had sensed love thought, -This is big trouble. What started aspassion gradually blossomed into a rosy love, and Lucia began to water the small sprout the boy had cultivated. -I''m going to marry a great guy in the future! -A great guy¡­? Who''s that? -A noble! Tall, handsome, rich would be nice too! The boy swallowed hisughter, counting on his fingers. ¡®I pass three of those.'' The actors'' quiet murmurs followed the child actors'' departure from the stage. Then, the grown protagonists slowly emerged from both ends of the stage. Lucia, previously in tattered clothes, was now a mature woman in a fine dress, and the boy, now a merchant, walked out confidently in his crisp attire. The spotlight shone. Bright light illuminated Lucia. Dim light shone on the red-haired boy. Emotion started to fill the actors'' faces under the differently lit spotlights. Lucia with her bright smile. And the boy, bowing his head in the shadows. As heavy music yed, the stage opened. The youngdy''s expression turned dark. "You look troubled, youngdy. Do you need to go to the bathroom?" "No. Just feeling a bit heartbroken." "Hmm¡­" I shrugged as I looked at the boy''s dark face. "It''ll be alright. It should end with a happy ending, right?" "But the title says it''s a sad love story." "That''s true." The ending I always imagined for love was a happy one, but the y seemed to be heading towards a sad conclusion. A story not unlike my own. While the circumstances were a bit different, the emotions contained within were simr. Feeling neglected. Harboring false hopes. I couldn''t help but view the boy''s path, so alike to my past self, negatively. I had always wished for happy endings. So, under my breath, I whispered a silent vow. "I am different." Gently pinching the youngdy''s cheek, who was tightly clutching her hands while engrossed in the y, I smiled. "Because I am handsome." "Argh! Why pinch me!" "Just because." The y continued. -People''s connections are unending. -The boy, having realized his love, strived to be the man Lucia liked, and Lucia never noticed him. Two contrasting stages were drawn, separated by a curtain as a wall. Magical elements of the stage swiftly appeared and disappeared. Lucia''s stage was a bright, bustling ballroom. The boy''s spotlight revealed him on a cold, windy street, endlessly working and scribbling something in his notebook, his small smile content. -When I be a noble, I''ll confess. The smile filled with slight excitement reminded me of my past self. Annoyingly so. -The naive Lucia lived content with the small happiness the boy provided. -I got into the Royal Academy! -Really¡­? But you said you''d work with me. -I''ll be smarter and help out! -If you want to go, you should. -Dealing with the hefty tuition all by herself. -Lucia, surrounded by many friends, gradually began to forget the boy. -When''s sheing? It''s my birthday today¡­ Maybe she forgot. -Little by little, Lucia started to drift away from the boy. The stage transitioned to the boy''s room. Lucia, face flushed with excitement, professed her love to the boy, who looked on in shock. -I have someone I like. -¡­Who is it? Hoping within. -Lucas from the third year at the Royal Academy. He''s a noble! Though from a small family, he''s really handsome¡­ and nice! Disappointed. -Lucia, the truth is¡­ -You''ll support me, right? Desperate. The boy''s face was filled with the emotion of disappointment. The face of a boy who suddenly hears the person he has loved for decades loves someone else began to crumble. But he couldn''t show his feelings. Lucia''s happiness was his happiness. -Congrattions. The boy supported Lucia''s love with an awkward smile. His bittersweet smile as he congratted Lucia guided the y towards its final scene. -The boy silently supported Lucia''s love and kept himself busy with his work, hoping she would return to him someday. -He worked hard to fulfill Lucia''s dream of bing a noble and to wait for the day she would turn to him. The stage began to darken. As if racing towards the end, majestic music yed, and a fierce wind blew towards the audience like a whirlwind. -Lucia. That man is dangerous. -What do you know to say that! -Please, just listen to me this once! -Quiet! Lucia''s love interest was a murderer. The boy had inadvertently discovered the man''s true identity and began to vehemently dissuade Lucia. Though the story was extreme, the audience was moved by the riveting performance. And then the boy. -See. I told you I was the bad person. Died in ce of Lucia. It was on a rain-soaked, cold street floor. The boy''s abdomen bled while the man Lucia had likedid dead by the boy''s hand, a cold corpse. The boy, with a dark expression, met the spotlight, embraced the shivering Lucia, andforted her. -I hate filth, but I''m sorry. I felt like I had to say it today. The boy''s voice spread quietly, low and calm. Despite not being a desperate cry, it held deep immersion. In the audience, not a sound could be heard, and in that moment, the boy, trying to stop the blood flowing from his mouth, said with a trembling voice. -I love you. Lucia realized her feelings for the boy. Much toote. * "¡­Are you crying?" "I''m not." "Pfft." "Don''t tease!" After the y, The youngdy struggled with the lingering emotions and remained seated, dabbing her eyes with a handkerchief. The viiness, reputed so cold that not a drop of blood woulde from a pricked finger, yet with a warm heart united in love, sniffled and shook her head in denial. "Ricardo." "Yes?" The youngdy spoke with a voiceden with moisture. "You mustn''t die, Ricardo." I pinched her cheek and replied, "I won''t die." [You can reuse the touch of rehabilitation.] "Never." I smiled faintly. Chapter 109: An Inevitable Occurrence (1) On the way home. Sitting in the Ferri No. 1, the youngdy was nodding off, sumbing to the oing drowsiness. Like the pendulum of a clock, her head bobbed back and forth until it dropped too low, and with a violent ¡®Ugh!'' she jolted and looked behind her. "Did you call me?" "No." "¡­Strange. It feels like the Demon King of Sleepiness is pushing my head down." "It''s just your imagination." The youngdy nodded, acknowledging the nonsense she had just uttered. A date with just the two of us. We had enjoyed an interesting y.Indulged in some luxury at the tailor''s. Even had a skirmish with a street beggar, but it felt like time well spent. The journey back to the manor was as mundane as ever, yet the long stretch of roadside trees and the soft glow of streemps seemed more emotionally stirring tonight. They looked prettier. I wished for time to slow down. The youngdy''s normally dull white hair, illuminated by the streetlights, seemed particrly beautiful tonight. Sitting in her wheelchair, the youngdy shook her head side to side, trying to fight off sleep, then tapped her cheek with her hand. "I''m getting sleepy¡­" "You should rest a bit. I will wake you when we arrive." "No way. You said if you sleep-drive, you would say goodbye to the world." "I''m your stand-in driver, so it''s fine." "Is that so?" The youngdy nodded slightly and then, dering that ¡®stand-in fees'' would be paid in chocte, she shed a contented smile. After about ten more minutes walking, The youngdy, who had been using the solemn atmosphere as a luby, slightly turned her head to look at me. "Ricardo." "Yes?" "What did you think of the y today?" "It was enjoyable." "Not like that, I mean specifically. Like whether I should give you more chocte or if there''s a lesson about not stealing chocte." "Hmm¡­ it did make me think that I should cut down on chocte for the youngdy''s healthy diet." "Eek!" The sullen youngdy clenched her fist and threatened me. Like a little tigershing out with its paws, I answered ¡®You''re slow.'' and yfully flicked her forehead. "Ouch!" I grinned and said, "Just kidding." Then I quietly gave the youngdy the answer she desired. "Um¡­ I thought that I should be nicer to you." "Why?" "So you won''t hit me?" "Yikes! What''s that!" "Haha! Just kidding. What about you?" The youngdy turned her head away and grumbled, muttering ¡®You''re always joking.'' With her lips pouting, she made a small snorting sound and then opened her mouth. "I¡­ thought that I don''t want to be apart from Ricardo." My face flushed with heat. What had I just heard? Her words caught me off guard, and I covered the smile emerging on my lips with my palm, my voice quivering as I asked, "What is this? Flirting?" "Flirting?" "Are you trying to seduce me?" "No!" The youngdy swung her clenched fist through the air, vehemently shouting, "I said that because I want Ricardo and I to live long and healthy lives together. I''ll even cut back on picky eating and¡­ the person in the y was just so pitiful. I thought if Ricardo wants to live a long life, I should be good to him." "Oh¡­ Show me that three more times, and I might fall for you." "That''s not it." The youngdy, her face now a bright red, exhaled a sigh. "Idiot." "You''re a dummy." "Blockhead." "Urchin." "Ha ha ha!" We continued our childish banter as we made our way back to the manor. The date seemed to have been quite sessful. * The youngdy, halfway asleep from exhaustion, was nodding off in her wheelchair. To be precise, she was sleeping. "Snore¡­" "Madam?" "Hmmnyeh¡­" "We''ve arrived. It''s time to pay." "Ricardo will take care of it¡­" "Eh¡­" Despite tugging on her cheek, the youngdy wouldn''t wake up. Deciding to settle the ride fee with a snackter, I gently let go of the cheek I had been pulling. The manor was quiet, perhaps because it waste in the evening. The bustling servants had long since gone home, and the household head, Rosanna, and Kyle were nowhere to be seen in the living room, likely already retired for the night. In the silence that suggested we were alone, I let out a small sigh and carefully picked up the soundly sleeping youngdy. ¡®So light.'' How could such a tiny body eat so much¡­ It''s a wonder. "Mmm¡­ chocte." The youngdy, who seemed unacquainted with the word worry, slept soundly, resembling a certain princess who fell into a deep slumber after eating an apple. For a moment, I contemted whether a prince''s kiss could awaken her, but since I was no prince, I decided against it. "She sleeps soundly." Once the youngdy was in bed, she seldom woke up easily, deep in sleep and even snoring. Especially after a tiring day like today, her drool soaked through my sleeve. "Snore¡­" Looking at her peaceful face, I whispered softly, "Goodnight." My footsteps were silent as I climbed the stairs, careful not to make any noise and cautiously as one would handle fragile sswork, lest I wake her. Soon, I arrived at the door of the youngdy''s room. [The World''s Most Beautiful ¡®Olivia''s'' Room] -If you wake me, I bite. -If you''re loud, I curse. -If you understand, get lost. A fierce sign penned by the youngdy during her teenage years hung on the door, prompting a smallugh from me. "Scary, isn''t it?" "Hmmnyeh¡­ I''m hungry." "That seems to be the case." -Creak. After cautiously opening the door, I gentlyid the youngdy on her plush bed. Pink curtains and bedding. The viiness, who might seem distant from anything cute, actually collected endearing things like pink colors and teddy bears. The only w was Some rather formidable-looking teddy bears gnawing on human arms and crocodile stuffed animals baring vicious teeth. But since she loved cute things, I smiled as I pushed aside the youngdy''s beloved toys from the edge of the bed and carefullyid her down. I savored a moment watching her peaceful, snoring face. As her breathing became steady, I carefully sat beside her bed and stroked her hair. "Please limit the flirting. My heart can''t take much more." "nning on causing a heart attack after saying let''s live long together?" "Really¡­" I ced my hand on the youngdy''s leg, burning circuits with a wry smile. "You''re such a fool." [Using ¡®Touch of Rehabilitation'' on an ¡®Object Corrupted with Dark Magic'' consumes ¡®1% Vitality.''] Vitality used: 6% Remaining Vitality: 94% [If vitality drops below -90%, the consumption rate will triple.] A bitter metallic taste touched my lips along with a cold warning. I did my best to suppress coughing up the red liquiding from my throat, but I couldn''t help but cover my mouth as a coughing fit hit me and a pain like my chest was tearing apart took over. "Cough¡­ Cough¡­!" It never gets easier, no matter how many times I go through it. It felt like life was being chipped away. No direct side effects on the body, but I could feel something fundamental twisting inside me, and with a deep sigh, I cursed softly. "Ah¡­ Damn¡­" Yet, I was content. Like the boy in the y who just watched over her, it was all I could do for the youngdy, in return for saving my life when I was young. For being able to engage in shy flirtation despite my unrequited love. Breathing heavily and enduring the pain in my chest, I smiled. Someday. Someday I''d be able to walk with the youngdy, and even a coward like me would find courage, I smiled with hope. As an unbearable pain spread throughout my body and a small groan threatened to escape my lips, -Creak. The firmly shut door to the youngdy''s room opened, revealing the familiar figure of a man through the crack. Even in his pajamas, the man emanated a fierce aura. I had thought he would be asleep. A careless mistake on my part had led to this situation. If I had just been a bit more cautious, locked the door, I might have avoided this¡­ But it was toote for regrets. Coughing up blood. With my hand on the youngdy''s leg, even I knew it looked suspicious. The man, seeing my confusion, spoke in a low voice. "What are you doing?" A chill ran down my spine as the icy tone reached my ears. My coughing turned into a harsh rasp, and his expression grew colder as he watched. I murmured to the man. "Ah¡­ This is bad." The likely sessor to the Desmond family who had warned me not to do anything foolish before. Kyle. He looked at me with an ominous expression. "Take your hand off now." Chapter 110: An Inevitable Occurrence (2) A heavy silence filled the air. The gentle breaths of the slumbering youngdy and the piercingly cold gaze of Kyle created a tense atmosphere in the room. I swallowed dryly, racking my brain for a solution, but I could think of nothing that would suffice. No excuse would suffice, no ttery would improve the situation. Damn it. What should I do? I hadn''t anticipated Kyle''s appearance in such an incriminating circumstance. Feeling the weight of Kyle''s anger-filled eyes upon me, I experienced a pressure that left me breathless. Despite warnings and admonitions against using dark magic, I had persisted in my dubious actions, unsure of what Kyle might say now. Kyle was staring at me.Not at my hand on the youngdy''s leg, but at my left hand trying to stem the flow of blood from my mouth. Drip. The blood trickling down my fingers and along my forearm caused Kyle to furrow his brows and finally part his tightly shut lips. "What are you doing?" I blurted out whatever came to mind, hoping that any excuse, however imusible, might help me escape this situation. "I was giving a massage. Trying to¡­ open the closed growth tes¡­ Ha ha¡­" "And you''re bleeding from the nose, I see." Realizing the absurdity of my own words, I worried about being arrested for sexual assault, caught red-handed without an alibi. "Ha ha¡­ Is this too awkward?" I offered Kyle an awkward smile, but his expression only grew more pale and stern. There was nothing I could do until Kyle spoke. Knowing the love Kyle held for his sister, he might scream, or use magic due to the threat the dark magic posed to the family. My only wish was that the youngdy would not wake up. If she saw me like this, coughing up blood so soon after promising not to hurt myself, it would certainly bring her to tears. I gulped down my saliva and looked towards Kyle, hoping he would judge myme excuse for what it was. "A joke." As expected, my feeble attempt at humor didn''t pass with Kyle. "So you''re telling me you were in a young woman''s roomte at night giving a massage¡­ And I''m supposed to believe that?" "Exactly." Kyle''s footsteps approached rapidly, his hand reaching for my neck. -Crack. With an unwavering cold gaze, Kyle grabbed me by the cor. -Thud! He hauled me rough-handedly, dragging me from the youngdy''s bed to a dark corner of the room. The sound of scuffling feet echoed in the room as Kyle''s heavy breathing filled my ears. "I ask again. What are you doing?" Kyle''s voice was cold and hard, devoid of the slight warmth that usually apanied it. Instead, it was imbued with raw anger. I forced an awkwardugh. "Saying that I touched the youngdy''s leg because it looked pretty is¡­" As I tried to lighten the mood with a flippant answer, Kyle''splexion turned ashen, and a powerful magical energy began to emanate from him. "That makes no sense, does it?" I asked Kyle earnestly, hoping he might just ignore what he''d seen and move past it, sparing us both any harm. "Can''t we just let this go?" "Do you think that makes sense?" Kyle''s grip on my cor tightened, his actions speaking louder than any words of denial. I wiped the blood from my lips with my sleeve and spoke softly. "I was healing the youngdy." "Why would you do that? You''re not a doctor. Did you pick up some folk remedy in the streets? Whatever it is, I assume it''s not simply putting your hand on Olivia''s leg." Silence from me seemed to confirm his suspicions. "It''s dark magic, isn''t it?" As Kyle spoke with certainty, the dense magic in his hand became palpable. I responded decisively. "It''s not dark magic." "It''s not harmful to the family, legally or otherwise. If there''s a problem, you can just cut me loose, can''t you?" "I¡­" With gritted teeth, Kyle spoke haltingly. "Do you really think I''m angry just for that?" "¡­" "Do you think I grabbed you just because I thought you were a threat to the family?" "Ha ha¡­ is it because I touched the youngdy''s leg?" An embarrassedugh escaped my lips, but at that moment, feeling Kyle''s trembling grip, I could only muster a feeble smile. Kyle looked down. "Ricardo." The strength in Kyle''s grip on my cor gradually lessened. With a shaky voice, he spoke. "I won''t ask any more about what you''re doing or why you''re bleeding. I don''t want to know." Just as a sigh of relief was about to escape me, Kyle''s softly trailing words prompted a retort. "So, stop it." Kyle looked down, not meeting my eyes, whispering his wish for me to stop whatever I was doing. It was clear he was saying he would turn a blind eye if I just stopped, but I replied with an awkwardugh. "That would be¡­ difficult." My stubbornness, especially when it came to the youngdy''s future, was an old affliction I had sworn not to indulge. So, I strongly asserted to Kyle that this was something I couldn''t give up. "I cannot give up on this." Kyle''s face rippled with the impact of my resolve. "Obey me, Ricardo." "I''ve made it clear I cannot." "Would you say the same if Olivia asked?" As Kyle pressed me, invoking Olivia''s name, I knew if he told her the truth, she would reject the ¡®Touch of Rehabilitation.'' But my resolve was unyielding. With that, I nced at the peacefully sleeping youngdy and smiled. "Perhaps, Sir Kyle, you wouldn''t be able to tell her." "What?" "Are you not in love with Miss Olivia?" Kyle cherished Olivia. I had thought his affection would diminish after I used dark magic, but his current demeanor and his carefulness not to wake her assured me he was unchanged. And his favorability window hoped for it. While it was true that all the efforts made so far would be wasted if Kyle spoke up, I was confident he wouldn''t. If Kyle intervened, the chance for his beloved sister to walk on her own two feet would be lost. And so, I took a firm stance. The card of ¡®Olivia'' that he yed was like a double-edged sword, a Joker that could threaten both of us. To me, the card of ¡®Olivia'' was a sword in my hand as well. "Without me, the youngdy will not be able to walk." "Didn''t I tell you? I am content just knowing Olivia is alive." "Human desire knows no end. Didn''t you also feel joy when the doctor said she might walk again?" "¡­" "Didn''t you imagine your sister walking energetically as she once did?" Kyle, who had been so adamant, now wavered, lost in my counterargument. His eyes began to drift, caught in a maelstrom. "That''s¡­ an inevitable urrence." Kyle spoke in a faint voice. ¡®An inevitable urrence,'' just like it was for me. Olivia was as precious to me as she was to Kyle. The person who saved my life. The one I had secretly loved. That''s why I couldn''t give up. Because this was my responsibility. "I am just fine." Kyle, with his head bowed, spoke to me. "Stop it. Olivia relies on you. And my father, mother, and I are very grateful to you. So¡­" With an awkward smile, I repeated his own words back to him. "I''m faced with an inevitable urrence as well." Kyle''s hand, which had been gripping my cor tightly, now fell powerlessly to the floor. Staring at me bitterly, he was just a man filled with regret, unable to deny that the barb I had thrown had struck true. He, too, had been tempted by the possibility of curing Olivia''s leg with dark magic. Knowing his own disgraceful past of seeking someone to take the risk with his money, he couldn''t deny the uracy of my retort. Because Olivia was precious to Kyle, too. I offered Kyle a clumsy smile as he looked troubled. "It''s really okay." Kyle, looking down, said to me, "I¡­" His words, ¡®I am¡­'', wereden with various emotions. Genuine remorse, as well as guilt for sacrificing me for his sister''s sake. Kyle spoke in a different tone than before. "If you ever make a mistaketer¡­" "There will be no mistake." "If Olivia finds out about this, I¡­" I cut off Kyle, smiling awkwardly. "I would appreciate it if you made up a lie. Make me out to be the bad guy." Kyle shook his head. "I can''t do that." "You''ll get quite scolded by her." Olivia was sleeping soundly. Like a princess in a fairy tale. Chapter 111: Happy Birthday, Father! Desmond''s birthday dawned. It marked the end of a long period of life in the capital. Despite the somewhat awkward incident with Kyle, our mutual understanding allowed us to find a silent consensus and move on naturally. In my room on the second floor of the manor, Dressed once again in butler''s attire, I stretched out my stiff body and let out azy yawn. Whether it was the heart-stopping date fromst evening or the heated exchange with Kyle, I felt unusually fatigued. Strangely tired. "Achoo! Ugh¡­" There seemed to be a hint of a colding on. Ever since I reached the level of a Sword Expert, I thought I had built a wall against colds, but the unwee sensation seemed to have found a way through after a long absence.Shivering with a chill, I sighed deeply, stretched once more, and prepared to face the day with vigor. I nced at the clock. [10:00] I covered my ears and nodded. "One. Two. Three." -Aiiieeek!! Air raid warning!!! -Empire emergency! -Imperial forces mobilize! Listening to the familiar harmony of the Desmond family, I couldn''t help but smile pleasantly. "Even today, you seem to be in good health." * Darbav''s birthday celebration began early in the morning. The manor was bustling with many guests, including high-ranking nobles and business associates. Olivia and I stayed as quiet as mice, tucked away in a corner of the banquet hall. "Ricardo." "Yes?" "There are too many people." "It''s because the head of the family is so popr." "Does father have many friends?" "Yes." Olivia looked at Darbav with a gloomy expression. "I don''t have any." "You''re a loner, aren''t you?" "No, I have Ricardo." "That makes you a loner." Olivia seemed displeased by the new title, puffing her cheeks and filling them with air. "I''m not a loner." "Sure~" "Eek!" At my teasing response, Olivia clenched her fist and raised it fiercely. "Darbav!" "Aunt¡­!" When the voice of the aunt who swore to break his legs if they met echoed from afar, Olivia quickly ducked under the tablecloth, squeaking in fear. "Ricardo, hide me!" She ducked her head swiftly, then from her treasure pouch, she produced a small ck box. "Why is thating from there?" "It''s important. What if I lose it?" "Still¡­" Olivia cut me off with a decisive retort, as if it were the most natural thing. "Give this to father." "Me?" "Mhm. There are too many people for me to approach." Olivia looked down at her immobile legs. Unable to walk. She knew all too well that her existence, tainted by the use of dark magic, was not weed in this banquet hall. The title of a wed nobledy, known only for her temper, was firmly attached to her. That''s probably why, despite Darbav''s suggestion to sit beside the stage before the banquet, she shook her head and chose a quiet corner instead. Even I knew that Olivia''s presence, trying to spread her wings once more, would not yield favorable results in this setting. From the moment Olivia used dark magic, she became a castaway of the Desmond family. Revealing her face in public as if to say, ¡®We''ve reconciled,'' would surely shake the foundations carefully built up until now. Kyle knew this too, which is why he dissuaded Darbav from insisting, and Rosanna kept her own counsel, offering only a sad smile. I actually preferred this cold treatment, as it eased my mind. The rights that should naturally belong to a child of Desmond weren''t recognized by others, because they saw something else. Perhaps this was a problem we had to ept and a responsibility we needed to bear. But. I thought it best that Olivia personally present the gift. My delivering it could change its meaning, suggesting it was merely a formality, and might disappoint Darbav. I held a private belief that true father''s pet, Darbav, had been waiting for a gift from his daughter after almost two years without one. The absence of something he¡¯d indulged in for half a lifetime would likely leave a gaping void, so I brusquely refused to take the ck box from Olivia¡¯s hand. Olivia''s hand, holding the ck box, remained awkwardly suspended in the air. I whistled as I refused the demanding hand of Olivia. "Let the youngdy give it herself." "I don''t want to." "It''s not like you don''t have hands." "I don''t have hands." Olivia puffed up her cheeks and hid her fingers in her sleeves, pretending they had just appeared. ¡®There, satisfied?'' she looked at me with her sulky eyes. Nearly swayed by her adorable face, I, as a true butler and technically a member of the Desmond household, resisted the urge to indulge her, considering the head of the household''s bright and cheerful mental health. "Ricardo, my hand fell off." "Didn''t you say you didn''t have hands?" "They just grew back." "Are you a lizard?" "Is that a tasty thing?" "No." Olivia looked down with a glum expression. "That''s boring." "I didn''t intend to amuse." "Eek!" Biting her lip in mock anger, Olivia eventually looked down and spilled her heart out. "I want to give it to him once my leg is healed." "I think it would be alright to give it now." I suggested to Olivia, who was watching Darbav greet the guests. When it was our turn, why not slip it to him casually? The hesitant Olivia looked up at me with uncertainty. "Is that alright?" Tempted by the reasonable proposition, Olivia tilted her head, looking at me for confirmation. I nodded, reassuring her. "Of course. Wouldn''t you prefer to do it yourself? I''m sure the head of the household would appreciate it too." The effects of the ¡®Touch of Rehabilitation'' hadn''t shown dramatically yet. I wasn''t sure what ¡®vitality'' truly meant, but I was certain it involved something positive not to be wasted lightly. It''s a problem that time can solve. There''s no need to rush. Eventually, we''d find a way to replenish the ¡®vitality'' and heal Olivia''s legs. And for the spirit possessing me, the word ¡®impossible'' did not exist. I ced the ck box back in Olivia''s hand and gave her a beaming smile. "Here hees." Approaching us, Darbav''s expression was different from the forced smiles he''d shown other guests; his lips were twitching with genuine joy at the sight of his daughter. Casually trying to engage with us, Darbav said: "Hmm¡­ Olivia, you were sitting here." "Yes." From under the tablecloth, Olivia''s fidgeting fingers came into view. Hesitating whether to give it or not, I gave her a little nudge on the side with a teasing poke. "Kyaaack¡­! Heeh¡­ Whaa¡­?!" With a startled jump, her hand burst above the table. Olivia red at me in panic, but I simply turned away as if I knew nothing. And Darbav''s lips were curling into a wide grin. "Er¡­ that''s¡­!" Seeing the ck box in Olivia''s hand, Darbav''s eyes moistened instantly. "Is this a gift for father?" Feeling betrayed, Olivia red at me, but I winked back at her as naturally as could be. "What''s that! Surely not¡­!" "Eek¡­ Ricardo, you''re bad." "I just thought your side looked itchy, so I helped." "Huuuh¡­" Olivia sighed deeply and took a deep breath. "Now''s the time." Whispering in a voice too low for Darbav to hear, I winked again, mustering all my charm to encourage the hesitant Olivia. Swallowing nervously, Olivia faced Darbav. Unable to hide his anticipation, Darbav''s expression almost made meugh, but I didn''t want to fill this historic moment with derisive noise. So I simply watched with a faint smile, waiting to hear the congrattory words Olivia would utter. "Dad!" "Yes, Olivia." "Great-grandmother used to rant about father a lot¡­!" "What?" "She said that although you were her child, you had the temper of a dog! So¡­!" Sweating profusely, Olivia thrust the gift forward. "Happy Birthday!" Her birthday wish, which could have been mistaken for a curse, elicited a warm smile from Darbav. "Mother said that, did she¡­ I guess I''ll skip the grave visit next year." And with that, it also seemed to cement a decision tomit filial impiety. Darbav opened the ck box in front of Olivia. Although he''d received many costly gifts today, like those from the manor or mines, the sight of this particr gift brought him more joy than any other. "Did you pick this out yourself, Olivia?" "Yes." "That''s my daughter. What excellent taste." Darbav affixed the pin Olivia had gifted him to his tie, his face beaming with fatherly pride. "Thank you, daughter. May you live long and healthy. And Ricardo." "Yes?" "Should I consider the box left in my room at dawn as part of the dowry?" "Excuse me, what did you say¡­?" "Hmm¡­ The dowry will suffice." Darbav kissed Olivia''s forehead and left the table, where small droplets of moisture could be seen. That they were tears was our little secret that needed no words. Chapter 112: A Whiff of a Cold Before returning to Hamel, Olivia and I found ourselves at a pet hotel on the outskirts of the capital, ready to pick up Gomtang, who we had entrusted to their care. I had presumed such a concept as a pet hotel wouldn''t exist in this other world, but I was pleasantly surprised. It turns out, the nobles'' penchant for luxury here had provided ample opportunity for astute merchants to profit from even the most frivolous of hobbies. Pet hotels, indeed. Facilities like pet training schools,mon in modern times for leisure, were not at all unusual to find in this world. Perhaps because this world was the setting of a romance fantasy, but the areas of dating and travel were as well-developed as in my past life. Thus, deciding to travel to the capital was easy, and our journey was nothing short offortable. Now, at the pet hotel, Though the daily fee of 100 gold was quite steep, the service wasmendable enough for me to endure the painful expense and leave Gomtang in their care.With the bill settled, I could see Gomtang wagging her tail in front of me. Whether she had missed her owner or not, the affection in the eyes of the canine made the expenditure feel worthwhile. -Goooom! "Did you have a good time?" -Goooom! Reunited with Gomtang, she seemed overjoyed. Her fur was fluffy and well-maintained, her formidable fangs cleaned, and even her sharp ws neatly trimmed. Seeing her lordly demeanor, I could almostugh off the sting of the money spent. But something seemed different. Had she put on weight? Gomtang looked more robust overall, not just wider. I wondered if she had met a favorable male here, but seeing the other boarding dogs cower and whine at the sight of her dismissed that thought. "Look here." Kyle, standing beside me with a serious expression, asked me. On his day off, he hade to greet us, but each time he saw Gomtang, he frowned. Was it because she was too cute? I thought, but the doubt seeping from him corrected my delusion. "Is that supposed to be a dog?" "Yes." "How is that a dog?" Kyle voiced his skepticism as he watched Gomtang, who was gnawing on other dogs'' heads like candy. No normal dog ys like that, hemented. He asked if the creature I was raising was not coating emergency rations with saliva. -Goom¡­ ¡ªWhimper¡­ Whimper¡­ I shrugged casually, responding to Kyle''s query. "Don''t they seem to get along well?" "That''s getting along?" "Yes." Kyle shook his head, clearly not understanding Gomtang''s charm. "I can''t believe it." "She may haverger paws and a bigger face than other dogs, but isn¡¯t she cute? And Olivia likes her too." I looked over at Olivia, who was petting Gomtang gently. "Hmm?" Hearing her name, Olivia perked up with a question mark above her head. "Isn''t Gomtang cute?" "Yes." Olivia nodded vigorously, reinforcing my view which seemed tock credibility. "Once she grows up, she¡¯ll probably be delicious." "¡­What?" "Aren¡¯t you raising her to eat?" "I told youst time we don''t eat her." "I thought you were joking." "I was serious." Disinterested, Olivia nced wistfully at Gomtang¡¯s plump belly and then wheeled up beside me. Kyle sighed deeply. "I''m worried." "It''s alright." "I''m more concerned about other people than you." "That''s alright too. Gomtang doesn''t bite people." Kyle looked at Olivia skeptically and murmured. "I doubt that." Suddenly, Gomtang was yfully biting Olivia''s head. Kyle threw me a dubious nce as he watched the intense struggle between Olivia and Gomtang. "Eeeek!!! Let go! I''m not food!" -Gooom!!! "You''re sshing saliva! Ricardo! She¡¯s trying to eat me! Spread chili sauce all over me!" I gave Kyle an awkward smile and made an embarrassingly inadequate excuse. "But she''s a good kid." "I''ll have to take your word for it." We shared an awkwardugh and bid farewell. With a brief wish to see each other healthy next time, we brought our trip to the capital to a close. * Inside the carriage on our way back to Hamel, Olivia watched Gomtang waddle along with her rotund behind, bouncing with each gallop of the horses. Her expression was one of amazement as she eximed in wonder. "Ricardo." "Yes?" "She looks like a bear." "¡­Indeed." Having not seen her for a while, I thought she had just grownrger, but¡­ My past assumption that I''d get used to her size over time was starting to fade. Something¡­ -Gooom! I couldn''t shake the feeling that I had picked up something rather unusual. Despite well-maintained grooming, the paws looked capable of mauling a person. The way she licked her lips at the sight of the galloping horses exhibited a seasoned appetite. Then there was thatment from the pet hotel staff. -Gomtang''s owner, I¡¯m really sorry, but¡­ what breed is Gomtang again? -Why do you ask? -We''re thinking of not epting this breed anymore. Gomtang seems like she belongs in the wild, not a pet hotel. -Are you asking me to abandon her? -No, no! I didn¡¯t mean that¡­ It''s just¡­ she seems more suited for the mountains. I was a bit offended then, but now seeing her run like that, I began to understand the staff''s haggard face. I should have given a tip on the way out. Shouldn''t I? Her inexhaustible energy even during walks¡­ Even to my besotted eyes, Gomtang seemed less like a dog and more bear-like. Considering she is still growing, she''ll probably be three times her size soon. I thought it best to give up on keeping her indoors, just as the staff had suggested. With a tremulous voice, I turned to Olivia, who was struggling to stay awake, and sheepishly asked. "Miss Olivia. Don''t you think Gomtang¡­ is not a dog? Maybe blessed with luxurious blood¡­" Olivia answered confidently, with a matter-of-fact expression. "She''s a bear." "¡­You were right." "¡­But she''s cute, right? Isn''t that okay?" Olivia shook her head resolutely. "She looks like a bear." "But not cute?" "Yes. She looks delicious." Well, that''s a relief. Calling her delicious is apliment too. With a wish for her long and healthy life, I sent a blessing to Gomtang. "Grow up healthy. I won''t starve you, so don''t bite people." Discussing Gomtang, an hour must have passed. As the carriage climbed a slope, Olivia''s head began to bounce around like a ball due to the vibration. "Heck¡­! Gravity¡­!" "Aaaack!! It¡¯s rejecting me!" "The world is spinning¡­ Heck!" Olivia''s head moved with an extravagant motion, like a billiard ball on a pool table. Worried she might get carsick, I moved closer and offered my shoulder. Leaning her head on my shoulder, Olivia looked up at me with a content smile. "Ooh¡­ It''s soft." "It''s an expensive shoulder, please use it carefully." "Yes. Since it''s expensive, I should be the only one using it." Olivia grinned mischievously and gave a proud smile. That kind of smile is unfair. I held my breath as I felt the faint breathing of Olivia on my neck, and my heart raced at the slight glimpse of her chest. This is why I serve as a viiness''s butler. Pleased with the generous employee benefits, I smiled happily as we raced towards Hamel. As dusk fell and darkness approached, the familiar sight of the manor came into view. Not the haunted house it once was. But our newly remodeled home. Olivia, having just woken up, widened her eyes in astonishment at the sight of our newly adorned manor. "Wow! Ricardo!" She rubbed the sleep from her eyes, her gaze sparkling. Pointing to the now pink-colored manor, Olivia spoke with animated enthusiasm. "It looks like beef!" "What kind of analogy is that?" "It''s apliment. It''s lovely." "Really? I put some effort into it this time, so I''m d you think it''s pretty." Seeing Olivia''s pleased face, I was relieved I hadn''t just fixed the breached wall. The manor wall, once punctured by the Fenx Unit 1, was now adorned with quaint patterns and covered in vines. What Olivia had once called a monstrosity, our manor, had transformed into something new. "Are you pleased with it?" "Yes. I love it!" Relieved that Olivia was happy with it, After stepping out of the carriage, I stretched and inhaled the familiar air of Hamel deeply. The earthy scent of fertilizer wafted on the breeze. The refreshing air of Hamel felt more intense. Perhaps because it was the air of home, returning after a long absence felt different than the air in the capital. "Yawn¡­ Hard work indeed¡­ Cough¡­ Cough¡­" Ah¡­ it''s cold. Must be winter. Chapter 113: The Cold (1) On the evening of our return from the capital, After a hearty dinner, I looked over to Olivia, whoy demurely in bed. With her hands folded on her belly and wearing a white sleeping cap, she counted the glow-in-the-dark stars stuck on the ceiling with bright-eyed curiosity. "One star. Two¡­ Three¡­ I''m hungry again." -Blink, blink. "Please go to sleep now." "I''m not sleeping." "It''ste." "I''m not sleepy." Olivia was adamant about not sleeping. She dered a break-up with drowsiness, her eyes brightly defying the night, iming it wasn''t trying hard enough to put her to rest.With a dazed look, she counted stars and then turned her gaze to me, standing awkwardly, and asked pointedly. -Blink, blink. "Is there something on my face?" "You''re ugly." Affronted by her impudent attack, I flicked her white forehead lightly enough to make a ¡®snap'' sound. A ¡®ugh'' escaped Olivia as she feigned pain. Satisfied with her reaction, a smile appeared on my lips. Rubbing her forehead as if she had grown an extra head, she shrieked dramatically. I sighed and demanded a retraction of her previous statement. "Where else would you find a handsome butler like me? Apologize." "There are many. Therefore, I won¡¯t apologize." "Ha! Your forehead seems unusually broad today. It''s nice to have arge area to flick." I threatened with a finger primed for another flick. The daunting gesture made Olivia squeeze her eyes shut and wail. "Eeeek! Spare me!" She frantically covered her face with the nket, and a small smile leaked from me. "Pfft¡­! Please don''t turn a kind butler into a bad person." When she was younger, I used to threaten her with bing as short as a yodeler if she went to bedte. However, since the harsh reality that growth tes are a limited edition product for teenagers dawned on her, that particr threat lost its effectiveness. ¡®I want to get her to bed quickly.'' I wanted to rest due to a hint of a colding on. And sleep imbnce is not good for health. I whispered into Olivia''s ear with a weary voice, urging her to sleep soon. "Aren¡¯t you tired? You were nodding off in the carriage." "Hmnya¡­ That wasn''t me." "Then who was drooling on my shoulder while sleeping?" "A ghost." "If you keep joking, a maiden ghost will appear in your dream tonight." "Yikes." Apparently frightened by the mention of ghosts, Olivia scrunched her brow and buried herself in the nket. The outline of her face peeking out from under it coaxed another quietugh from me. Having had a throbbing headache since earlier, seeing Olivia''s cute antics seemed to bring my fever down a bit. Olivia peeked out from under the nket and nced at me sneakily. "But I still can''t sleep." "What if a closet door slowly opens in the middle of the night and a ghostes out?" "That''s¡­" Olivia looked away, beads of sweat forming on her forehead. Then she smiled sheepishly and naively confided in me. "Ricardo will catch it for me." "I''m scared of ghosts too." "Eek¡­ Ricardo, you coward." "Puha¡­! Still, I will do my best to catch it. If I fail, you''ll have to sleep with me." "I don¡¯t want that. You snore." "Better than ghosts, isn''t it?" I smiled and stroked Olivia''s hair. As each fluffy strand passed through my fingers, a tender smile spread across my face. "Ugh¡­ I''m not a puppy." "It feels nice to touch because it''s fluffy." "Eek! Stop it¡­!" Olivia frowned and iled her hands. Despite her vehement protests that I should pet Gomtang instead, I yfully messed up her hair. "Eh¡­ I shouldn''t have worn the hat." She sighed at the sleeping cap that had fallen under the bed, looking at it pitifully. "That¡¯s why you should sleep." "Hmm¡­" Olivia shook her head stubbornly, refusing to sleep. She seemed ted not to be ovee by post-meal drowsiness for once. "I''m not sleepy. I feel like I could stay awake all day." "I''d rather you refrain from such horrifying derations." "Why?" "Because overtime work is the scourge of society." ¡­ Olivia pouted her lips in displeasure. "Is looking at the prettiest face in the world considered overtime work?" The viiness-like Olivia unabashedly made such brazen statements. But since there was no argument against the truth, I closed my mouth tight. Because it was a fact that Olivia was beautiful. Even without my rose-colored sses, Olivia was an exceptional beauty. Her dignified looks were enhanced by the charm of her treasure pouch. Although it was annoying to hear such shameless words from her own mouth, it was an undeniable fact. However. "I''m also handsome. Handsome enough to live off my face." "Pfft." "What''s with thatugh? It''s unpleasant." Olivia smiled mischievously, covering her mouth with her hand. She opened her crescent-moon-shaped eyes and shook her head. "Ricardo. Drawing a line on a pumpkin won¡¯t make it a watermelon." "Where did you learn such an exquisite phrase?" "¡®Father, You Shouldn''t Do This!'' The fallen daughter-inw said this to the abandoned mother-inw." "¡­?" "Why? It''s a wholesome philosophy book." "¡­?" Since her birthday incident earlier this year, I had rigorously censored her readings, yet it seemed some scious material remained. I shook my head and pulled out the forbidden book from the table beside Olivia''s bed. "This is confiscated." Olivia spread her hands wide and shook her head in despair. "No¡­! It''s my mentor!" "We can do without such a sly mentor." "Eek¡­ Taking away what you gave is the worst thing in the world." "Did you also learn that from this book?" "Yes." "Okay. Burn it." Olivia clenched her fist and let out a sullen sigh. "Don¡¯t burn it¡­ It''s precious." "Don''t you have other books?" "It''s the book you gave me." Wow¡­ that''s cheating. As Olivia wriggled her fingers with a dejected look and whispered sweetly, a smile nheless escaped my lips. "Ahh¡­ No." I was already feeling feverish from the cold, but now, after hearing Olivia''s shy confession, my head felt like it was about to burst. Memories of ¡®Hawawa¡­'' sighs from my past life crossed my mind. I couldn''t help the foolish smile that was spreading across my lips. "Alright. But only if you sleep now." "Mhm." "Promise me." "I promise." As soon as she promised, Olivia closed her eyes andy down, pouting her lips as if offended, and turned over. "Are you angry?" "Don¡¯t know." "Don''t be upset. I get upset easily too." "Hmph!" Olivia, apparently intending to announce her pique to the whole neighborhood, hummed indignantly. To soothe her, I sat quietly beside the bed and whispered softly. "I will give you a tour of the manor tomorrow." "I¡¯m upset." "You''ll be surprised to see the remodeled manor. I¡¯ve also created a room filled with things that you will like." "What is it?" I grinned mischievously and kept my lips sealed. "A secret." "Ugh¡­" "If you don''t sleep now, you''ll have to wait a week to see it." "That¡¯s despicable." "It''s a known fact that the ugly ones are typically despicable." "Eek¡­ That¡¯s true. I''ll forgive you." The curiosity on Olivia''s face rekindled a conversation, and I smiled as I gently stroked her hair. "Well, I shall take my leave." "Mhm. Goodbye." "Sweet dreams, Miss Olivia." As I mustered a ¡®Eusha!'' to rise from my seat, -Catch. A sudden tug on my sleeve from Olivia''s hand stopped me. "Ricardo." "Yes?" Half-covered by the nket, Olivia addressed me with concern. "You''re not sick, right?" "?" "Your face is really red." I touched my hot cheeks and tried to maintain a casual look. There¡¯s no need to worry. I¡¯ll be fine after some sleep. "I think it''s because I saw the most beautiful miss in the world." Herughter at my yful reply made Olivia ask again with a smile. "You''re really not sick, are you?" "My eyes hurt a bit." "Why?" "Because the halo around Miss Olivia is too dazzling." "Giggle¡­" With a pleased smile, Olivia waved at me. "Don¡¯t get sick." "I always eat well, unlike Miss Olivia, so I¡¯m always healthy." "Eek!" "Sweet dreams." After turning off the room lights, I touched my burning forehead and headed to my own room. "Dizzy¡­" Thinking I¡¯ll be better after some sleep, I moved my weary feet. *** As the next day dawned, Olivia, as always, yed the morning bugle towards the sky. She wished for Ricardo toe quickly from the next room. And she hoped her curiosity about the morning menu would be sated soon. With the morning sunlight greeting her, Olivia shouted cheerfully towards the manor ceiling. -Air raid warning!!! Olivia''s voice echoed through the quiet manor. Just one more minute, and Ricardo would open the door to her room. Olivia watched the door with her lips twitching slightly in anticipation. ¡®When will hee¡­?'' One minute passed. Then three. Even after ten minutes, the door remained unopened. A perplexed Olivia muttered to herself. "Huh?" No one came to find Olivia. Chapter 114: The Cold (2) "Huh¡­?" With a vacant gaze, Olivia stared at the firmly closed door of her room. She let out an exasperated sigh as Ricardo, who would usuallye running at even the smallest of her sighs, was nowhere to be seen. "This is strange¡­ Why isn''t Ricardoing?" The silence prevailed, only the ticking of the clock''s second hand filled her empty room. Wearied by the continual waiting, Olivia sighed with irritation. "Eek¡­ You tell me not to stay upte, yet why are you the one who''ste¡­!" Was it petnce that took hold of her? Olivia pouted her lips and expelled a sighced with annoyance. "I''m annoyed."She was hungry and bored¡­ She didn''t oversleep to start the morning energetically, yet Ricardo had. By the customs of the Desmond family, one must pour their soul into the morning meal if they wake upte. The thought of having to resort to pickiness, an uncooperative tactic, if the breakfast was disappointing made Olivia sigh and nce at the clock. [10:43] Even though she had woken up earlier than usual, thezy butler was nowhere to be found. She had gotten up at 9:50, after all. Whether he was preparing a grand breakfast or cooking something borate, she couldn''t be sure, but one thing was certain: Olivia was not in a good mood. Being hungry was frustrating. The thought of scolding hercent butler came to mind. Of course, scolding the butler who had been exploiting her by not paying his sry would undoubtedly lead to his retort of "Then pay my overdue wages," choking any further reproach. But Olivia was angered by her butler''s slothful behavior. "Why aren''t youing¡­" Olivia grumbled as shey sprawled on the bed. The solitude of the day was particrly unentertaining, leaving her to fidget with her fingers in an attempt to alleviate the boredom. "Hmm¡­ This is boring." Indeed, ying alonecked appeal. It was far more amusing and time flew quicker when she engaged in meaningless chatter with Ricardo. Especially since he had mentioned introducing her to the newly decorated mansion today¡­ "When will youe¡­" Her hunger was so distracting that she felt she couldn''t even focus on guarding the house. So¡­ hurry up. "I''m bored." Olivia spoke in a small voice to Gomtang, who was coiled up beside the bed. "Hey." Gomtang ignored her, nonchntly snorting. The cheeky pet, who would keenly listen to Ricardo but casually dismiss her own words, was quite presumptuous. "You¡¯re going to end up as bone soup." Olivia truly desired ¡®Gomtang'' to eat. Not Gomtang the pet in front of her but the actual dish of ¡®Gomtang.'' Saliva pooled in Olivia''s mouth at the thought of making a dish out of Gomtang, recalling the rich and delicious white broth Ricardo sometimes made her. ¡®Bone soup,'' wasn''t it? The food that filled her with so much strength. Seeing the look of a food-deprived owner, Gomtang shivered and sluggishly stood up. -Gom. "Right, you. Go fetch Ricardo." -Gom? Gomgom. Gomtang tilted her head andy back down. Irritated by the pet''s dismissive behavior, Olivia threw her beloved pillow at Gomtang in frustration. "You bear cub!" The pillow struck Gomtang''s back with a ¡®thud,'' but the fluffy pillow couldn''t inflict the slightest damage on her. -Gom. Gogogogo. Gomtangy back down, dismissively snorting. Angered by the brazen behavior that was testing her patience, Olivia yelled out. Already annoyed by Ricardo''s absence, the leisurely demeanor of Gomtang was pushing Olivia''s patience to the brink. "Emergency ration!" -Gom? "Come here!" -Gom. Was it her imagination, or did Gomtang''s reaction feel like a brush-off, despite her inability to speak humannguage? As this thought crossed Olivia''s prefrontal cortex, she screamed at Gomtang as ifing unhinged. "Eeeek!!!!" After a prolonged skirmish, and with only a nket left on the bed, Olivia red at the slothful dog who was only contributing to making a mess. Gomtang, looking puzzled, approached Olivia, who was tightly holding on to the nket, and bit onto it, beginning to crawl away. "Eeeek! Don''t take it!!!" -Goooom!!! Considering it a tug-of-war game, Gomtang shook her head vigorously, trying to wrest the nket from Olivia. "Eeeek!" Olivia was hopelessly dragged along. Perhaps due to her not being a typical dog by birth, it was impossible for Olivia, who had shunned physical activity and was frail, to ovee the muscr Gomtang. Dragged along Olivia. "Eeeek!" Eventually, nothing was left on Olivia''s bed after the nket was taken. With a dazed expression, Olivia looked at the now empty bed and suddenly, a different emotion began to well up regarding Ricardo, who still hadn''t arrived. What would he say upon seeing the room turned upside down? He would surely sigh and scold her. But Ricardo, who was supposed to chastise her, showed no signs ofing. "Why¡­ aren''t youing?" With a crestfallen expression, Olivia fidgeted with her fingers and tapped on the wall, thinking of Ricardo, who should be in the next room. -Knock. "Ricardo." -Knock knock. "Are you asleep, Ricardo?" -Knock knock knock¡­ "I''m hungry¡­" As her monologue went unanswered, Olivia deeply sighed and decided to seek out her tardy butler. And little by little, her heart began to pound. She had briefly forgotten yesterday''s memory. -Are you hurt? -No. Ricardo''s flushed face, as he exhaled heated breaths, started toe back to her. She''d fallen for his ttery yesterday without thinking much of it, but as the memory slowly returned, Olivia''s calm face began to turn cold. "Huh¡­?" -Knock¡­ "Is Ricardo sick?" -Knock knock knock¡­ "Ricardo?" Come to think of it, had Ricardo ever beente by an hour? Suspicion grew into certainty. And certainty slowly tinged with fear. Olivia looked at the door that seemed too far away from her. Her trusty Fenx Unit 1 was parked downstairs, leaving nothing in the room that could serve as her legs. For Olivia, who could not walk, the firmly closed door felt impossibly far away, and unreachable. Her face flushed with urgency, despite the mere ten steps to the door being insurmountable. "Oh¡­ Uh¡­ I can''t¡­" She needed to see Ricardo. But her foolish legs wouldn''t follow her anxious heart. The doorknob, as high as her waist, was as unreachable as a flower blooming on a cliff. As her eyes darted frantically, -Gom. Gomtang licked Olivia''s hand and then sat down calmly, showing her back. "What¡­" -Gom. Gomtang, sitting and facing the door, looked as if she was inviting Olivia to climb on her sturdy back. Encouraged by Gomtang''s gesture, Olivia slowly reached out her hand. What if I fall off the bed? What if I scrape my knees? The worries were fleeting. An urgent push from within urged her to be brave. And slowly, As she reached out and grabbed Gomtang''s neck, -Plonk! "Ugh!" Olivia tumbled to the floor, deceived by Gomtang''s sudden movement. "Kkuk¡­" Drip. Nosebleed flowing, Olivia. Wiping her nose with her sleeve, Olivia glowered at Gomtang with fiery eyes, threatening, "You''re on the menu tonight." "Eeeek¡­ You bear cub!" -Gom. "I told you I''d roast you!" -Goom? Gomtang casually scratched her head with her hind leg and then naturally bit the nape of Olivia''s neck. "Ugh¡­" -Gom. With her shoulder hoisted up as if hung on a hook, Olivia looked at Gomtang, whose tail was the size of a thumb, and asked, "What''s this?" -Gom. "Did you dodge because you thought I was heavy?" -Gomgom. "You bear cub¡­! Sigh¡­" Exhaling a sigh, Olivia pointed her finger towards the door. "There." -Gom. "Take me there." Olivia was dragged along the floor with a nk expression, as if she was dusting the floor with her clothing. -Goooom. "Let''s hurry. Ricardo is sick." -Gom. Olivia was afraid. Afraid that the foolish butler might have told another lie. "Hurry¡­" She was scared. * -Creak. Having arrived at Ricardo''s door with Gomtang''s help. "Ricardo¡­?" Olivia peered through the slightly ajar door. The room was pitch-dark, with the curtains drawn over the windows. All she could make out with the sliver of light peeking through the door was the silhouette of a desk and a bed. It was scary, like a ghost might appear, but Olivia swallowed hard and mustered her courage. "Ricardo¡­ asleep?" No response came. Only Ricardo''s breathing could be heard, answering the questions Olivia had posed. "Asleep¡­?" "Hah¡­ Hah¡­" The room was stiflingly hot. Even though it was a cold winter, the room was filled with a warm haze, and considering Ricardo''s preference for coolness, him not turning on the heater and sleeping was an impossibility. The warmer the air that caressed Olivia''s cheeks, the more fiercely her heart pounded. Olivia crawled on the floor. It was an undignified act for a noble, but for some reason, her heart felt lighter at that moment. She was frightened. And terrified. "Ricardo¡­" And then that moment. -Ding. -A quest has urred. Olivia''s fearful heart copsed. [Q. The Sad Love Story of a Wicked Lady.] Somewhere in a story unknown to you. Your butler Ricardo could not ovee ck magic. Your ck magic failed, and the bacsh was borne solely by your butler Ricardo. His flesh rotting away. Unable to move from the bed. The days he soaked the pillow with tears from terrible pain. What were you doing then? (!) Take care of Ricardo who has caught a cold. 1. Nurse Ricardo to his satisfaction. (0/1) 2. Cook porridge for Ricardo (0/1) Reward: ¡´Third Side Story¡µ ¡®The Sad Love Story of a Wicked Lady'' will be unlocked. Olivia hated herself. Chapter 115: The Cold (3) As the unexpected blue window popped up, Olivia nearly lost her grip on reality, but Ricardo''s faint, strained moans managed to anchor her consciousness. "Hah¡­ Hah¡­" His breathing was ragged, signaling he was in considerable pain, and the sound faintly reached Olivia''s ears. She was at a loss, floundering about helplessly. In her panic, she shook her head and alternated her gaze between her trembling hands. "That''s¡­" Olivia was scared. Ricardo, who always seemed to be in robust health, was suffering. The chilling words of the blue window were frightening, but more terrifying was the fact that Ricardo was ill. He was always the one with a livelyugh.The one who, even when he stumbled and fell, would right himself with a calm smile and jest, "Hmm, indeed, the ground is harder than my head." So, seeing him bedridden was unfamiliar territory for Olivia. It wasn''t a delusion caused by the blue window; this was the first time she had seen Ricardo truly in pain. Ricardo was always smiling, disliking any show of weakness. That''s why she was more flustered and afraid. What to do? How to begin to ease Ricardo''s pain when she knew nothing of such matters? Olivia had always been the one to receive care, and as a noble, she had never even thought about tending to someone else. Thus, her mind felt as nk as a pristine sheet of paper. "How¡­ What should I do?" The realm of nursing was as foreign to Olivia as an unexplored world. That¡¯s why it was so frightening, and her mind felt scorched white. With shaky hands, Olivia struggled to climb onto the bed where Ricardoy. It seemed insurmountably high on her own, but she felt the need to see Ricardo''s face to calm her nerves. She knew she could do little, but the thought of seeing his face seemed to steady her quivering emotions, so she clutched at the bedsheet with all her might. "Eeeek¡­! Climb up!" The sheet was slippery. Despite her gritted teeth and exerted effort, the slick sheet easily slipped from Olivia''s grasp. A worn-out sheet that couldn''t bear her weight tore, and once Olivia fell due to her insufficient strength. The repeated failures led to small scrapes on Olivia''s hands. They weren''t deep enough to bleed, but they would sting if touched by water. The usual Olivia might have fussed over "ruining her pretty fingers" and be annoyed, but now, such trivial wounds didn''t matter. "Climb up¡­!" After about five minutes of attempting to climb, Olivia''s body slowly began to ascend the bed where Ricardoy. She was sweating. It was hot and irritating. But the thought of finally seeing Ricardo''s face brought a small smile to Olivia''s lips. "Hah¡­ Hah¡­ I made it." Wiping the beads of sweat from her forehead with her sleeve, Olivia looked at Ricardo, who was lying on the bed. "Ricardo¡­ asleep?" "Hisss¡­ Hisss¡­" "Eek¡­" Ricardo looked to be in pain. His usually wless white skin was flushed, and his breaths were as harsh as if he held hot metal beads in his mouth. When his sharp breathing echoed in Olivia''s ears, she hunched her shoulders and whispered into Ricardo''s ear. "Ricardo, does it hurt?" "¡­" "You shouldn''t be hurting¡­" Olivia racked her brain. ¡®What now¡­?'' She had managed to climb up, but she hadn¡¯t thought of a concrete n for what to do next. Olivia furrowed her brow and reminisced. She repeated to herself ¡®What would Ricardo do when I was sick?'' as she reflected on her past. "When I was sick¡­" Olivia timidly reached out to ce her hand on Ricardo''s forehead. When she had the cold, the first thing Ricardo did was ce his hand on her forehead. Drawing from the clumsy memories that lingered, Olivia murmured, "I will check for a fever." Slowly¡­ as Olivia''s small, delicate palm touched Ricardo''s forehead. "Ouch¡­ It''s hot." Olivia withdrew her hand quickly. It was too hot. Terrified by Ricardo''s feverishly burning forehead, as if touching the handle of a hot pot, Olivia involuntarily pulled her hand away. An awkward silence ensued. Even though she was the only one in the room, Olivia''s clumsy actions filled her with embarrassment, and she hung her head, whining, "Uh¡­ uh¡­ sorry?" She uttered a timid apology to Ricardo, who offered no reply. She asked for understanding since it was her first time caring for someone. Since she had no experience nursing anyone. And because Ricardo was also to me for being sick. So, she murmured softly. "Please understand." Olivia, ashamed of her own helplessness, smiled bitterly and stroked Ricardo''s hair. His hair was incredibly soft. It wasn¡¯t specially cared for, yet it felt so smooth she wanted to keep running her fingers through it. Ricardo had always been the one to do the stroking. The experience of stroking his hair for the first time wasn¡¯t as bad as she expected. In fact, it felt as satisfying as petting a fluffy teddy bear. The warmth from Ricardo''s body against her fingertips. And Ricardo''sbored breathing was constricting Olivia''s heart. "Why¡­ are you sick?" You promised to tell if you were sick. Enraged by her foolish butler who broke his promise, Olivia clenched her fist. She had always been grumbling and angry, but Ricardo was her one and only butler, a precious friend who had always been by her side. So, Olivia was infuriated by Ricardo''s foolishness in not keeping his promise. "Why are you so foolish¡­" She hadn''t given anything in return. She had only taken. She had done nothing but scold. Her voice kept shaking. Whether it was due to her emotional sensitivity. Or the sorrow of seeing Ricardo in pain, her voice kept trembling like a fool. She didn''t understand why Ricardo was always so kind to her foolish self, and she was annoyed at herself for thinking it was her due. She had never once questioned the reason behind Ricardo''s devotion. She had always taken his devotion for granted since childhood, and now she felt pitiable for it. Having given nothing. Having only received. Having been nothing but a nuisance. So, she was angry with herself. And¡­ She was afraid of the story the blue window had shown. Unsure how she would be portrayed. If it had been the past¡­ If it was the Olivia who had always taken Ricardo''s devotion for granted¡­ Even now, she shamelessly expected his dedication, but back then, she had been colder to him. So, she was afraid of what terrible things she might have done to the sick Ricardo. The most fearful future. The most regrettable mistake. If it had been her past self¡­ She would have undoubtedly abandoned Ricardo horrifically. She knew her past self wouldn''t eveny a hand on the forehead of someone who was sick; that''s why Olivia was afraid. "Ricardo¡­" Olivia looked at Ricardo. "Don''t be sick. We nned to y today." Ricardo''s face, which always bore a bright smile for her, seemed particrly fragile today. His frail breathing. His sweat-drenched body. Thus, Olivia decided to do what had always made her happiest when she was ill. Since nursing was difficult and unfamiliar, she decided to gift Ricardo with the happy memories she cherished. Tears welled up in Olivia''s eyes as she spoke with a trembling voice, "I will¡­" Olivia embraced Ricardo. She held him as tightly as her heart could bear. "I''ll hold you." Because when her heart ached from being rejected by Michail, Ricardo''s warm embrace hadforted her. Shamelessly, Olivia returned the affection she had received from Ricardo with a bashful embrace. "Get better soon¡­" -Thump¡­ Thump¡­ About ten minutes passed with the sound of a beating heart filling the quiet room. Olivia, who had dozed off, felt a familiar touch on her hair. Whoosh. The kind hand gentlybed through her tousled locks. Olivia rubbed her eyes and looked up at the familiar touch. It echoed. The always gentle voice she knew. "Miss. This kind of flirting can hurt a butler''s heart, you know." Ricardo, with a weak smile, teased her. "Are you trying to cause a heart attack?" As their eyes met, a clear notification rang in Olivia''s ear. -Ding! [Nurse Ricardo to his satisfaction. (1/1)] Olivia could not lift her head. Out of disbelief. And out of shame. She could not raise her head. "Really¡­" He''s such a fool. Chapter 116: The Cold (4) Ricardo''s voice could be heard. The voice that seemed like it would only be heard after a long time sounded like a sharp awl scratching an old pot to Olivia''s ears. The first words he always spoke in a bright voice, as always, started by considering her mood. Ricardo''s yful tone of voice that eased her heavy heart started by drawing a faint line regardless of his physical condition to cheer up her gloomy mood. "Youngdy. This kind of flirting hurts the butler''s heart, you know." The faint line Ricardo drew made a scar ofughter in Olivia''s darkened heart. "Haha¡­ Are you going to kill me with cardiac arrest?" The small smile he let out made her smile wryly as he added more lines. At the same time, the notification rang.[Taking care of Ricardo satisfactorily. (1/1)] It was generously valuing her poor nursing. It was generously pricing her poor actions of not being able to give medicine, warm water, or even put her hand on his forehead. Olivia couldn''t lift her head. "What the¡­." "What do you mean? Waking up and finding myself in the arms of the most beautiful girl in the world, it''s a review of that feeling." "What is that supposed to mean?" "Hmm¡­ Do it often from now on?" Ricardo blurted out a childish remark. He was covering his cold-ridden mouth while making light jokes to the master he served. Olivia bit her lips tightly at Ricardo''s considerate gesture, telling her to stay away so as not to pass on the cold. Ricardo looked at his watch and scratched the back of his head awkwardly. "I''m sorry. I must have overslept from having such a good dream." Olivia''s head lowered even more at Ricardo''s cautious appearance, covering his mouth with his hand. Because she was satisfied with a small action. Because her gloomy mood improved from the butler''s childish jokes trying to cheer her up. As if he noticed her depressed mood, Ricardo gently stroked Olivia''s head and carefully opened his mouth. "How did youe here?" "Gomtang brought me." "As expected, she''s smart like her master." "Stupid." "¡­Are you referring to the master? Or Gomtang?" "Both." At Olivia''s firm answer, Ricardo let out a hollowugh and carefully pushed Olivia''s shoulders. "You''ll catch a cold. Go back." "It''s fine." "It would be quite troublesome if there were two patients in the mansion." "It''s okay even if it''s troublesome." "I''m saying it''s troublesome for me." About an hour had passed. Ricardo gradually began to find his energy. His breathing, which had sounded like he had a heated steel ball in his mouth, gradually stabilized, and his blurry eyes that couldn''t focus also gradually returned to clear eyes. Sitting against the bed, Ricardo pinched Olivia''s cheek with a yful smile. Ricardo opened his mouth, feeling the soft sensation. Olivia decided not to scold the butler''s particrly cocky touch. Because Ricardo was a patient. She decided to let it go today. "Phew~ I almost died. I saw myte grandmother on the other side of the river gesturing e here'' and came back." "Ricardo, you don''t have a grandmother." "It''s just a figure of speech." Ricardo, who was stretching and pretending to be fine with effort. Olivia could instantly tell from Ricardo''s trembling fingers that his physical condition was not very good. No matter how much he called her a clueless fool, she could tell that much. His breathing was still rough. Olivia knew that Ricardo, who would have gone out to prepare breakfast long ago if he was fine, was buying time by lying in bed and spouting nonsensical words. Olivia carefully reached out to touch Ricardo''s forehead. "Does it hurt?" "This kind of sudden action is called flirting." "So¡­ does it hurt?" Ricardo ced his hand over Olivia''s and shook his head. "No. I''m healthy." Along with Ricardo''s gentle smile, his hot body temperature was felt on Olivia''s palm. Olivia felt like her heart was shriveling up. "Don''t lie. You''re sick." "I''m really not sick." Ricardo, showing his pearly white teeth and firm biceps. Ricardo''s actions that lost trust were notforting. Olivia puffed out her cheeks and scolded Ricardo. Why did he break his promise, didn''t they clearly promise to tell if he was sick? Olivia spoke to Ricardo, who was making an awkward smile, with anger. "You promised to tell me if you were sick." "¡­Haha.." "It hasn''t been long since you made that promise, and you''re breaking it again. Do you know how worried I was?" "I''m sorry. It''s just¡­ I was suddenly sick, so I was flustered." "Lies." Olivia turned her head with a ¡®hmph'' and expressed her angry feelings to Ricardo. Because this foolish butler couldn''t understand even if she scolded him like this. Always. Olivia knew that no matter how many times, Ricardo would never tell her that he was sick. Even though she knew it wouldn''t help. Even though she knew she could only provide this clumsy nursing, still¡­. Because she wanted to provide even this clumsy nursing. So she was more angry. It felt like her lips were sticking out. At the same time, she was also upset. She was upset that she was useless for not being able to bring even a ss of warm water to Ricardo. Out of needless feelings, Olivia shouted at Ricardo in a blunt tone. "Am I that untrustworthy?" "No. How much do you think I trust you?" "If you trust me, then why aren''t you telling me!" "Because you''ll worry, youngdy." Ricardo answered firmly. "I hate seeing the youngdy suffer more than being sick myself." "I hate not knowing even more." "Then it''s regrettable." While ring at Ricardo who kept spitting out pumpkin-like answers. Unable to endure the awkward atmosphere, Ricardo tried to get up, hastily pulling back the nket. "I''m really¡­. I didn''t prepare breakfast. Quickly go and¡­." "Don''t go!" "Yes?" "Rest today." Ricardo smiled awkwardly and let out a timid rebellion, saying he couldn''t do that. "Aren''t you hungry?" "I''m not hungry." "The maid isn''ting today either, right?" "Then I''ll starve." "Oh¡­" Ricardo, who opened his eyes like a crescent moon and made a doubtful smile saying, ¡®The youngdy I know will die if she skips a meal.'' Olivia firmly shook her head and firmly expressed her will. "I''ll cook for you today." "What?" "Porridge." "You''re going to kill me?" "No!" Olivia rolled up her sleeves and said. "I''ll make porridge for you." "Youngdy. I''m really sorry, but¡­" Ricardo spoke with a serious expression. With eyes saying that no matter how sick he was, he could never let her cook. Ricardo swallowed a deep breath and carefully spoke to Olivia. "Youngdy''s cooking is truly the worst." "Eeek¡­!" Olivia threw a timid punch at Ricardo''s chest. Even though she knew well that her weak attack wouldn''t work on Ricardo''s solid chest, she was angry at Ricardo''s annoying tone, ignoring it. "I''m going to cook!" "I don''t want to die early. Do you rememberst time when you made chocte for Michail and made me eat it?" "You ate it deliciously!" "Fainting is not expressed as eating deliciously." Ricardo shook his head and spat out a short one-line review of Olivia''s dismal cooking skills. "I was confident in my poison resistance, but I never thought it could break through my poison resistance. Thanks to me being experimented on, Michail''s life was probably saved. Although he doesn''t know that." Olivia lowered her head and clenched her fists. "So what!" Olivia hit Ricardo while panting, and in the end, Ricardo surrendered to her firm stubbornness. The ¡®porridge'' made like that. In front of Ricardo sitting on the bed, there was a bowl containing an unknown ck liquid. Olivia wiped the sweat from her forehead and held out the bowl to Ricardo. "Here!" "Judging by the color, is it poison?" "No." "Then torture?" "Eeek!! Eat it!" Ricardo tilted his head, looking at the chocte stained on Olivia''s hands. "Isn''t this just melted chocte?" "That''s right." "And you call this porridge?" "Chocte porridge." Olivia, who couldn''t go to the kitchen, melted the chocte in her treasured pouch and made porridge. And. -Nom. "Cough¡­!" Ricardo fainted. -Ding. [Making porridge for Ricardo (1/1)] Olivia''s cooking was terrible. * As always, the nightes. The night that brought quiet news was always quiet as usual and brought fear. Ricardo quickly regained his strength. Saying that the porridge she made helped. Ricardo, who gave a neat review saying that this time he held hands with his grandmother and went on a date, was happy that his resistance increased thanks to tasting the worst. "¡­Is it that bad?" Olivia tilted her head, showing the leftover porridge she made. She thought about trying just one spoonful, but¡­. Thanks to hearing Ricardo''s will, ¡®Cough¡­ If I die, please put the forbidden books in my room in my coffin,'' her hand didn''t easily reach for it. Lying in bed, Olivia closed her eyes. "Sigh¡­" [Would you like to read it?] Taking advantage of the brutal night time, it was knocking on the rm clock. Chapter 117: The Sad Love Story of a Villainess (1) [Q. The Sad Love Story of a Viiness.] In a story unknown to you. Your butler, Ricardo, could not ovee the ck magic. Your ck magic had failed, and only your butler, Ricardo, bore the brunt of its side effects. Flesh decaying. Immobile in bed. On days when tears of pain soaked the pillow. What were you doing at that time? (!) Take care of Ricardo who has caught a cold.1. Take care of Ricardo to his satisfaction. (1/1) 2. Make porridge for Ricardo. (1/1) Reward: You can ess ¡´The Third Side Story¡µ ¡®The Sad Love Story of a Viiness''. [Would you like to read it?] * It was the third time. The third time that the blue window appeared. The first was a story about a past where Olivia would have died due to ck magic if Ricardo hadn¡¯t been there. The second was about how Ricardo bore the aftereffects of ck magic for her. And the third is the story when Ricardo couldn¡¯t survive the aftereffects of ck magic. Olivia''s eyes trembled, frightened by the tragedy born from her own stubbornness. Of course, what she was about to witness were illusions that would not ur in reality, but they represented things that could potentially happen. Her heart felt like it was being constricted. Was it d¨¦j¨¤ vu? The sensation of d¨¦j¨¤ vu for events that were quite possible. Olivia couldn¡¯t fathom why the blue window showed such illusions. Whether it was a punishment for her misdeeds or a divine jest, Olivia couldn¡¯t dismiss the illusions lightly. They were mere illusions, after all. A problem that could be overlooked with a simple eyeshut, yet she couldn¡¯t take it lightly. Even though she could escape by simply choosing not to read, she opted to witness the terrible illusions without avoidance. Foolishly so. The vivid illusions that felt as real as her own experiences always caused Olivia''s shoulders to tremble. "Sigh¡­" A deep sigh escaped her. What misdeeds had shemitted this time? The thought that she might be unable to bear the forting illusions flitted through Olivia''s mind. If she took it lightly, it would be but a trivial tale, yet her heart kept growing heavier with every moment. All these events. They might be the whimsical machinations of a capricious god, or the pranks of a malevolent devil, but surely there was a reason behind these visions. Olivia decided to engage with the cruel games of the gods, nodding her head with a heavy heart, epting it as punishment for her past life. [Would you like to read it?] "Yes." ¡´The Third Side Story¡µ ¡®The Sad Love Story of a Viiness'' readingmences. With the pounding of her heart, Olivia''s vision went ck. She somewhat anticipated the future the blue window would show, so she closed her eyes with the arrogant belief she wouldn''t be as startled this time as before. Because it was an event that hadn¡¯t happened. [The reading will now begin.] * [The reading willmence in 10 minutes.] The room was familiar. Not in Hamel''s mansion but in her room in the capital¡¯s mansion. Pictures of Michail were attached to the ceiling, and photos secretly taken of Michail by a hired photographer were developed and framed on the desk. The ce where Olivia stood upon awakening was familiar, yet also filled with bad memories that made her eyes shake. She had been infatuated with Michail, in a ce filled with memories of Ricardo¡¯s dissuasions. The calendar pointed to a time six months after the use of ck magic. She still appeared foolish and infatuated with Michail. Olivia¡¯s fists clenched at the sight of her unenlightened self. Still enamored, still caught in the same trap, Olivia questioned the illusionary self, though no response came. The clock showed 7:10 PM. An early night with a bright full moon. In a hushed space lit by softmps, Olivia stood still without surveying the room. She didn''t want to linger on the room full of old memories any longer than necessary, wishing she could rip down the pictures on the ceiling and the desk. It wasn¡¯t just a dislike for Michail that overwhelmed her, but a profound contempt for her own ongoing foolishness. Olivia simply wished for time to pass without raising her head. Feeling the gap between the detachment of her now and the engagement of her past, the 10 minutes trickled by. With the ticking of the clock, the blue window dispensed an rm, signaling the start of the narrative. [The reading will now begin.] * -Bang! -Say it again. The woman who entered the room, mming the door as if to shatter the handle, was Olivia herself, walking past the illusionary Olivia. This other Olivia, strong and healthy with fierce eyes, strode in and sat down in a chair, demanding. -Say it clearly with your own mouth. Cross-legged and with a stern look, the illusionary Olivia seemed furious. It wasn¡¯t petty anger, but a deep, simmering rage that she directed at Ricardo, who cautiously entered through the open door. -Ricardo. Say it again. Ricardo closed the door with care and turned around. -I''m sorry. As Ricardo came into view, Olivia let out a breathless gasp. Not from surprise, but from the dissonance between his appearance now and then. ¡®Ricardo¡­?'' She looked at Ricardo. His normally lustrous red hair now looked as if it had been dusted with sand, and hisplexion was pallid. And. Ricardo''s hands were trembling uncontrobly, as if with a tremor. Always in a white shirt, Ricardo bowed his head with an ufortable smile. -I am truly sorry. The illusionary Olivia seemed oblivious to Ricardo''s change, but Olivia, who had only known a healthy Ricardo, immediately noticed the difference. ¡®Is he sick¡­?'' Ricardo was holding his right arm with his left, veins standing out in his left hand as if to prevent further shaking. ¡®Why is that?'' As the illusionary Olivia red at him, she pulled an envelope from within. [Resignation letter] -Hah. The illusionary Olivia frowned at the scrawled handwriting, murmuring in disgust, "It''s so badly written I can hardly read it." Despite the cold response, Ricardo offered an awkward smile as he always did, apologizing. -Ahaha¡­ I''m sorry. He apologized for hisck of writing skill, bowing his head. Olivia''s eyes trembled more than usual at the sight. ¡®It''s better written than usual¡­'' Olivia was aware of how poor Ricardo''s handwriting was, and over time she had realized that it was an unchangeable trait. Therefore. The resignation letter in the hands of the illusionary Olivia was clearly written with more care than usual, and Olivia instantly recognized that fact. It was readable without the need for interpretation. She knew the extent of his anguish and effort. The time he must have spent erasing and rewriting that letter. The illusionary Olivia red at Ricardo, her face twisted in a frown. She threw the resignation letter at Ricardo''s feet, looking down on him with disdain. -You''re quitting? Ricardo, with an awkward smile, hastily picked up the fallen letter and clenched it tightly in both hands. -Yes, I n to resign from being your butler. The illusionary Olivia arrogantly asked for his reason, as if she had be the absolute superior in their rtionship. -What''s the reason, is your sry insufficient? Olivia, who would never dare to utter such words now, was exceedingly haughty, as if her ck magic had not been exposed due to her unscathed condition, and Ricardo had taken the full brunt of the ck magic''s aftereffects, leaving her family unharmed. And. Ignorant of what Ricardo had suffered because of her. Ricardo''s eyes were filled with sorrow. He looked at the resignation letter in his hand, his eyes almost closing. -It''s too hard, I n to quit. -What? Ricardo, smiling bitterly as if bidding farewell, sighed deeply and spoke to her with a trembling voice. -The youngdy''s personality is quite difficult, you see. -¡­What did you just say? -I''ve put up with it for 13 years. I''ve saved enough money, so I think I''ll open a little shop on the frontier and live a rxed, healing life. -You''re saying my personality is terrible? -Yes. The illusionary Olivia let out a breath as if she couldn''t believe it, her eyes cold. -Don''t be absurd. What''s wrong with my personality? -Exactly. What''s wrong with it¡­ Why am I doing this? Ricardo carefully pushed the crumpled resignation letter on the table away with both hands. Even as Ricardo gave his sad smile and uttered his final farewell, the illusionary Olivia was nothing but angry. -You''re really quitting? -Yes. -I won''t hold you back, you know. I was so annoyed by your nagging I was about to fire you, only held back by affection. -That''s fortunate. Tears welled in Ricardo''s eyes. As he bid her farewell with moist eyes, Olivia felt a realization. He wasn''t just resigning. He was preparing for a farewell. -Youngdy. Ricardo gave onest bright smile and bowed his head. -Take care. And¡­ -I liked you. The softly spoken words of Ricardo went unheard by Olivia. Neither by the illusionary Olivia nor by the present Olivia. It was too soft for her to hear. [The perspective will shift.] Chapter 118: The Sad Love Story of a Villainess (2) [The perspective shifts.] The Blue Window whispered in Olivia''s ear with a voice devoid of emotion. -At that time, you were unaware. -You knew nothing about why your butler had left. You thought he had submitted his resignation because he was in a bad mood and believed he would return someday. -You never once considered that Ricardo left your side because of the aftereffects of ck magic. The you from that time¡­ -Was a foolish person. -Both you and your butler. The voice of the Blue Window contained no emotion. Despite the cold voice of a woman, it seemedden with the sentiment of sorrow. Strangely enough.-Time flows. -You attended the Academy as before, still infatuated with Michail. You continued your foolish, unrequited love for his appearance. -You would give Michail expensive gifts you never gave your butler, and without Ricardo''s interference, you shamelessly wreaked havoc. -Of course, as time passed, your interpersonal rtionships deteriorated. -The absence of your always present butler did not approach you as a danger. -On the contrary, you were d to be liberated. The presence of the butler who had always been your restraint was nothing but a hindrance to you. -Even your parents didn''t stop you, thinking ¡®Who are you to tell me what to do?'' -Sometimes you missed him. When Michail would speak harshly to you, or when everyone turned their backs and spouted ill words, you missed theforting presence of your butler. -Your honest heart believed that Ricardo would return. You didn''t think he would cast aside the time and friendship you shared, or your money. -Contrary to your thoughts, Ricardo''s absence only grew longer. -And your life began to weigh heavily upon you. -No one remained by your side. Although there had never been anyone to begin with, the absence of your butler made your loneliness intensify. -You were precarious. -Tempted to once again look into the ck magic book. -The perspective shifts. -You will get a glimpse into the life that Ricardo led after he left you. -After six months of Ricardo''s resignation, you shall observe the life Ricardo led after he left you, Olivia. -You¡­ The Blue Window said with a quivering voice. For the first time, the voice of the Blue Window, not cold butden with a deep-seated lump in the throat, spoke. -You regret it. * -Cough! As soon as she opened her eyes, what Olivia saw was the bright red blood oozing from Ricardo''s mouth. The violent cough scattered the red blood throughout the room, staining the white pillows and sheets with a spreading crimson hue. -Cough¡­ Cough..! Haa¡­ Haa¡­ The coughing wouldn''t stop. Even after a long enough time that it should have subsided, the harsh breath felt like it was tearing his skin and did not cease. Clutching his chest and gasping for breath, Ricardo''s groans intensified, and his face began to contort in pain. -Painkillers¡­ Where are the painkillers? What greeted Olivia''s awoken state was Ricardo lying in an old bed. The sight of Ricardo lying in a ce more squalid than the small room of the mansion where he lived was pitifully reflected in Olivia''s eyes. ¡®You said you were living well¡­'' Olivia spoke to Ricardo with a trembling voice. ¡®You said you''d live well with the money you saved¡­!'' Nowhere could be seen the Ricardo who had said he would open a shop in a quiet neighborhood on the frontier. Far from peace and barricaded from happiness, Ricardo''s appearance was not what she had imagined. ¡®What is this, you idiot¡­!'' Olivia looked at Ricardo with quivering eyes. Even after hearing he couldn''t ovee the ck magic, Olivia''s heart had been steadfast. She wavered slightly, but she believed Ricardo would ovee it. She thought that after six months, he would triumphantly prevail. But now, the sight of him before her contradicted her beliefs. A fierce wind blew through Olivia''s heart. The fleeting hope, the faith she had held, now undted like rolling waves. -Ricardo did not ovee the ck magic. The Blue Window reminded her once more of her mistake. ¡®I know. I know that too.'' Her heart burned down to the voice of the woman speaking dispassionately. -Originally, the aftereffects of ck magic you should have experienced were wholly taken on by Ricardo. He used his ability called ¡®Breakthrough'' to absorb them from you, hoping you''d suffer less. ¡®But Ricardo is healthy now¡­'' The Blue Window countered Olivia''s murmurs with a cold voice as if asking back. -It''s no different. -If Ricardo hadn''t been fortunate back then, the state of Ricardo you''re seeing now would have be reality. -Should I say he was unlucky? -Ricardo''s life is now less than four months remaining. -That''s why Ricardo presented his resignation to you as a farewell. The Blue Window narrated calmly. He was lucky. The dispassionate voice of the Blue Window pierced Olivia''s heart with an awl, and she could only stare nkly at Ricardo. ¡®Don''t talk nonsense¡­ Ricardo is strong! He wouldn''t lose to something like this¡­" Olivia spat out her frustration at the Blue Window once again. She challenged the Blue Window with anger, insisting that Ricardo was not weak. But the Blue Window, as always, ignored her. Four months. That was the time Ricardo had left. Even if it was a fantasy, a space that could not happen in reality, the voice of the Blue Window announcing his time limit sounded more terrifying to Olivia than the cry of a deer in the middle of the night. ¡®It won''t happen.'' Olivia shook her head. She wanted to deny it. But the face of Ricardo shed through her mind like a zoetrope. Never before, in any vision, had she seen a future where Ricardo died. She had seen visions of her mourning her death and getting hurt. But she had never seen a vision where she would never see his face again. Always smiling brightly. Always by her side, Ricardo''s bright smile never left her mind. Even though she could see him again after the illusion ended. Olivia was afraid. Her mind was flooded with the negative thought ¡®you''ll never see him again,'' and she felt tears welling up. Just a world within an illusion, but the words ¡®you''ll never see Ricardo again'' terrorized Olivia more than any other. The sight of Ricardo lying in bed began to appear in her gradually clearing eyes. The figure of Ricardo in bed looked emaciated. Dark circles filled his eyes, and his breathing was rough. Although the muscles that filled his body remained, theycked their former grandeur. Ricardo, sitting on the bed, looked tiredly at the ceiling. Struggling to breathe with a heaving chest, Ricardo''s eyelids fluttered as if a terrible pain had struck. Olivia reached out to him with trembling hands. [You are the observer.] Regrettably, the Blue Window did not allow her touch. -Haa¡­ Haa¡­ Now this medicine isn''t effective either. Bought it so expensively¡­ f*ck. Ricardo threw the bottle of medicine under the bed and shook his head slowly. His weary actions of swallowing the white pills weighed heavily on Olivia''s heart. -I wonder if she''s doing well. Swallowing the medicine, Ricardo furrowed his brows and uttered as if his words were drifting away. Olivia could tell without much thought that the person he was worried about was herself. -My body is like this; I can''t even go see her. Ricardo''s body, which was slightly visible from under the nket. Olivia gasped at the sight of his scars, not covered by a shirt. -Even I think it looks disgusting. The scars starting from Ricardo''s right hand were more terrible than when she had peeked in the wardrobe. His necrotic skin spread over his body, swallowing his torso and reaching his neck, suffocating his life. The bedsheet, stained with the pus and blood flowing from his body, now filthy. Olivia could not lift her head. ¡®Is it because of me that he''s like this?'' While staring nkly at Ricardo. Ricardo, who had spilled water into a cup, began to move to get out of bed. Leaning on the bed. He let out a pained sigh as he slowly reached for the wooden wheelchair next to the bed. Without cushions. Just a in wooden wheelchair. Olivia reached out with trembling steps to push the wheelchair for him, but¡­ [You are the observer.] The cold Blue Window, as always, did not permit her meager touch. -One. Two. Three¡­! Heave-ho. -Thud! -Haha¡­ Ricardo wasughing. His unresponsive legs gazed at numbly and even as he sighed deeply towards the ceiling, the smile did not leave his lips. Olivia''s face contorted at hisughter. ¡®You idiot¡­'' Because he looked so foolish, alone in the lonely room, unlike herself who had always been by his side. The sight of Ricardo alone was so pitiful. At the same time, a feeling of guilt surfaced. While her eyes were cloaked in sorrow, Ricardo''s low voice pierced Olivia''s heart coldly. -Well, this is fortunate, too. At least I don''t have to show this state to anyone. Withoutmenting his plight, just. -But¡­ I do miss her. Miss the youngdy. He just kept smiling. -I''m fortunate to be ill. -The perspective shifts. [¡´The Third Side Story¡µ ¡®The Sad Love Story of a Viiness'', Chapter Two, ¡®I Am Ashamed of You'', begins.] -In this story, Yuria wille to hate you. Chapter 119: The Sad Love Story of a Villainess (3) Once again, the view darkens. -So, I should have cut ties earlier. I should have hired someone with a good education and who is good at their job. Through the hazy view, Olivia''s voice in a ck dresses faintly. Speaking with a voice that seems slightly excited, she chatters about a topic as sharp as scratching broken pottery, seemingly enjoying the conversation. -It''s better that that trash resigned, all he did was waste money. ¡®¡­'' Olivia didn''t need to think hard to know who the ¡®trash'' being referred to was. ¡®Shut up.'' The next moment her eyes opened, she was in a morous ballroom.Everyone was dressed finely, everyone was smiling; a splendid ballroom so different from the shabby room where Ricardo had been just before. Beneath the stage with an opulent chandelier, there she stood in a ck dress, smiling among nobledies. Holding a ss of shimmering purple wine and twirling it in the light, she seemed to wear a gleeful expression. -So then, what did you do? -What do you mean, what did I do? I told him even breathing was a waste and to get out. -Puhaha! Crazy! Didn''t he cry? -So what if he did? It was true. Olivia in the illusion seemed pleased to be engaged in conversation after so long. Though she pretended not to be interested in forging friendships, in truth, she envied those who had many friends. She appeared excited. Spinning tales she never said, embellishing provocative topics more provocatively; that''s what she did during her academy days. She wanted to appear strong and at the same time take the upper hand in rtionships. She was clumsy at making friends. A poor excuse but without Ricardo, she had no one she could call a friend. She didn''t know how to make friends. They liked her when she paid them. They were touched when she bullied those they didn''t like, and they approached her when she had power. She thought that was the image she had to show, and that''s the only way she knew how to make friends. Ricardo always stressed the importance of sincere friendship, but she didn''t want to bother with such cumbersome processes, so as always, only those attracted by power approached her. In reality, those who left with the fall of her family were all there was. But still, she was happy. Because she wasn''t lonely. -Puhaha! Laughter is heard. Olivia in the illusion doesn''t know, but the current Olivia can tell theirughter is filled with pretense. Her face, enjoying such attention, seemed equally full of pretense. In this hollow social space, she took a step closer to the illusionary Olivia and said with a trembling voice. ¡®Ricardo is sick.'' Her voice keeps shaking. ¡®Ricardo is¡­ very sick.'' Olivia spoke with a trembling voice to her illusionary self who was maliciously speaking of Ricardo. ¡®So, don''t talk like that¡­'' The image of Ricardo lying on the bed keeps shing hazily. The figure of Ricardo, who seems about to copse, keeps flickering in front of Olivia''s eyes. ¡®Ricardo is very sick¡­!'' While the illusionary Olivia just keptughing, oblivious to the rough breathing. As the music of the ball slowly started and one by one people found partners and disappeared behind masks of pretense. She was left standing alone, as she always did, feeling isted. A deep sigh is heard. -It''s boring. No one approached despite wearing an elegant dress. The loneliness only grew as her pitiful self received no attention from the person she truly wanted to impress. While Yuria and the gleaming Michail were surrounded by people, Olivia, like a solitary flower on a cliff, was left alone sipping her wine. -Irritated. The illusionary Olivia bowed her head and muttered softly. -What''s wrong with my personality that he make such a fuss, if he just shut up, he could keep his ce at the table. -What''s the dissatisfaction? -What haven''t I done for him, that he quit? -Idiot. The illusionary Olivia still seemed angry. Fuming over Ricardo, who left with harsh words, and wanting to scold him if he returned. -Just you trying back. The feeling of waiting for Ricardo couldn''t be hidden. Olivia spoke to herself with a mncholy voice, looking at herself foolishly thinking there''s no time for this. ¡®He won''te back¡­ He can''te back.'' It was just a dream of never seeing him again. That''s what the illusionary Olivia thought. As time passed, a familiar figure with pink hair approached her, standing alone. A woman in a simple sky-blue dress approached with quick steps, nced at her, put her hand on her chest, and sighed deeply. -You can do it. Just ask her. The illusionary Olivia grimaced at the sight of the woman approaching while muttering softly to herself. -Excuse me¡­ -Ugh. What is it? You''re putting me in a bad mood. -May I have a word with you, Lady Olivia? The person who approached the isted Olivia was Yuria. With eyes as bright as a frightened rabbit, Yuria wrung her hands, took a deep breath, and couldn''t meet the cold gaze of the illusionary Olivia. Yuria, who had suffered much bullying, perhaps more intense without Ricardo, braved her pounding heart and asked carefully. -Where is Ricardo? It seems you haven''t been together these days. -What? -Could it be¡­ Yuria bowed her head and swallowed hard. -Is Ricardo¡­ very sick? -What are you talking about? -Well¡­ -We''re not in a rtionship where we exchange such pleasantries. It''s unpleasant to be approached by a filthymoner. Just as Yuria, who would typically turn away, stood her ground despite her trembling legs. The illusionary Olivia found humor in Yuria''s shaky legs and smirked at her. -He quit. -What¡­? -He quit, I said. Confusion started to spread across Yuria''s face. Her expression was more distorted than when she was usually bullied by Olivia. -What do you mean, Ricardo quit? -How should I know? -But¡­ that''s¡­ -Don''t bother me when I''m in a bad mood, go away. I feel terrible. -But you shouldn''t¡­ -What? Yuria grasped Olivia''s hand roughly as she tried to leave. -Didn''t Ricardo say anything to you? -He didn''t. -Please, think about it properly. -Stop annoying me and go away. -Olivia! Yuria grabbed Olivia''s hand tightly and looked at her with trembling eyes. -Huh? Olivia? -Snap out of it and listen to me. -Looks like you''re the one who needs to snap out of it. How dare you call me by my name so insolently. -Please just listen to me. Yuria''s hands were shaking. Her eyes, like those of someone who saw a terrifying monster, trembled as they looked at her. -I''m a healer. -So what? You want me to get a health checkup because you''re a healer? -No. The illusionary Olivia looked down at Yuria''s hand holding hers with disgust. Despite Olivia''s scornful look as if she wanted to shake her off immediately, Yuria lowered her head and insisted once more to think about it. -Not long ago, I saw Ricardo in the capital. -¡­What? -I didn''t recognize him because he looked so different, but it was definitely Ricardo. Upon hearing about Ricardo for the first time in a while, Olivia''s eyes trembled. There was a subtle change, but waves began to stir on Olivia''s face. -He bought a lot of medicine at the pharmacy and left. I didn''t see it closely, but it looked like a very strong painkiller. -¡­You must have seen wrong. -That might be. It could be, but¡­ Yuria held Olivia''s wrist with shaking hands. -I was so scared¡­ -I was so scared, I had to ask. Yuria looked at Olivia with trembling eyes. -Nothing''s wrong, right? -¡­ -Nothing''s really wrong, right? Constant questioning left Olivia mping her mouth shut, then she blurted out a cold response. Although doubts of ¡®what if'' crept into her heart, sheforted herself thinking there''s no way, and spoke in a low voice. -What does that have to do with me? -What? -Whether he lives or dies, what does it have to do with me? Yuria spoke with a lowered head and a cold voice. -Don''t speak carelessly. -Huh¡­? What did you say? -If¡­ It was an expression Olivia had never seen before. -If something happens to Ricardo¡­ Yuria''s expression filled with murderous intent. -Be prepared. * The banquet ended, and on the way home. In a corner of the street, a man wearing a ck hood sat in a wooden chair. The man sitting in a wheeled wooden chair was just watching Olivia from hiding. Walking down the street with nobledies, Olivia nced at the man and shuddered. For some reason, she felt familiar and was about to turn around when one of thedies beside her furrowed her brows and spoke up. -Did you see that man''s hand? It''s really grotesque. -Why? -Look at that hand on the armrest. Olivia''s eyes caught sight of the grotesque hand resting on the armrest. The rotting, scarred hand came into Olivia''s view. Olivia frowned upon seeing the man. -I''m embarrassed. The man looked back at her. Covering his face with his hand, he trembled weakly. [The perspective shifts.] [¡´The Third Side Story¡µ ¡®The Sad Love Story of a Viiness'', the final chapter, ¡®I Have Always Been on Your Side,'' begins.] Chapter 120: The Sad Love Story of a Villainess (4) [The final chapter of ¡´The Third Side Story¡µ ¡®The Sad Love Story of a Viiness'' begins.] Olivia opened her eyes to the dawn. She was in the capital''s square. Despite the persistent rain falling from the sky at dawn, Olivia slowly opened her tightly shut eyes. The clock tower, perched above the fountain, pointed to five o''clock in the morning. -Sigh¡­ Enough already¡­ Olivia brushed her face with trembling hands and looked around warily. -Let''s stop this now. -It should be enough by now. It was no different from the present.Excluding the early morning and dawn, the square was peaceful to an almost ridiculous degree. It was the capital''s square that she often visited with Ricardo, lined with many shops. With trembling eyes, Olivia scanned the surroundings. She did not know which illusion would torment her, how much Ricardo would be hurt by the wicked deeds she hadmitted. She suppressed her fearful and trembling heart. -It wasn''t my doing. And then. -It was my doing. Two conflicting emotions crossed within Olivia as the familiar voice of the Blue Window began to narrate in a low tone. -Two months have gone by. -Your misdeeds have erased thest traces of decency, and your reputation has crumbled beyond repair, even against the backdrop of power. -Without Ricardo, Yuria''s social connections have started to expand. The forces that once tormented her and those that protected her now share amon enemy: you. -Poisoning. Expulsion. Ostracism. Arson. -All the misdeeds that Ricardo once shielded you from became your doing, and even those you did notmit became buried under your perceived wickedness. -It''s gotten to the point where students say, ¡®It must''ve been Olivia again.'' -You have fallen apart. -In a lonely ce with no one to lean on, you fight a battlepletely alone. ¡®It wasn''t my doing,'' you may protest, but no one listens. -Now, with nowhere left to retreat. -Your desperate final chapter begins. [¡®Prologue'' begins.] At the end of the pounding heartbeat, a loud noise came from behind. -Thud¡­ Squeak¡­ Thud¡­! As Olivia turned around, the figure of a man with red hair appeared amidst the creaking noise. The man pushing his wheelchair through the dark alleyway fought against the pouring rain, not using an umbre, struggling fiercely to move forward. Seeing the man, Olivia lunged forward as if jumping out. "Ricardo¡­!" Naturally, Olivia''s attempt to help was blocked by the cold words of the Blue Window. [You are the observer.] * -The pharmacy should be open by now¡­! Having woken up early in the morning, Ricardo was energetically pushing the wheels. Unperturbed by the rain and bravely navigating the empty downtown, he rolled the slippery wheels. Ricardo''s hands, ungloved, were full of tiny cuts, and his clothes became heavily soaked by the falling rain. Olivia bowed her head. ¡®Stay at home¡­ Idiot.'' There was nothing she could do. Heartbroken by the Blue Window''s firm rejection of any action, Olivia could only rest her hand over Ricardo''s head, wishing he wouldn''t get wet from the rain. Of course, it was a futile gesture. The Blue Window began to exin Ricardo''s wandering. -Ricardo came out to get medicine. As his life draws closer to its end, the pain squeezing his heart has intensified. Now unable to endure without medication, Ricardo has decided to embark on this venture, despite his ailing body. -At any moment, his life could end. That was the state of Ricardo''s health. Ricardo, vigorously rolling his wheels, had a clear smile as he moved his hands. -Today, I''m feeling good. The smile on the foolishly wheeling Ricardo''s face was like that of an ascetic, dry and devoid. His lips were cracked, and his skin was parched. Olivia could feel that his smile was a lie. It wasn''t the kind smile he usually showed her; Ricardo''s smile, as if giving up on everything, painfully tightened her heart. -Thud¡­! -Screeeeech!! Crash! -Oh¡­ Just a second¡­! There were times when he fell due to pushing too hard, but even then, Ricardo tried to get up with a bright smile. Since it was early dawn and no one was around to see his pitiful state, he got up slowly,forting himself. -When there''s no one around, I need to move quickly. Ricardo murmured in a small voice. -I don''t want to show such an embarrassing sight to thedy¡­ "¡­It''s not embarrassing." Remembering what she had said before, the fallen Ricardo struggled to lift his overturned wheelchair. Ricardo, looking like someone being chased, fumbled around and struggled to lift his immobile legs and the wheelchair. If asked what had brought him to this state, Olivia felt she couldn''t answer. For it wasn''t anyone else, nor an unfortunate ident, but solely her own doing that had brought him here. Time passed, and Ricardo stopped in front of a shabby pharmacy near the entrance of the capital. Wearing a deep hood over his head and standing in a quiet street looking like a drenched rat staring endlessly at the clock, Ricardo dried his face, trying to relieve his gloom. -Sigh¡­ Dammit¡­ Once more, a feeble motion began in Ricardo''s body. -It doesn''t feel right to be doing this aftering all this way. From the hands of Ricardo, who was drying off, drips of red blood began to fall. The blood flowing from Ricardo in the rainy street blended with the rainwater, leaving no trace. Ricardo''s face began to soak with blood. It was a bizarre scene. Ricardo''s face, bleeding and utterly pitiful, was washed by the ceaseless rain, creating a strange picture that seemed to erase any trace of him. After 10 minutes. 20 minutes had passed. Drenched by the rain, Ricardo hung his head low and murmured to himself. -Let''s go back. Facing the unopened door of the pharmacy, Ricardo turned around with a bitter smile. -If I pass out here¡­ I can''t. -I can''t let myself be seen like this. Ricardo shook his head. -It would be embarrassing to be seen in this state. After pushing through the rain-soaked streets, Ricardo sighed heavily and reached for the wheel of his wheelchair to turn away from the pharmacy. And then. -What are you doing here right now? At the touch of a stranger''s hand on Ricardo''s shoulder, his body stiffened like a block of ice. Simultaneously, Olivia''s eyes also hardened, hoping against hope that it was not herself. She slowly lifted her bowed head. -Ah¡­ Haha. Olivia, cursing her ownck of awareness, bowed her head again. -You¡­ The person who had grabbed Ricardo''s shoulder was not herself but Yuria, and Olivia felt bleak. Yuria, who had thrown her umbre to the ground and run over, was panting heavily as she looked at Ricardo. -Pant¡­ Pant¡­ ¡®Why¡­'' Olivia bowed her head, sighing at the sight of the illusion that did not go as she wished. ¡®It''s not me?'' She would have preferred it if it were her. If he had just noticed her even now, things would have been a bit better. With that thought, Olivia slowly bowed her head. ¡®Why¡­'' ¡®Couldn''t you take my side just once? If you show me this¡­ can''t you take my side just once? You''re always toote¡­!'' Olivia shouted at the Blue Window, but the ever-silent Window only repeated the same words. [You are the observer.] -You cannot interfere with the subject. Yuria''s voice cut through the sound of the falling rain. -What are you doing here? Yuria''s voice, filled with rage, echoed as she shouted at Ricardo, her eyes shing with a golden light. -¡®Divine Eyes'' As Yuria''s blessed talent swept over Ricardo''s body, her eyes began to tremble violently. -Uh¡­? What''s this¡­ The foolish question dispersed into the rain. Witnessing the horrific state of his body for the first time, Yuria couldn''t breathe, struck by shock. Silent Yuria heard a soft voice. Ricardo''s gentle voice, not demanding a response, soothed Yuria''s rigid body with a faint rumble. -Shh. Ricardo gave a clumsy wink with an awkward smile, despite the blood on his lips, an action not fitting for his state. Yet he winked clumsily at Yuria and kept looking at her. -I fell on the way¡­ -Start making sense!!! Yuria screamed with a rough tremble. -What¡­! Why are you doing this? Yuria, unsure of what to do, had wandering hands. She knew instantly that his body was past the point of healing. Still, Ricardo wore the same smile and once again put his finger to his lips, saying, -You haven''t seen anything, Miss Yuria. Yuria didn''t hear Ricardo''s words. She just trembled uncontrobly, overwhelmed by shock. Unable to do or say anything, and standing dumbfounded, Yuria watched Ricardo, who continued to smile and repeated the words he always said to her. -I''m being punished for my misdeeds. -You know I''m a bad person. -So¡­ *cough*! -That''s why I''m receiving this punishment. Blood trickled from his trembling hand. Yuria bowed her head and spoke to Ricardo. -It''s because of Olivia. -Haha¡­ No, it''s not. -It''s because of her that you''re like this. -No, really. It''s not. Yuria spoke to Ricardo with a cold voice. -In a week. -¡­ -In a week, there''s going to be a disciplinarymittee for Olivia. -Is that so? -I¡­ Yuria spoke to Ricardo with cold eyes. -I can''t forgive Olivia. And you either. -I understand. -So¡­! Yuria wiped her eyes with her sleeve. -So¡­! She helplessly wiped her eyes in the rain. -Don''t be in pain! Apologize to me¡­! I also¡­ I also¡­! -I''m sorry. Ricardo, showing a hollow smile to Yuria, nodded. Then he said to her with a bitter smile, -I did my best, but I couldn''t reach you. I''m sorry. Yuria, wiping away her tears, grabbed the handle of Ricardo''s wheelchair roughly. -Let''s go. -Where to. -To the hospital, even now. Get treated. -No. I know my body best. After a continued struggle, Yuria, defeated, looked at Ricardo withplex emotions. -Let''s go¡­ please. -No. -Please¡­ let''s go. -You know. Ricardo softly asked the stagnating Yuria. -Why are you doing all this? -Exactly. Ricardo answered with a vacant smile. -It''s ¡®affection,'' isn''t it? I''ve incurred an unpayable debt to you. [The climax of thest chapter begins.] * When she opened her eyes again¡­ -Why! Why do you only make a fuss with me! You''re all the same! The viiness with bloodshot eyes was crouching. With fearful eyes and raised hands, she was pitiful and shabby. Surrounded by a crowd, she stood on the judgment tform, bombarded with harsh words and curses. Rotten eggs and tomatoes were being thrown at her. -Here you go. Apassionate shadow enveloped her. -Are you moved? As always, Ricardo, dressed as a butler, was there to cast his shadow over her. -It would be troublesome if you fell for me. In many ways. Chapter 121: The Sad Love Story of a Villainess (5) In a narrative not included in the reading¡­ Defeated by ck magic, Ricardo sighed deeply, staring at the old ceiling. "Bad luck¡­" Everything is a mess. His body. His mind. All in disarray. It all started with a bet where the stakes were the lives of two people. At the crossroads of choice, he could forsake the youngdy and gain the rare attribute of white magic, or choose thedy and gain resistance to ck magic.He started betting with his life on the line. The absence of luck, which always seemed to be on his side, led to failure, and as always, downfall came suddenly to devour his life. The status window spoke to him after his defeat. [Main Quest ¡®Two Lifelines''] ? Olivia, unrequited in her love, attempts to use ck magic. 1. Go to the second floor to save Olivia. Rewards: 1. Olivia''s survival 2. Olivia''s favorability +1 3. Trait ¡´ck Magic Resistance Lv.3¡µ Penalty: 50% chance of death. 2. Ignore it. Rewards: 1. +10 Favorability with all characters 2. +30 Magical Power attribute 3. Trait ¡´White Magic Lv.3¡µ ©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤ Penalty: Olivia''s death. [Your luck did not reach the 50% probability. The penalty for using ¡®Overlimit'' renders all rewards null except for ¡´Olivia''s Survival¡µ.] [You have 2 years left until your body ceases to breathe.] ©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤ It seems like his first time receiving a terminal prognosis, including his past and present lives. The fear of death was not as heavy as he thought. Perhaps because it was an expected oue, he was a little scared, but as time passed, he was able to nod and ept it indifferently. More than the fear of death, he was concerned about the youngdy left alone, and he could nod in relief that he had twisted her fate. And he was sad that he could no longer see thedy and depressed that he couldn''t be with her until the end of the story. But it was a gamble where he saved half of the stake. Perhaps it wasn''t such a bad ending. "Idiot." A hollowugh escaped him. Like Yuria said, what''s the reason for going this far? How could he answer if he himself didn''t know? He had found it hard to respond to Yuria''s question. Six months after the youngdy used ck magic¡­ He realized his body was deteriorating. The discoloration of the skin, which he thought would stop at the ck spots, started to spread and grow. The itching of the skin gradually turned into pain as if his bones were being scraped out. As time passed, the pain did not subside, and his breathing began to grow harsh. He thought he could endure it. Until then, he had been healthy. He thought the goddess of hope called Luck woulde to him once again. But¡­ The status window showed no other path to the hopeless. It was as if it was telling him to take responsibility for his mistakes. "Petty bastard." Always absent when needed. That was the status window for you. There was a way to live. The Tears of God, also known as Eliseon. But the existence of Eliseon yed an important role in the story, and he didn''t know its location, so he couldn''t find it. The thought of choosing to save himself at the cost of the death of a hero who saved many others also weighed on his mind. So, he chose farewell and ended up lying here alone. He wanted to stay by thedy''s side until the end but didn''t want to show her his wretched state. He didn''t want to be a burden, didn''t want to show her a dark image. He couldn''t bear to show her his crumbling form. Despite their frequent bickering, he wanted to end their story beautifully. He wanted to be a memory, living on like a never-ending story where he was somewhere faring well. But it''s not as easy as one might wish. She was undoubtedly a terrible foe at first, but strangely, now he wanted to see her. The viiness of the story. An evil woman with a dirty character who enjoysmitting atrocities. The viiness who, upon possession, he thought he should avoid at all costs had be the most significant existence in his life. "She''s a real viiness." Lying in bed, he covered his warming eyes with his sleeve. "Stupidly pretty¡­ If her personality matched her looks, I wouldn''t have given her a second nce." Thedy''s fault was that she was too beautiful for a viiness. It began in the worst way. Since the time in the slums when she saved his life, he obtained a new haven, and it seemed like affection had developed amidst their squabbles. At some point, the determination to run away turned into a desire to twist the youngdy''s fate, and he found joy in the time spent with her. During the 13 years together, Olivia the viiness had be a colossal presence in his life. Even if it wasn''t him, he wished for her happiness, approaching her as an object of longing. And now¡­ It seems the time hase to burn out thest me. Ricardo slowly got up from the bed. His legs felt unusually heavy today, not moving. Despite his worst physical condition and the worst breath, the thought of seeing thedy after a long time made him smile. If he resists here, he might live for another two months, but he can''t stand by as a man and watch the woman he likes suffer. And he knows she''s not someone to suffer gracefully. He got up with a small smile. [Overlimit tests the boundary of ¡®Regeneration.''] [Overlimit tests the boundary of ¡®Stamina.''] [Overlimit tests the boundary of ¡®Narcotic Painkillers.''] [Overlimit tests¡­] ¡¤ ¡¤ ¡¤ "Let''s go." It''s time for the butler''sst duty. * In front of Olivia, who was bowing her head, Ricardo stood. The Ricardo she thought had abandoned her was there, as always, dressed in ck butler attire. Olivia''s eyes trembled greatly. Biting her lip in shock, Olivia clenched her fists and shouted at Ricardo. -Why! Why are youing now! It wasn''t a cry of overwhelmed emotion but anger at the butler who arrived far toote. -Do you know how much I suffered! -I''m sorry. The vacation was too sweet. -You, a year''s sry cut! And what about my personality? Thunk. Rotten eggs slowly slid down Ricardo''s forehead, thrown awkwardly by him. -This is¡­ a bit too much. Thud. The stones and tomatoes thrown by the audiencended on Ricardo''s back, full of anger toward Olivia. -Get out of the Royal Academy! -Such a viiness should have been driven out long ago¡­! -Birds of a feather flock together! -Crazy woman, make sure she can''t step foot in our academy again! -Do you know how much I''ve had to watch my back because of you! You ruined my academy life¡­ -Get lost, you viiness! Ricardo smiled gently as he looked at Olivia. Regardless of what fell behind him or what the audience said, he checked Olivia''s body with a kind smile. To see if she was hurt. To see if she was scraped. He carefully observed her body. -Everyone has quite savage jokes. Ricardo asked Olivia with a cold smile. -Should I kill them all? As if he truly would if she wished, Ricardo kindly inquired about Olivia''s desire. Although his body was dying, he was fully capable of it. And because he was dying, he could dance with the sword. Olivia, realizing Ricardo''s sincerity, trembled greatly. Although he spoke as if he was proposing a casual walk, she knew how Ricardo would move based on her answer. Slowly, a crimson aura began to flow from behind Ricardo. The horrific aura like never seen before was swiftly overtaking the crowd. The insults hurled at Olivia were silenced by Ricardo''s killing intent. The garbage falling toward them was blocked by Ricardo''s aura and couldn''t get close. Ricardo shook off his hand and smiled. -Just kidding. Ricardo gently bent his knees and stroked Olivia''s head. -So. He then snatched the ck object from Olivia''s hand. Holding the ck stone, soaked in sweat from her tight grip, brought a bitter smile to Ricardo''s lips. -Let''s not do this with thedy''s hands. If you use ck magic again after I''ve gone to great lengths to stop it, then what am I? -Did you know¡­? -I know everything about thedy. After 13 years, I can guess the color of your underwear without looking. -What color is it then¡­? -White with a teddy bear? -No. It''s ck. -Well¡­ at least I''m d to know the color of your panties. Ricardo was smiling. -It''s time for thedy to start a new life. The ck stone taken from Olivia''s hand began to quiver with pitch-ck darkness shining from it. Form. Calction. Innate talent for magic, and the experience of failing at ck magic. Olivia had all the conditions to be the worst witch. Moreover, the swamp of emotions falling into darkness was enough to lead her into corruption. -So. Ricardo smiled softly and pulled Olivia into a hug. -Let''s stop this now. Ricardo became the shadow that was scorned and persecuted, biting his lower lip and crying. Small tears rolled down Ricardo''s cheeks, now red from holding back his tears. As his trembling eyes glistened, a small light red from Ricardo''s hand. And at the same time¡­ Ricardo bid farewell to Olivia. -I hope the memories we shared together were enjoyable. -Why are you like this all of a sudden¡­? -Just, today I want to be sentimental. -No¡­ it''s different. -The same. Well. -It was a good life. Ricardo''s body began to wither away. Leaving a body full of scars. And hiding the scars that even Yuria didn''t know about. He finished with a small smile. [The reading ends.] Chapter 122: The Sad Love Story of a Villainess (6) In a narrative not included in the reading¡­ Olivia was searching for Ricardo, who had vanished before her eyes after uttering an ominous farewell. She was looking for him with uneasy eyes. He had disappeared. Foolish. Stupid. The insolent butler who teased his master¡­ He had lost his existence before her eyes with a painful smile. The warmth of Ricardo''s embrace that had hugged Olivia was fading away. The warmth that hadfortably remained in her heart was dissipating into the cold wind. "Ricardo?"Olivia looked around frantically for the vanished Ricardo. She found it annoying that the butler who had all the airs just disappeared. Olivia kept looking around. "Where did you go¡­?" Olivia''s eyes were trembling with anxiety. "Don''t y tricks on me. Okay?" Her heart was strangely pounding. Tears seemed ready to fall from her eyes. She called out Ricardo''s name desperately, but the only response was the sound of the hollow wind. Something¡­ Her heart was uneasily frightened. She was scared. "Ricardo¡­" Olivia thought it was all just a stupid prank by the butler. An event by the butler to cheer her up from a sulky mood. Because it had to be. If it wasn''t Ricardo''s prank¡­ She couldn''t handle it. Olivia called Ricardo''s name with a trembling heart. "I''ll get angry. If you don''te out in 3 seconds, I''ll get angry¡­ okay?" Humans have various senses. The five senses: vision, hearing, smell, taste, and touch. And one extra sense that exists beyond these was weighing heavily on Olivia''s heart. Intuition. The intuition whispering that she would never see Ricardo again was oppressively bearing down on her. A suffocating heaviness was beginning to strangle Olivia''s chest. Suffocating. The heavy emotion was slowly reddening Olivia''s sharp eyes. Olivia murmured with trembling eyes as she touched the ground where Ricardo had disappeared with her bare hands. "It''s strange¡­ Ricardo was right here a moment ago¡­" Olivia looked at the Royal Academy students who had been pouring malicious insults on her. "Huh?" Even if they cursed her, even if they threw rotten eggs, she wanted them to answer her desperate question. So Olivia asked with a trembling voice. "I can''t see him." "He''s not visible¡­?" "He was right by my side until just now, Ricardo even yed a trick¡­ I can''t see him." Their silence made her heart¡­ Pound as if it was about to burst. Her mind denied that it was the butler''s trick, but deep in her heart, hidden away, it kept giving negative answers. That it''s not a prank. That what she''s denying is true. It kept whispering in Olivia''s ear. "Right¡­? I''m asking." "I''m asking¡­" "I''m asking. I''m asking! Right? Why isn''t there any reply. Why!" Despite Olivia''s loud inquiries, the crowd remained silent. Olivia was afraid of the silence. "Why aren''t you saying anything¡­ after all that talking, why won''t you say anything¡­" -Thud¡­ Thud¡­ Suddenly, the Royal Academy students and Michail, Ruin, who had been nodding off after Ricardo''s disappearance, closed their mouths as they saw a woman approaching Olivia. "I¡­" Yuria clenched her teeth. With weak steps, Yuria stood in front of Olivia, her shoulders beginning to tremble. The vibration of emotions she couldn''t ept was heavily pressing down on Yuria''s shoulders. Yuria murmured quietly as she looked at the spot where Ricardo had vanished. "Did you think I''d be grateful if you left like this¡­?" "You thought I''d be happy that a bad person like you got punished." "Why don''t you give me a chance¡­ you said you''d apologize¡­ why won''t you even talk." "What''s all this." Olivia looked at Yuria, her fists clenched. Thinking that Yuria might know where Ricardo was, that someone as beloved as her would surely know where Ricardo was, Olivia reached out her trembling hand to Yuria. "Listen¡­" "¡­" "I can''t see Ricardo." "Let go." "Ricardo was definitely in front of me, that''s something Ricardo shouldn''t touch¡­ the person who gave me that stone said it was really dangerous and that I should always keep it." "Let go." "Yuria, I can''t see Ricardo¡­" Yuria tore off Olivia''s hand roughly. "Let me go¡­!" Tears were brimming in Yuria''s eyes. Her rough hands pushed Olivia''s body, and she fell sprawling on the cold ground. Yuria red at Olivia. "Don''t you still get it?" "I''m a fool, so I don''t know. So¡­" Olivia looked at Yuria, holding back her trembling heart. She was a fool. Even though she was a celebrated genius, when it came to rtionships between people, she was a fool. Olivia asked Yuria, thest person she wanted to rely on. "So tell me¡­" Thump, thump¡­ Olivia pounded on her suffocating chest. "It''s too suffocating¡­ My chest feels strange, like it''s shrinking¡­" "It''s like¡­ my heart is shrinking, and now I feel like I won''t see Ricardo anymore¡­" Hot tears began to flow down Olivia''s cheeks. Even though she tried to deceive herself over something trivial¡­ even though she whipped herself, saying it was nothing¡­ the anxious thoughts whispered chilling words in her ear, making her tears flow. "My heart hurts strangely¡­ so tell me, okay?" Olivia grabbed Yuria''s hand again. "I''ll beg you like this. I''ll even stop liking Michail. So tell me." Kneeling before Yuria, Olivia cried out desperately. "I can''t be without Ricardo." "How well he treated me. I couldn''t do anything for him, and letting him go like this isn''t right." The emotions of Olivia, who had let go of something precious, began to unravel the tightly wound bandages. The emotions, friendships, and attachments she had built up over 13 years were crumbling all at once. "I haven''t even given you a proper gift. I''ve said so many harsh words¡­ you can''t leave like this, right?" Olivia buried her forehead in Yuria''s hand. "Please¡­ just say something!" Yuria red at Olivia, veins in her eyes. She just bit her lips and sat miserably on the ground, shaking her shoulders uncontrobly. "I clearly told you." "Ricardo is sick¡­ so sick he seemed like he might die!" "I was scared of you, afraid of what you might do to me for a single word I said! But I told you because I thought Ricardo was going to die. Do you get it?!" "But what did you say?" "I am¡­" "What did you say!" "I am a fool¡­!" Yuriaughed hollowly and grabbed Olivia by the cor. "You know why I can''t speak¡­ why are you pretending not to know!" Yuria''s eyes, filled with resentment, red at Olivia. "It''s because of you." Olivia bit her lip and shook her head. "No¡­ I didn''t know." Yuriaughed in contempt. "It''s your fault Ricardo died." Ricardo''s face kept appearing in Yuria''s mind. The image of Ricardo, clinging to a thread that seemed ready to snap at any moment, yet smiling, was flickering in front of Yuria''s eyes. Even though she hated him. Even though he was the person who tormented her. Because he was her first love. Her heart hurt too much. "The person who always did bad things¡­" "The person I thought I wouldn''t care about at all." "The person who tormented me whenever I tried to get better¡­" Thunk¡­ The sky began to darken, and soon the clouds burst into tears. The falling downpour soaked Yuria and Olivia. "Why does it hurt so much." Yuria looked at the sky with a thick emotion. "Ricardo was in a lot of pain." "¡­" "He couldn''t walk on his own, his body was covered in ck scars. His breath was terribly rough¡­ and his eyes were dead." "My chest hurts so much¡­" Olivia shook her head nonstop, unable toprehend the barrage of questions about responsibility. She didn''t know. Because she thought such a thing couldn''t happen. But. The reasons for Ricardo''s pain spilled from Yuria''s mouth were pointing only to her own responsibility. "Foolishly, not even a word about being in pain¡­" "Foolishly smiling and saying it''s okay¡­ you know!" Amidst the pouring rain, Yuria shouted at Olivia. And then. The arrow of me wasn''t only directed at Olivia. "What are you talking about. That Ricardo came." A tinum blonde figure pierced through the students and made their appearance. Chartia. After finishing her busy duties, Chartia, breathing heavily, stood in front of Olivia, where everyone''s gaze was turned. "Where did he go." Chartia looked around. Everyone was silent. And those crying were watched as Chartia spoke with a voice filled with anger. "Where did that bastard go." There was no answer. Yuria bowed her head. And Olivia was just looking down at her own hands, trembling. "I''m asking you! Where did that fool go!" Chartia asked Yuria with a shaking voice. "The student council made a wrong judgment." "You¡­?" "Three days ago, that guy gave me a bundle of weird papers." Chartia was confused. Because she hadn''t seen the documents due to being busy, and their contents were so different from what she knew. Chartia had no choice but to be flustered after seeing the truth of what Ricardo had been hiding so carefully. "The incident in the dungeon. The arson at the academy. All the things we thought were Ricardo''s doings¡­" "¡­" "Not rted to that guy at all. Those bastards kept ming Ricardo, so we punished him¡­ son of a bitch." Chartia said with trembling eyes, looking at Yuria. "He had nothing to do with it." Chartia asked Yuria with a trembling voice. "Don''t you remember anything? You must know something." "I¡­" "You said Ricardo came out after saving you. Michail, you also saw Ricardo saving Yuria, right." The arrow of responsibility began to spread in several directions. And then. "Stupid idiots." With a murderous voice, she squeezed their breath. "Do you know what we''ve done?" Chartia spat out the truth to them. "If it weren''t for that guy here¡­" The cold truth. "We would have died long ago." *** Olivia opened her tightly shut eyes and looked at the ceiling. "Ricardo¡­" A warm touch was felt. The warmth of someone stroking her head was felt. "Did you have a nightmare?" When she opened her eyes, Ricardo was there, smiling kindly. As always, he was smiling warmly at her with his voice. "But there is no chocte." Foolishly so. Chapter 123: Dont Get Hurt, Promise. "Show me." Olivia muttered in the darkened space. "Show me¡­ please." What happened afterward. What she had done. The faint smile of Ricardo that disappeared, marking the end of the lengthy viewing. Olivia, who remained there where the curtain fell without seeing the end of the story, screamed. To show her the future that follows, to show even the slightest effort of trying to save Ricardo, Olivia grasped the solitary blue window in front of her and yelled. "Show me¡­!" "You can show me at least a bit of effort. You can tell me what I''ve done¡­""Why only show Ricardo getting hurt¡­!" Olivia felt wronged. Every time, the blue window showed only Ricardo making sacrifices, showing Olivia''s repenting figure, showing only Ricardo suffering in the future, which weighed heavily on her heart. If only it showed a regretful figure, her heart wouldn''t have hurt so much. Like a fool, only after Ricardo died, realizing the meaning of parting, Olivia felt disgustingly foolish. Knowing such thoughts were selfish, Olivia still pleaded with the blue window. "Please, show me just once¡­" Just once, wanting to see herself reflecting, Olivia knelt in the dark space and cried. "Please¡­" Ricardo''s faint smile wouldn''t leave her mind. She was scared to open her eyes, fearing Ricardo would disappear. So¡­ She begged to know the end of the story. Even if it showed her suffering, Olivia tried screaming at the blue window. [The viewing is terminated.] The blue window, as always, did not heed her wish. *** 5 AM, The Lady''s Room. Stopping my steps carefully in front of thedy''s room, where she must be sleeping soundly, I woke up earlier than usual. The reason for my visit was simple. Because she might be sleeping with the window open. As always, thedy, who wouldn''t listen to me and said, ¡®If I don''t open the window, I''ll suffocate and die,'' with such a scientific reason, I couldn''t win against her. "Sounds about right?" I, the flip-flop butler, had easily given in. I quietly tiptoed and opened the door to thedy''s room. "Knock knock, may Ie in?" -¡­ "Nobody''s here, then I''ll just intrude." Inside, I saw thedy sleeping soundly. Because she took care of me all night, she was breathing evenly, hands neatly ced on her stomach as if she were a corpse inside a coffin. "She''s sleeping well." Thedy looked as beautiful as an angel in heaven while sleeping. I was pleased to feast my eyes on this early in the morning. The moment I reached for the slowly opening window, thedy''s trembling voice quietly passed by my ears. "Show me¡­!" -Startled. Thedy was still closing her eyes. Seeming to be talking in her sleep, she kept asking to be shown something. What she wanted to be shown, I had a rather naughty thought and shook my head, then proceeded to close the window I was about to shut. "Show me¡­" "I don''t know what it is, but it''s not possible." "Please¡­ show me." Thedy sleeping appeared deeply troubled. "Uh¡­" Frowning as if about to cry any moment, thedy was murmuring in her sleep, possibly having a terrible nightmare, with cold sweat continuously flowing from her forehead. "Why is that?" Worried she might have caught a cold from me, I carefully ced my hand on her forehead, but thedy''s forehead was utterly calm. "No fever." It was 5:30 AM. After being sick, it feels like my body hase back to life. The headache that felt like it would split my head was gone, and my vitality was returning to normal. Now, returning to my duties as a butler, thedy was having a nightmare. "I can''t do anything about dreams." Being born human, I regretted a bit that I couldn''t perform dream care like an incubus could. To be a perfect butler, I would have to be reborn first. "Madman." Iughed at myself for indulging in such useless worries. I truly became a real butler. After about 10 minutes of foolish thoughts. Tears began to flow from thedy''s eyes. "I''m sorry¡­" What was she apologizing for? Because she''s not a subus? Thedy, who possesses a charm surpassing that of a subus, her apology didn''t feelforting at all. I stretched thedy''s plump cheeks as I pondered, feeling the squishy texture on my fingertips. The urge to bite was overwhelming, but as a true butler, I made the difficult decision to resist. Waking up thedy sleeping soundly for a mere impulse was not desirable. Besides. If I woke her up, I wouldn''t be able to touch her cheeks anymore, which was regrettable in its own way. I pulled on thedy''s cheek to the side, wearing a pleasant smile. "What are you apologizing for? If it''s because you''re not covering yourself with a nket while sleeping, then you are indeed at fault." I covered thedy up to her shoulders with a nket and stroked her head. "There''s nothing else you should be sorry for." Indeed, watching thedy sleep was as entertaining as ever. The sight of her with her mouth closed and sleeping was angelic. White hair, white skin. And the sinfully swollen chest. Hmm¡­ is this not quite right? Anyway, thedy with her mouth shut was like a grumpy tsundere angel, so spending time like this wasn''t too bad. "So, what should I make for breakfast today?" The sight of thedy crying was something I disliked. Just. It seems like there''s no reason for it. *** sh. Thedy, who had been crying for a while, stared nkly at the ceiling with empty eyes. Gazing nkly at the ceiling withplicated emotions in her eyes, thedy let out a deep sigh as if the ground beneath her would cave in. "Hmm¡­" The usual air raid warnings didn''t sound. It seems like the patriot who worries about the empire''s safety every morning considered today''s empire safe enough. The noisy morning greeting was absent. Instead, she was concerned about someone else''s well-being. "Ricardo¡­" What''s this. ¡®This kind of flirting makes this butler''s heart flutter.'' Truly, no viiness could y with a person''s heart as well as she could. "Ricardooo¡­" Thedy, slightly opening her eyes, was searching for me. Seemingly unaware that I was by her side, she called my name with a choked voice, her eyes brimming with tears. "Where are you¡­?" It seemed like she had a nightmare. Not a nightmare about ghosts, but rather, it seemed she had a long nightmarish dream involving me. Did she dream that I left her? Or that I died? Sorrow was deeply etched on thedy''s face. Even though I know it''s wrong, my heart fluttered because the first word she uttered after waking from her nightmare was my name. "I''m sorry¡­" Thedy''s shoulders trembled delicately. "I''m sorry, soe back quickly¡­ okay?" I ced my hand above thedy''s head. As my fingers touched her fluffy hair, the gentle trembling of thedy''s shoulders began to subside. Tears, like small droplets of dew, rolled down thedy''s cheeks and wet the pillow. "Uh¡­?" Thedy''s eyes trembled. Surprised by my sudden appearance, her trembling gaze began to search busily to find me. Right. Left. And then our eyes met as I sat by her bedside. As if seeing a ghost, thedy''s eyes trembled, seeing my figure within them. Slowly, bit by bit. Though hidden behind the curtains, as if she wouldn''t forget this sight, she didn''t blink and kept looking at me. I smiled tenderly at her and ced my hand on her forehead. "Did you have a nightmare?" "¡­" "What kind of nightmare made you cry so much? I was worried you''d copse from dehydration, mydy." Thedy bit her lip, her fist opening and closing. As if she had something to say, her adorable fists repeatedly clenched and unclenched. "Listen¡­ Ricardo." "Yes." "I¡­" "Yes, mydy." "I missed you so much." I covered thedy''s eyes with my hand, avoiding direct eye contact. My face felt hot. It wasn''t easy to suddenly face such a direct approach from a white-haired beauty. "Mydy. How many times have I told you? This kind of flirting¡­" Thedy interrupted me with a trembling voice. "I was afraid that when I opened my eyes, Ricardo wouldn''t be there¡­" As if a child woke from sleep looking for her mother, thedy spoke to me with a sorrowful voice. "I was afraid that Ricardo would leave me." "Why would I leave mydy? I have back pay to collect, and it''s fun being with you." "Still¡­" Thedy murmurred, sounding saddened. "I have nothing to offer you." I naturally pinched thedy''s cheek. Her cheek, drenched in tears, was soggy. "You can take your time to do so. If you don''t be picky with food, eat snacks in moderation, and curse a little less, that''s enough for me." The glossy cheek of thedy didn''t feel as nice to the touch as when she wasn''t crying. So. "Don''t cry." I wished she wouldn''t cry. "That won''t get you more chocte." Thedy''s eyes grew moist again. Were there still tears left to shed? Continuously sniffling and shaking her shoulders, she seemed to have a reservoir within her small body, wiping away the falling tears with her sleeve and smiling. "Stop crying. If you cry more, you won''t be able to open your eyes." "But¡­ but¡­ Ricardo." "It''s okay. I''m right here." Thedy looked at me with a big sniffle. "Don''t get hurt." "Yes." "Always be healthy." "Who else is as healthy as me¡­ ah. No, that''s wrong. I was sick yesterday, so I might be a bit frail." "Don''t be picky with food." "That''s for mydy to do." "Just listen¡­!" Thedy grumbled at me, sounding annoyed. They say if you cry and thenugh, horns grow on sensitive parts, so I stopped myself from making a pointless joke and chose to stay silent. Now was the time to listen to thedy. "I''ll be quiet." Thedy, whose crying hadn''t stopped, murmured softly. "And if you don''t tell me when you''re sick next time¡­ I''ll really be upset." "Yes, I''ll definitely keep that in mind." "It''s a promise." Thedy, her hand wet with tears and a bit of snot, somewhat ¡®ugh¡­'' in appearance but if it canfort thedy who had a nightmare, I thought it would be a good deal. I pressed my finger to thedy''s hand as if stamping a seal and nodded. "Yes." As the atmosphere shifted to a more warm and amiable one. Thedy, whose crying had stopped, sat up and red at me. "Ricardo." "Yes." Thedy spoke with a cold voice. "Strip." "?" "I''ll check if you''re not hurt." "I''ll sue you for sexual harassment." "Eeeek¡­! Just strip!" I wrapped my arms around myself shyly, a yful smile full of mischief on my face. "I refuse." Chapter 124: Sunshine in Spring Crackle¡­ In thedy''s room, where the sound of burning logs could be heard. Thedy, having awoken from a nightmare, leaned on my shoulders, which were wider than the Pacific, with drowsy eyes. Late into the night, the standoff between thedy, who tried to undress me, and a possessed soul full of Confucian ideals had dragged on. Now, tired from the fight as night fell, thedy offered a truce by raising a white g. -Don''t look! It''s dirty and petty¡­! -I must be the only butler who gets sexually harassed by hisdy. -What are you saying! You even know the color of my panties. -That''s because I prepared them for you. For the record, today it''s a modest sky-blue teddy bear¡­ -Eeek! Shut up!Thedy always enjoyed pranks that surpassed my expectations. Waking up from a dream and wanting to see the butler''s naked body? That''s wholesome harassment. Besides, having secretly snacked on thedy''s treats every night recently, my abs had be somewhat blurred, making it awkward to show them. After all, showing off impressive abs when one is prepared was a butler''s duty. A month ago, I might have been shyly willing to unt my abs, but after being assaulted with food by Desmond, it was quite difficult to show my now faded abs to thedy. Unaware of the butler''s desire to only show his best, thedy looked at me with innocent eyes. "I hate you." "It can''t be helped." "Still, I hate you." "I can show you my arm, at least." Tempted, thedy''s eyes whirled as she gazed at my sturdy wrist. "Will you show it?" "Just showing an arm, why do you make it sound so alluring." "That''s because Ricardo is a pervert." "¡­That''s¡­" Indeniable. Thedy rolled up my sleeve and nkly stared at my forearm, where veins were pronounced. Seeing my forearm, where the heartbeat could almost be felt, she smiled in relief and gently prodded it with her finger. "Hmm." And then, she bit my arm. "Lady?" "Hmm?" Thedy looked at me with rolling eyes as my forearm was soaked with her saliva from her bite. It seemed envious yet slightly irritated. "It''s not food." "I know." "Then, why bite?" "To test if it''s healthy." Caught by thedy''s ambiguous gaze, I felt somewhat embarrassed, removing her mouth and wiping away the saliva on her lips. I wondered why she didn''t wipe off the saliva on my arm, considering cleanliness, I thought she was the world''s worst viiness in that regard. "Passed." "Is that good?" "Yes." Well, at least she said it passed. Nodding, thedy leaned back on my shoulder and stared at the burning bonfire. "Ricardo." "Yes." Thedy, who had given the pass, seemed downcast. I wondered if it was because she received a pass without fun, but that didn''t seem to be the case. Still not over the nightmare, thedy kept ncing at my body while holding my hand, continuing her naughty flirting. "Listen." "I''m listening, but could you let go of this hand first?" "Why?" "Because it''s too much of an honor for the world''s most beautiful woman to hold my hand. I''m afraid my heart might burst from excitement." "Heh¡­ What are you talking about?" Pleased by the tteringpliment, thedy gripped my hand even tighter. "No¡­ Ah¡­" I was serious about what I said. But it seemed thedy took it as a joke. Really, my heart might be in danger. Thedy, breathing seductively, buried her face onto my shoulder, swallowing a pleased smile. Thedy, gazing at the softly burning bonfire, asked me in a low voice. "I''ve been curious about something for a while. Can I ask?" "Ask and you shall receive pain." -Tightly¡­ Thedy, upon hearing my cold joke, opened her eyes sharply. It was a joke I had studied from books. Feeling somewhat saddened by thedy''s cold reaction, I let out a hollowugh. "Just kidding." "That''s not funny. Banned." "I''ll try to refrain." "Don''t just refrain, stop it." "Hmm¡­" Thedy was firm. After a brief silence, I wondered what question she would ask. Since she had built up the atmosphere to speak, it seemed she was about to discuss something quite serious. Pretending to ponder, I nodded. "I''ll answer depending on the question." "That''s expensive." "Thedy I serve is a person of higher value, so I have no choice but to set a high price, please understand." "Alright." Thedy, who loved such jokes, shyly bowed her head with a small smile. "Listen." "Yes." "Ricardo." Thedy took a deep breath and asked in a trembling voice. "Why are you here beside me?" "That''s a rather sharp question." "I decided to ask today no matter what." "Could it be a bit less sharp?" "I can''t because today''s nightmare was too scary." "That''s¡­ a bad nightmare." Thedy lowered her head, waiting for an answer. The fingers that tightly held mine seemed to tremble with fear of hearing the answer. Perhaps she was worried that I was beside her only because of the head of the household''s request, or maybe she thought I was sticking around just to im my overdue sry. Thedy once again reminded me of the reason for her question, deeming herself unworthy of having someone by her side with such a small and trembling voice. "Why are you beside me when I''m disobedient and broke?" "Hmm¡­" "Now that I can''t even walk and, as Ricardo said, have a nasty personality, why¡­" Thedy''s voice sounded tiny, like a cat hiding in a mouse hole. It was somber yet seemed to plead not to leave. It felt desperately touching. "Why are you beside me? You know, Ricardo¡­ I have nothing left to offer." "I can''t afford fancy clothes like before, can''t indulge in luxuries, and I''m too ashamed to say I serve the Desmond family''s daughter in front of others, so why are you still here?" Listening to thedy''sints silently, I was quite shocked. For a viiness, she was remarkably self-aware. I was surprised that thedy, who always prided herself, had such concerns and felt sorry for making her say such things. Was it because of my regret that if I had worked harder, thedy wouldn''t have needed to say these things? The small silence that followed between the waitingdy and me, along with the sound of the logs burning, made our hands sweat. What she would hear, and what I should say, the silence created by our waiting made our hands sweaty. After a moment of silence as another log burned, I finally spoke. "That''s right." Foolishly, as always, my answer began with "That''s right." Because I didn''t know either. If I had sought sess, I would have left thedy long ago to find another path. Then, I could have surpassed Yuria and Michail as a prodigy. Yet, I cherished the existence called "thedy" more than sess. Honor. Wealth. Sess. I enjoyed the time spent with thedy more than these. With a calm voice, I carefully voiced the answer thedy was waiting for. "Being by thedy''s shining side has made me quite selective." "¡­" "Aren''t there many jewels disyed in a showcase?" "Jewels¡­?" "Yes, jewels. If you see a jewel you like among many, the others don''t catch your eye. To me, thedy is like that." "What''s that supposed to mean?" "Well, it means I prefer thedy''s existence over sess." "¡­" "It would be troublesome if you fell for me. I''m a person of great greed." "How shameless." "What can I do? I''m just that good." I let out a yful joke and smiled. "Anyway, I enjoy being with thedy." It was embarrassing and cringeworthy to say out loud, but the atmosphere created by the bonfire made it easier to say such mushy words. "The affection that has grown since we were young made the luster of the jewel shine." "Our first intense punch-up felt like a rough gemstone being finely crafted." "And¡­" I pinched thedy''s cheek and looked at the burning bonfire. "How can I help it if thedy, the gemstone herself, is so pretty? After all, aren''t jewels supposed to make you feel good just by looking at them?" "Ugh¡­ let go." "No. Let''s bring out the shine of the jewel for once." "Ugh! It''s tearing!" "Puhaha!" I looked at thedy with a small smile. "I like this. Watching thedy living in self-admiration is fun for me." My old story is a boring tale. I think the story from our first meeting to now is boring and trivial. So. I try to put aside the story of the past for a while. Sometimes, I think a lot about the reason I serve thedy. Wondering why I should serve thedy who grumbles and gets annoyed. But. To me, thedy is like a shining jewel. Though her personality may be terrible, the memories of sitting beside her in the slums, begging together, were the funniest and most brilliant. Maybe that''s why I''m more attached. Suddenly, I remembered the old days. The memory of thedy, sitting at the desk because of etiquette lessons, dozing off. On a day when the warm sunlight was shining on thedy, I unwittinglyughed. -Ah. This is driving me crazy. It was like the sunshine in spring. Chapter 125: A Suspicious Offer (1) Royal Academy Girls'' Dormitory. In a ce filled with dreams and hopes, theughter of a girl brimming with excitement could be heard. "Wow¡­" The girl, with a fluttering heart,y on her bed. The girl, with pink hair, was Yuria, the protagonist of "The Strongest Ones at the Academy Like Me." Feeling good since morning, Yuriay in bed, looking at a sealed letter. [Sender: Ricardo] Holding the letter, which came with a red seal and the scent of lc perfume, close to her chest, Yuria smiled pleasantly in the morning sunlight. It was the first letter she had ever received from Ricardo. A letter she had never gotten while attending the academy.Though she didn''t know what it contained, Yuria believed it wouldn''t be anything formal. Today''s letter marked a different starting point. It was still awkward, and there were remnants of bitterness in their hearts, but starting from ¡®friends'' felt like a notably different distance to Yuria. Perhaps, it was an exhrating emotion. An emotion Yuria hadn''t felt with others, she experienced from just one insignificant letter. Though things were still awkward with Ricardo, Yuria harbored hope that they could someday return to how they were before. She didn''t want to dwell on the past conflicts forever. It would take time, but perhaps¡­ their halted rtionship would progress again. Yuria hugged the letter closer with a shy smile. "Ah¡­ nice." What could the letter contain? Surely, it would start with a greeting worrying about the cold weather. "The weather in Hamel is quite cold. I worry you might catch a cold in this harsh winter." And the next lines would probably begin with trivial stories. Light daily life stories. What she ate today. Or lightly written about interesting events she didn''t know. And perhaps¡­ that he missed her. "What am I thinking¡­" Her face flushed with foolish thoughts. Like a favorite sausage side dish she wanted to save and savor, she wanted to keep wanting to see him. Though he was someone she used to dislike, she couldn''t stop feeling excited and smiling. Yuria wanted to indulge in this feeling a little longer. Something about¡­ this thrilling moment was enjoyable. "I don''t know¡­" Yuria liked Ricardo. Despite being shy and easily embarrassed, in the realm of love, she had always been quick to be self-aware. She acknowledged she liked men with red hair, cool appearances, and fiery personalities. She couldn''t pinpoint the exact moment or date, but from some point on, Ricardo appeared in her dreams, and she liked having him sit next to her, dining alone. Regardless of what others said. Even if they ridiculed them for being lowly people together, Yuria liked Ricardo''s kind smile. Because. She had no one else by her side back then. Now, Michail and Ruin were her inseparable friends, but since they weren''t there during her tough times, it seemed she had grown more attached and fond of them. Yuria closed her eyes with a fluttering smile. She kept thinking about it. When she was crying at the recycling station, Ricardo''s nonchnt approach and conversation shed before her eyes. His calm voice asking "Why are you crying here?" felt vividly real when she closed her eyes. Perhaps, she had slowly and gradually opened up to Ricardo. Of course, the fact that Ricardo matched her ideal type yed a big role, but she felt he had a masculinity that Michail and Ruincked. They were all friends, but the weight of their presence felt different. When they weren''t close, Ruin, Michail, and even the Crown Prince were just bystanders. That''s why she was deeply disappointed in Ricardo. She felt more despair at Ricardo''s cold behavior that turned its back on her suddenly. And. She felt even more guilt about stabbing Ricardo with her own hands. She was hated for something she hadn''t done, and scolded for gathering the courage to act. What to say? Yuria couldn''t find the right words. Taking a deep breath, Yuria opened the envelope with trembling hands. A letter from Ricardo. What words Ricardo wrote, Yuria had no idea. That made her more expectant and nervous. -Creak¡­ Yuria, pulling out the letter from the envelope, closed her eyes tight, excited. She counted to three in her mind. One. Two. Three. What could it¡­ With a heart full of anticipation, Yuria opened her eyes, and the first word she uttered was an exmation filled withplex emotions. "¡­Huh?" Yuria was taken aback upon seeing the content of the letter. And with good reason. "What did he write?" She couldn''t read it. Ricardo did give a heads-up about his bad handwriting, but she didn''t expect it to be this bad. Yuria frowned, struggling to read the letter. "Ah¡­ hello¡­" Yuria felt fortunate for the first time that she attended those boring ancientnguage sses. What she thought was useless study turned out to be useful now. Reading Ricardo''s letter became easier, and Yuria praised her past self, "Good job on learning and paying attention." Yuria frowned, trying hard to read the letter. It was precious. Even if it was a terrible handwriting. Finding the thread of her first love, Yuria felt happy. * On a bright morning at the mansion. Sitting on the bed with thedy for the first time in a while and watching outside, the two misfits enjoyed the joy of sess while sipping warm ck tea. "Gulp¡­ Hmm¡­ It''s quite a heavy taste." "Right¡­ It''s bitter but also dense." Having only drunk cheap green tea before, thedy used sophisticated vocabry. Holding the teacup handle and "gulp," feeling the cold wind, then again "gulp," drinking, she looked every bit the noble. They say thepany makes the man. It seemed like money had indeed made both thedy and me. Drinking the ck tea, crafted by an artisan''s hands, thedy and I exchanged sophisticated smiles, feeling a connection. It felt like we understood what each other wanted. "I can''t tell what it tastes like at all." "Yeah. It used to taste good, but now it''s nd and tasteless." Thedy set down her teacup, offering a wise conclusion. She wasn''t ready for such a luxurious ck tea after having her pte ustomed to cheaper food. Of course, I felt the same. It definitely tasted good, but something was missing. I wasn''t particrly interested in tea, so I wasn''t sure, but it definitely wasn''t my cup of tea. Thedy, frowning truthfully, stuck out her tongue at me. "I want cocoa." "I''ll make two cups then." "Put marshmallows in mine." "You''ll get fat." Thedy, hanging her head sullenly, nodded at the butler''s firm words. "Then chocte." "That''s even worse." "Boring." Thedy was indeed more than she seemed. Just as we were about to take the teacups with remaining ck tea downstairs. Thedy, staring nkly out the window, shouted upon seeing the released Gomtang in the yard. -Goooom! "Quiet!" -Goooom! "Shut up!" "Leave it be. Isn''t it just happy?" "But it''s noisy." Thedy threw a piece of jerky from her treasure pouch to Gomtang, telling it to be quiet. The sight of her, a child from a wealthy family, ensuring a proper reward made me nod in agreement. But. Why was Gomtang barking? Gomtang rarely barked. Gomtang barking meant a guest had arrived at the mansion, but ording to my understanding, there should be no guests. All debts were paid, so no debt collectors woulde. I tilted my head in confusion and walked towards thedy. "Didn''t you hear a noise?" Thedy, leaning on the window with an indifferent expression, replied. "No." "Is that so?" Suddenly. A man''s shouting voice came from the window. -Let go¡­! The vaguely familiar voice made me look at thedy with a question mark over my head. "Doesn''t seem like it''s nothing?" -Let go! You bear cub! -Goom. -Let me go! -Goom Goom! -Before I burn you to ash, let go¡­! -Goooom! "Lady?" Thedy, hearing the man''s screams from outside, pretended not to know and remained nonchnt. She just stared nkly, seemingly fascinated. "As if nothing''s wrong," she told me. "Gomtang is ying with grass." "Grass?" "Yeah¡­. A toy that looks like algae came, so." I slowly looked outside. There was Gomtang, biting someone''s pants and roaming the yard. "Ah." I turned back and headed to the kitchen. "It''s nothing." I was startled, thinking it was a guest, but thankfully it wasn''t. Because it wasn''t a guest. I cheered for Gomtang, hoping it would thoroughly clean the yard. Chapter 126: A Suspicious Offer (2) Trash visited the mansion. Holding a broom and dustpan, I looked at Ruin, estimating whether his size could be swept up, and flicked the broom lightly. "It seems like folding him up might do the trick." Hearing the silent threat, Ruin voiced a nd question. "What''s that?" "Cleaning tools." "Why are you holding them?" "To clean." With a keen sense, Ruin clenched his fist and red at me, but his threats were no match against me armed with a broom.After all, the broom is the natural predator of algae heads. Ruin, who had helped clean the mansion along with Gomtang, was covered in dust from head to toe. Considering his grass-colored hair, I briefly entertained the thought of ying ser on Ruin''s dusty head, but knowing his nasty temperament wouldn''t allow it, I simply raised my middle finger in frustration. "This bastard¡­" "Calm down. This is a sacred mansion. Please refrain from swearing." "You started this mess. Wanting to die, huh?" "Uh¡­" I looked at Ruin with a small smile. As my red gaze turned to him, Ruin clenched his mouth shut and refrained from saying more. "Thank you." Ruin stood awkwardly in front of the entrance door. Though I wanted to punch him in the face for entering without permission, as a butler who wished to avoid violence in the mansion, I marked a symbol of patience in my heart and observed him. "So, why have youe? Mr. Ruin, lover of the environment." "I have business here." "I see." -Bang! I pushed Ruin out and closed the door. I had no business with him. * Ruin, who returned, was now sitting in the kitchen. Seemingly caught a cold, Ruin, sniffling and shivering, wrapped himself tightly. "How can you leave a person outside for 3 hours¡­" "You''re not a person, that''s why." "Ha¡­ No, let''s not talk about it." "A wise decision." Ruin had battled the winter chill for three hours. He was upset foring unannounced, and I had no reason to let him in. The reason I brought Ruin into the mansion was one. I fearedints about an unsightly statue being left in the yard. It wasn''t out of pity for Ruin, nor a desire to converse with him. So, what could have brought him here? I looked at Ruin, still holding the broom. "¡­Put that down." "Sorry. Thedy dislikes dirt in the mansion." "Ha." -Bang. Ruin, regaining some energy, stuffed his hands into his pockets and ced his legs on the dining table. Acting as if he belonged, Ruin ced his legs on the table where we eat. I wanted to kick him out. Sincerely. "If you have a guest, at least offer some tea¡­" "I''ll count to three." "What?" "Find the reason yourself." One. Without hesitation, I counted. Three seconds until the secondary male lead loses his legs. Considering enough time to see his life sh before his eyes, that was the number I settled on. "Two." "No." "Three." Just as the broom was about to hit Ruin''s knee, he awkwardly slid his legs off the table. Choosing his body over pride, Ruin seemed ready to converse now. Ruin, furiously dusting off his algae-colored hair, wore a ridiculous expression. "Why the hostility¡­" Personally, I doubted Ruin''s exhtion contained any carbon dioxide. The reason was simple. Because he''s an algae head. Regrettably, for someone not fitting the concept, he''s a magician who uses me magic. I asked Ruin seriously if it wasn''t toote to relearn magic fitting his concept. I''d fully support him. If he learned nature-based magic fitting his hair color, we could work together to create a cleaner world. I spoke with sincerity. "Idiot." Oops, my inner thoughts slipped out without filter. Ruin wore a dumbfounded expression. Suddenly hearing an insult and such treatment must have been a first for him. Unsure of the news he brought, Ruin red at me, but as always, I responded by raising my middle finger. Ruin, who came without apanion, was nothing but an unwee guest. Like with Hanna, if he hade with a student council officer, maybe, but Ruin''s news on his own brought no anticipation. As I prepared the tea, I looked at Ruin nonchntly, pouring generously the cheap green tea I had once considered throwing away. "Why have youe to this humble ce, Mr. Esteemed Guest? Seeing you came empty-handed, it doesn''t seem like a casual visit." Ruin twitched at the mention of being empty-handed. Clearly, he had never learned basic social etiquette. Even if you visit the house of your worst enemy, bringing at least a flower is basic manners. I scolded Ruin foring empty-handed and sat across from him with a teacup. "You didn''te just to see my face." I offered Ruin the cheap green tea, steeped until it was dark green. Since it wasn''t for me, I made it as tasteless as possible. "Please, drink." Ruin''s distorted expression reflected in the teacup. "I steeped it well." "¡­Ha?" "Or you can leave." Instead of responding, Ruin grabbed the teacup and gulped it down. Whether the cheap tea suited his taste, Ruin emptied the cup in one go. "Cough¡­ Cough¡­!" I smiled, satisfied. -Bang! Ruin harshly set down the teacup and wiped his mouth. Being thepetent secondary male lead he is, everything about him seemed well-crafted. Somewhat decadent yet cool. Hmm. "Sorry, but may I punch you in the face?" "¡­What?" "Your pretending to be cool is ruining my appetite." "Nonsense." "I''m serious." ¡­" Ruin looked at me with trembling eyes, "I''m serious," I conveyed through my gaze. Ruin, his eyebrows trembling, cleared his throat and tried to control the atmosphere. Maybe it was time to stop the teasing. The fun of mocking him made me lose track of time more than I thought. With Ruin, the algae head, in the living room, it seemed the air had been somewhat purified. It was time to get to the point. My calm voice filled the space between us. "So, why have youe to our mansion?" "¡­I have a favor to ask." "A favor." Royal Academy, 2nd year winter vacation. Ruin, who had been merely interested in Yuria, was starting to realize his feelings. The moment he saw his frail and beautiful friend Yuria, his face would turn red, and his heart would race. This winter vacation was like spring for Ruin. Though I didn''t know why he came to us, since he mentioned a favor, there must be something I could help with. I looked at Ruin, lost in deep thought, and asked why he was here. This time, I posed a straightforward question without any teasing intention. "Algae¡­ I mean, Mr. Ruin." "¡­" "You need to speak for me to respond." "Ha¡­ Shit." Ruin muttered a curse and then opened his mouth. "Hey." "Yes." "I¡­ Ha¡­" Ruin ran his dry hand through his hair, sighing deeply as if unsure what he was doing here. "Yuria''s birthday ising up at the end of the year." "Right." "I want to give her a gift. And that is¡­" Ruin''s face began to show embarrassment. Asking me for a favor must have hurt his pride. Honestly, it was amusing. I never thought Ruin woulde to me with a favor. Of course, I had no intention of fulfilling a favor for someone I wasn''t close to, so I nodded with a soulless reaction. "You want to give her a wonderful birthday gift. Excellent. If youck decency, at least the gift should be proper." "¡­You''ve been speaking nonsense since earlier." "Why? Do you want me to use your face to clean the floor likest time?" Ruin clenched his mouth shut at the mention of his hidden past. Even for a tough fighter like him, PTSD exists. Without Yuria around, Ruin,cking his bravado, was more reasonable. As the atmosphere turned awkward, I smiled and encouraged Ruin to continue. "Just kidding. Please, continue. You were talking about preparing a birthday gift." "That is¡­" "Yes." "Ha¡­ It''s¡­ I need the jewel of Fabia." "Oh¡­ The jewel of Fabia?" The Jewel of Fabia. From what I knew, it was a gem obtained from a monster with a chicken''s head and a snake''s tail. Popr among many nobles. And for magicians, it increased the efficiency of magic¡ªa high-priced gem that could be processed into an artifact. Ruin mentioning a high-priced gem that could be turned into an artifact. Hmm. "Stop talking nonsense." This guy was spouting madness. Ruin, who seemingly aspired to be chicken feed, couldn''t raise his head. Chapter 127: A Suspicious Offer (3) Ruin disliked Ricardo. From the very first meeting. It all started at the Royal Academy''s entrance ceremony. Even before entering the academy, the nobility was filled with bad reviews about "the viiness''s butler," and indeed, thedy he served was a viiness. Ruin, a disciple of the Tower Master, had also heard rumors about Ricardo. Gossip had it that he was an arrogant fellow who got into the academy on the back of a viiness. Ruin viewed him through skeptical lenses. Red hair. Sharp eyes.And a foul personality. He was exactly as the rumors described, and everyone kept their distance from him. Though it''s hard to saying from him, Ricardo, with his tall stature and handsome appearance, seemed like he could have been popr. However, Ricardo only sided with Olivia and did not seem to care much about academy life. Strangely enough. The real conflict between Ricardo and Ruin began before the ranking tournament. At that time, Ricardo seemed unremarkable. Was he hiding his awakened aura? He didn''t stand out and showed no interest in sses. Skippingbat sses. Seeming diligent in magic sses, but actually, he was writing notes titled "Peaceful and Joyful Butler Life." In many ways, Ricardo was insane. If it were Ruin, he would''ve worked tirelessly to refute rumors that he got in through Olivia''s influence, but Ricardo was someone who did not make any effort. Thus, Ricardo gradually became engraved in his memory as a useless person. Then came the day of the ranking tournament. The tournament to select the top new student. Students not inbat fields were evaluated differently, but those involved with magic and weapons had to prove their worth through the tournament. High-ranking students were awarded substantial schrships and received support from the academy unlike ordinary students. Good dormitories. A life free from financial worries. Support from the school. He thought Ricardo would be uninterested in the ranking tournament. After all. -So bothersome. Hecked passion. Even if he had lucked into the top 10, his performance in the arena left no impact. Catching opponents off-guard. Overwhelming them with his sharp tongue. Every match he won was followed by criticism. He seemed shameless. Ruin thought. Already an eyesore, this was the chance to thoroughly crush him. -Act properly, you disrespectful brat.z -Yes~ -Put some effort into it. -Nye~ And so, the duel began. Ricardo threw sand in Ruin''s eyes. He seemed like someone without anypetitive spirit. -Die~! As soon as the duel started, he aggressively beat Ruin. Then, -I surrender. Seemingly relieved of stress, Ricardo, with sweat beading on his forehead, gave up. From that day on, Ruin disliked Ricardo, even more than before if that was possible. What was he thinking? Ruin wasn''t curious about that. Ruin must have felt tremendous embarrassmenting here. If it were Ruin¡­ Because Ricardo was the strongest student Ruin knew and was tight-lipped. Fighting him, Ruin felt. Ricardo''s skill was iparable to Michail''s. Realizing he was at an unreachable level, Ruin had no choice but toe to Ricardo. Pride prevented him from asking Michail, and the Tower Master was in a particrly sharp mood. Ruin chose Ricardo, who had less chance of causing bacsh. Asking someone without friends like Ricardo would prevent rumors from spreading. So. "Damn¡­ please." Deceive him, Ricardo. * "Hmm." I sighed, looking at the algae head bowed before me. Wondering if he even understood what he was asking. Cockatrice. A monster with a chicken''s head and a snake''s tail, considered a high-level magical beast in this world. Not a herd creature but individually strong, which is why. For a brief moment, eye contact turns you into stone, and its sharp ws are venomous, making cockatrices troublesome opponents. And. Ruin definitely couldn''t catch one. A future where being pecked by a cockatrice''s beak turns you into a delicious treat. It was a harsh assessment, but giving him this much credit was generous. I looked at Ruin with a small "hmm" of amusement. How did hee to know the location of a cockatrice? I wondered. In stories, the tears of a cockatrice, or the Jewel of Fabia, held significant importance. Not just for their beauty but also because the location of cockatrices was veiled in secrecy. I didn''t know the location of a cockatrice, so how could he? The situation intrigued me as I fiddled with the handle of my teacup. Something seemed fishy. As if someone intentionally leaked clues to Ruin. Or there was some other factor. Ruin''s expression was serious. Aware that he was asking for a favor, he steadfastly held his ground despite my dismissive attitude. Cockatrice¡­ Certainly, it''s not an easy beast to deal with¡­ something felt off. I wasn''t enticed. It seemed fishy. And I couldn''t trust him. Who would help someone who came uninvited? It was nonsensical. I wished for a more constructive conversation. Whether I''d help Ruin depended on the proposal he made. I calmly opened my eyes and looked at Ruin. "What''s the payment?" "I''ll pay whatever you ask." "And how much do you think I''ll ask for?" "Name your price. As long as you keep it a secret, I''ll add a bonus. You need money too, so it should be a good offer." "If it''s about hiring me, you might as well buy it." Ruin said nothing. Just clenching his mouth, waiting for what I would say next. Thus, I smiled at Ruin. "Let''s ask one thing. Who told you the location of the cockatrice?" Ruin couldn''t speak at my question about the cockatrice''s location. It seemed he didn''t expect me to ask such a question. With the momentum, I voiced the doubts I had. "As far as I know, the habitat of a cockatrice is quite difficult to find. Adventurers charge a high price just for sharing its location." "But¡­ who gave you such high-quality information?" A sneer was directed at Ruin. "I''m really curious." Ruin didn''t speak. He just clenched the handle of his teacup and bowed his head. An awkward silence followed. Ruin muttered to me in an irritated voice. "If you don''t want to do it, just say no. Why make a fuss?" "Hmm¡­ True that." I responded with a straightforward smile to Ruin''s cold threat. A porcupine doesn''t raise its quills to kill but to defend. Ruin''s cold threat seemed just a defensive mechanism, like the quills of a porcupine that you just need to avoid. I shared my straightforward opinion with Ruin. There was only one way he could have gotten such high-quality information. From his bad friend. "Did you hear it from Hans?" "¡­Shut up." "Right." So, it was like that. It was strange that Ruin came out of nowhere. I spoke to him as if handling an interesting toy. "How''s life at the Tower?" "What?" "Just curious." "¡­It''s okay." Ruin''s face paled as he mumbled something unintelligible. Clearly trying to say something but unable to articte properly out of panic. Interesting. I smiled at Ruin. "Please leave." I didn''t want the conversation tost any longer. * Walking through a dark alley, Ruin roughly ran his hands through his hair. "Damn. It didn''t work." His shaking hands began to emit noise. Slowly. Bit by bit. Ruin''s face began to distort. Green hair turned into monotonous ck. Fierce eyes gradually changed to those of a well-behaved honor student. "Ha¡­" The man took out ck horn-rimmed sses from his pocket and sighed. "Did he notice?" Hans. Having barely escaped the Tower, Hans thought of Ricardo, who had put him there, with a bitter smile. He tried his best to act like Ruin. He thought he had given a usible reason. But Ricardo''s defenses were much higher than he anticipated. "Crazy." He thought it was a perfect trap. He believed money could lure him into the nest he had set. It seemed usible to slowly entice Ricardo without raising suspicion. However. Ricardo, quick-witted, didn''t fall for it. "Should I go after Olivia?" But if he messed with her, Desmond wouldn''t stay idle. Maintaining neutrality, if Desmond actively intervened, the damage to the heretics would be unimaginablyrge. For personal sentiment like revenge, he had to restrain himself from distorting the greater cause. Hans smiled regretfully and chanted. "Teleport" * In the ce where Hans disappeared. "Hmm¡­" A man with red hair stood smiling. "Interesting." Chapter 128: The Tower was dark. The magical artifacts designed for restraint were shattered along with the Magestones, and the barriers meticulously fortified by the Tower Master had been erased due to someone''s foolish mistake. Such a foolish mistake. If they had a brain, if they were capable of thinking, they would not havemitted a mistake whose traces were now scattered across the floor. Under the flickering lights, the Tower''s master, Heinrich, stood with a grim face, his long white beard trailing down. His usual kind smile reced by a cold gaze, Heinrich looked down at the corner of the room and spoke in a low, frosty voice. "I hope you understand what you''ve done." "I know what happened. It was a mess." "That''s not what I meant, and you know it." The scene was chaotic.The lights flickered. Magic practitioners intended for guard dutyy fallen, and shattered sks agitated Heinrich''s temper. But more infuriating than anything, Was the absence of the prisoner who was supposed to be here. An escape from the magical prison, essible only to high officials, brought an incessant sneer to Heinrich''s lips. "It''s fascinating. I''m at a loss for words since it''s the first time I''ve ever encountered something like this." Heinrich gazed down at his disciple, who was leaning against the wall, catching his breath. Covered in blood, showing signs of a fierce battle, his disciple hung his head not out of guilt, but due to the emotion of defeat. The humiliation of defeat in his disciple''s eyes stirred a deep anger in Heinrich. "Ruin." Ruin, interrupting Heinrich, muttered irritably. "Master. Hans¡­ If that bastard hadn''t bbered, I could have won. He spoke up during the ranking battle¡­" "All you do is whine about ¡®miss'' andpare me to that good-for-nothing." Ruin clenched his fist. "I''ll win next time, right, master?" Heinrich sighed deeply at the sight of his disciple, who showed no signs of reflection. "You seem to underestimate the severity of the situation." Had there been no foolish acts, the magic would not have been breached. The barrier he created could not be broken even by the Empire''s Sword Master. It was like a solid fortress. Strong from the outside but fragile within. The fortress crumbled powerlessly because of an internal betrayer. Heinrich''s feelings were indescribable. It was a situation brought upon by his own poor judgment. -Master, could you grant me ess to the basement? -Ha, you must be joking. -What? He shouldn''t have granted Ruin ess to the underground prison just because he said he wanted to monitor Hans. He thought that Ruin, who would one day take over the Tower, would be capable of making rational decisions. Was his expectation for Ruin, whom he was grooming as a sessor, too high? Realizing only now that his disciple had been shortsighted, Heinrich spoke with a bitter voice. "Thirty." "Thirty what?" "The number of people Hans has killed. Perhaps even more." "So what do you want me to do about it?" "I''m saying the number could increase because of your foolish decision. Ruin." "Ah,e on¡­!" Ruin, as if tired of listening to the lecture, plugged his ears with his fingers and spoke to Heinrich. "I didn''t let him go, okay? I was just trying to ask why he did it when he hit me from behind." "You''re thinking toofortably, Ruin." Heinrich treated Ruin differently than he had before. A caring teacher. At times a father and friend to Ruin, who had no parents, now faced him with a stern voice, wiping away any trace of lightness. "You''ve unleashed a demon. A demon that lives by consuming human souls." Ruin responded with a hollow smile to Heinrich''s scolding. "Master¡­ Don''t you find it strange? Hans, I mean." "¡­" "How could Hans, who can''t even kill a bug, kill people? He must have been threatened or been in some difficult situation." "You''re trying to prove it''s not about the result." "Stop exaggerating." Ruin, dusting off his hair filled with dirt, said it was no big deal. They could just catch him again. And Hans wasn''t that kind of person. Next time they fought, he would definitely win. Ruin, struggling to stand with his weary body, said, "After all, you brought Hans here to protect him, didn''t you?" "¡­" "You wanted to catch the real culprit." It was a valid point. Heinrich had ced a sliver of hope in Hans. That''s why he had even incurred a debt to that red-haired man, if necessary, with an unreasonable request. But not anymore. Hans had slipped through his fingers. Heinrich decided no longer to regard him as his disciple. And Ruin had no guilt for his actions. He wanted to derive strength from his delusions, showing no sincerity in his words. Ruin, with a voice full of irritation, spoke to Heinrich, "Why are you so worried? I don''t get it." "I don''t understand you either." "No¡­ you don''t believe your disciple''s words? Just think a little, and you''ll know. Why would he¡­" -Smack! Heinrich''s fist struck Ruin''s cheek. Though it was a weak punch from an untrained magician, the weight of the rtionship and years felt heavier on Ruin''s heart than any other punch. Ruin stood still, wondering why he was hit, harboring anger towards his master who couldn''t trust his disciple. Heinrich, not looking at Ruin, said, "Ruin." "¡­" "Shut up." "¡­" "You said I was a foolish master for not believing in his disciple?" Heinrich suppressed the rising anger deep within and said, "I''ve seen many disciples¡­" In Heinrich''s mind shed the day he had a private talk with Hans. The sight of his disciple, head bowed with magic-restraining cuffs on his hands. The slumped shoulders of the disciple he considered a son lingered in Heinrich''s mind. -Hans. Did you really do it, learn ck magic with your own hands? That day, Hans''s words brought a great shock. -Yes. -Why? -They said I could be stronger. That I could surpass Ruin without being limited by magic power. -So you turned to ck magic? -Yes. Anyway, master only cares about Ruin. I should have big dreams too, right? -Who told you to¡­ -Ah¡­ Hans spoke openly with a defeated smile. -Who would pass up such a great opportunity? I had to do it. He was already a lost disciple. He had raised numerous disciples. Seen disciples stray from magic. Even sent off disciples who, like Hans, dabbled in ck magic. Thus, Heinrich could reach a painful conclusion. The disciple he knew was no longer there. "I''ve raised great disciples and also let go of ones controlled by desire like Hans." It was all his responsibility. Derived from the inadequacies of a teacher who couldn''t care enough, he wanted to end it with his own hands. Whether to hand him over to the Imperial Army or to abolish his magic himself. But now. He no longer had the capacity to protect Hans''s end. If. If that red-haired guy encounters Hans again, he would kill him without a second thought. Heinrich, leaving Ruin frozen in the cell, turned around. "Reflect on your actions for a while." Granting the best mercy he could offer, Heinrich thought it was time to capture Hans quickly. * "Ricardo, yourughter sounds sinister." Thedy, with a spoon in her mouth, said upon suddenly seeing me burst intoughter. Why am Iughing? "You look crazy." "That''s quite hurtful." "Really? Then¡­ it seems like you''re insane." "That''s even more hurtful." "Uh-huh¡­" Thedy, seeking a kinder word, ced the spoon on the certificate and fell deep into thought. Apparently unable to think of a better alternative, she frowned and pondered. I smiled at her, entertaining a pleasant thought. Wondering how much I could squeeze out of the Tower Master. It was obvious. The reason Hans escaped from the Tower Master''s grasp. The idea that the Tower Master, a grand mage, would let Hans, drained of magic, go was absurd. So, the list of fools who could misuse the Tower Master''s authority narrowed down to a handful, none of whom were deputy tower masters or high-ranking magicians. Thus, the conclusion was Ruin. It was likely his doing. So. ¡®It''s right to hold Ruin ountable.'' I n to steal one of Ruin''s magics. One of the reasons Ruin could be the strongest in thetter part of the novel. The White Magic. Chapter 129: White Magic differs from Holy Magic. Healing wounds and buffs. Although it has the basic ability to be strong against the undead and bestow beneficial effects on allies, White Magic, unlike Holy Magic, boasts exceptional efficiency inbat against opponents. The divine power stems from a god''s love for humans, hence it''s almost ineffective inbat, but White Magic is not so constrained. Celestial Magic. The name alone makes one feel chosen, a magic that Ruin stumbles upon in an old library in thetter part of the novel. After losing to Hans. After the death of his master, the Tower Master. At a time when he was mentally overwhelmed, he miraculously acquired this magic.Ruin''s secret technique. The foundation of Ruin''s nickname as the White me Magician in thetter part of the novel. Growing mentally. Learning patience over anger. After many failures, he attained this power at the moment when he blossomed. That was one of the fortunes Ruin was destined to acquire. The current Ruin was very different from his depiction in the novel. Perhaps because this was the early to mid part of the story, he was much younger andcking. The Ruin in thetter part of the novel was different. The Ruin in the novel, a charming secondary male lead, though not to my taste, was remembered for his respectable actions. In the novel, Ruin was somewhat colder, a majestic presence in front of Yuria. Cool yet decadent, confident in his talent without being a bully. And his temperament wasn''t as foul as it is now. Of course, the Ruin I remember appears in the middle to thetter part of the novel. In the early parts of the novel, Ruin didn''t have much of a role. Specifically, his importance increased after the uing kidnapping incident involving Yuria. From then on, he seemed to have matured, or at least, presented a different feeling from the current Ruin. Somewhat serious, with a foul temper, but like a docilemb when Yuria asked him to endure. Maybe my arrival caused Ruin to be considerably unsettled. Ruin''s rivalry with thedy wasn''t detailed much in the novel. There was mention of a rivalry, but I don''t recall him getting angry or bristling at the sight of thedy like now. Maybe it was because the novel only showed snippets, but the Ruin I know from the novel seems a bit different from the current Ruin. Growing deficiencies. Quick to anger. Childish behavior. Of course, this might be because these stories weren''t covered in the novel, or perhaps they''re perceived differently from Yuria''s perspective. Michail too. To my eyes, they seemed like children caught up in their deficiencies, but in the novel, their characters were portrayed as resolute and impressive. I guess it''s a matter of perspective. "That''s why it''s a problem to meddle too much. I should have just let it be." I tried not to disturb the storyline, but it''s slightly regrettable that things haven''t gone as nned. And about the ranking tournament¡­ I have no words for how harsh I was to Ruin. At that time, being at the academy excited me too much. It felt thrilling to legally p the protagonist I''d only read about in novels. -Thrilling¡­! -Stop¡­! -This is the best¡­! -Stop hitting me, you crazy bastard! -Is this possession¡­?! -It hurts! You dog! I admit, I went too far. Laughing to myself, I pulled out a dust-covered book from the mansion''s basement bookshelf. In a space known only to thedy and me, the flickeringntern light illuminated the dark basement where no one else was permitted entry. Holding thentern, I inspected the book I''d taken out. "Is this the one¡­? Ah, it is." Covered in dust, with a cover made of monster hide, this unremarkable book, seeming to contain trivial content, was hiding its presence underyers of dust. "I never thought I''d use this book." Ancient Grimoire: [Infinite Dance of Light] A fortuitous event from the novel that propelled Ruin to be a grand magician, setting him apart from other magicians. I never thought I''d use the book I had stolen just in case. Essentially, grimoires contain knowledge of magic and the unique spells of the grimoire itself. Learning from someone is a good method, but the knowledge and understanding passed down by magicians who have long departed this world through their grimoires are too significant to ignore. Even a grimoire containing basic spells like Firestorm boasts a high price. Especially ancient grimoires are astronomically valuable, priceless in mary terms. Standing before such a grimoire, I found myself deep in thought. Should I use this grimoire? I took it out thinking I''d rather keep it than give it to Ruin, but I wonder if I can truly harness its efficiency. Besides, stealing a secret manual or weapon from Michail is one thing, but for someone like me with no talent in magic, using it might not be beneficial. This grimoire vanishes once a sessor appears, making it a tricky entity. "Ah¡­ What a dilemma." Fundamentally, Ick talent in magic. I''vee to objectively realize Ick the talent for calcting forms and visualizing them. That''s why I joined the swordsmanship department, not the magic faculty, and why I shed with Michail. I''ve tried learning many fortunes and magics, but s¡­ I couldn''t grasp the feeling and gave up on learning magic. It was for the best. Even without magic, mastering a sword alone could achieve unparalleled feats, and it would be useful in unforeseen battles with heretics. After all, in one-on-onebat, a sword is stronger than magic. Here I am, deeply contemting learning magic. It''s too precious to give to others. And too bitter to hand over to Ruin. Bing stronger is great, but perhaps it''s better to pass it to someone who can use it more efficiently. The potential storyline issues from the grimoire''s subtext could be resolved simply by my childhood actions against the heretics. If Ruin can''t resolve it, It''s not a problem with the fortuitous event but ack of effort on his part. Hans, of course. A grimoire taken by a heretic. Most of the viins who would grow into great evilster were either killed or their fates altered by me in their childhood. If problems arise, I''ll step in. No need to overthink. Unable to reach a decision, I pondered until thentern''s wick nearly burnt out. Wishing for someone smart and trustworthy¡­ After some time, The day''s start was heralded by a loud rm overhead. -Air raid siren!!!!! I smiled. ¡®Found one.'' A fool. Hates studying but possesses unmatched magical talent. And even if betrayed, a person who could joyfully ept it. Olivia. With thedy in mind, I ascended the stairs, thinking of her lying in bed. * "Lady." Thedy, lying in bed, rolled over and looked at me. "Hmm." "A gift for you." "Huh?" Looking at the dark brown rectangr object, thedy twitched her eyebrows, rubbed her sleepy eyes, and smiled, spreading her hands wide. "Chocte!" "No, it''s not." "Eh¡­" At the firm denial, thedy lost interest and looked away from the ancient tome. If it''s not chocte, it''s only natural for her to dismiss it as irrelevant in her life. This one book possessed the value to construct a chocte pce. Thedy sighed deeply, expressing her minor wish to me. "I thought it was a huge chocte and got excited." "This is even better." "Ricardo, you''re too much. Nothing is better than chocte in this world." "¡­" Thedy spoke to me decisively. "I don''t need it, give me something else." I looked at her with a meaningful smile. "It''s an incredible gift." Losing interest at the mention it wasn''t edible, thedy waved her hand dismissively, urging me away with a rxed demeanor. "Books are boring." "This one is very interesting." "Even more than the books you gave me before?" Thedy referred to my personal collection she peruses every night. How did she know to ask such an adept question? Feeling guilty, I remained silent. "It''s not that. It''s a grimoire." "A grimoire?" Thedy''s interest piqued, but soon she turned away towards the window with a dejected expression. Seems she didn''t want to talk. "I can''t even use magic." "Wouldn''t it be interesting to look at?" "What''s the fun in looking at something I can''t use?" Thedy huffed and pulled the nket over her head, clearly sulking. A magician who lost her magic. Despite possessing unparalleled talent, the fact that thedy couldn''t use magic must have brought her immense emptiness and shock. But personally, I hoped she would read the grimoire. Just in case. Maybe this grimoire could find a clue to restore thedy''s lost magic, creating such a miracle. I don''t know much about its abilities myself. The novel''s description was just one line: "Gained wisdom along with a white light." What abilities it possesses, without having read it myself, I cannot say. So, with a glimmer of hope, I offered the grimoire. "I won''t look." Thedy''s whim brought an end to the matter. Chapter 130: In a dark space, Ruin hung his head, grinding his teeth, thinking about what had happened with Hans. The day Hans escaped from the basement, the conversation they had was disturbing Ruin''s mind. "Hey. Just one question." "¡­" "Why did you do it?" "¡­" "I just can''t understand why." Hans did not open his mouth. He just kept his lips sealed and his head bowed.Seeing him bow his head as if he was a sinner, Ruin''s feelings were not pleasant. He never thought the model student, who lived in the library with thick books tucked under his arm, would end up like this. "Why did you resort to ck magic, that''s what I''m asking." He never thought this guy would plot such a sinister act. He was always smiling, spoke little, and had a tender heart that couldn''t even kill a small bug. That''s why he couldn''t believe it. It seemed like he was clinging to a hope. Ruin knew deleting the old man''s magic and confronting Hans alone was a mistake. Since the barrier was gone, who knew what Hans might do? There was a reason the old man warned him to stay put because Hans was an opponent he couldn''t handle. That his friend had be a bad guy. That Hans was a criminal who killed people. Ruin knew that. But the downfall of a longtime friend wasn''t easy to ept, which led him to make the stupid mistake of erasing the old man''s magic. Ruin wanted to trust his doubts because they had been friends for over ten years. "Why¡­" Ruin''s childhood spent with Hans kept whispering the sentiment of mercy to him. "Why did you do it¡­!" The hope that his friend had a story to tell bubbled up to the surface. The old man always said. Why live thoughtlessly. Why keep making mistakes and ruining things because you can''t control your anger, when just a little patience could have led to a better oue. The old man had lectured him. It was obvious. I knew that too. How I can''t hold back my anger. That I''m a fool who resorts to fists before words, preferring force over rational discussion, and that I''m full of problems. But what can I do if that''s the best way, having lived like that until now and receiving such treatment. It was impossible to change long-standing habits overnight. But this time, I wanted to be calm. Following the old man''s advice to keep my temper in check, I wanted to talk to Hans rationally, not emotionally. Because I wanted to believe. That there was another reason. An unavoidable circumstance. I wanted to hear it from Hans''s mouth. Because he was a friend. "Ah¡­ Ruin." But his friend did not give him the words he wanted to hear, instead responding with a cold smile. "Do you really not know?" Hans, who had been keeping his head down, sighed deeply and finally opened his tightly shut mouth. His voice was hoarse from exhaustion, but it was filled with irritation and anger. "Why did you do it?" "¡­" "Ruin, you''re asking me¡­ why I did it?" Deep hatred filled Hans''s eyes as he slowly lifted his head. It was the first time. The first time Hans, who always showed an innocent smile, wore such a cold expression. The murderous intent pouring out from him. The swamp of emotions that had been stewing over the long time in the dark prison seemed to have intensified. "nk!" With the sound of rattling chains, Hans shouted. "Don''t talk crap. What do you think you know?" "That''s why¡­" "You don''t know." "That''s why I''m asking you! Why did you do it!" "Ah¡­ really." Hans let out a dryugh. Not a scoff, but augh of destion as he breathed in the moist air of the dungeon. "Do you know? How it feels to have your name follow me everywhere I go?" "What?" "Even when I achieve something new in magic. Even when I find an undiscovered form, I always feel like your name is following me." "¡­" "It''s rubbish." "Just ignore it. F*ck, just ignore it! If someone said that, I would have helped you!" Then, Hans, with a bitter smile, said to me, "You." "What?" "You! You''re the one! Standing in front of me, unable to do even that, putting me down! Laughing off a Fireball, saying it''s not even magic! It''s because of you! You, dammit, that I chose this path!" Hans, with his hands bound by the restraining device, red at Ruin with bloodshot eyes. "I''ll slowly take everything away." "¡­" "Everything you like, everything you cherish! I''ll take it all." And then, Hans spat out the words that severed what little restraint he had left. "Yuria¡­" The moment the name of Yuria, whom I thought was just a friend, flowed from Hans''s lips. It felt like my heart turned to ice. "Yeah, Yuria, whom you like." The moment malicious words about Yuria flowed from the mouth of an old friend. "I''ll kill her." For the first time, I wanted to kill him. In fact, Hans never mentioned Ricardo. He wanted to give a usible excuse to the Tower Master and didn''t want to worry him. He hade up with a convenient excuse. The reason for Hans''s escape¡­ It wasn''t because of the provocation between Ricardo and me, but due to a threat on Yuria''s life, which Ruin was hiding. Hans crossed a line he shouldn''t have with burning eyes. "You better watch out. There won''t be a second time. I don''t care anymore." Unable to hold back, I threw a punch. And I fell right into Hans''s trap. *** Being utterly rejected by thedy, who suffers from a reading allergy, I sat beside her, nkly staring out the window. "Hmm." "Do you want to read the grimoire?" "No." "Ah, here it is." "I don''t want to see it." "Okay. Then we''ll look at it tonight." "I won''t look!" As always, the senselessdy failed to understand the butler''s heart. Knowledge is supposed to help life the more it umtes, but thedy seems determined to build a wall between herself and knowledge, hardening her brain. I ced my hand on thedy''s temple and twirled it around. "Eeeek!" "Blood cirction needs to happen for the desire to study to arise." "It''s spinning¡­! The world is spinning!" "How do you feel now? Ready to study¡­" "No! I hate studying!" Thedy endured the pain as if her temples were being pierced, bravely voicing her absolute refusal to study. ¡®Is there no helping it?'' It would be good if thedy learned magic, but her will was too strong to force her to do something she disliked. I didn''t want to force her. So, as I spun thedy''s head around, I looked up at the cloud-filled sky. Oh¡­ It might snow. On such gloomy weather, there was always at least one guest with a story to tell who would visit¡­ I thought of the girl with a sword who visited the mansion on a rainy spring day, using the flimsy excuse that she wanted to drink cheap green tea. She was crying that day, carrying a heavy story. The weather was simr then too. A day with many clouds in the sky, when it rained. That''s why it was more worrying. I despise trouble. Though no guests were expected to visit the mansion. "It''s about time to start, I suppose." "What is?" Hearing my muttering, thedy turned her head and looked at me. Her hair was a mess from the intense tickling, and some strands stuck to the tip of her nose. Tickling the tip of her nose, thedy frowned. "Ah¡­ Ah-choo!" -Gently. "What?" "Runny nose." "What about it¡­" Thedy showed me her hand smeared with snot. I recoiled, extracting a handkerchief from my pocket and handing it to her to avoid sullying the sacred butler uniform. Sniffing, thedy shook her shoulders and smiled contentedly. "So, what''s starting?" "Ah¡­ Choosing tonight''s dinner menu." "Meat." "How about beef stew packed with paprika?" "Eeek! Stop torturing the nobility!" "Sorry, my hobby is torturing nobility. I can''t help it." "Eeek! I''ll starve!" Slowly, the episode of Yuria''s kidnapping was approaching. The heretics, recognizing the existence of Yuria with her divine eyes, were getting closer to attempting to kidnap her. It''s a problem that would resolve itself if left alone, but I felt a bit worried. For a moment, I stared nkly out the window. Thedy, brushing away the hair stuck to her face with irritation, pointed at the mansion''s front gate with a small question. "Ricardo. Someone ising." "Huh? There''s no one supposed toe." "No, there''s a broom walking our way." "A broom?" I looked up to see the mansion''s yard. Oh. Really. Someone wasing. From outside the window, I could see the familiar figure of a man walking towards us. Green hair. The broom-like secondary male lead. Ruin was walking with a dark expression. -Growl!!! Of course, being dragged by a bear. "Let go! You bear bastard!" -Growl! It seemed it wasn''t a fake. Chapter 131: I tried a simple question. Because I was wondering if the Ruin sitting in front of me was indeed the Ruin I knew. I threw a few questions at him that he had no choice but to answer. "Are you an idiot?" "Do you want to be hit for no reason?" "Or is being hit your preference?" That was the gist of it. Of course, I asked a few other questions that only Ruin could answer, but I thought these direct questions were perfect for distinguishing the real from the fake. The guy who came to the mansion a while ago showed a strangely awkward response to such provocations.As if thinking, ¡®If it were Ruin, he would have reacted this way,'' and then showing a dyed reaction. I looked at Ruin, who was now creating a fireball in front of me, and thought. This guy is not a fake. I sent thedy and the bear broth outside to the yard. It seemed like they might hear something unpleasant if they stayed in the mansion. Just by looking at Ruin''s dark expression, I could sense that he wouldn''t say anything pleasant. If Ruin asks for something difficult like hunting a cockatrice, I n to kick him out. It felt creepy and bothersome. I walked to the table with two cups of tea, looking at Ruin''s shadow-cast face. The sound of two tea cups being ced on the table. Hoping he would realize I couldn''t give him much time since he came unannounced, I asked him. "Why are you here?" "¡­" "Speak, Ruin." My voice pressured him gently. Honestly, an uninvited guest wasn''t exactly wee. That''s why I pressed him even more gently. "There must be a reason you''re here, right?" I wasn''t feeling great. So, to test him, I decided to spit out a question. In my mind, there could only be one reason for his visit to this mansion. Hans. I thought he came to inform me about the escape of the viin from the novel, whom I had barely managed to hand over. Either to ask for help in capturing the escapee or to give information about it. I probably wouldn''t have mentioned that I was the one who captured Hans to the Tower Master, but just in case. If Ruin hears from the Tower Master that I was the one who captured Hans, he would have to rely on me. The only one who captured the corrupted Hans and had shed with him. So, I¡­ Opened my mouth with a light provocation. "Don''t tell me another incident has urred at the Tower?" "What?" "The Tower is quite prone to incidents, isn''t it? I''ve heard rumors that one of your disciples has gone down the wrong path recently." "Shut up." "Hmm. Is there a reason to be so angry? I believe there¡¯s nothing incorrect about what I said." "Shut it. What do you, who is nothing, have the right to judge the Tower? Want to die in silence?" "Ah¡­ I see. My apologies for the spection." Ruin neatly dodged my expectations. Seeing Ruin getting worked up, I thought I might have been barking up the wrong tree. Then what could it be? The reason this green-haired guy came to the mansion. I doubt he came just to see my face, honestly, I''m not keen on seeing a man''s face either. Well, he probably feels the same. I wanted to hear Ruin''s story. What could make someone with such high pridee to this mansion? I kept wondering what this green-haired guy, who dislikes me the most, was thinking when he came here. I wished it would be an interesting story¡­ Because I wasn''t in a great mood due to the guest wearing Ruin''s face. I almost wanted to go directly to the heretics'' headquarters. So, I hoped Ruin would tell an interesting story. Otherwise, I might end up shattering Ruin''s mental state as a form of venting. I asked him with a cruel curiosity. "So, why are you here? Honestly, we are not in a position to have a pleasant chat. I don''t want to see the face of a man with a nasty temper." "Speak more nicely." "That depends on your actions." "Really, such a shitty attitude." "You''re far worse." "¡­" "Don''t re and start talking. I''m getting tired of waiting." Ruin ran his dry hand over his face, seemingly about to make a difficult request. As the awkward atmosphere filled not just the kitchen but seemed to spill into the living room, Ruin slowly opened his mouth. "Recently, I saw Yuria at a bar. She was drinking alone, Yuria, who doesn¡¯t even like alcohol." "Hmm¡­ I see." "You see?" "Why are you getting worked up? I just answered." Ruin, seemingly irritated by my mechanical response, red at me. "Continue, I''m listening." "Ah¡­ I have to endure." "Thank you. So, what''s the main point?" "I saw something strange then." "Strange, you say¡­?" -Bang! Ruin put down his teacup roughly and stared straight at me. He then said curtly. "You." "¡­" "You were there." "I don¡¯t see the problem with that." "You¡­ were sitting next to Yuria, who was drinking alone, talking as if you were close. I was about to approach." ¡®Ah¡­'' "Pfft." I couldn''t help butugh. Was this the reason Ruin came all the way here? I had prepared myself for a heavy request and thought of kindly rejecting it, but I couldn¡¯t helpughing at the trivial reason Ruin hade. Silence ensued. Ruin''s expression looked like it could crack any moment due to theughter spilling from my mouth. "Why are youughing?" "Well, it''s just funny, isn''t it? You came to the mansion just because you saw Yuria drinking." "Just? Did you say just now?" "No¡­ Pfft¡­ Mr. Ruin, isn¡¯t this situation funny to you? What¡¯s wrong with drinking together? And¡­" I spoke sarcastically to him. "What''s your rtionship with Yuria to be acting like this? I truly don¡¯t understand." I responded to Ruin with a cold voice. Was there something wrong with my words? Ruin, who has no special rtionship with Yuria,es here to talk like this, isn¡¯t it funny? Faced with my question, Ruin harshly stood up from his chair and red at me. But¡­ "¡­" Ruin couldn''t open his mouth. There was no w in my words, and he hadn¡¯t even considered that he liked Yuria yet. The person he keeps thinking about. What could Ruin, who thought of Yuria only so much, possibly say? See. You have nothing to say. Ruin clenched his fist. Frustrated by the situation, clenching his fist and grimacing was all he could do. I smiled at Ruin, taunting him for his silence. "By any chance, did youe here to ask me¡­ not to meet with Yuria anymore?" "¡­" "It seems I''m right. But¡­" I trailed off, sharing one fact Ruin seemed to forget. From what I felt while reading the novel. And the emotions I experienced since bing involved in the novel, I spoke to Ruin without hesitation. "Don¡¯t you think you have no right to say this?" "What?" "If Yuria bothers you, whye to me with such a request when you did nothing but watch Yuria suffer? I''m curious." "It wasn¡¯t that I just watched¡­" "Lies." I smiled. "Such a clumsy lie." Really. "Mr. Ruin." I couldn¡¯t hold back myughter. "Do you like Yuria?" "Shut up." "But, you know¡­" I spoke a bit cruelly to Ruin. It might hurt a lot, but no, it would hurt a lot, but the blunt conclusion spoken by the affection meter in the novel, I delivered to Ruin''s ears as if whispering. "Ms. Yuria does not like you." "Maybe. I mean." I finally said to Ruin. "I''ll ask you this time." The most curious story, with the meaning of sending him away. "Do you like Yuria?" I asked him a question he couldn''t answer. * As Ruin left the mansion and walked through the yard with a dark expression, he muttered. "What right does he have to dictate what I do? Fucking ridiculous." He couldn¡¯t pull himself together. Originally, he intended to tell Ricardo to leave Yuria alone. Because Yuria had been troubled the more she got involved with Ricardo. And when he saw Yuria talking with Ricardo in the bar with a happy expression. He felt twisted inside. Ruin wanted to resolve this feeling. The emotional turmoil caused by Hans''s incident seemed to intensify a scene of forgotten memory. He thought if he could erase this feeling, his head might clear a bit. Honestly, he expected Ricardo to ept his suggestion. Ricardo was lenient and cautious in matters rted to Yuria. He thought he would just say, "Understood." But Ricardo ruined his mood with harsh words. "Stop spouting nonsense¡­" Ruin muttered in a low voice, clenching his fist. "Just stop it¡­" He continued to mutter to himself, filled with various emotions. She doesn¡¯t like me. It¡¯s just that she keepsing to mind. It¡¯s disgusting to see her with another man. It¡¯s not because I have weird feelings. It¡¯s friendship. Yes, it¡¯s just friendship. And. I should protect her. From Hans. From other threats. If I keep watching over Yuria, she wille to like me. Ruin wasn¡¯t in a hurry. So. He wished the guy who knew nothing would stop interfering. Since he¡¯s no better. "Ah, fuck, really. What''s with the color of this mansion? So fucking childish." Ruin muttered a bit louder, loud enough to echo across the mansion''s yard. And then. An unfamiliar woman''s voice reached Ruin''s ear. "Huh?" A sharp, disliked female voice responded to Ruin''s muttering with a retort. "What?" The woman teaching the giant bear to beg turned her head slowly with dull eyes. "You?" "¡­" "Are you picking a fight with me?" White hair. The dull eyes of the woman sitting in a wheelchair began to harbor a dark glow. "Ah¡­" Ruin disliked Olivia. "Hey." "Hey¡­" "Can''t you hear?" At the same time. Olivia scared him. "I''m asking nicely." * -You''re the Tower Master''s disciple? -¡­ -Bullshit. Chapter 132: Let''s think about it. "Let go." "I am letting go." "Then hold on." "Yes." What kind of situation is this? The guy who said he was going home is scared, and the miss is angry. Hmm¡­ It seems something happened while I was momentarily away.I asked the miss cautiously, looking at Ruin with cold eyes, what happened. I was quite curious what he did to make this proud guy lose his spirit. I knew Ruin felt uneasy around the miss, but I thought he was a crazy guy who wouldn¡¯t easily lose his spirit. What did she say to make him like this? "Why is he like that?" "He''s sulking." "What did you say to make him sulk?" "Um¡­" "Um¡­?" "I said he was ugly." * 10 minutes earlier. Olivia was ring at Ruin with cold eyes. Because he disrespected her mansion. She really didn¡¯t like that the first thing this neer did was to demean Ricardo''s meticulously decorated mansion. She didn''t like his attitude, speaking rudely with a face as ugly as dried seaweed. She was already on edge from not eating, and then this sudden visitor disrespecting the mansion really got on her nerves. "Why are you disrespecting someone''s home? Is your house made of gold?" "¡­" "Why are you picking a fight? Are you rich?" "Ha¡­ Whether it''s this guy or that guy, why do they provoke me¡­" "Answer me, ugly." "Ha¡­ This is ridiculous." "I am more appalled." Olivia was genuinely curious. She wondered why the instigator was getting angry. Ricardo always said speaking kindly was good, so she was trying her best not to use harsh words and speak kindly, but why was he picking a fight? Olivia was genuinely curious. So, she asked. If he was insane. "But why do you speak harshly?" "You''re annoying me." "I should be the one annoyed, right? It''s disgusting that youe to someone''s house uninvited and insult it." "¡­" "Why can''t you speak? Are you mute?" Olivia asked Ruin with pure curiosity, implying that she would be very angry if there was no good reason. "You look awful and throw a tantrum, which makes me feel bad." "So what?" "Um¡­ Speak nicely. I''m the only one allowed to curse in this mansion." "Spouting nonsense. Complete nonsense." Ruin sighed deeply and spoke to Olivia. "I''m annoyed by your behavior. Acting high and mighty with nothing to show for it¡­ It''s crap." Olivia responded as if it were obvious. Nothing to show for? If that were true, she would be no different than a corpse. "I am beautiful." "Bullshit." "Ricardo said I''m beautiful." "That''s because his eyes are crooked¡­" "Ricardo is never wrong." At the moment when Ruin¡¯s crude retort reached Olivia''s ears, she responded with a cold voice. "You have one warning." "¡­" "I''ll let it slide up to three times. Ricardo says it''s best to tolerate up to three times." "That damn Ricardo¡­ oh, scary." "Two." "¡­" With warnings piling up, Ruin kept silent, his expression contemtive as if he was trying to figure out what to say to inflict damage. Finding the answer, Ruin smirked maliciously and said. "Hey." "Yeah." "Honestly, it''s childish. Pink, what''s with the pink? Is this a kindergarten?" "I am pretty. Much prettier than the color of your hair." "I thought your head was a flower bed, but it turns out your mental state is, too." Seemingly irritable, Olivia did not appreciate Ruin murmuring and pouting his lips. The continuous provocations crossing the line. The tone that irritated her. Everything from one to ten was displeasing. Above all, she was angry that he disrespected the things Ricardo had worked hard on. Olivia began to get angry. "Third." "Third? What can you do?" Olivia stated confidently. "I can do anything. Anything at all." "Bullshit." Green hair. Ugly face. Academy uniform. Olivia quickly sifted through her memories for a character that matched him and concluded he was the Tower Master''s disciple. The Tower Master''s only w. His disciple, Ruin. Although Olivia didn¡¯t have significant memories of Ruin, she knew a few weaknesses that could irritate him. He has a bad temperament. He lost to her in the past. He was defeated by Ricardo. And. He has no friends. When fighting, Olivia¡¯s mind worked fast. Memories she usually forgot suddenly came back, sparking her spiteful temperament, one of her strengths. Thus, Olivia asked again with a cold voice. "Are you a loner?" "¡­What?" "Loner." "Did you just call me a loner? Ah, f*ck, everyone¡­" "Why? Hit a nerve?" Olivia asked with pure curiosity. In her faint memories, Ruin was always a peripheral figure. He might have had many friends, but few truly liked him, and there were hardly any who liked enough to tolerate his arrogance. He had no significant family backing, and since the Tower cultivated its disciples with aissez-faire approach, all he had was a bit of proficiency in magic. She remembered him having a not-so-great academy life. "Are you upset because it''s true?" "¡­You make me sick." "It''s not that you''re made sick, you''ve always been like that." "¡­" "Apologize. If you apologize, I''ll let it go this time." "I can''t." "Um¡­" Olivia toyed with the handle of her wheelchair, taking her time. "If you don''t apologize, I''ll get angry." "Pfft. You?" "Yes." "You, who can''t even move your legs?" Ruin provoked Olivia. And then, with augh filled with disdain, he mocked his past self for being afraid of such a woman. Wondering why he was scared of a woman who couldn''t move freely or use magic. Ruin, reminiscing about his past animosity, looked down on Olivia with a sneering expression. "You¡­ are a useless f*ck." "¡­" "Without Ricardo, you''re nothing¡­" "This is yourst chance. Be careful with your words." "Eh?" "I don''t tolerate anger well." Ruin slowly extended a finger towards Olivia''s forehead. Previously, Olivia, whom he feared, now seemed so trivial. The demon who had only experienced contempt and disregard now appeared insignificant. Ruin intended to push her forehead with his finger and sneer. Then, Olivia would understand her ce. So, should he try? The moment he extended his finger towards Olivia''s forehead with a ¡®tap''¡­ -Swish¡­ Ruin felt an indescribable murderous intent. A brutal intent that seemed to tear him apart from the tips of his toes slowly crawled up. It was a first. The feeling that his legs would give out any moment. Even more so than when he encountered the Archbishop of Despair in the Hamel Mountains, a profound and chilling feeling was consuming Ruin''s entire body. ¡®What''s this¡­?'' Overwhelmed by the unknown murderous intent, Ruin trembled and looked at Olivia sitting in front of him. Olivia, who radiated no magical power, simply clenched her lips and red at him. "I''ll say it one more time." "Gulp¡­" "I don''t tolerate anger well." And. "I''m speaking kindly right now." It was terrifying. Olivia, who seemed insignificant, was terrifying. Whether the fear stemmed from his past defeat by her or anger towards her creating this fear, Ruin was certain he could do nothing at the moment. Like peering into an abyss, the darkness and fear in front of Olivia were evident. Despite Olivia being powerless and immobile, looking at her felt like falling into an abyss, causing his heart to thump uncontrobly. -Ha¡­ Ha¡­ Ruin gasped for air. ¡®Touching her any further means death,'' a warning echoed within him. He denied any reason to be frightened, but his trembling legs contradicted everything. And the moment Olivia''s lips parted¡­ "Leave¡­" Ricardo arrived. * In the boys'' dormitory of the academy where it snowed. In the dark night, a tender, soft voice floated in the air, too delicate and fragile to belong to a man. The student having a nightmare was drenched in cold sweat, clutching the nket tightly. "It''s not true¡­ I didn''t do it on purpose¡­" "So¡­ run away¡­" In the deep nightmare, his friend''s face was painted ck. Always smiling. The face of the friend who happily shared food with him was obscured by ckness. -Why are you alone again? -I miss my mom. -That''s a difficult request to fulfill. -Sniff¡­ I want to see my mom. -Me too, mom~!! Ah, right. I don''t have a mom. Bitter memories resided in his childhood, nting the dream of wielding a sword. The boy, always hopeful, sat beside me as usual. In the dream, the boy handed me a chocte with a smile. -Eat it yourself. -Aren''t you going to eat? -No, I don''t really like chocte. -Why? -Um¡­ It''s too sweet? Then, a ¡®gurgle'' came from the boy''s stomach. -Whistle~ -¡­ -What are you doing? Aren''t you going to eat? Pretending not to know and whistling with a smile, the boy kindly unwrapped the chocte and smiled. It was an unforgettable face. The boy''s smile. The smile I loved the most and always wanted to see. That was the first time I asked the boy. -What''s your name? -Me? -Yeah. -My name is¡­ The dream always ended before the most desired story was revealed. Chapter 133: Under the dim light. Sitting at my desk, I was organizing my thoughts under the gentle moonlight. ¡®How can I live doing nothing?'' Ever since I possessed this novel, my goal was clear. To enjoy a peaceful and happy unemployed life. I wanted to indulge in everything I missed in my previous life. Humans are creatures that desire such a life. Avoiding conflict. Wanting to watch the fight from the sidelines. Desiring to earn a lot of money to indulge in luxury because that''s human nature. And.As the novel progressed to itstter half, the incidents became too serious tough off, so I didn''t want to get involved. The events surrounding Yuria became increasingly brutalpared to before, and the ostracism she faced at the academy also intensified. It might be interesting to watch the events of the novel unfold from the sidelines, but I never wanted to give up my happy unemployed life just for that. As time went on, the protagonists'' growth became steeper, and it was doubtful whether a mere possessor like me could catch up. To observe the protagonists'' story from the sidelines, I needed to be prepared with enough defense to avoid sudden death. This was also a concern. Of course, I currently hold an overwhelming power difference over the sub-male leads, but it was within a range that could be caught up. So my dream is to be unemployed. I didn''t want to do anything. But, this was not easy. Slow growth of sub-male leads aside, when the heretics began stretching their limbs from the shadows, I, as the possessor, had to at least show the minimum courtesy. Offering a bit of help without hindering their growth was a way of repaying for enjoying the momentum, so it was not something I could ignore like an unemployed person would. The protagonists'' growth in the story did not rely heavily on opportunities but on enlightenment, so it wasn''t a problem, but I still needed to show the minimum respect for the rolling snowball. And. I had to protect thedy. I realized it through Hans''s incident. To not let my people fall into danger, I had to be overwhelmingly strong. So, what should I do now? It was time to rethink the things I had been forgetting. About the events that would happen when the heretics hiding in the shadows started to appear in the light. And it was time to consider my stagnant power. At this point, I could be ssified as a strong person. If I were to be graded in a fantasy-like rating, I''d be around A+. Not as much as S+ rated Rowen or Darbav, but I had enough power to confront a heretic archbishop alone. Ruin and Michail were a step below at B grade. Yuria might be around C grade. The archbishop would be around A grade. There were various ranks among the heretics. Broadly divided into five categories. The most numerous ¡®fanatics''. The ¡®inquisitors'' who were acknowledged for their faith and learned dark magic, and the ¡®archbishops'' and ¡®apostles'' called elite, possessing outstanding power. And finally, their leader, the ¡®Pope''. I guess that sums it up. If I were to pick out opponents I could handle¡­ I cautiously opened my notebook and began scribbling. Logically marking each opponent I could handle with a red pen, circling them one by one. ¡®Fanatics.'' ¡®Inquisitors.'' ¡®Archbishops.'' And¡­ ¡®This would be impossible.'' ¡®Apostles.'' If I had to summarize the apostles in one line, they''re monsters beyond description. With overwhelming power. At the empire''s top echelon. Sometimes spreading heresy within the Goddess''s Religion. Hiding in the mountains. Famous individuals known to everyone. The power of the apostles is treated slightly below or on par with Rowen, each possessing unique abilities fitting their characteristics. If we had to grade them, they''d be around S grade. ¡®I still have a long way to go.'' I thought I had be strong enough, but I realized how arrogant that thought was. Deep in thought, I scribbled in my notebook once more. This time, let''s write about the viin. Mad Archbishop: Pascal Ability: Physical control ¡¤ Swordsmanship (C) Personality: Idiot Compatibility: Medium ¡®Hmm¡­'' Having inked the notebook, I sunk into thought. Pascal. The insect-like guy, a memorable viin in the novel, was called Michail''s natural enemy. A madman who manipted innocent people and children tomit massacres. Location: Prison Of course, he''s currently in prison, providing joy to many, so he''s not a concern. ¡®Next would be¡­ Hans, I suppose.'' Greedy Archbishop: Hans Ability: Plunder ¡¤ Disguise ¡¤ Magic (B) Personality: Gentle ¡¤ Inferiorityplex ¡¤ Dislikesparison ¡¤ Greed Compatibility: Overwhelmingly stompable. A friend of Ruin and a disciple of the Tower Master. Looking only at his ability to steal the unique abilities of those he understands, there wasn''t much to worry about. But it wasn''t as easy as it sounded. As time passed, he could generate numerous variables and was indeed one of the most troublesome archbishops to deal with in the original work, next to the apostles. Fitting the name ¡®greed'', he was a troublesome guy with no limit to his growth since he would steal any ability thates his way, even the unique abilities of the Tower Master as mentioned in the novel. Thinking back to when he visited the mansion disguised as Ruin, it seemed like ability hunting had officially begun¡­ ¡®I should have killed him¡­'' Trusting the Tower was my madness. So far, I''ve identified three abilities Hans has. One is the magic he studied before turning evil. Two is the dark magic that steals unique abilities. Thest three is the magic that copies a person''s appearance. Honestly, Hans was manageable. From the moment I acquired Tirving, Hans had no chance against me, and even if Hans from thetter part of the novel were toe, mypatibility with him boasted extreme superiority, enough to stomp him. But. For our protagonists, he would be nothing short of a disaster. Especially for Ruin, Hans would be a monster capable of providing the worst memories. After writing for a while and filling up the notebook, I boldly wrote about the uing event. -Next Story: [The Man Who Lost His Face] Subtitle: The Frog Prince ¡®This seems doomed.'' I don''t know. I decided not to care anymore, but as a possessor, it''s probably an upational disease to be concerned about the novel''s storyline. Being someone who loved the novel, missing out on the exciting parts was quite regrettable. Well, they''ll manage somehow. I trust you, idiots. With a light smile, I methodically wrote down ways to increase my power. First, let''s learn magic. *** Today is also peaceful in thedy''s room. Thedy, wearing sses without lenses, frowned deeply and wore a serious expression. Elegantly adjusting her sses, she let out a deep sigh and said, "Idiot." "¡­" "Fool." "¡­" "Dog." "Isn''t it too harsh topare a person to an animal?" At the bristled response, thedy covered her mouth and let out a smallugh, ¡®hehe.'' "But what can I do if Ricardo is an idiot?" "Idiot is not the word, it''s challenging." "That''s being an idiot." Thedy''s assessment was harsh. Today was the day to receive magic lessons from thedy. Considering various methods to enhance my stagnant power, I concluded that magic was the quickest way to achieve significant results, so I hesitantly asked thedy. To teach me magic. "No." "Please, just once." "I can''t teach you something I can''t do." "Your mere existence is magical, mydy." "Hehe¡­ That''s true, though." Thedy fell for the ttery. Of course, I had to pass over arge quantity of choctes, but fortunately, I was able to hire apetent magic tutor. Learning magic from thedy, recognized by the author as having the best magical talent in the story, would be iparable to any teacher. I approached the lesson with joy, and this was the result. Thedy continued her lengthy exnation while looking at a piece of paper on the desk. "Let me tell you again." "Yes." "Magic fundamentally has five elements: Fire, Water, Wind, Earth, and Nature. These five can be used immediately once learned." Suddenly, thedy seemed intellectual. So¡­ is she a genius? I thought she was just a chocte-loving idiot, but seeing her speak so intellectually about her specialty made her appear different. Impressed by thedy''s eloquence, I raised my hand to ask a question I had been holding in my heart, since I had poured in arge quantity of chocte to hire this teacher. "What about shy lightning magic? I want to use that." "That''s something Ricardo can''t use." "Does magic also discriminate against nobles? What a dirty world." "Um¡­ no, that''s not it. It''s called a rare element. Like the ¡®Thunder'' element Ricardo mentioned, or White, Space, Summoning, Light-speed magic, etc., are special and appear only in certain people. My specialty is summoning magic." "Oh¡­ Was that headless knight you showed at the academy a summoned creature? I was shocked, thinking it was a demon." "¡­Yes." "Exactly." "What do you mean exactly!" "Nothing. Just talking to myself." The arrogant mage was embarrassed by her own summoning creature. In fact, I knew about thedy''s rare element but said it to tease her. That aside, there might be hidden magical talent in me, too; it''s a bit upsetting to be dismissed so casually. With a bristled heart, I raised my hand again to ask thedy. "Maybe I have some incredible element? Like white magic or space magic." "Um¡­" Thedy pondered with her lips pursed, then sighed deeply and shook her head. "You probably don''t have it because you''re ugly." "¡­?" "Yes." "Isn''t that racial discrimination?" "No, it''s Ricardo discrimination." "That hurts even more." "Hehe¡­" Trying to pass it off with augh, thedy seemed guilty, so I refrained from pinching her cheeks since I was now a student and decided not to infringe on her teaching authority. Instead, I''ll have to torment her madly after the lesson. Ahem. Thedy cleared her throat to focus on the lesson, apparently not wanting to make excuses for discriminating against the butler. Being discriminated against, I tantly showed my sullen mood by pouting my lips. "Don''t sulk." "I''m not sulking." "Liar." "I have no reason to sulk since I''m just an ordinary butlercking anything special." "No. Ricardo¡­" Thedy, possibly embarrassed, fiddled with the pen in her hand and blushed. "You cook well." "¡­Pfft. How is that something special¡­" "Ricardo''s cooking is delicious. It''s okay even without shy stuff." "No¡­ Ugh! Fine, if you say so. I''m pleased." Thedy, who gets very shy when praised, shook her head and tapped the desk. -p! "So¡­next. We''ll try the easiest magic to learn." Thedy pointed to a paper on the desk. A paper with a red magic circle drawn on it. I had seen this magic circle often. The most basic magic. Amon magic that 98% of the empire''s citizens could use. Fireball. I snickered at the piece of paperid bare on the desk. To think they regard me as an idiot, practicing with something as trivial as a fireball. Even if Icked talent in magic, I wasn''t an idiot incapable of producing a fireball. "Hey, what do you take me for? I can do this much." Thedy stared at me intensely. -Bang¡­ "You should be able to. Probably." "I can''t do it." ¡­ As it''s a student''s duty to follow the teacher''s instruction, I swallowed the retort that almost slipped out and focused on thedy''s teaching. "Now¡­ imagine the picture on this paper in your head¡­" "Imagine?" "Yes. Like this." "No, if you say ¡®like this'' without showing me anything, how am I supposed to do it?" Thedy frowned and ced a finger on her temple, making a mysterious gesture as if sending telepathy to an alien. I almost burst intoughter. "Eeek¡­ Heeek! Imagine it like this¡­!" Despite the presence of a notebook and pen on the desk, the sight of her cing her hand on her temple and conjuring a magic circle was¡­ Pfft¡­ It was hard not tough. "Follow me!" "Pfft¡­ Yes." "ce your hand on your head and eek¡­!" "Eek¡­" "That''s right! Then, pop!" "Pop!" With a vigorous shout, a red magic circle appeared in the air, and mes began to pour out. mes as red as the sun. -Whoosh¡­ Itsted less than a second before dying down. I proudly looked at thedy. Although it was only a grain-sized me, I seeded, didn''t I? I looked straight into thedy''s eyes with pride. "Pfft¡­" "¡­" "Heh¡­" Thedy struggled to hold back a bursting smile. Her cheeks puffed up, and her shoulders twitched, trying not tough. My enthusiasm for studying evaporated. "Don''tugh. That was practically a meteor for me." "A meteor isn''t that small." "¡­" "And a meteor is¡­" "Stop there." "Okay." Hmm. I thought I had done everything perfectly, but what went wrong? A simple magic like a fireball doesn''t require formting a spell, so there was no need to wrack my brain, but I couldn''t figure out where I went wrong. Thedy, now acting as the teacher, also seemed to have difficulty pinpointing the problem with such a dim-witted student, just staring nkly. "Ricardo." "Yes." "Are you dumb?" "¡­?" "Youck imagination, Ricardo." "I thought my imagination was meteoric." "¡­Then" Thedy asked with a serious expression, pressing her brow. "What''s the problem?" "I don''t know either." "I don''t know either. I''ve never seen someone this dumb." "Didn''t you have times when you couldn''t do it, mydy?" "Me?" Thedy snorted arrogantly and smirked. "I''ve never had such a time." "Ah. That''s annoying." "I know." It was foolish to try to learn something from someone so superior. Chapter 134: "Hmmph¡­!" "¡­" "Hmmph!" "¡­" As winter''s end approached, Thedy and I were outside in the yard practicing magic for the first time in a while. Unable to use magic herself, thedy waszily sipping cocoa, while the inferior student, who had taken a liking to the discipline of magic, was facing a snowman, extending his right hand, and letting out strange screams. "Hmmph¡­!" ¡®I can feel it.''¡®I can feel the movement of magic swirling inside me, gathering in my right hand.'' ¡®If my mind draws the hot shape of fire, and firmly believes in sess, then¡­'' "Hmmmph." Slowly, with the image of magic forming in my mind, I took a deep breath and slowly opened my eyes. -sh¡­ ¡®Here goes.'' "Fireball." -Whoosh¡­ "¡­" Awkward nces were exchanged. Thedy, who had paused with her cocoa at her lips, and the inferior student, who had taken all the proper stances only to fail spectacrly, both had their awkward gazes fixed on the snowman left untouched. -Sizzle¡­ "It''s strange. It feels like the world is against me." "It''s because Ricardo is dumb." "I had it perfect in theory." "Ricardo is too dumb to understand theory." "I used to be called a genius at the academy, you know." "Not a genius, but more like a simpleton." "That''s not true. I was known as a genius in scheming." "That''s not apliment." "¡­" "First, exin the theory you had in mind. Then we''ll know if you''re a genius or not." "Um¡­ sh then, boom?" Thedy looked at me pitifully, as though asking if that was truly the extent of my magical theory. I scratched the back of my head awkwardly under her affectionate gaze. "It''s embarrassing when you look at me like that." "It''s not apliment." "Is that so?" "Yes." "Then, today''s snack will be dumplings with carrots." "Eek¡­!" Considering thedy''s terrified reaction, I stroked my chin, deep in thought. ¡®What went wrong?'' ¡®I thought it was perfect.'' The factors influencing the sess of magic are generally five. One. Understanding of the form. Two. The speed of processing magic. Three. Unwavering concentration and confidence. Four. The imagination to manifest magic. Lastly, the total amount of magical power. I thought there was no reason for my magic to fail. I had enough magical power and a perfect understanding of the theory. So where did it go wrong? I should have been able to catch on by now, yet the progress was frustratingly slow. ¡®Is it because my imagination was too vivid?'' Wiping the beads of sweat off my forehead, I looked at thedy. "Why isn''t it working?" "It''s because of the carrot dumplings you threatened to make." "I don''t think that''s it." "Eek! I hate carrots! Demon¡­! Ricardo is a demon!" "That''s not something I''d like to hear from a summoning mage." Thedy crossed her fingers in a sign of the cross. It seems even viins seek divine intervention when desperate. I offered a light smile before shortly expressing my thoughts on the continued failures. "I guess I''m not talented in magic." "You realized that toote." "¡­" "Sorry." I couldn''t help but think I trulycked magical talent. The fact that I was struggling so much with a simple fireball, something so trivial, seemed ridiculous even to me. Swordsmanship was so much easier. Hmm¡­ I thought I would improve quickly once I started learning, but magic proved more challenging than I anticipated. Without the aid of a trait like ¡®Genius at Arms'', it felt even slower. Feeling disillusioned with my stagnant skills, I gazed at thedy with a bitter smile. "Should I go on a training journey?" "It seems like Ricardo would be the same regardless." "You never know. I might gain enlightenment and be an archmage in a single leap." "Ricardo, your dreams are too big." "¡­" "Sometimes, not dreaming futile dreams is beneficial in life, I''ve heard." "Who taught you that?" "Ricardo." As expected of someone born a viin; thedy had no qualms about delivering hurtfulments. Of course, I was the one who taught her that. But being told this much was something. If I whispered vain hopes, I might delude myself into thinking I was doing well. If there''s no answer, I can just read Ruin''s magic book. No need to overthink it. The situation wasn''t urgent, so there was no need to rush a decision. For now, I thought it wouldn''t be toote to reconsider after trying all I could and hitting a dead end. So. "Ughhhhhhh!" Let''s try again, why not. * -Crackle. * Below the dark pathway, Yuria, who had been studyingte at the library, was walking alone under the streetlights. The time was 1 AM. Perhaps because of thete hour, the streets of the academy were deserted. Yuria hurried her steps, shivering from the eerie feeling of not encountering even a patrolling guard. "Maybe I studied toote¡­" Because of the vacation, the library was empty, and she regretted not leaving earlier, thinking it might have been a mistake. If she had known, she might have regretted not studying in the dorm instead. The academy grounds were vast. With various facilities like the library, dormitories,boratories, and lecture halls, the academy was the size of a small city. Especially, the distance from the library to the girls'' dormitory was about a 15-minute walk. Yuria squinted into the pitch-dark street. "Right! I''ll sing." Singing when scared helps a bit. To dispel the eerie feeling, Yuria began humming a tune. "The cuckoo sings in the fields¡­" "Croak, croak¡­ Cro¡­ake¡­" -Meow~ "Yah!" Startled by a cat''s sudden appearance, apparently displeased with her singing, Yuria shivered and trembled. "Ah¡­ How can you suddenly appear like that? You scared me." -Meow? "Sorry.. sorry.. my fault, not yours." Blushing with embarrassment, Yuria looked at the puzzled cat. "Embarrassing¡­" Shaking her head in embarrassment, Yuria shook off the eerie feeling. It was scary being in the dark after all. The chilling cat''s cry. The empty streets. Being alone in these streets frightened Yuria. It would have been nice to have someone reliable by her side¡­ There used to be someone. Clutching her textbook tightly, Yuria reminisced about the past. It was a simr time back then. Late at night, returning alone to the dormitory from the library, head hung low as she walked. "I also wanted to study together." She was scared then, too. It might have been scarier than now, with the faint cries of crickets in the spring air. And she was emotionally overwhelmed. Overthinking the things she would have brushed off on an ordinary day, dwelling deep on words she would have normally ignored. That day''s streets were scarier and heavier. -Plod. Plod. Startled by the sound of her own footsteps on that day. "Are you heading home now?" Ricardo was there. In the scariest part of the road without any streetlights, Ricardo was waiting, checking his watch. "Gosh¡­!" "Why are you surprised?" "You were suddenly standing there¡­ No, more importantly, why are you here? It''ste." "Um¡­ I read it in a book." "Yes?" "It happens." 1st year, 1st semester. That time was spring for Yuria. Whenever walking alone felt scary, Ricardo was there as if by magic, and even when she came outter than usual, those moments when Ricardo was there. Sometimes she thought Ricardo might be a stalker, but instead, she felt her heart flutter in the presence of the unemotional Ricardo, warming her like spring. "Why do you always wait?" "Afraid you might be scared?" "¡­Yes?" "Just kidding. I was just taking a walk and our paths crossed." "¡­Really?" "No." Strangely, memories of that day flooded back more than usual. It hadn''t even been a year, but the memories with Ricardo always loomedrge in her heart. Thus, every time she walked this street, Yuria was caught in the past, feeling gloomy amidst the distant memories. ¡®Why did Ricardo torment me?'' That foolish thought lingered. Even though she had resolved to forget the pain and start anew, when shadows of doubt crept in, negative thoughts would scramble her emotions. "Sigh¡­" Tonight, Yuria walked with her head down on the street without streetlights. And behind her. "I''ve found you." The dark shadow began to approach. *** (!) A quest has appeared. -Protect Yuria. Reward: Vitality Information/???/??? Chapter 135: In the dead of night, Sitting at my desk, pondering the reasons behind my magic failures, I let out a deep sigh at the persisting questions that refused to unravel. "The theory is perfect, so what''s the problem¡­ Could it be that it''s too perfect to work?" My notebook was filled with crooked handwriting. [December 23rd] Practiced Magic: Fireball Result: Sessfully manifested a magic circle in the air but failed as it disappeared before reaching the target. ¡­ [January 13th]Practiced Magic: Fireball Result: Sessfully manifested a fireball, but this time, due tock of uracy, ended up burning the tail of Gomtangi. Failure. [January 15th] Practiced Magic: Meteor Result: Nothing appeared. Failure. A month of hard work yielded nothing but a single fireball, which itself was a dud, failing to hit the mark. "Heh¡­ Damn it." What is this? Getting stuck at the basics. I intended to learn the basics step by step, but the reality of not even managing to take the first step wasughable. Today''s entry in my notebook was no different from yesterday''s¡­ Although I felt like all my efforts were meaningless, the slight improvements prevented me from giving up. In battle, a single spark could be the key to victory or defeat. Just like bringing a 1000-won rose when you''rete for a date increases your chances of being forgiven, having more hidden tricks made it much easier to deal with others. "Has the sweet spot been reached¡­?" Just as I was about to raise my middle finger in a solemn gesture to the god who might be watching from somewhere, feeling the world was conspiring against me, -Ding! A clear notification sound echoed in my head. "What now?" Even the omniscient god must dislike being cursed at. It''s a pity I was a momentte frommitting sphemy. "But why a quest all of a sudden?" It had been a while since Ist heard such a notification. The alerts that had ceased to appear, making me believe I was forsaken, now seemed to greet me, indicating that the privilege of being a possessor was still intact. ¡®If it was going to appear, why not do it more often? Why just asionally?'' It was a date too awkward for a New Year''s greeting, and I couldn''t help but smile wryly at the bted pop-up. "Fuck off." -A quest has appeared. "I''m not doing it." -A quest has appeared. Attempting to ignore it and scribble in my notebook, I slowly lifted my head due to the continuous rms. The quest window would re until checked. As a child, this damn thing had woken me up more than once or twice. Trying to greet the growth spurt with ¡®Ding.'' Trying to take a nap, then ¡®Ding.'' I believe this rascal had a share in my not reaching 190 cm. "Sigh¡­" What kind of request had ite with this time? Thest quest involved saving Yuria from a dungeon. The huge reward listed as "Touch of Rehabilitation" made it impossible to refuse, recalling the annoying quest that nullified my resolve of not helping anyone. Honestly, I wanted to ignore this quest. I didn''t want to hinder the protagonists'' growth; it was time for them to grow on their own. I couldn''t keep spoon-feeding them like a mother bird forever, so my desire to refuse upied 80% of my intentions. But at the same time, I was curious. The status window always dangled rewards that were hard to obtain. The penalty for failure was rtively light, while the rewards for sess were generous, consistent with the status window''s past actions. In my youth, it had offered "Genius at Martial Arts," a cheat-like trait, and "Aura" that one could never obtain at a young age as rewards for sess. During my academy days, it would dangle increases in favorability with key characters or stats as rewards. All were rewards not easily obtained. I knew that the time it takes to increase strength by 1 varied from person to person, but the time it takes to go from 100 to 101 is unimaginably long. As the novel progressed to itstter half, everyone''s stats were normalized upward, and there had been times when a mere 1 point in stats had made a difference as vast as heaven and earth. Knowing the importance of taking care of such minutiae, I was both pleased and annoyed at the quest window''s long-awaited return. ¡®What will it be this time?'' I hoped it wasn''t something that would significantly impact the story. With a trembling heart, I slowly raised my head to look at the quest window before me. And¡­ "Fuck." I cursed. * [Q. Always the Knight Protecting Her.] There was a beautiful girl. She had a smile as radiant as blooming cherry blossoms and a delicate beauty like that of misty baby''s breath. The girl had never faced significant hardships in life. People were kind to her and treated her like a jewel due to her outstanding beauty. Of course, once she faced the bigger world, she suffered scratches and wounds from those who envied her. Experiencing ridicule for the first time. Ostracization. Ignorance. It was tough, but the girl still loved and cherished people. It was thest wish of her mother who passed away and the love her parents had taught her. She didn''t think deeply about her beauty, considering herself ordinary, and believed her friends valued her for who she was, not her appearance. Such a fool. A tremendous fool. A fool who couldn''t even wield the weapon of beauty. Well, that was part of her charm. One day, a ball was to be held at the academy she attended. At the ball, many women would unt and adorn their weapons. The girl did the same. Even if she believed beauty wasn''t everything, wanting to look pretty was like an instinct for women. But what if the girl lost her beauty one day? If her beautiful skin turned into one full of freckles. If her fresh smile turned into something as rotten as a pumpkin, would the people still stand by her side¡­? The girl would cry. Bitterly cry. And be ostracized. And¡­ The shadows threatening the girl were slowly drawing closer. (!) Protect the girl ¡®Yuria'' who lost her beauty. 1. Find ¡®Yuria'' who temporarily lost her beauty at the ball. (0/1) 2. Protect ¡®Yuria'' from the heretics. (0/1) Reward: Vitality Information/Hidden Magic Talent/Magic Power +100 Yuria: White Magic Lv.1 In case of failure: The corruption of ¡®Yuria,'' the Saintess of Light ¡­ I trembled slightly as I stared at the brightly glowing blue quest window. "Shit." * A ballroom was one of the mostmon settings in fantasy novels. A ce where many sub-male leads vie to dance with the female protagonist first or where viins plot to torment the female lead at the opportunity. The novel I possessed was no different. The academy''s ball was supposed to be an outlet for the fresh youth, but its interior was darker. Mocking the dresses ofmoners or sneering at the party clothes of fallen nobles, or even spilling wine on a dress of ady they disliked, it was a ce where legal violence could ur. And the ball event the quest window mentioned was heavy enough that all those actions seemed like cute pranks inparison. Sitting at my desk, rolling the pen, I was lost in deep thought. "Why, of all episodes, this one?" There were plenty of other episodes. This episode was closely rted to Ruin. Just a little¡­ Worrying. *** [3 Days to the Ball] In a dress shop located outside the academy grounds, a girl with pink hair stood on tiptoe. "Wow¡­ so pretty." Yuria, gazing longingly through the window at a white dress, sighed in admiration as if enchanted. With 3 days left to the ball, Yuria, who hade to buy a new dress to rece the one that was alwaysughed at for being old-fashioned, couldn''t bring herself to leave the vicinity of the dress shop. The pure white dress held Yuria''s steps captive. Too expensive, and seemingly a luxury that one should be charged just to look at. Yuria''s meager finances made the dress unattainable, but since looking was free, Yuria tried to turn away, her lips curving up unknowingly, and shook her head to deny herself the pleasure. "Right¡­ what need do I have for a dress in my situation?" Yuria envied the other students. The excited backs of academy girls entering the dress shop to buy dresses made her a bit jealous. If she had the financial means, she would''ve liked to buy a piece, but relying on schrships for living made it an excessive luxury. Yuria hid her bitter feelings and trudged on. Reaching a bustling marketce after a long walk, Yuria sighed deeply and rolled up her sleeves. "Right¡­ second-hand isn''t that bad." A thrift store where nobles'' discarded clothes were piled high for sale. Rolling up her sleeves, Yuria strode forward. Buying used clothes was embarrassing, but she wanted to avoid the sneers for wearing an outdated dress this year. Stopping by a pile of clothes, Yuria reached deep inside to pull out a crumpled yellow dress that resembled a rag. Full of wrinkles, And smelling musty, but it was at least more presentable than the dress she currently owned. "I found it¡­!" "Ah¡­" Compared to the pure white dress she had set her eyes on just moments before, this dress lookedckluster. Regret washed over Yuria for not heading straight here instead of gazing at the dresses in the store. It seemed even more pathetic. Choosing clothes from such a ce. And being happy to pick out a decent dress felt just as pitiful. Feeling dejected, Yuria hung her head for about a minute. "Hmm¡­" A pleasant baritone voice reached Yuria''s ears. A man stood beside Yuria and asked in a low voice. "Are you nning to buy that?" "Ah¡­ yes." "Hmm¡­" Yuria didn''t lift her head, embarrassed by her situation. The man, unfazed by Yuria''s demeanor, dug deep into the pile of clothes. -Rustle. -Rustle. "Personally, I think¡­" The man pulled a red dress from the pile, Spread it out to fit Yuria''s figure, nodded in approval, and then spoke again in his sweet voice to the still downtrodden Yuria. "This dress seems to suit you better." "Ah¡­ thank you." "You''re wee." "But who¡­" Yuria turned to look at the man who had helped her choose a dress, curious about his kindness, and because his voice was so sweet. And the moment she saw the man''s face. "Uh¡­?" A foolish sound escaped her lips. "It''s been a while, Miss Yuria." "The handsomest butler in the world." Ricardo stood before Yuria''s eyes. Chapter 136: Today, the Desmond family estate is peaceful as ever. Darbav, having returned home earlier than usual, stopped untying his scarf upon noticing an unfamiliar guest''s arrival. -A tense atmosphere prevailed. Without any prior notice of a guest''s visit, Darbav engaged in a silent standoff with the visitor, who confidently stood at the entrance, locking eyes with him. The expressionless guest sat there, gazing at Darbav with a nd look. "Father." With that insolent greeting, the woman initiated the conversation. Darbav responded with a stiff expression. "Yes, Olivia." "Mhm."Without further words, the father and daughter continued to stare at each other, their intense gaze as if understanding each other''s hearts without speaking. Darbav, loosening his scarf, asked Olivia. "Did youe to see your father?" "No. Ricardo abandoned me." "Is that so?" "No. Ricardo is on vacation. I came for a visit." "I see." A smile formed on Darbav''s lips. He was delighted at the thought of spending time with his daughter after a long while. But, what''s that? Darbav''s gaze turned to the ck furry mass sitting decorously beside Olivia. He didn''t recall such a thing thest time she visited. -A bear. It didn¡¯t seem like the kind of animal one would keep as a pet. There were too many issues with keeping such a beast as a pet. Its eating habits alone would be considerable, not to mention whether one could survive when it got hungry. Pointing at the ck furry mass beside Olivia, Darbav asked. "Olivia, what''s that?" "A bear." "I see it''s a bear, but why is it beside you?" "Emergency food." The bluntly named Gomtangi, who had been looking at Darbav with a calm expression, turned its gaze towards Olivia. -Bear? Though unable to understand animal speech, the sound it made seemed like a fierce curse. Olivia, locking eyes with Gomtangi, put a finger to her lips, deep in thought. -Bear. "Hmm¡­" -Groan. "Hmm¡­" Darbav, intrigued by his daughter''s seeminglymunicative interactions, inquired. "Are you talking to it?" "No. I have no idea what it¡¯s saying." "Then why respond?" "It''d feel bad if ignored, right?" "¡­" Darbav thought his daughter was quite considerate. She even showed consideration for animals, despite being notoriously cold towards people. He was proud of Olivia bing an animal lover. After finding a mutual understanding through a mysterious staring contest with Gomtangi, Olivia began stroking its head, adding to her previous statement. "I need to correct that. It¡¯s not emergency food; it¡¯s medicinal." -Bear? "What." -Groan? "It can''t be helped." Gomtangi disliked Olivia. And Darbav. "Bears, huh¡­" Suddenly, he wanted a bear. "I want one too." * I pondered a lot. About this episode. Whether I should intervene as a possessor to smoothly conclude the episode or trust in the protagonists to resolve it with their own strength. There were manyplications with my direct involvement, and the penalty for failure was far too great for the protagonists to bear alone. Yuria''s corruption. It was a plot twist not even hinted at in side stories. The very thought of Yuria, known for her purity, sumbing to corruption was unforeseen. Moreover, Yuria''s corruption implied a significant deviation from the novel''s core narrative. With such penalties at stake, leaving the fate of the world in the hands of such foolish protagonists was unthinkable. Sigh¡­ And the three rewards. Vitality Information, Hidden Magic Talent, and a Magic Power stat increase of +100 were too alluring to ignore. Especially the information about vitality. The more I used vitality, the greater the toll on my body, and the ensuing pain and susceptibility to colds suggested a link to vitality usage. Without knowing what vitality consumes as its cost, recklessly using it wasn''t an option. So far, I knew two things about vitality: it doesn''t recover over time, and its reduction doesn''t affect stats. Beyond that, everything about vitality was unknown and had to be discerned through experience. So, I had to search. The immense penalty for failure and the rewarding sess made ignoring the quest impossible. And having made my decision, I stood before Yuria. "Ricardo?" Yuria''s eyes widened in surprise. She hadn''t expected me to be at a second-hand clothing store, let alone in the capital city. I smiled gently at her astonishment. "Yes, it''s me. How have you been?" "How did you get here?" "I needed clothes," I exined, turning my pockets inside out to show Yuria. "As you know, I''m not exactly flush with cash. When I heard about this event in the empire, I made my way here immediately." Yuria looked at me dumbfounded. Surely, no one else would run to the empire just to buy a single article of clothing from Hamel. I tapped Yuria''s forehead lightly with a finger, still smiling at her bewildered gaze. "What? Never seen a flower beggar before?" "No, it''s just that¡­" "Let''s hurry and choose. The good clothes are getting snapped up." A slight blush appeared on Yuria''s face. [Yuria Lv. 32] [Profession: Academy Student/Saintess Candidate] [Affinity: 10] [Topics she likes: Friends/Volunteer Work/Justice/Handsome Men/First Love/Life Saver/Father/Ricardo/Pieror is the First Love/Ball] [Topics she dislikes: Olivia/Financial Struggles/Heretics/Her Own Ineptitude/(New!)Embarrassed¡­] It was clear that Yuria felt embarrassed about selecting a dress from the swap meet. The affinity windowmunicated this, and the novel had described Yuria''s embarrassment when choosing a second-hand dress. While other students selected new dresses, Yuria probably felt ridiculous for choosing a used one. So, I approached Yuria with as much care as possible, aligning with her mood to kickstart the episode. Digging deep into the pile of clothes, I rummaged around while fixing my gaze on the heap of garments, speaking in aposed voice to Yuria. "Second-hand can be quite nice." "Is that so?" "With the cost of living being so brutal, I often bought and wore second-hand clothes when I attended the academy." "The academy had uniforms¡­" "I only wear butler uniforms." "Oh¡­" "There are many good finds if you look carefully." I dove my hand into the pile again, searching for something specific. ¡®Where did I put it¡­ around here somewhere.'' As Yuria spent more time with me, her tense expression gradually softened. While rummaging through the clothes, Yuria spoke up in a low voice. "I thought you would dislike this kind of thing, Ricardo." "Seems like you don''t know me well. I go crazy for bargains." "I thought you only wore expensive clothes because you''re always with Olivia." "Ah¡­ certainly." I nodded, affirming Yuria''s perception. Until our fall, thedy was like a generous tree, providing more than enough in terms of sry, clothing, and even food, exceeding what most nobles received. Since Yuria wasn''t wrong, I continued to sift through the clothes without reaction, while she slowly opened up about her concerns. "My friends would hate this. I couldn''t even suggesting here with them." "Indeed, sharing such a treasure trove can be awkward." "Huh?" "The best strategy here is to monopolize the good finds. Eliminatingpetition and securing the best clothes is the goal of this market." After a few more dives into the pile, I started to pull something with a soft texture towards me. ¡®¡­Found it.'' Yuria''s face was more flushed than usual. "Doesn''t it embarrass you, Ricardo? To wear clothes others have worn, tough and search for good ones? Aren''t you ashamed?" "Not at all." Slowly drawing the soft fabric towards me, I beamed at Yuria and unfolded it. "Isn''t there something like this?" "Uh¡­?" A pure white dress. The dress Yuria had been eyeing Emerged from the pile of clothes, causing her to cover her mouth in surprise. "No¡­ why is this dress¡­" "This is what they call luck." Let me rify, this dress was a new purchase with my own money. It wasn¡¯t as expensive as thedy''s dresses and was an affordable luxury for a newly wealthy individual like myself. So, "Please ept it." This was a gift for Yuria. Wearing a known dress, even if her face changed, she could still be identified. Just in case. The affinity window could malfunction. So, this was akin to a locator. In this event, Yuria was set to lose her beauty temporarily due to Hans¡¯s actions. TL/N: Gomtang is now Gomtangi Chapter 137: Three days before the ball, Under the cover of darkness, The whispers of girls harboring dark intentions were carried by the wind. -Yuria is really too much of an eyesore, isn''t she? -Exactly. She''s be so arrogant since Olivia left. We should have driven Olivia away back then. -We shouldn''t have made up those baseless stories. -Sigh¡­ It was bad enough when she was here, but it''s even more annoying now. Under the dark shadows, the girls sharing these words all harbored dislike towards one girl. Despite being of lowlymoner status, she received much love for her superior beauty and the attention from those they could only yearn for.They all cherished heroes in their hearts. Whether it was the righteous-hearted Michail, the cranky Fire Mage, or the man of the highest status in the Empire, they all secretly longed for them. The very sight of the girl, who was close to these unreachable heroes, fueled their hatred. That''s why they detested Yuria. No matter how hard Yuria tried to be friendly, their arrows of hatred were like nails that wouldn''t easilye out. Without any wrongdoing on her part, the girls still despised Yuria. Even after receiving humiliating letters, Or hearing Yuria''s heartfelt tears, they continued to dislike and resent her. Every small action of Yuria felt like a fishbone stuck in their throats, and her smiling face in joy seemed arrogant to them. Through their jealousy-coated lenses, the existence named Yuria became an object of envy. -At this ball, she''s going to be unbearably annoying again. -So annoying, seriously. -Exactly. What makes thatmoner so bold? It''s absurd for her to even speak with the Crown Prince. He must find her so bothersome too. I can''t stand that weird smell she has. -Haha, agreed. That musty smell, right? Makes me want to vomit. -Right! It wasn''t just me, then? Their vile conversation solely focused on one person, turning every little dust particle rted to Yuria into a huge dust ball as it passed through their lips. As time passed, the stories spun in their mouths became fleshed out lies, and the dark intentions in their hearts turned into ¡®anger,'' fermenting into grudges. -Isn''t there a way? Gradually, they entertained the thought, "Maybe we should try it." After all, they had always behaved this way ¨C ignoring, bullying, and even when it seemed too much, Yuria never reacted. The gravity of violence felt lessened. As their conversation reached its climax, -Are you having an interesting conversation? A dark shadow began to loom. -I have an interesting idea. Would you like to hear it? *** One day before the ball, Yuria, back in her dormitory, gazed endlessly at the dress hanging on her wardrobe. "Wow¡­" It was the dress she had wanted. She had only seen it from afar, too expensive to even consider, now shining gloriously before her eyes. Glowing softly in pure white, Unlike the second-hand dresses that always smelled musty, this one wafted a subtle rose fragrance. Every time she bought a used dress, she needed to mask its scent with perfume. But this new dress, gifted by an unexpected person, required no such effort. Ricardo. The boy who always appeared in her toughest moments had once againe as a great light. Sitting in her chair, Yuria reminisced about the events from a few days ago. -I can''t ept it. -It''s okay. I don''t need such clothes. I might consider a shirt, but a dress isn''t my style. -Then give it to Olivia. -Hmm¡­ Thedy is too generous, it might not fit her. -But still¡­ -If you won''t ept it, I''ll have to put it back. I want to avoid unnecessary spending. Well, it''s a good deed for others. -But¡­ Foolish. Yuria knew. This dress wasn''t second-hand. Of course. -30,000 gold. No one would sell a brand-new dress as used, especially not one that hadn''t been worn. It was obvious from the way the merchant inspected the product and Ricardo''s flustered reaction when I offered to pay. It was an unmistakable response. -I''ll buy it. -No, I must buy this dress. -Where does that happen? -Right here. Ricardo was flustered. Truly. Memories bringing a smile, Yuria''s face heated up as though she was holding a hot sweet potato. "Fool." Unable to even lie. "Why are you so good to me?" Ricardo always appeared like a hero in times of trouble. Life at the Royal Academy without Ricardo for the past year was iparable to before. Though bullying had lessened and incidents had decreased in Ricardo''s presence, oveing asional hardships without him had been truly difficult. The hardships were fewer, but they felt insurmountable. If a dress had been stained with wine, Ricardo would''ve casually appeared, pretending it was a coincidence, with an ¡®Oh, it just so happens I have a universal cleaner here,'' and removed the stain without a trace. Now, such happenings would leave her flustered and helpless. The burden of enduring trials seemed to have grown heavier. With no one to rely on or help¡­ "Sigh¡­" That''s why, Yuria couldn''t hate Ricardo. The wrongdoings in the dungeon might erase the feelings of hatred, but more than that, it was Ricardo''s actions, doing such things effortlessly, that made it impossible to dislike him. What woman could hate receiving such a gift? To have the dress she wanted most hidden among old clothes as a surprise, who would dislike that? Previously, Yuria might have found Ricardo''s deep understanding of her scary, but now, that feeling had transformed into fondness, leaving her without any negative thoughts. In fact, she liked it. Now, she wasn''t sure. Had it been someone else, she might have thought of them as a stalker, but being charmed by Ricardo''s approach of disguising gifts as coincidences, she couldn''t entertain such thoughts. Yuria continued to gaze at the untouched, brand-new dress. This ball would be different from the past. There would be no one to belittle her for wearing an old dress, and wearing the dress Ricardo gifted her felt like it would give her strength she didn¡¯t have before. The disdainfulments, And the sneers for amoner daring to wear such fancy clothes seemed surmountable in Ricardo''s gifted dress. Ricardo had always been a protector. Perhaps this time, too, he would appear like a prince on a white horse if something happened. "What am I thinking¡­" Yuria shook her head, smacking her warming cheeks. And so, ten minutes passed. -Ding-dong. An unfamiliar visitor began calling for Yuria. *** Under the dim streetlights lining the academy''s promenade, Yuria found herself walking along the path with her friend Ruin, who had unexpectedlye to visit. Despite only wearing a cardigan, making it a bit chilly, the weather had softened significantly, enabling Yuria to manage by clutching at her clothes. As they hesitantly walked under the streetlights, Ruin finally broke his silence. "Tomorrow, huh?" "Hm?" "The ball." "Oh¡­" The ball. A ce filled with nothing but unpleasant memories for Yuria. Though balls were frequently held at the academy, especially the New Year''s ball, it had always left Yuria with bitter memories. Troubled by Olivia in her freshman year, And by Ricardo''s absence in her sophomore year, Yuria was filled with concern about how this uing ball would turn out. No matter how nice the dress, if the people she met were going to cause trouble, it could turn into the worst experience. Yuria responded to Ruin''s question with an awkward smile, nodding. "Yeah. Just a day away." "Um¡­ Yuria." Ruin, exhaling white breaths in the cold, looked forward. ncing at the paper bag he held, he smiled awkwardly, feeling out of ce. Unaware of Ruin''s intentions for calling her out through the dorm supervisor, Yuria thought it might be about academics, but Ruin''s expression suggested something else. Yuria sped her hands and walked. Waiting for Ruin to open up. "Do you have something to say, Ruin?" "Uh¡­ It''s nothing big. We''ve been friends for almost three years now." "Right?" "And your birthday ising up, and I feel like I haven''t really done much for you." "That''s not true. You''ve taught me magic and even gave me a ne." "Is that so¡­ Haha!" Ruinughed awkwardly, gazing at Yuria. Then, holding the paper bag he had been carrying, he extended it to Yuria with an awkward smile. "This isn''t anything grand, but I thought you''d look good in it." "What''s this?" "A dress." "Huh?" Inside the paper bag was a light green dress, simr in color to Ruin''s hair. At a nce, it appeared to be an expensive garment. While not as much as the one Ricardo had gifted, Yuria thought it would beparable. Ruin, offering the dress, blushed, while Yuria looked at the dress inside the paper bag with a hesitant smile. "Ah¡­ Sorry, Ruin. I don''t think I can ept another dress." "Huh?" Ruin looked at Yuria in confusion and asked, "Who?" "¡­" "Who gave you another one?" "A close friend." "Is it Ricardo?" Ruin clenched his fist, seeing Yuria''s silent response. "Throw it away." Chapter 138: "Throw it away." Ruin said with a voice filled with annoyance. Like a lion''s growl, there was no room for consideration in Ruin''s voice, only the expression of his displeasure and anger at his gift being rejected, especially since it was Ricardo he was losing out to. Ruin had always been irked by Ricardo. It annoyed him that someone seemingly insignificant was stronger than the rest, and that despitecking dueling courtesy, Ricardo enjoyed the privileges of a victor. Above all, Ruin was irritated by Ricardo''s close rtionship with Yuria. He couldn''t understand why. Why he was so fixated on Yuria. Just seeing Ricardo sticking close to Yuria felt like watching garbage right before his eyes. Seeing Ricardo eating with Yuria twisted his guts, and he didn''t like it when Yuriaughed looking at him. He hadn''t felt this way before bing friends with Yuria¡­ Ruin couldn''tprehend Yuria. He couldn''t understand how, after being bullied by Ricardo, she could so readily ept his gift. There were witnesses to the wrongdoing, and she had experienced it firsthand. Why she still kept in touch with Ricardo was another mystery. Moreover, Ruin was certain the dress Ricardo gifted couldn''tpare to his own. In terms of material, color, and everything else, Ruin believed what he offered was far superior. After all, Ricardo was impoverished. Rumor had it, Ricardo was financially strained due to a massive fine for using dark magic, totaling a million gold. Ruin was convinced Ricardo wouldn''t have invested much in Yuria''s dress. Therefore, Ruin couldn''t grasp why Yuria rejected his gift. He looked at Yuria, whose face was fraught with confusion and concern, as he tried to make sense of what he had heard."What did you say?" Ruin kindly reiterated his thoughts, believing Yuria shared his sentiments. Surely, Yuria must have epted Ricardo''s gift out of obligation, he thought. Since Yuria had a tender heart, she couldn''t have turned down Ricardo''s feelings. Given her usual displeasure at mentions of Ricardo, Ruin assumed she felt the same way he did. Ruin slowly began to speak, believing he was voicing Yuria''s own thoughts. "The dress Ricardo gave you. Throw it away, Yuria." He extended the paper bag once more, adding, "What do you think he''s done to that dress for you to ept it?" Ruin spoke kindly, with a smile, assuring her he understood her feelings and encouraged her to discard it without feeling burdened. However, to Yuria, his words felt absurd. "No¡­" The negative emotions surged within her. What right did he have to dictate her actions? They were merely friends, and Yuria felt angry at Ruin''s domineering manner. "What are you saying like that?" Yuria raised her voice, unustomed to confronting someone directly. She was upset by Ruin''s forceful words and couldn''t stand his dismissal of Ricardo''s gift. "Ruin. There are things you can say among friends, and things you shouldn''t. I appreciate the gift you''ve given out of consideration, but telling me to throw away a gift from someone else is not polite, is it?" "Yuria." "Think about it. Would you feel good in my ce? Ricardo might have given the gift with the same intentions as you. Isn''t it wrong to view it so negatively?" Ruin clenched his fists, reflecting on Yuria''s words. "The same intentions¡­?" ¡®The same intentions''¡ªRuin found this phrase particrly offensive. How could choosing a gift with Yuria''s happiness in mind, thinking about how much she would like it, possibly equate to Ricardo¡¯s actions, when Ruin found Ricardo so objectionable? Struggling to suppress his rising anger, Ruin addressed Yuria again. "Yuria. Do you trust him?" "What?" "Think about it. How many times have you been betrayed and hurt by him, and yet you trust him again?" "¡­" "I''m right, aren''t I?" "No. Ricardo and I made up and started over¡­" "Start over? Do you really think he has changed? Don''t you remember? How he and Olivia ostracized you at the academy?" "Stop it." "That¡¯s not all, is it? The tacks in your shoe locker and the insults on your desk were his doing, too." "I know, so stop." Yuria clenched her fists and bowed her head, unustomed to outright anger. And because Ruin spoke nothing but the truth, it was difficult for her to look up. Ruin wasn¡¯t wrong. She had forgotten, but Ricardo was the aggressor, and she the victim, a rtionship as inseparable as oil and water. But, "I know. Just stop, okay?" Ruin was no different. When she was being bullied, Ruin ignored her and seemed more interested in watching from the sidelines. Now, acting as if he were righteous, Ruin''s attitude didn¡¯t sit well with Yuria. Maybe Ruin''s bystander behavior was even worse. Horrific memories flooded Yuria''s mind. The day she walked into the ssroom, and waste poured over her head from above. Ruin sat at his desk that day, chin propped on his hands. He could have easily stopped it, could have said a word. But Ruin had just watched, as if entertained by an intriguing toy. Yet, "What right do you have to judge?" Had it not been for their joint assignments, had she not had a talent for healing, Ruin wouldn¡¯t have approached her. Yuria, overwhelmed by these swirling past memories, clenched her fist and spoke with a trembling voice. "So what were you doing then?" "¡­What?" "When I was being bullied, what were you doing?" "I helped you." "No! Not now, when Ricardo was around! Before you and I became close, you did the same as them." "I never did." "Liar. You just watched." A rift started to form in their rtionship. A well-intentioned gift became meaningless because of criticism, and a single statement born from a sense of superiority became an arrow, reopening deep-seated wounds. Yuria hadn¡¯t wanted to bring this up. Despite harboring resentment towards Ruin, they were close friends now. They had relied on each other in tough times, talked through hardships together, and Yuria had tried to bury these feelings deep inside. But, "You were just watching¡­. How do you have the right to criticize Ricardo?" "Yuria." "Even if you hate Ricardo¡­! It''s you who hates him, not me!" "Yuria!" "Ruin. You¡­! You have no right!" Ruin''s expression turned icy as he addressed Yuria. "I''m different." "¡­" "I see you for who you really are." "¡­" "I didn''t approach you for your appearance or your magic, like he did." "How is that different? To me, it all looks the same! Your inaction, too¡­!" "That was because we weren''t close. I thought if someone as insignificant as me suddenly helped you, it would be like that. And¡­!" Ruin, feeling a surge of heat from deep within, continued, "It''s different now." "¡­" "I''m watching you. Maybe at first, it was out of curiosity that we became friends, but now it''s different. Even if you change into someone I don''t know¡­" "¡­" "Even if you be someone unknown to me, I can still recognize you because I''m your closest friend. Maybe I hurt you in the past, but now it''s different." Ruin tapped his chest with conviction as he spoke, "I''m not like him." Ruin''s words were an unattainable lie. *** On her way back to the dormitory, Yuria walked with heavy steps, feeling pathetic for having engaged in a meaningless fight. Ruin had given the gift with good intentions, and she wondered if she had been too harsh in her response. With the dress Ruin had given her in hand, -The choice is yours. But I''d like it if you wore the dress I gave you. Ruin''s face, as he handed her the paper bag with his head bowed, flickered in her mind. Though they had argued, Ruin likely had no ill intentions. Besides, Yuria couldn''t im to be unaware of Ruin''s situation. She had been utterly defeated by Ricardo. Honestly, she couldn''t deny finding Ricardo annoying, so she wondered if she had overreacted. Withplex thoughts, Yuria walked on. And upon arriving at the dormitory, "Yuria~" The group she disliked approached her, holding a purple beverage. They were the ones she detested. Who bullied her, Verbally abused her in front, And treated her like an invisible person. Yuria greeted them with a strained smile, And they smiled back, opening the conversation. "We''ve been sorry for a long time." "What?" "We''ve thought a lot about it, and we''ve been too harsh on you." The conversation started with the words Yuria had longed to hear. "Why don''t youe to our room and chat?" Yuria epted their dangerous invitation. Yuria talked andughed, Foolish for trusting, but she grabbed onto that rope, hoping that clinging to this lifeline in a desperate situation might open up a happier future. And when morning came, "Uh¡­?" Yuria''s face was grotesquely disfigured. Her skin was distorted, Her clear eyes clouded, And her lips dried out, making her look like a hideous witch lurking in the shadows. The only thing left of Yuria was her pink hair. Facing the mirror, Yuria stood still, unable to do anything. "Ah¡­ah¡­ah¡­" "Kyaaah!!!" *** Rules of the ball: -All students must participate in the ball. *** At the peaceful Desmond family estate, Olivia, sucking on a giant lollipop, asked Ricardo, who was dressed in a suit, "Where are you going, Ricardo?" "Why?" "You''re dressed up so nicely." "Ah¡­ I''m off to be a prince." "Huh?" Ricardo smiled and walked towards the ball. "Do they ept dropouts?" If not, I''ll have to break it. Chapter 139: In a dark room, Under the pitch darkness where not even a sliver of light prated, Yuria was crouched with her head down, weeping. "No¡­ This isn''t me¡­ I wasn''t born like this¡­!" The floor was littered with broken pieces of mirrors. The bathroom mirror, the vanity mirror ced in front of the desk, and even the handheld mirror she carried in her bag were all shattered into sharp shards. Yuria sat huddled in a corner of the bed, surrounded by the dangerously sharp pieces that seemed like they could cut deeply if stepped on wrongly, repeating her sobs. "Why me¡­" Yuria felt wronged. Her face had changed overnight, and the betrayal by someone she had opened her heart to was painfully throbbing.Was it wrong to have followed a suddenly apologetic friend? Was she foolish to believe that this time it would be different? "I just wanted to get along with everyone." She should have realized it was strange from the moment they suddenly started talking to her. People who had never spoken to her before suddenly approaching her should have been a red g. Talking behind her back, Ignoring her in front, Yuria thought she shouldn''t have looked kindly upon people who had only caused her harm. If only she had realized that, perhaps this would never have happened. Yuria kept her head down in the darkness, voicing her sorrow. Regrettably, time kept moving forward, and on the bedy two dresses. The white dress given by Ricardo. The light green dress gifted by Ruin. Now, they were of no use. *** Under the bright chandelier, a bustling crowd was moving. "Entrance tickets or invitations must be checked for admission." The voices of the guards blocking unfamiliar guests mingled with theughing and chatting of students who hadn''t seen each other during the holidays, filling the grand ballroom. This ball was primarily for the academy''s students. An exclusive event of the Royal Academy where only students or specially invited outsiders could enter, meant to foster enthusiasm for the uing academic year and strengthen friendships. Chartia, the student council president. "Disciplinary Committee! Straighten up the line. The formation is a mess!" Michail, the second-best swordsman of the academy''s swordsmanship department. "I can''t understand why we have to do this. I''d rather be practicing with my sword at this time." Ruin, the disciple of the Tower Master. "Shut up, you insect. You want to swing your sword on a day like this? Ugh." The future stars of the empire were shining brightly, making the ball even more morous. And a significant portion of the girls'' conversations revolved around the boys. After catching up on what they missed during the break, the girls'' topics invariably turned to the boys. A girl in a dress adorned with excessive frills peeked at Michail, who was talking with Chartia in the center of the ballroom, and said, "Wow¡­ Michail has gotten even more handsome." "I know, right? As time passes, he somehow bes more¡­ what''s the word? Enchanting, maybe? You know, that thing¡­?" "The beautiful boy¡­!" "Exactly! Despite being incredibly strong, Michail has this delicate, beautiful boy aura¡­!" The girls blushed and giggled. Talking andughing about how handsome Michail, the top beau of the swordsmanship department, was and joking about how their eyesight had deteriorated from not seeing him during the break. Michail, with his keen hearing, grimaced and forced a smile. "Why do they do that?" "Why? It''s because you''re so admirable, Michail. Though you''re not my type." "Don''t tease, President." "Heh, Michail, you''re pleased, aren''t you?" Michail sipped his wine, watching Chartia yfully tease him and sighed. "But Yuria still hasn''t arrived? She''s always early, but I don''t see her today." Michail scanned the ballroom for his friend, who usually arrived an hour early for every ball but was nowhere to be seen today. Chartia also turned her head, echoing Michail''s concern. "She''s not here, is she?" "It''s strange. She''s not someone who''d bete." "Hmm. Maybe she''lleter." Michail sighed worriedly and took another sip of wine. In another corner, girls were talking about a man with a sharp appearance. Girls sneaking nces at the green mage, who red back and responded gruffly, burst into joyful screams. "Wow¡­ Ruin has be even more handsome." "Crazy. Look at that decadence. Even the dark circles under his eyes look sexy." "I know, right¡­!" "Sigh¡­ I wonder if I''ll be able to talk to Ruin this year." "You dream big. Ruin is just an idol in our hearts." "Sigh¡­" Unperturbed by the girls'' chatter, Ruin checked his watch while shifting his feet impatiently. "Why isn''t she here?" Ruin longed to see Yuria. What dress she would wear¡­ or rather, he wanted to see the beautiful sight of Yuria dressed in the light green dress he had gifted her. Ruin turned his head, searching for the absent Yuria. 40 minutes until the ball begins. Despite ample time remaining, the bustling conversations and the warming atmosphere made it feel as though the ball had already started. Those searching for someone, Youths catching up on missed stories, Whispers of love being shared¡ªthe Royal Academy''s ballroom was racing towards a grand beginning. About 30 minutes had passed, Just as Yuria was about to fade from everyone''s memory, -Click. Click. The sound of hesitant footsteps echoed from the entrance of the ballroom. It was a mournful sound of footsteps. Socking in confidence and filled with sorrow that it captured everyone''s attention. As the footsteps resonated from the entrance, a hush fell over the ballroom. Those chatting fell silent, Those drinking wine paused and turned their heads towards the entrance to look at the guest. No more guests were expected. The attention seemed even more focused. -Click¡­ -Click¡­ -Click¡­ As the feeble sound of footsteps approached, and everyone''s gaze converged on one point, the delicate silhouette of a woman slowly became visible. Who is that? The boys stared breathlessly at the silhouette of the woman appearing from afar. The mere silhouette indicated that the person approaching was of stunning beauty. The girl''s hesitant steps received everyone''s attention, and as she walked into the bright light of the chandeliers, the boys instinctively gulped. The moment of thest guest''s arrival spread a hush across the ballroom. "¡­" "What''s that¡­" "Pfft." As the girl''s appearance became clear, the boys let out sighs of disappointment and shook their heads. The girls, equally tense, covered their mouths with their hands and snickered in a mix of amusement and disdain. It was a girl with an unsightly face. The brief concentration on the sound of her steps, and the gradual reveal of the woman''s face, led everyone to collectively start mocking her. The girl, with her crumpled entrance ticket, bowed her head. "Here¡­ is my entrance ticket." "Ah¡­ verified." "Thank you¡­" The students didn''t recognize the guest who hade to the ball. With a face full of freckles, Cloudy eyes, And lips so dry, this student of the academy had never been seen before. She had such an unattractive appearance that it was almost instinctive to say she was ugly. The dress she wore seemed wasted on her. Surely a dress of high value, yet on her, it seemed like a borrowed garment from her mother, causing everyone to scoff. -So outdated. -No, it''s just her that''s odd. -Krkkrk. I know. The dress the girl wore was a light green dress. It was elegant, subtly adorned with light green gems, and designed to enhance the wearer''s appearance. It also triggered someone''s irritation. Ruin clenched his teeth at the sight of the girl wearing the familiar dress. ¡®I bought it because it was one of a kind. What a waste.'' The girl, covered in freckles, bowed her head and made her way to a corner of the ballroom. Despite her familiar steps and hunched shoulders, Ruin was more bothered by the sight of a girl in the same dress as Yuria. ¡®Soon Yuria will be here.'' ¡®Sigh. What a mess.'' -Damn, that''s hrious. Laughter echoed from a corner of the ballroom. The culprits recognized the girl at a nce and felt a sense of satisfaction at the sight of the cowering girl. "Thanks to that wizard''s potion, I finally relieved my stress. It feels like a decade-old congestion has cleared." "Exactly, serves her right." "Good thing we listened to that wizard. The effectsts for 3 hours, right?" "Yeah, 3 hours is enough for the ball to end. It''ll be a good experience for her. Pfft." "She should have behaved more modestly." Thedies, sitting in a corner, sneered at the girl. With cruel smiles, they looked as if they might pounce on the girl in the green dress but dismissed her with a lightugh. Thedies, bolstered by courage and deciding not to waste their time on an unworthy girl, started moving with the intention of finally making a move on the men they had been interested in. Ruin was walking slowly towards the girl in the green dress. -Thud. Thud. His determined steps were unmistakable. When Ruin set his mind on something, he acted immediately. Ruin approached the freckle-covered girl. The girl''s eyes began to water as she saw Ruin walking towards her. She was overwhelmed with emotion. Wiping away the tears with her hands, she waited for Ruin to approach. -Thud. Thud. As Ruin''s steps halted in front of the girl, she slowly lifted her bowed head, rubbed her eyes, and forced a strained smile. "Ruin¡­" Ruin responded coldly to the girl''s tender call. "Hey." Hearing ¡®hey'' instead of her name, the girl''s body tensed up. Her eyes, filled with freckles, began to tremble. The tremors in her gaze as she looked at Ruin made him clench his fists and nce around. "Sigh. There''s no one nearby, so I''ll just say it." "¡­" "Don''t take it too hard." Ruin stared nkly at the girl and whispered softly. "Can''t you change your dress?" "What?" "I mean¡­ that." Ruin ruffled his hair roughly and sighed deeply once more. "It doesn''t suit you at all." "What do you mean¡­?" "You and this dress. It''s a horrible match. I''ve worn expensive clothes enough to have some confidence in my taste, but not for you¡­" The girl asked Ruin in a trembling voice, her chest heaving with frustration as she coughed. ¡®Soon Yuria will be here¡­'' Ruin was sure Yuria would wear the dress he had prepared. That''s why he decided to personally intervene for Yuria''s sake, even if it meant being rude to someone he was meeting for the first time. His gift was meant to be special. He didn''t want to see Yuria in the same dress as an unattractive girl. Thus, Ruin growled at the freckle-covered girl. "I''ll give you money, so go change into another dress." His tone was forceful. Not a request, but a coercive demand, Ruin''s voice rang in the girl''s ears. "¡­" Tears threatened to spill from the girl''s eyes. Just a touch, and they seemed ready to flow. Ruin, unmoved by the girl''s tearful eyes, clicked his tongue. "I know it''s rude, but I have my reasons. Please understand. I''ll pay twice the original price, so just change ande back. It''s a win for you." "¡­Ruin." "Don''t call me by name. It annoys me." "¡­" The girl spoke in a trembling voice. Ruin clenched his bandaged hand into a fist and shouted with difficulty. "I¡­ am Yuria." "What?" Ruin looked at the girl in shock. His eyes, trembling with dynamic emotion, were unreadable. Was it shock? Anger? Or anger at the person who had done this to her? It was unclear, but one thing was certain: Ruin''s expression reflected shock. "Hey¡­" Ruin ruffled his hair again. And then, "Say that again." "What?" "Say it again." "How did this happen¡­?" "Why has it been like this since yesterday¡­" Ruin spoke with zing eyes. "Yuria wasn''t ugly like you." "Gulp¡­ Sob¡­" "How dare you speak so insolently." Ruin began to reach out his hand. "This won''t do. I''ll just lightly burn the hem of your dress." "¡­" "It''s hard to watch you struggling to look pretty." Emptiness started to fill the girl''s eyes. Despite her tears falling to the floor, Ruin, annoyed, reached out with a disgusted gesture. At the moment he was about to ignite the girl''s dress hem with a zing orb, -Bang! The sound of the ballroom door breaking and the approach of footsteps began. Through the dust cloud, the silhouette of a man walking in caught the attention of all the students, who watched in silence. The man, receiving everyone''s attention, waved his hand lightly in greeting. "Um. Hello." The red-haired man greeted everyone with his usual light tone. Tall and well-built. The handsome man, overwhelmed by the excessive attention, bowed slightly. "I am Ricardo, serving Lady Olivia Desmond." The man smiled brightly as he entered the ballroom. "I''m attending as a dropout. But I brought my invitation, so if you haveints, feel free to challenge me to a duel." He then turned his gaze towards the freckle-covered girl and slowly walked over. The girl''s eyes began to tremble intensely as the man, who looked straight ahead at only one person, approached. The girl had wanted to hide. Tears streaming down her face, she covered her face with her hands and hid. At this moment, with everyone''s attention, the man''s steps were directed towards the crying, unattractive girl. Ruin, annoyed by Ricardo''s sudden appearance, grabbed his shoulder roughly, but -Snap. Unable to match Ricardo''s strength, as if holding onto a massive rock, Ruin was pulled along by the firmness of Ricardo''s grip. Annoyed, Ruin spoke harshly. "The hell are you doing here?" "Um¡­ Could you please shut your mouth?" Ricardo lightly dismissed Ruin and stood in front of the girl with freckles, smiling gently. He reached out slowly and calmly stroked the girl''s head. "You''re beautiful today as well." Chapter 140: Yuria''s heart was crumbling. From the moment she saw her changed face until now, she had been breaking and shattering repeatedly. When she woke up in the morning, Yuria thought she was dreaming. She couldn''t have imagined facing such an ordeal on the day of the ball. She had woken up to a vibrant morning as always. She had nned to get up earlier than usual to dress up beautifully, but everything went awry. Yuria felt ashamed. Showing her changed appearance to others was embarrassingly humiliating. After calming down, she deliberated a lot. Yuria repeatedly pondered over which dress to wear. Should she wear the dress given by Ricardo?Or the one Ruin had given her? No matter what she wore, Yuria knew she would be criticized because of her ruined face. Thinking this time would be different, Yuria chose her dress with a straw-clutching mindset. ¡®Alright¡­ Let''s wear this.'' After much thought, she chose the light green dress gifted by Ruin. Wearing Ruin''s dress, she thought, might ensure recognition from him. She hoped someone would recognize her changed self. She didn''t want to spend the ball alone again. If Ruin recognized her, she thought, they could discuss her current problem together and find some constion for her aching heart. Ruin had said he could see the inner self. Believing in Ruin, Yuria chose the dress. Last night, Ruin had said he saw her, not her face. Even if she transformed into an ugly appearance, Yuria believed he would surely recognize her. Yuria walked to the ballroom in the light green dress given by Ruin instead of the pure white dress from Ricardo. Though she was sorry she couldn''t wear Ricardo''s dress, she wanted to ponder the pressing issue with someone first. The walk to the ball was unbearably long. Students passing her nced at her face and whispered among themselves, while scoffing andughter endlessly rang in her ears. The scorn felt even colder than usual, making her steps towards the ballroom feel absolutely dreadful. Overwhelmed withplex thoughts, Yuria sat on a bench, contemting. Perhaps she shouldn''t go. Attending the ball was an obligation for students of the academy, but she thought perhaps they would understand if she exined her situation. But, Yuria was a fearful person. What if they didn''t understand? What if causing another issue while already penalized led to even harsher punishment? With this worry, Yuria struggled to lift her immovable legs. One step. Two steps. The weight of the air felt oppressively heavy with each falling step. Nevertheless, Yuria walked on, clinging to one hope. ¡®Ruin will recognize me,'' she thought. Because Yuria believed in Ruin. She trusted in his confident words and wore the dress he gifted, believing he would recognize her. When she entered the ballroom, Many criticisms were directed towards Yria. -Ugly and yet she dressed up. -Pfft. That''s a bit¡­ -Looks like she borrowed her mom''s clothes. Just one aspect of her appearance had changed, yet the way people treated her was incredibly cold. Everyone was mocking Yuria, -What''s with that girl? -She''s so ugly. -Better off reborn. No one recognized the wronged Yuria. Not the friends she had been close with, nor the juniors who had received her healing during assignments and thanked her. Everyone dismissed her with sneeringughter. Yuria''s stomach churned. She couldn''t understand their attitudes, and yet, even understanding them made her insides twist violently. Conversations criticizing her disfigurement echoed around her, and she felt everyone''s gaze on her face. Her head spun. She felt like vomiting any moment, overwhelmed by nausea. She thought it would be just a matter of closing her eyes and enduring,forting herself that she just had to bear it, but being actually at the ball made her realize how naive those thoughts were. Yuria ran towards a corner of the ballroom, head bowed. Because she wanted to live. The thought of copsing or going mad if she received any more attention drove her to run. Hiding from people''s gaze, she wondered if her heart would feel better. If she hid out of sight, maybe she could escape their mocking. Yuria gasped for breath, repeating her attempts topose herself, and sighed in relief upon seeing a familiar face approaching. ¡®Ruin.'' Ruin wasing towards her, hidden in the corner. Seeing Ruin approaching with unhurried steps, Yuria felt relieved. ¡®I''m d I wore the dress Ruin gifted.'' Though sorry to Ricardo, Yuria felt fortunate that Ruin recognized her. She thought being alone in such a vast ball would be the ultimate misery. She thought things had improved. She had made more friends thanst year. Even though many friendships were still awkward, she had managed to find friends tough and chat with. Yuria blushed with emotion at Ruin''s approaching steps, hoping the academy''s ball would move in the direction she had hoped. ¡®He recognized me.'' As Ruin approached, Yuria folded her hands and bowed her head. She wanted to talk about the shame and injustice she had faced. To say that she woke up with a changed face and to seek solutions together. She wanted to confide this stifling feeling to a close friend. That''s why Yuria harbored great expectations from Ruin and hoped for his swift arrival. -Step. -One step. -Step. -Two steps. -Stop. Seeing Ruin standing before her, Yuria, overwhelmed with emotion, called his name. -Ruin. -Hey. -Can''t you change your clothes? A profound disappointment ensued. It felt like the world was crumbling. Ruin, who had promised to recognize her inner self, had coldly changed his stance. Yuria found this new, cold behavior of Ruin utterly alien. -What? -You and this dress utterly mismatch. Yuria couldn''t believe Ruin, who had initially praised and insisted she wear the dress, saying it suited her well, was now speaking the opposite. She had believed. Believed he would recognize her. Yet, Ruin was spewing cold words at her. Yuria internally screamed in denial. ¡®You said it would suit me.'' ¡®You asked me to wear it.'' ¡®You told me not to wear Ricardo''s dress, so I wore this¡­ Why can''t you recognize me?'' Feeling a massive betrayal from Ruin, who had lied, Yuria clenched her fist tight. She understood why Ruin couldn''t recognize her, but still, but still¡­! She hadn''t expected him to be so cold. Without even asking her name, Ruin coldly spoke, dragging Yuria''s self-esteem further into the abyss. Ruin''s obstinacy was breaking her down. Even revealing her name, Even pounding her chest in frustration didn''t change Ruin''s cold treatment; if she didn''t change her dress immediately, his response implied he''d take action. You said you''d see the inner self. Even if my face changed, you said you''d recognize me. Was it all just pleasant talk? Tears stupidly kept streaming down Yuria''s face as she bowed her head and cried. Ruin sighed at her bowed figure. -Don''t cry. -¡­ -Stop crying. Your ugliness is upsetting. Ruin, who once imed her crying was painful to see, promising to make her smile and asking her to remain friends, had forgotten those past assurances and was repeating cold, sorrowful words. The world turned dark. Her vision blurred, and she felt enveloped by a quiet emotion as if whispers were caressing her ears. ¡®Why do I have to suffer through this¡­?'' Always facing hardships alone. Disgust at those who caused her pain and then boasted as if they were superior. She wanted to try hard. Was it so wrong to want tough with everyone? Yuria bowed her head and let the tears fall. She wanted to give up and start over. The friend who betrayed her. Those women mocking her hardships. At the moment she felt like resetting everything and starting anew, -Boom! "Um." The light from the splendid chandeliers illuminated a man walking towards her. Alwaysid-back and yful. Yuria was startled. She hadn''t expected Ricardo to attend the ball. She hastily covered her face with her hands, not wanting to show her shabby appearance to Ricardo. She knew Ricardo, like Ruin, wouldn''t recognize her, but she didn''t want to show him this state. ¡®Don''te.'' ¡®Don''te¡­'' ¡®Go away.'' As the footsteps neared, reaching close to where Yuria was huddled, -Step. -Step. -Step. The approaching footsteps halted at one spot, not moving further. A sigh of relief mixed withplex emotions and sadness surged like a flood at that moment. A warm hand gently rested on her head. It was warm. Very much so. It wasforting, as if soothing all her pain. A tender voice sounded above Yuria''s head, always as gentle as it had been. "Today, you are beautiful as well." Ricardo, who recognized her when no one else did, was looking at her with a smile. Chapter 141: A chilly air began to fill the ballroom. The sight of the weeping girl and the dumbfounded stares from the pea-brained Ruin were ruining theughter-filled ball. I ignored Ruin and kept stroking the girl¡¯s head. [Affection window cannot be used in this space.] -Look for Yuria. -You can only choose once. -Once you make a choice, the affection window will be avable. The affection window had been unresponsive since I stepped into the ballroom. There was no guarantee that Yuria in front of me was real. the pure white dress I had provided. In the novel, Yuria came in an old dress. Not the one Ruin gave her, but a second-hand dress, and she was ignored at the ball, as I remembered. Just like now, Ruin did not recognize Yuria, and eventually, near the end of the ball, he found her crying on the balcony and realized her face had changed¡ªa rather touching episode. The illustration of Ruin apologizing for not recognizing her while holding her wrist was quite charming, but now¡­ it¡¯s all messed up. The difference between reality and the novel was this moment. In the novel, there was no friction between Ruin and the transformed Yuria. In the novel, Ruin ignored Yuria; there was no conversation. It was supposed to be a heart-wrenching episode, like the Little Mermaid peeking at the prince from behind a rock, silently yearning. Hmm. It feels like everything¡¯s tangled up. I smiled at the weeping girl in front of me. ¡°Don¡¯t cry.¡± ¡°Gulp¡­ I¡¯m not crying.¡± ¡°Lies. You¡¯re sobbing.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not¡­¡± ¡°Hmm. I wanted to scold you for not wearing the dress I gave, but seeing you cry like this, I can¡¯t.¡± A quest where the transmigrator¡¯s privilege is sealed. I thought it would be a difficult quest. Failing at once would lead straight to failure. I imagined it would be as hard as finding Mr. Kim Cheolsu in ska, but this turned out to be too easy. Seeing this girl unable to pray and just sorrowfully crying in front of me, I couldn¡¯t help butugh. Who wouldn¡¯t know? That this person is Yuria. The fact that it was easy to find her with so many hints is undeniable, but even without the hints, I thought I could easily find her. People who couldn¡¯t say anything to others, Who hide in corners and weep alone at every issue are habits that, as far as I remember, only Yuria had. In the novel too. When attending the academy, I remembered and stored Yuria¡¯s mannerisms. I am Yuria¡¯s friend and the one who transmigrated into the novel. It must be right that I couldn¡¯t not know. I looked at Yuria, who was shaking her head no-no with a small smile. ¡°No¡­ I¡¯m not the person you think.¡± See? If this isn¡¯t Yuria, who else could it be? The way she shakes her head when flustered and covers her face with her hands when sad are exactly Yuria¡¯s habits. ¡°Is that so?¡± I knelt in front of Yuria with a ¡®tsk¡¯ sound, matching our eye levels. I looked at her face calmly, slightly curling the corners of my lips, and took her hand. Yuria¡¯s hand, trembling slightly, felt frail and cold, fragile enough to break any moment. Holding her delicate wrist, I slowly began to remove her hand from her face. ¡°Don¡¯t¡­¡± Yuria shook her head vigorously, refusing to show her face. ¡°What are you hiding?¡± ¡°I¡¯m no the wrong person.¡± ¡°Is that so? I have an eye for beauty, and I don¡¯t see it that way.¡± ¡°No. It¡¯s not.¡± ¡°Then it must be your heart that¡¯s beautiful.¡± ¡°Please stop. Please¡­¡± Yuria murmured in a retreating voice. Her trembling voice spat out a strong denial, yet it sounded so pitifully like pleading. I gently pressed down Yuria¡¯s wrist. Seeing Yuria¡¯s hand full of band-aids, I smiled painfully. ¡°It must hurt.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°You tell me to get treated by you, but you should take better care of yourself.¡± ¡°¡­I¡­¡± ¡°Stop.¡± I smiled at Yuria¡¯s face. ¡°Alright, stop crying. It¡¯s not good for the heart.¡± Seeing her swollen eyes and the glistening tears on her cheeks made me involuntarily smile. ¡°Now I can see your face.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Why are you hiding it? What¡¯scking?¡± ¡°Because I¡¯m ugly¡­¡± ¡°That¡¯s not true.¡± ¡°Lies.¡± Yuria sniffling and shaking her head no. Biting her lower lip, she trembled uncontrobly. ¡°Tell me if someone says you¡¯re ugly.¡± ¡°¡­There¡¯s no one.¡± ¡°Lies.¡± ¡°Really.¡± I can guess, But¡­ I smiled kindly and scanned the ballroom. For starters, one girl next to Michail. One girl hesitating near Ruin. Lastly, the girl talking to the prince with brown hair, perhaps? The girls who caught my eye began to pale. They were somewhat familiar. I remembered warning one of them not to overstep. If they crossed the line again, they wouldn¡¯t beughing at the situation. ¡°I see.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°Nothing, just talking to myself.¡± I wiped away the tears on Yuria¡¯s cheeks and roughly tousled her hair. The soft pink hair spread through my hands, leaving the faint scent ofvender lingering. ¡®I could tell just by the smell of her shampoo.¡¯ It seems there are more fools in the novel than I thought. Especially the one ring at me with dissatisfaction, Ruin, even more so. Yuria slowly detached from my touch and hurriedly fled, wiping away her tears. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. You¡¯re mistaken. I¡¯m not the person you¡¯re thinking of¡­¡± ¡°I understand.¡± ¡°Please believe me.¡± ¡°I trust my eyes, though.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Yuria realized that talking was futile and ran off towards the balcony as if escaping. It must beplicated. She probably realized I caught on, but didn¡¯t want to show her ruined self. Did Ick consideration? Maybe it would¡¯ve been better to find her quietly alone and talk, but I was too angry. I waved lightly at Yuria, who nced back as she ran, and smiled. ¡°Don¡¯t cry.¡± Reading my lips, Yuria cried even more and rushed towards the balcony. Smelling the lingering scent of her shampoo, I ced my hands on my knees and slowly stood up. It¡¯s time to start. Before going to Yuria, I needed to vent somewhere. I couldn¡¯t let those who almost turned the heroine evil go. I¡¯m also a reader, Sensitive about the novel¡¯s story, and it¡¯s only right to leave a fitting ¡®gift¡¯ for those who disturbed my peaceful life as a jobless person. To do that, it was proper to first question those who hurt Yuria the most. I smiled at Ruin, who was pocketing his hands. ¡°You¡¯ve done quite a deed.¡± Ruin sighed deeply. ¡°They¡¯re making fools of themselves.¡± A ¡®tsk¡¯ noise echoed in the quiet ballroom. ¡°Ugly bastards making a fuss.¡± Ruin seemed to dislike the current situation, still unaware of Yuria¡¯s presence. Ruin approached and looked up at me coldly. ¡°What are you doing here?¡± I suppressed a smile and listened to Ruin¡¯s words. Let¡¯s see how far he can go. ¡°Just, cleaning up the mess Olivia left, wondering why you¡¯d miss the academy so much.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t miss it.¡± ¡°Talking back again, huh? Get lost if you don¡¯t want to hear nonsense.¡± I asked Ruin in a gentle voice as he headed towards the balcony. ¡°Are you done?¡± ¡°What?¡± Ruin raised his eyebrows, questioning me as if my words were trivial. ¡°You¡¯re finished talking?¡± ¡°What¡¯s the use of talking to you? It¡¯s pointless.¡± ¡°Ha. Is that so? Then it¡¯s my turn to talk.¡± I opened my mouth with a cruel smile. ¡°Ruin.¡± There are several ways to torment Ruin. Kill with violence. Kill with inferiority by talent, or by words. No matter how I think about it, this must be the most effective way to hit Ruin. ¡°What can you do?¡± Undermining the foundation. Ruin, you¡¯re disqualified from being the sub-male lead. Chapter 142: Ruin is overly inted. Surrounded by adtion, And truly skilled, indeed. But above all, the Magician¡¯s Tower as a backdrop has created an unjustifiable bubble around the existence that is Ruin. Though Ruin ascends to the ranks of the strongest in thetter part of the novel, that¡¯s a story for theter chapters. gshells. If his supposed remarkable abiliuratively. He possesses no power to rain meteors upon the earth like the Tower Master, nor does hemand hundreds of summons like Darbav. While he certainly has the talent to be a great mage, he is significantlycking, both in character and skill. To make matters worse, he made the novel¡¯s heroine cry¡­He¡¯s gone down an irreversible path. I do have standards. As a lover of novels, And as a reader who followed ¡°The Strongest Love Me at the Academy¡± to itspletion, I have significant interest in the story but maintain clear boundaries. The instances where I interfered with the story, post-possession, are few. Changing the future of a character destined to be a grand viin, or on the contrary, ending them. One memorable asion was when I cared for a girl who was on the brink of turning into a heretic. It was all done in pursuit of afortable, jobless life. Their existence posed a potential threat to my peace. Moreover, it was out of consideration to ease the protagonists¡¯ hardships. As long as I do not cross three lines, I have left the story of the novel undisturbed. Because that¡¯s what a reader and a possessor can do. One, the wellbeing of thedy. Two, potential threats to a peaceful life. And three, Making Yuria cry. Today, Ruin has crossed two of those lines. Henceforth, Ruin¡¯s existence seems likely to threaten my peaceful jobless life. Un he couldpete. In the novel, Ruin always harbored such adolescent fantasies. ¡°I could win if I fought seriously.¡± Foolishness. Not fighting seriously as an excuse for losing is nothing but a way to protect one¡¯s pride. However, the novel always sided with Ruin. When facing a defeated opponent in a rematch, awakening or learning a new magic to win was the norm. Moreover, as a romance fantasy novel demanded the male leads¡¯ strength to be unparalleled, Ruin¡¯s victories over defeats were a given. It seemed reasonable for Ruin to harbor such flimsy thoughts. But now, my patience for understanding has worn thin. He made my friend cry. I no longer wanted to be considerate toward Ruin, who disrupted my happy jobless life. Ruin was weaker ive the opportunities meant for Ruin to someone new, thinking howcking Ruin was. His arrogance was apparent even without looking. His thinking was simple. Thus, I nned to undermine Ruin¡¯s foundation. If he wiress. I intend to shatter Ruin¡¯s foundation with the reality that he¡¯s not as great as he thinks. This was how I intended to direct the novel towards a better path, and my way of venting my frustration. ¡°What?¡± Ruin scoffed incredulously, tilting his head. ¡°What can¡¯t I do? I could kill you right now.¡± I nodded at Ruin¡¯s cute provocation and responded. ¡°Go ahead.¡± ¡°Hey¡­¡± ¡°Can¡¯t do it, can you?¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Honestly, you¡¯re not confident, are you? You¡¯ve never beaten me before, and you¡¯re scared to be utterly defeated in front of all these people.¡± ¡°You¡­ you¡¯re quite insolent today.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t that the truth? You¡¯re still assessing whether you can beat me.¡± Ruin ground his teeth, ring at me. ¡°Shut up.¡± ¡°I¡¯d rather not.¡± ¡°Stop spouting nonsense with that hole in your face.¡± ¡°Oh, how scary.¡± Ruin¡¯s pride was like a towering wall. The background of the Magician¡¯s Tower yed a significant role in that pride. He was indeed talented, but it was always against a backdrop that could be relied upon. h. Honestly, Ruin and I needed to be humble. From an orphan of the slums, To living a life of luxury thanks to being picked up by a wealthy benefactor, we had no right to look down on others. I began to prod at Ruin¡¯s sore spot. ¡°But, am I not right? Ruin, you really don¡¯t know how to do anything, do you?¡± ¡°And you think you¡¯re better?¡± ¡°Yes, I am better. That¡¯s why the academy sent a letter asking me to re-enroll, right? Ruin, who came to deliver it, should know.¡± ¡°Bullshit, it¡¯s just because they pity you.¡± ¡°Being pitiable is also a talent.¡± Unyielding to Ruin¡¯s response, he sighed deeply. It must be frustrating. But, what can I do? Ruin¡¯s feelings are not my concern. I couldn¡¯t care less about the feelings of a sub-male lead. ¡°Ah¡­ Now shitty problems.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°One fell into dark magic and became irredeemable, while another released such a criminal¡­ is it because the Magician¡¯s Tower is messed up?¡± ¡°Shut up before I kill you.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not insulting the tower, just stating the facts.¡± ¡°Shut up¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯m talking. Listen for once. Please.¡± Being treated respectfully seems to have emboldened him. Ruin spat back a boiling retort. ¡°What about Desmond¡­!¡± ¡°I admit ourdy is wed. But isn¡¯t the Magician¡¯s Tower the same?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t spout nonsense. How can the Magician¡¯s Tower bepared to a minor noble house?¡± ¡°If Desmond is a minor noble house, is the imperial family just a house with a big yard?¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Think before you speak.¡± Personally, I don¡¯ic. However, I have a rather antagonistic feeling towards the mages living within the space of the Magician¡¯s Tower. A sense of elitism. Selfforting with the thought of being the chosen ones, halting progress, and only knowing how to exert local influence, I¡¯ve been critical of this repetitive bad practice. This is just my personal opinion, and I don¡¯t want to dwell on it deeply. The Magician¡¯s Tower may bemendable, but Ruin is not. I spoke my mind without filtering. ¡°What exactly can you do?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t start with me.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s think about this logically.¡± I tapped my head, introducing the concept of thought to Ruin. ¡°All you can do is use magic somewhat well. Do you have overwhelming skills? That¡¯s not the case, is it?¡± ¡°What else is there? Your personality is the pits, you agitate the Tower Master, create incidents, tarnishing the Magician¡¯s Tower¡¯s image. You¡¯re just like a barking dog.¡± ¡°Shut up.¡± ¡°Oh, and¡­¡± I looked towards the balcony Yuria had left for, highlighting the most critical blemish. ¡°Isn¡¯t it funny that Ruin is getting mad at that person? What right does Ruin have to tell someone what dress to wear?¡± ¡°¡­¡± Ruin¡¯s response was silent. ¡°Are you close to her?¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Why , and wow¡­ it was truly shitty.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°If I were wearing the same shirt as Ruin and it looked shitty, would you be happy if I told you to change?¡± ¡°There was a reason for that, fucker.¡± ¡°Then take it off. I have a reason too.¡± I looked at Ruin with a cruel smile. ¡°Just kidding.¡± Ruin¡¯splexion was about to burst red. The flow of magic emanating from Ruin quickened, and unable to contain his boiling rage, he clenched and unclenched his fists. ¡®That should be enough for today.¡¯ I wanted to continue, but I didn¡¯t want to leave the person waiting on the terrace alone. Before heading to the balcony, I gave Ruin a hint, suggesting he deeply contemte his actions. ¡°What if the person who ran to the balcony was Yuria?¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°Would be disgusting, right? If I were her, any affection would disappear¡­ I¡¯m just curious about Ruin¡¯s thoughts.¡± ¡°That kind of nonsense won¡¯t happen. Shut your trap.¡± I cut off Ruin and smiled. ¡°It would be too interesting.¡± I have a bad personality. Maybe even worse than Ruin¡¯s. Once I make a decision, I rarely change it, and I enjoy tormenting others in a sinister way. Is it because I serve a viiness? Even without dropping tasty bait, Ruin, who openly bites the lure, made me smile. ¡°I won¡¯t do anything.¡± ¡°Not solving misunderstandings, nor assisting Ruin with future troubles.¡± ¡°What are you talking about? What have you ever done for me?¡± ¡°Ha! Right. To Ruin, it must seem that way.¡± I casually walked away, hands behind my back. ¡°Many things will change soon. Easy solutions and lucky opportunities might be hard to find.¡± ¡°What are you talking about?¡± ¡°Just spouting nonsense.¡± ¡°Ha.¡± ¡°But, I¡¯m really curious about how the rtionship between Yuria and Ruin will change.¡± I stepped closer to Ruin and asked. ¡°Didn¡¯t you feel anything strange?¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡° odd?¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Think carefully about what you missed and savor the moments of what¡¯s toe.¡± A sharp voice came from behind me. -Shut up! Don¡¯t insult Ruin while you¡¯re just a butler serving a viiness! A woman, apparently a devoted follower of Ruin, was clenching her dress and yelling at me. Her face turned red with anger, and as she screamed, I gave her a gentle smile and replied. ¡°Be quiet.¡± ¡°¡­Gasp.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not in a very good mood right now.¡± Silence followed, and mediators began to approach us one by one. Student Council President Chartia, Michail, the Crown Prince, and other significant supporting characters were grabbing Ruin¡¯s shoulders. I shrugged and smiled. ¡°It¡¯s too early to get angry. It¡¯s just the beginning, and it would be unfortunate to copse from hypertension.¡± ¡°Let go. I¡¯m going to kill that bastard today.¡± ¡°Hmm¡­¡± As I was about to speak again, a chilly voice came from behind. A boy¡¯s clear voice said, ¡°Stop it.¡± Michail stood behind me, his eyes sharp as if he might draw his sword at any moment, his hand resting on the hilt. Michail, having brought his sword under the authority of the disciplinarymittee, threatened a pitiful civilian. I raised my hands in a gesture of surrender. Michail sighed deeply and shook his head. ¡°Just go. I don¡¯t want to see your face for a long time.¡± ¡°I¡¯d rather not see yours either, but if I leave now, I¡¯ll miss something quite unfortunate.¡± ¡°What?¡± I gazed at the grand clock hanging on the wall of the ballroom, smiling enigmatically. 6:30 PM Thirty minutes before the heretics¡¯ attack begins. I didn¡¯t want to miss an entertaining spectacle. Chapter 143: ¡°Sniff¡­¡± Yuria was crying. Her shoulders trembled like branches swayed by a fierce wind, and her sobs echoed softly in the thin night sky. As I walked toward the balcony, Yuria¡¯s figure in the moonlight resembled a sorrowful dance. She seemed lost and pained. ¡°I don¡¯t want to show it¡­.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to show this side of me¡­.¡± ¡°Why did you notice?¡± ¡°No one else noticed, so how did you figure it out¡­ sniff.¡±Muttering in a sorrowful voice, Yuria stomped her foot while clutching her skirt. Much like a person venting when they are deeply upset, Yuria seemed to be doing the same. I stepped toward the balcony where Yuria stood, wearing a small smile. At the sound of my footsteps in the silent space, Yuria hastily began to wipe away her flowing tears. Watching from a distance, I saw Yuria rub her eyes with hands covered in bandages. I paused for a moment to give her some time. Yuria wouldn¡¯t want to show this side of herself. A gentleman should be considerate of ady. Asking ¡®Why are you crying?¡¯ without any consideration would be thoughtless. So I waited until Yuria raised her head. When I heard her sniffle and slowly lift her head, I resumed my approach. ¡°Have you calmed down?¡± ¡°Don¡¯te near me.¡± Yuria, looking at the garden with sad eyes, spoke firmly. I took another step towards her, maintaining my small smile. ¡°Why shouldn¡¯t Ie?¡± Yuria clutched her skirt tightly and took a deep breath. From her trembling back, I could tell that Yuria was still crying. Yuria shouted in a muffled voice. ¡°I am not the person you think I am.¡± ¡°Why do you think so? You might be the person I¡¯m looking for.¡± ¡°No way!¡± Yuria clenched her fists and shouted. Her voice echoed in the balcony, spreading a sense of sorrow. ¡°No way¡­¡± Yuria¡¯s voice grew smaller and smaller. I didn¡¯t feel good. Yuria began to exin in a trembling voice, biting her lips as she spoke about why she was rejecting me. ¡°I¡¯m neither pretty nor attractive. My face is full of freckles, and people say I¡¯m ugly.¡± ¡°Hmm¡­ so what?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t say it so easily! What do you know?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. I don¡¯t know much about you, but you seem to be misunderstanding something.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°The person I¡¯m looking for isn¡¯t someone pretty and attractive. I¡¯m looking for a kind person with a beautiful smile.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t lie!¡± Yuria shouted, unable to hide her emotions. ¡°Don¡¯t lie¡­¡± Shaking her head as if she didn¡¯t want to continue the conversation, Yuria spat out only gloomy words. I sighed deeply with a bitter smile. ¡®It¡¯s time to let her vent.¡¯ Conversation has its timing. There are times to intervene and times to listen. It seemed like now was the time to step back and let Yuria vent. She needed time to pour out her grievances and empty out her feelings, so I silently watched her and focused on her words. ¡°When I came to the ballroom, people said to me, ¡®You¡¯re so ugly. The dress you¡¯re wearing is too fancy.¡¯ I¡¯ve heardments like ¡®You know how to dress up for a ball,¡¯ countless times until now.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°At first, it hurt and made me sad. At first¡­¡± Yuria lowered her head, overwhelmed by emotions. Her fists still clutched the hem of her dress tightly. ¡°I didn¡¯t want to hear it, and I often wondered why I deserved such treatment. But surprisingly, people adjust. You know what¡¯s funny? Even though my mind tells me it¡¯s okay, that they¡¯re the weird ones, deep down I admit it. I¡¯m not someone who deserves to wear such expensive clothes. Dresses don¡¯t suit me.¡± Yuria spoke as if she had given up. As her powerless voice echoed sadly, Yuria slowly turned to look at me. Her face, full of freckles and red from crying, made me think she probably looked quite in, even without the influence of magic. Not that her face was unattractive, But rather because crying made her look less appealing. Personally, I don¡¯t like to see anyone crying. It makes me feel bad and ufortable. Who would enjoy seeing someone sad? Most people probably feel the same as I do. Yuria saw my bitter smile and sighed deeply. ¡°You think the same, don¡¯t you?¡± ¡°Pardon?¡± ¡°You think I don¡¯t suit these clothes. You think it¡¯s ridiculous for amoner to wear such fancy clothes, don¡¯t you?¡± ¡°No, I don¡¯t.¡± ¡°Liar.¡± ¡°If that were a lie, I wouldn¡¯t havee to find you on the balcony.¡± ¡°You came just tofort me because you feel sorry for me.¡± ¡°Feel sorry? I believe there¡¯s no one in the world more pitiful than I am.¡± That was my honest opinion. I truly believe there¡¯s no one more pitiful than me in this world. The protagonist won¡¯t grow. Thedy is picky about food. My sry is dyed. At this point, I¡¯m not just pitiful but a charity case. Of course, there are people far worse off than me, but selfishly, I am one of those who think they are the most pitiful. Well, my life is happy, though. I kindly responded to Yuria¡¯s disagreement. Now it¡¯s my turn to speak. Listening to Yuria¡¯s story further wouldn¡¯t change anything, and it would only make me feel more ufortable, so I began to speak slowly. ¡°I have never thought of you as pitiful.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Why would I feel sorry for someone who is bold and loved by people? Even putting aside such trivial things, I don¡¯t think you¡¯re pitiful.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t believe such lies anymore.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not forcing you to believe. I¡¯m just saying what I think. It¡¯s like this. I could never live like a pushover, but you are amazing. Ah, is this sarcasm?¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Anyway, I always admire how beautifully you dress. It¡¯s funny, isn¡¯t it? People say, ¡®A poormoner girl wearing an expensive dress is disgusting,¡¯ but I always think, ¡®How can someone be so beautiful?¡¯ Of course, not as much as Lady Olivia, whom I serve.¡± ¡°What does that mean?¡± ¡°It¡¯s an upational hazard.¡± I took a step forward, looking at the bright moon in the night sky. Even though the distance between us shortened, Yuria didn¡¯t say, ¡®Don¡¯te.¡¯ It meant my cheesy words gave her somefort. I took another step closer, stood beside Yuria, and spoke softly while looking at the stars in the night sky. ¡°You said I¡¯m not the person you¡¯re looking for, right?¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°But what should I do?¡± The moon is particrly bright tonight. The number of stars in the sky, And the Milky Way stretched like a watercolor painting made the scene bright and beautiful, stirring emotions. I turned to look at Yuria. Even a miracle. I averted my eyes from Yuria, who was staring at me, and spoke. ¡°To me, right now, you look incredibly beautiful.¡± ¡°¡­What?¡± ¡°Your freckled face and your crying appearance are just like the person I¡¯m looking for. I want to ask you so many things, but¡­¡± I took off my jacket and draped it over Yuria¡¯s shoulders, smiling. ¡°The weather is too cold to keep you outside for long.¡± Isn¡¯t that right? ¡°Miss Yuria.¡± ¡°¡­Please don¡¯t do this. I¡­¡± ¡°Let¡¯s stop ying hide and seek here.¡± -Do you choose ¡®Yuria¡¯ as the target? ¡®Yes.¡¯ [The choice has beenpleted.] *** [You have sessfully found ¡®Yuria who lost her beauty.¡¯] -The restriction on the favorability window is lifted. -The curse on Yuria is lifted. -Part of the reward is ¡®unlocking the hidden magical talent.¡¯ [Unique Magic: Rain and Thunder] is unlocked. * ¨C Protect Yuria. End of Chapter Chapter 144: Yuria cried in my arms for a long time. She kept repeating, asking how I recognized her, why I noticed her, andmented that she didn¡¯t want to show this side of herself, that she really didn¡¯t. Yuria¡¯s seemingly endless tears finally stopped with the words, ¡°Thank you so much for finding me.¡± She took a deep breath and looked toward the ballroom beyond the curtain. It was time to return to the ball. If we s would cause trouble for both of us. Taking Yuria¡¯s trembling hand, I thought about an encouraging line. After all, she¡¯d need some support to return to the ball. ¡°Miss Yuria.¡± ¡°Yes?¡±¡°Don¡¯t be too scared.¡± ¡°¡­Is it that obvious?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Yuria took a deep breath and patted her cheeks. ¡°Ha. Will it be okay?¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°Ricardo being with me. I¡¯m worried there will be strange rumors.¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine. If anyone says anything, I¡¯ll just deal with them.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°Just kidding.¡± It seemed Yuria wasn¡¯t aware that her face had returned to normal. Since there was no mirror on the balcony, she couldn¡¯t have noticed. ¡®How should I tell her?¡¯ Suddenly saying, ¡®The magic is broken,¡¯ would be too strange. Hmm. Pointing to the faintly visible mirror through the curtain, I lightly tapped Yuria¡¯s cheek. Startled by the sudden touch, Yuria flinched and looked at me. ¡°Eek¡­! Why did you do that?¡± ¡°Would you look at the mirror?¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°The mirror over there in the corner of the ballroom.¡± Following my poinures. A boy with red hair and a girl with a beautiful face. The face that had received much criticism was gone, and the heroine¡¯s beautiful face was reflected in the mirror. ¡°Huh¡­?¡± Surprised, Yuria it wasn¡¯t a dream, she screamed. ¡°Huh? Huh? Huh?!¡± ¡°Even if you look at me like that, I don¡¯t know. I don¡¯t know why Miss Yuria¡¯s face changed either.¡± To ease the tension, I joked with Yuria. ¡°Maybe a prince kissed you.¡± ¡°What¡­?¡± ¡°Just kidding.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Yuria hit my shoulder with her fist, her face turning red. Seeing her grumbling to not make such jokes, she looked much better than before. ¡®Now, that¡¯s Yuria.¡¯ The bright and energetic heroine Yuria from the novel. Seeing her slowly regain the innocent smile and bright demeanor that had captured many hearts, I let out a sigh of relief. I subtly extended my hand toward Yuria. ¡°Shall we go back now? It wouldn¡¯t look good for the star of the ball to be sulking in a corner.¡± Just like a scene often found in romance novels, I reached out my hand to Yuria. Seeing Ricardo¡¯s smiling face illuminated by the soft light from the ballroom, Yuria stood there nkly. ¡°Why are you just standing there? You¡¯re making me feel awkward.¡± Yuria stared at me as if she had been struck on the head with a hammer, making me give an awkward smile. ¡®Ah, maybe this was a bit much.¡¯ Thinking I might have overdone it, caught up in the atmosphere, I awkwardly lowered my extended hand. At that moment. -Grab. Yuria¡¯s soft fingers tickled my calloused palm as she took my hand. ¡°Yes¡­! Let¡¯s go!¡± With her swollen eyes forming a smile, Yuria looked at me and smiled brightly. Her smile was like a clear autumn sky with no clouds, and seeing Yuria¡¯s smile, I also smiled back. ¡°Just trust me from now on.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve trusted you for a long time¡­.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°Nothing.¡± Today, Yuria was holding my hand tightly. As if she would never let go. * -ck. Seeingss and spoke. ¡°What is this.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be nervous and just look at my handsome face.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t it true?¡± ¡°Well¡­ yes, but.¡± ¡°What did you say?¡± ¡°Nothing. I was talking to myself.¡± Yuria was holding Ricardo¡¯s hand. Seeing Yuria, who had run away to the balcony with a face full of freckles, now walking in with a shy smile, Ruin felt a burning sensation in his stomach. ¡®Why is Yuriaing out from there?¡¯ Seeing Yuria wearing the dress he had given her, slowly walking out with the person he hated the most, Ruin clenched his fist and red at Ricardo. An unexpected turn of events had urred. While Ruin was lost inplex thoughts, the voice of the student council president reached his ears. ¡°What? It¡¯s Yuria. When did she arrive?¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Ruin?¡± ¡°¡­¡± Without hesitation, Ruin walked toward Yuria. As he walked, his heavy footsteps caused a female student who had mocked Yuria earlier to let out a short scream, but Ruin ignored it and kept walking straight ahead. ¡®Why is sheing out with that guy.¡¯ ¡®She should have told me she arrived.¡¯ Ruin was infuriated. Seeing Yuria, wearing the dress he had given her, with the person he hated the most made him furious. Although he felt good that she wore the dress he had given her, he was extremely displeased that she showed it to Ricardo first. Shyly lowering her head and holding Ricardo¡¯s hand, Yuria walked toward Ruin, who shouted at her. ¡°Yuria!¡± Ruin¡¯s voice echoed loudly in the ballroom. Despite his loud voice that everyone in the ballroom could hear, Yuria ignored him, holding Ricardo¡¯s hand tightly. ¡°¡­¡± It was outright disregard. A cold neglect that Ruin had never experienced before. Having never been ignored by Yuria like this, Ruin felt a chilling sensation from his shoulders. ¡®Why¡­?¡¯ As the question crossed his mind, the murmuring of people began to reach Ruin¡¯s ears. ¡°It¡¯s Yuria.¡± ¡°When did shee? Wow. But why is Yuria so beautiful?¡± ¡°Right? But who is the guy next to her? He¡¯s totally my type.¡± ¡°Oh¡­ he¡¯s crazy. But why are those two together?¡± The envious gazes of the students were directed at Yuria and Ricardo. All thepliments of how well they looked together and how handsome Ricardo was were directed at the person Ruin despised the most. Seeing Ricardo stealing the attention that should have been his, Ruin began to lose his grip on reality, and when he came to his senses, he found himself gripping Yuria¡¯s wrist tightly. Yuria frowned in pain from the strong grip. ¡°Ugh¡­¡± Noticing Yuria¡¯s pained expression btedly, Ruin tried to let go of her hand, but Ricardo¡¯s cold voice stopped him. ¡°Let go.¡± ¡°¡­Shut up.¡± ¡°Let go if you don¡¯t want to die.¡± Ricardo¡¯s eyes glowed red as he red at Ruin. Ricardo¡¯s boiling voice was filled with deep hostility, unlike before. Feeling Ricardo¡¯s murderous intent, Ruin felt as if his legs were about to give out. ¡®This bastard¡­.¡¯ Barely oveing the overwhelming murderous aura, Ruin spoke to Yuria. ¡°Why did youe sote? Do you know how long I¡¯ve been waiting?¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°I was so worried because I couldn¡¯t find you anywhere.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°But Yuria, you look really beautiful today.¡± Ruin smiled slightly and looked at Ricardo. ¡°Thanks for wearing the dress I gave you.¡± Ruin felt a sense of superiority, thinking he was chosen, but his arrogance was quickly shattered. ¡°Let go.¡± Yuria shook off his hand roughly, ring at him with cold eyes. ¡°You said you didn¡¯t want to be associated with an ugly girl.¡± ¡°What¡­?¡± ¡°Why are you surprised?¡± Ruin reached out to grab Yuria¡¯s hand again, but Yuria avoided it irritably and spoke with a cold expression. ¡°You said that to me.¡± Gathering his thoughts, Ruin tried to recall when he had said such a thing. Despite his confusion, seeing the bandages on Yuria¡¯s fingers made him fall silent. ¡®Huh¡­?¡¯ Yuria answered coldly. ¡°Do you really not know?¡± The pieces of the puzzle began to fit together in Ruin¡¯s mind, creating a sense of dread. ¡°You said that to me. Why are you pretending not to remember?¡± Seeing Yuria¡¯s unfamiliar, emotional outburst, Ruin¡¯s eyes wandered in confusion. The puzzle pieces were starting to fit together. ¡°I¡¯m Yuria.¡± ¡°Shut up, Yuria isn¡¯t as ugly as you. Watch your mouth.¡± The sorrowful image of the freckled girl quickly tore through Ruin¡¯s mind. * ¡®Oh¡­¡¯ Yuria grabbed my hand and said. ¡°Let¡¯s go. Leave the trash behind.¡± Honestly, I was quite surprised by Yuria¡¯s unexpectedly strong demeanor. I had thought she would say, ¡®I can understand,¡¯ and forgive him, but I admired the way she firmly cut ties with him. ¡®I would have done the same.¡¯ Who would like hearing curses openly? No one. I brushed past Ruin, who was staring nkly at Yuria¡¯s back, and whispered quietly. ¡°What did I tell you?¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Ruin, you really are good for nothing.¡± As we passed by, Ruin lowered his head, staring nkly at our retreating figures. -Rumble¡­! The chandelier lights began to flicker. ** ¡°Yawn.¡± Olivia was bored. Her butler on leave wasn¡¯t there to keep herpany. Though he was a nagging butler, it seemed she missed him now that he was gone. ¡°I¡¯m bored.¡± ¡®What is Ricardo doing?¡¯ Olivia nced at the desk in boredom. -If you¡¯re bored, read this. -No. -Then don¡¯t read it. -No. A book Ricardo had left behind. Thick and without a title, it looked uninteresting. ¡°I¡¯m not reading it.¡± Yawning, Olivia looked at the stars hanging in the night sky. ¡°One star.¡± ¡°Two stars.¡± ¡°Three stars.¡± As the bored Olivia counted stars into the triple digits. -Rumble¡­! Dark clouds began to gather in the sky. ¡°Oh¡­¡± -sh! Red lightning began to pour down toward the academy. End of Chapter Chapter 145: The chandelier spun round and round. A faint vibration could be felt from the floor. Only those with keen senses could feel the ominous signs beginning to emerge in the ballroom. I raised my head and looked at the ceiling. ¡®Is it starting soon?¡¯ -The chandelier spun round and round. The chandelier swayed slightly. As if there was an earthquake, the chandelier¡¯s shadow moved in circles, and I swallowed dryly, lost in thought. ¡®What should I prioritize?¡¯The growth of the protagonists? Or ensuring Yuria¡¯s safety? Whichever I chose, the oue would affect the sess of the quest. I would protect Yuria while fighting, and the protagonists would also fight with Yuria¡¯s safety in mind. I had to decide whether to actively intervene and participate in eradicating the heretics, or take a passive stance and focus on observation. If I wanted to ensure a thorough conclusion, taking action myself was the best option. If I wished for the protagonists¡¯ growth, silently observing was the correct choice. ¡®This is tricky.¡¯ I wanted to y with thedy quickly. A raid implies an unexpected attack at an unforeseen time. That is the ultimate goal and reason behind such a method. This was the nature of the current heretic invasion. Two archbishops. Twenty inquisitors. A separate unit of thirty fanatics was formed to quickly kidnap Yuria. They were all more experienced than the Academy students and, most importantly, possessed a willingness to risk death. Secrecy and impact. Speed and precision. The greatest weapon of the heretics, who focused more on speed than explosive force, was their conviction. Fanatics who were willing toy down their lives for a greater cause were not opponents that Academy students, who grew up in a sheltered environment, could handle. Each of them individually had slightly lessbat power than the Academy students, but their overwhelming conviction gave them a significant advantage. Especially gle just to hold their ground. If they were caught off guard, they wouldn¡¯t be able to use their full strength. The elite group of heretics, targeting only Yuria, was like a swarm of locusts. The heretics were also in desperate need of someone with divine eyes. Given the nature of the ball, only a few people carried weapons. Unless they were part of the disciplinarymittee or the student council¡¯s security team, carrying weapons was not allowed. This rule applied to me as well. thrown out. When in Rome, do as the Romans do. To attend the ball, I had to follow the Academy¡¯s rules, so I hid Tirving in a corner of the ballroom and attended the ball. I hid it in a ce where I could easily retrieve it if needed. The sword Tirving itself had the downside of captivating opponents, so handing it over to the security team was not an option. I didn¡¯t want to cause unnecessary trouble. Lost in thought, I sighed deeply, looking at the chandelier in frustration. ¡®This is frustrating.¡¯ I had two weapons. One was a sword, and the other was the newly acquired unique magic, Raining Thunder. -Snap. I flicked my fingers, creating a small static charge in my hand. ¡®Crack.¡¯ Red electricity sparked, consuming mana. I had a rough idea of how to use it. Magic that could be cast immediately without forming spell structures. Though it consumed a lot of mana, Raining Thunder seemed unrestricted in its form. ¡®Maybe that¡¯s a good thing.¡¯ Imagining the techniques that could move like my body and be applied to the sword, I gathered my mana. ¡®I¡¯ll know once I try.¡¯ Better to have something than nothing. As I pondered the applications of magic. ¡°Sir Butler¡­!¡± A girl eagerly waving at me from a corner of the ballroom caught my eye. A girl with light brown hair, wearing a yellow dress, was waving at me. Hanna of Histania was waving cheerfully, standing on tiptoes to see my face, making me smile slightly. ¡®She seems to be doing well.¡¯ Hopping up and down, Hanna looked healthy. I didn¡¯t know what she had been up to during the vacation, but I could tell right away that there was something different about her. The once aimless flow of her mana had be steady, and her movements were now filled with confidence. Just like Rowen of Histania. I had read in the status window that she had talentparable to Rowen, but I didn¡¯t realize it would be to this extent. Hiding my pride, I waved back at Hanna. ¡°Long time no see, Miss Hanna.¡± ¡°Yes! Wait a moment¡­!¡± Hanna was making her way toward me through the crowd. ¡®I was going to look for her anyway, so this is good.¡¯ This was the first time I had seen Hanna since the Histania mansion. I had wondered where she had disappeared to, but seeing her lively now, I felt relieved. If not for Hanna, I wouldn¡¯t have been able to enter the ball. -Hey. -Yes, boss. -Not boss, Malik. -Yes, bro. -¡­Sigh. Are you free three days from now? -If you need me to be, I can be free anytime. -That¡¯s not necessary. Ugh¡­ I received an invitation to a ball from Hanna, but I have work that day. -Oh¡­ -If you¡¯re avable, could you go in my ce? I¡¯ll make sure to pay you extra. -Of course. -Can you stop with the ttery? -Stop breathing, you mean? -Sigh¡­ Right after arriving at the ball, I had tried to find Hanna, but with the sudden situation involving Yuria, I hadn¡¯t been able to. I was grateful to Hanna for appearing in front of me like this. Though not part of the quest, Hanna was someone I needed to protect as well. Hanna, who hade right up to me, bowed to Yuria and looked up at me with sparkling eyes. ¡°Sir Butler! Long time no see.¡± ¡°Yes, have you been well?¡± ¡°Yes¡­! I saw it earlier.¡± ¡°What did you see?¡± Feeling embarrassed about showing an unseemly side of myself, I awkwardly scratched my chin with a smile. Possibly not knowing what I was thinking, Hanna continued with a wistful expression. ¡°You cursing at that green-haired guy. It was so cool! Someday I also want to¡­¡± Saying she was d it was me who came instead of her brother, Hanna¡¯spliment made me blush. With a small smile, I patted Hanna on the head. ¡°I¡¯m d to see you¡¯re healthy.¡± ¡°Thanks to you, Sir Butler, I¡¯ve been doing well.¡± ¡°No, I haven¡¯t done anything.¡± I¡¯m d. With everyone I needed to protect gathered in one ce, the burden was reduced. If they had been scattered, I would have had to find them one by one. I spoke with Hanna with a satisfied smile. Though there was an awkward atmosphere between Yuria and Hanna, the conversation flowed naturally. Just as the topic of thedy¡¯s recent activities came up. -Boom. Silence began to fall. Student Council President Chartia¡¯s urgent muttering began to echo in the ballroom. ¡°Security¡­! Why aren¡¯t they responding¡­!¡± Chartia¡¯s ominous muttering predicted the impending disaster. Hanna looked up at the ballroom ceiling with trembling eyes. She looked at me, mumbling if I felt it too. Feeling proud as a teacher, I saw Hanna¡¯s growth. Dumb Michail and Ruin were too busy enjoying the ball to notice anything. With a small smile, I spoke to Hanna. ¡°It seems we have guests.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Hmm¡­ what should we do?¡± -Boom. As Hanna watched the violently shaking chandelier, she gathered aura in her hands. I also emitted a faint aura and waited. -Zzzt¡­ The ballroom ceiling fractured, and many fragments began to fall to the floor. The copsing ceiling revealed the bright moon above. The chandelier crashed down. Amidst the falling debris from the ceiling. Figures in ck hoods swiftly knelt down in the center of the ballroom one by one. In their midst, a man in a white priest¡¯s robe descended gracefully. The priest opened his arms and smiled. Though his face was hidden by the hood, the aura he emitted signified that he was an archbishop. ¡°Good evening, everyone.¡± heretics. A noble young man with an ordinary face roughly ran his hand through his hair and walked toward the heretics. Seeing his face distort along with the distortion of space, Ruin¡¯s expression began to twist. ¡°Hans¡­!¡± ¡°Long time no see, Archbishop of Greed.¡± ¡°Long time no see, Archbishop of nder.¡± The main story began. And. Hans awkwardly smiled at the Archbishop of nder. ¡°Let¡¯s retreat.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°The n has failed. That monster is¡­¡± -sh¡­! Suddenly, red lightning began to strike above Hans¡¯ head. -Boom!!! As I pierced through the rising ck smoke from the relentless red lightning, I smiled slightly. ¡°No, you can¡¯t.¡± I couldn¡¯t let them leave before it even started. * A long time had passed. Ricardo was furiously shooting lightning, gradually disrupting the heretics¡¯ retreat. It was subtle. Michail felt a strange sensation seeing the lightning avoiding the archbishop but striking when the Academy students were in danger. ¡®Why.¡¯ He began to question. Though seeing Ricardo use magic was surprising, Michail was more shocked by the fact that Ricardo was helping others. Seeing the lightning fall whenever he was in danger made Michail grit his teeth, feeling more confused about the sudden situations caused by the heretics. As Michail¡¯s hand clenched with another ¡®why¡¯ in his mind. -Swish¡­! A priest¡¯s sword in white robes grazed his cheek. Michail looked at the priest with trembling eyes. ¡°Haha¡­ what¡¯s going on.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯ve never heard of such a monster before?¡± An unprecedented strength. Gripped by a terrible killing intent, Michail adjusted his grip on his sword. -Zzap! Once again, red lightning struck, aiding Michail. End of Chapter Chapter 146: The red Raining Thunder continued to pour down upon the heretics without stopping. Once toward Hans. ¡°Argh¡­! What is that monster?!¡± Twice toward the Archbishop of nder. ¡°What is that monster¡­?!¡± Thrice toward Ruin, reigning supreme on the battlefield. ¡°Goddamn bastard¡­!¡± ¡°Sorry, I need to maintain bnce.¡± hting spirit, pouring down relentlessly. The heretics were crumbling miserably under the incessant strikes.The red lightning differed from themonly known electrical magic. -Rumble¡­ In terms of power. In terms of the speed of casting. It overcame the disadvantages of the electrical attribute. Commonly known electrical magic took significantly longer to castpared to other spells. The inherent nature of ¡®electricity¡¯ made it difficult for people in this world to visualize, and applying it required considerable time. While iician. As someone from a world where electricity wasmonce, Ricardo had learned efficient mana usage from the novel. Ricardo was overwhelming them, showing a significant difference in skill. Whenever Ricardo snapped his fingers, red Raining Thunder fell to choke the life out of the heretics repeatedly. ¡°Is magic really this easy?¡± Ricardo mocked them with a light smile. * Hans was deeply troubled. A significant error had urred in the meticulously progressing n. As the mastermind behind all the schemes, Hans had not anticipated Ricardo¡¯s intervention. He hadn¡¯t expected Ricardo, who was in Hamel, to attend the Academy ball, nor did he think Ricardo would recognize Yuria. . There were plenty of fools blinded by jealousy who could be easily manipted. A guy with overwhelming martial prowesspared to his peers, who had hidden so much, was once again obstructing his ns. Everything had gone ording to n until Ricardo arrived. Just like a well-wound thread unwinding smoothly, seeing Ruin torment Yuria more severely than expected had thrilled him. Hans had even considered dying the n to reveal Yuria¡¯s true identity in front of Ruin, imagining the shock and scorn on Ruin¡¯s face when Yuria coldly rebuked him. But everything had gone awry with the appearance of that monster. The well-unwound thread had be tangled and knotted with the monster¡¯s appearance, now stuck in an unmovable knot. ¡®To catch that monster¡­ I¡¯ll need to bring an Archbishop of Despair, or even an Apostle.¡¯ Hans thought Ricardo was merely good with a sword, but what was that guy? Hans watched Ricardo calmly casting spells and felt nauseous. It seemed he wasn¡¯t the only one thinking this. rim expression. ¡°What the¡­¡± Hans heard his friend¡¯s voice, drenched in despair. ¡°What the hell is he?¡± * Ruin looked down at his own hands andughed bitterly. Despite being able to create more fireballs than others, he couldn¡¯t help butpare himself to Ricardo, who effortlessly cast spells. Jealous to death of his unique attribute, Raining Thunder, Ruin felt a strong sense of inferiority watching Ricardo use it as easily as breathing. Even if he used the secret technique taught by the Tower Lord, he felt he wouldn¡¯t be able to defeat that guy. Ruin¡¯s confidence stemmed from the secret technique taught by the Tower Lord. The unique magic created by the Tower Lord was known only to the Tower Lord and Ruin. He thought he could defeat anyone with it, but seeing Ricardo, Ruin slowly realized that such thoughts were sheer arrogance. He had known, but he didn¡¯t expect it to be this bad. Taking even magic away is too much. As Ruin looked down at his trembling hands, a ck sphere began to approach rapidly without making a sound. Barely dodging the sphere that aimed to choke him, Ruin looked ahead. ¡°Hans¡­!¡± ¡°Ruin.¡± Hans loosened his wrists as he walked toward Ruin. ic, ¡®The Runes of Fire,¡¯ which he had failed to takest time. Somehow, Ricardo didn¡¯t seem to have any intention of helping Ruin. For some unknown reason, Ricardo was only standing still, supporting Yuria and Hanna with magic. Moreover, the Archbishop of nder was keeping Ricardo in check. Taking advantage of the Archbishop of nder¡¯s distraction, Hans aimed to gain at least a minimal benefit. Hans used wind magic to close the distance to Ruin. ¡°Get a grip, Ruin.¡± A chilling tearing sound echoed. ¡°Argh¡­!¡± The ck sphere created by Hans directly hit Ruin¡¯s chest. Hans¡¯s attack echoed through the ballroom, making Ruin cough and clutch his chest. Hans once again closed the distance and spoke as he pushed into Ruin¡¯s space. ¡°We¡¯re in a battle right now.¡± ¡°¡­Ugh. You get a grip, Hans!¡± ¡°Stop talking nonsense and get a grip.¡± -Rip¡­! Ruin was against Hans¡¯s barrage of magic. ¡°You¡¯re nothing. You¡¯re not as strong as Ricardo, and you¡¯re weaker than me.¡± ¡°I can beat a bastard like you. Shut up.¡± ¡°Haha! Ruin, you¡¯re really funny. You could be aedian.¡± Hans grinned as he shot ck spikes at Ruin. ¡°I used to think you were really amazing. Your magic and learning speed were extraordinary, and I was so jealous and thought you were great¡­.¡± Hans¡¯s mockingughter pierced Ruin¡¯s ears. ¡°You¡¯re a hopeless case, aren¡¯t you?¡± Ruin¡¯s grinding teeth were audible to Hans. Filled with rising anger, Ruin red at him with eyes ready to charge at any moment, and Hans felt thrilled. The n had failed, but he could still toy with Ruin. ¡°Couldn¡¯t see through the magic and insulted Yuria.¡± ¡°I told you to shut up.¡± ¡°Acted up to Ricardo out of pointless pride and got thoroughly beaten.¡± ¡°Keep yapping, and I¡¯ll sew your mouth shut.¡± ¡°And now, you¡¯re just babbling without knowing the situation.¡± Hans¡¯s eyes gleamed as he spoke. ¡°You¡¯re really pathetic, aren¡¯t you?¡± ¡°You bastard!¡± A ze of fire skimmed Hans¡¯s cheek. Feeling the fiery rage from his friend, Hans smiled with interest and poured another spell on Ruin. The yful exchange was over. There was nothing more to say to Ruin. Though Hans wanted to tease him a bit more, the Archbishop of nder wouldn¡¯t hold out much longer. -Stop showing off, Michail, watch your blind spots. -Stop making weird noises. -Argh¡­! Shut up! -Just focus ahead. The ck magic the Archbishop of nder poured out with all his might wasn¡¯t affecting Ricardo. Seeing the Archbishop struggling to breathe, Hans realized there wasn¡¯t much time left. Even while fighting, Michail was rapidly growing, and Hanna of Histania, who was behind Ricardo, was slowly gathering aura to join the battle. If those two joined forces, Hans estimated the Archbishop of nder¡¯s time would be under ten minutes. Therefore. Hans believed it was time to end this twisted fate. ¡°Ruin, I¡¯ve always been jealous of you.¡± Unable to withstand Hans¡¯s ck magic, Ruin was pinned to the wall, gasping for breath. Covered in blood, Ruin felt the overwhelming difference in power and seethed with frustration. ¡°Dammit¡­dammit¡­!!!¡± Hans, feeling burdened by Ruin¡¯s ring eyes, kicked him in the head. A tearing sound echoed. Hans looked at Ruin¡¯s slumped shoulders with a bitter expression. ¡°We both grew up as orphans, but you were so much better, and I was so pathetic.¡± ¡°¡­Cough¡­cough.¡± ¡°Being loved by the Tower Lord, and having friends who epted you no matter how awfully you behaved, it made me so angry.¡± ¡°You were the same¡­¡± ¡°Shut up.¡± Hans grabbed Ruin¡¯s hair roughly and spoke. ¡°Ruin, people should know how to be humble.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°If you were lucky enough to be taken in by the Tower Lord, you should have lived quietly. We both came from nothing, so you shouldn¡¯t have looked down on me.¡± ¡°I¡­¡± ¡°Shut up. I know you¡¯re going to deny it again.¡± Hans stomped on Ruin¡¯s face and slowly ced his hands on Ruin¡¯s body. A ck magic that steals the opponent¡¯s magic. A magic that he possessed. The greatest ck magic that made him superior to Ruin exuded a sinister aura as it began to choke Ruin. ¡°Let¡¯s see how you live without your precious magic.¡± ¡°What are you doing¡­¡± Ruin spoke in a trembling voice. Shaking with foreboding, Ruin grasped Hans¡¯s hand, but Hans brushed him off and replied. ¡°What do you think I¡¯m doing.¡± A red orb slowly emerged from Ruin¡¯s body. Hans looked at the orb with greedy eyes and answered. ¡°I¡¯m taking what you treasure most.¡± With those words, Ruin¡¯s vision went dark. And then. ¡°Are you done?¡± Ricardo¡¯s figure stood over the body of the Archbishop of nder, casting a shadow over Hans. Hans rubbed his forehead and shook his head. ¡°Dammit.¡± * The aftermath of it all in the ballroom. Malik, who had arrived as a member of the Royal Knights, sighed as he looked at the mess. ¡°So, what happened here?¡± Sitting atop the corpse of a priest in white robes, I gave Malik an awkward smile as I saw his confused expression. ¡°Surprise?¡± ¡°Sigh¡­¡± Malik looked at me, smiling innocently, with tired eyes. ¡°Whose name should we resolve this under this time?¡± ¡°I appreciate your quick understanding, bro.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t call me bro. Monster.¡± ¡°Calling me a monster is too harsh. It hurts my feelings.¡± I looked at the copsed Michail and smiled. ¡°Let¡¯s say it was Michail.¡± End of Chapter Chapter 147: Inside the ballroom where the heretics¡¯ attack had taken ce. ¡°¡­¡± Michail, regaining consciousness, got up with his tired body and ced a hand on his throbbing forehead. ¡®What happened?¡¯ There were no memories after defeating the Archbishop of nder. Was i vision was Ricardo¡¯s back. -It¡¯s over now. -I can still fight¡­! -Isn¡¯t it true that you couldn¡¯t kill him anyway?-Kill¡­? You mean¡­! -Yes, it¡¯s better to eliminate the aftermath. ¡°Ugh¡­¡± His body ached as if it was breaking. Mos were Yuria, Hanna, and the student president. Unlike him, who had copsed, Chartia and Hanna, as well as Yuria, were protected by the knights and were in good condition. Michail decided to ask themter about what transpired and slowly let out a deep sigh. ¡°Is it over¡­?¡± It had been a tough fight. Facing an opponent he couldn¡¯t reach. Feeling the ominous premonition of possibly dying, something he hadn¡¯t felt since his days in the slums. The battle against an opponent using cursed magic didn¡¯t go as smoothly as he thought and had many variables. More than anything, it was terrifying to endure the killing intent while fighting. The Archbishop¡¯s ck sword, which exuded thick killing intent, was different from a sparring match. Michail, looking at his weak self, gritted his teeth, ming hisck of skill. If only he had been a bit stronger, he could have protected everyone. The thought that there might have been casualties if Ricardo hadn¡¯t intervened made Michail clench his fists, suppressing the anger welling up from within. ¡®Damn it¡­¡¯ ¡®Again¡­ This time too¡­! It¡¯s that guy? Damn it.¡¯ Michail pounded the floor with his fist, venting his frustration. The fact that he had received a murderer¡¯s help made him shiver and seethe with anger. ed for personal gain. Michail was infuriated by having to ept that help once again. Amid the flood of regret, Michail wondered about Ricardo¡¯s whereabouts. Ricardo was nowhere to be seen in the ballroom. Michail raised his head and scanned , but Ricardo was nowhere to be found. Not seeing Ricardo despite searching, Michail clenched his fists. He thought Ricardo had hidden again. Ricardo, who caused incidents and then escaped. Seeing Ricardo disappear to avoid unfavorable testimonies, Michail gritted his fists tightly. ¡°Ricardo¡­!¡± Amidst the chaotic thoughts. ¡°Are you Cadet Michail?¡± A knight with brown hair was walking towards Michail. hts. A knight with exceptional swordsmanship. A knight of the empire who must graduate at the top of the Academy. Malik opened his notebook and started questioning Michail. ¡°I need to ask you a few questions for the report. Can youply?¡± Malik asked Michail about what had happened in the ballroom, how the heretics had ambushed them, and who they were. -What was the exact time and date? -Around 19:20, I think. -What was the scale and number of the enemy? -¡­I¡¯m not sure about that. It was too chaotic. -Hmm¡­ I see. Michail suddenly felt a sense of disconnection with the knight¡¯s questions. While it wasn¡¯t strange to ask questions to understand the incident, he wasn¡¯t asking the most important thing. He wasn¡¯t asking ¡®who¡¯ fought the battle, how the battle progressed, or who made the greatest contribution. This discrepancy made Michail feel uneasy. Feeling the rising difort, Michail questioned the knight who was asking questions monotonously. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you asking about the battle?¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± ¡°You¡¯re only asking abous?¡± ¡°Oh.¡± The man closed his notebook with a snap and answered Michail. ¡°We¡¯ve already investigated that.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°Red hair. You know him, right?¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡®Ricardo.¡¯ As soon as Michail heard the keyword ¡®red hair,¡¯ Ricardo¡¯s face shed in his mind. ht the knight had received the wrong testimony. Ricardo was always a liar. Michail didn¡¯t understand what Ricardo was thinking. Ricardo would have surely said, ¡®I did it all.¡¯ ht he would have said the same thing this time too. But. ¡°That guy said if it weren¡¯t for you, Michail, everyone would have died. He said you made the greatest contribution.¡± ¡°What¡­? What do you mean?¡± ¡°That¡¯s exactly what he said.¡± A foolish answer slipped out. Michail couldn¡¯t believe what he was hearing. ¡°In the battle against the Archbishop of nder, you and Chartia cooperated to achieve victory.¡± ¡°You also defeated the remnants of the heretics with the help of the Academy students. In that process, the fugitive Hans, a former Academy student, was severely injured and fled.¡± Michail looked at Chartia, Yuria, and Hanna with trembling eyes. Wanaze. Chartia looked as if she couldn¡¯t help it, Yuria had a gloomy expression, and Hanna of Histania was ring at him as if she was filled with anger. Michail, refusing to believe it, questioned the Royal Knights. Saying they were mistaken. That Ricardo wouldn¡¯t have said that, and it must have been a misunderstanding of someone else¡¯s testimony, Michail spoke in a tired voice. ¡°Wait a minute¡­ I didn¡¯t do any of that. The battle with the Archbishop was mostly Ricardo¡­¡± ¡°The testimonies are already over.¡± ¡°You should hear my testimony too.¡± ¡°No. While you were unconscious, we received testimonies from Yuria, the 3rd Princess, Hanna of Histania, and Ricardo, so further testimony is unnecessary.¡± The knight cut off his words and turned around. Michail extended his trembling hand toward the departing knight and spoke. ¡°Then where is Ricardo¡­!¡± ¡°Oh, that guy?¡± Malik smiled slightly as he answered. Thinking that the boy in front of him was experiencing the same thing he once did, Malik smiled and replied. ¡°He said he couldn¡¯t stay out overnight, so he went back.¡± ¡°What¡­?¡± ¡°Anyway, keep that in mind.¡± Malik chuckled and walked toward the ballroom to sort out the incident. *** The mansion was peaceful today as well. Having sessfullypleted the quest and ended the sh with the heretics, I was feeding thedy an apple in the Hamel mansion. ¡°Say ¡®Ah.¡¯¡± ¡°No.¡± ¡°Ah¡­!¡± ¡°Apples are bad. I like chocte better.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t grow such things. Open your mouth.¡± ¡°Ugh¡­ Ah.¡± Thedy, munching on the apple, nodded and gave her opinion on the taste. ¡°Tastes good, right?¡± ¡°No. Is there no chocte apple?¡± ¡°Such a thing doesn¡¯t exist.¡± ¡°Ugh¡­! Make it!¡± ¡°I¡¯ll try.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Rubbing her sleepy eyes, thedy was greeting the warm morning sunlight. Having stayed up all night traveling by carriage, thedy couldn¡¯t easily shake off the fatigue from the long journey. Lacking sleep was a formidable enemy for thedy who loved to sleep. Sitting on the bed, she nodded off, fighting drowsiness. Three days had passed since the end of the quest ¡®Protecting Yuria.¡¯ Thedy still didn¡¯t know that I could use magic. I had been keeping it a secret because I wanted to surprise her. I was curious about her reaction when she realized that the idiot who couldn¡¯t even cast a fireball was actually a master of great magic. And I hadn¡¯t checked the quest reward yet. Information about Vitality. I had intended to check it right afterpleting the quest, but I had been too busy, so I dyed it. I nned to check it tonight. As I fed thedy another bite of apple, I pondered the nature of vitality. Vitality. The power that moves life. ¡®Hmm¡­¡¯ Honestly, I had one guess, but I hoped it wasn¡¯t that. The word ¡®vitality¡¯ brought only one thing to mind. I hoped it wasn¡¯t what I was thinking, but if it wasn¡¯t that, I had no other ideas. ¡®Life span.¡¯ ¡®Well, nothing worse than dying.¡¯ With a light heart, I fed thedy an apple and waited for the evening toe. End of Chapter Chapter 148: Evening hade again. [Would you like to view the information about Vitality?] In the darkened room, I was staring at the blue window. The blue window I saw while sitting in the chair felt intimidating. I had no idea what Vitality epassed or what it consumed as a price. It would be a lie to say I wasn¡¯t scared. If Vitality meant lifespan, I honestly had no alternatives. Even digging through the novel¡¯s knowledge, there were only two ways to extend one¡¯s lifespan. One was reaching the stage beyond Sword Master. And the other was giving up one¡¯s humanity. immortality. Thetter involved extending life through ck magic.I didn¡¯t want to use thetter method. There are things a person should and shouldn¡¯t do. I consider myself someone who values love and justice, so walking the path of a viin didn¡¯t seem right. However, reaching the stage beyond Sword Master was practically impossible. The novel mentioned such a stage, but no one had actually reached it; it was a divine realm. Reaching the level of Sword Master alone would significantly extend one¡¯s lifespan. I nodded slowly, burdened with worry. ¡°Alright.¡± Let¡¯s give it a try. It¡¯s not toote to think after taking the hit. Thinking it would be better to face it head-on, I answered the question from the blue window. ¡°Yes.¡± [Viewing information about Vitality.] And then. The blue window began to reveal information about Vitality in a way I hadn¡¯t anticipated. -Viewing of Side Story 102: ¡®The True Meaning of Vitality¡¯ begins. *** It was another sunny morning at the mansion. Waking up earlier than usual, Olivia gazed at the dawn sky with blinking eyes. -Chirp! Chirp! ¡°Ugh¡­¡± Awakened by the chirping birds from dawn, Olivia covered her ears and shook her fists at the empty air. The chirping of those birds, which wouldn¡¯t even make a mouthful of chicken, seemed louder today. -Chirp chirp chirp chirp! ¡°Darn it! You birds that aren¡¯t even worth a bite!¡± When Ricardo was a slum-dwelling urchin, Olivia had tasted sparrow. The memory of receiving roasted sparrow as a reward for a gold coin ced in the begging bowl was not a pleasant one. -What¡¯s this? -A sparrow. -Can you eat that? -Yes. -I don¡¯t think so¡­ -Then don¡¯t eat it. -I won¡¯t. -Then I¡¯ll eat it all by myself. Looks delicious¡­! -Hey¡­! Don¡¯t eat it all alone! Remembered as the worst ingredient with tiny drumsticks, barely any meat, and lots of bones to pick off, Olivia didn¡¯t like sparrows. She wanted to go back to sleep, but they kept disrupting her. It was a dire situation where she had to voice her concerns for the empire. It was still early¡­ [06:12] Thinking it was too early to wake Ricardo, Olivia clenched her lips, suppressing her patriotic feelings that were welling up. ¡°An air¡­¡± -Chirp chirp chirp! ¡°Darn it¡­!¡± She couldn¡¯t stand it. ¡°An air raid ¡­!¡± Just as she was about to shout ¡°an air raid rm¡± from the tip of her lips, a stranger¡¯s hand suddenly covered her mouth. ¡°Mmph¡­!¡± Following annoyed that her patriotic concerns for the empire were being interrupted, Olivia was about to speak with a voice filled with irritation. ¡°The empire is safe, mydy.¡± ¡°Eh¡­?¡± ¡°And how can you be angry at the sparrows? You enjoyed eating them before.¡± Ricardo¡¯s gentle voice whispered into Olivia¡¯s ear. Ricardo looked at Olivia with a small smile. His tired eyes seemed very weary, as if he hadn¡¯t slept at all. Olivia stared at Ricardo with her mouth agape. ¡°Ricardo?¡± With her mouth covered by Ricardo, she couldn¡¯t speak properly, so Olivia bit Ricardo¡¯s hand. The salty taste of Ricardo¡¯s palm wasn¡¯t pleasant. ¡°Why are you biting me!¡± ¡°Just.¡± ¡°Just? I thought I woke you up sweetly¡­¡± ¡°Hehe¡­!¡± Olivia smiled mischievously while Ricardo wiped the saliva from his hand with a handkerchief, frowning slightly as he gently stroked Olivia¡¯s hair. ¡°Please don¡¯t bite me. It hurts.¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t taste good, so I won¡¯t bite anymore.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Ricardo muttered, ¡°I¡¯ll put chocte on it next time,¡± smiled, and said softly. ¡°Mydy.¡± ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°Why did you wake up so early? You should sleep more.¡± ¡°Those birds woke me up.¡± Olivia pointed at the sparrows and pouted. She wanted Ricardo to deliver a blow of justice to the sparrows that disturbed her sleep. Ricardo smiled, saying, ¡°Please bear with it,¡± like an animal rights activist while stroking Olivia¡¯s hair. Olivia repeated Ricardo¡¯s question, asking why he woke up early and mentioning that it wasn¡¯t time to get up yet. ¡°Why did you wake up so early, Ricardo? It¡¯s not even dawn yet.¡± ¡°Ah¡­ I had a nightmare.¡± ¡°A nightmare?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Olivia pondered over the word ¡°nightmare.¡± Nightmares were indeed scary. If she dreamed of ghosts or losing her snacks, she couldn¡¯t fall back asleep, so she asked Ricardo with a concerned voice. ¡°Did you dream of losing your snacks?¡± ¡°No.¡± ¡°What then?¡± Olivia sighed, shaking her head at Ricardo¡¯s dull dream story. ¡°That¡¯s not a scary dream.¡± ¡°Is that so? I found it very scary.¡± ¡°Was it very scary?¡± ¡°Yes. It was terrifying.¡± Ricardo¡¯s long sigh reached Olivia¡¯s ears. Hearing Ricardo¡¯s trembling breath, filled with many worries, Olivia turned to him and asked. ¡°Eat some food. It¡¯s because you¡¯re hungry.¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s just that my thoughts are soplicated that I can¡¯t sleep.¡± ¡°Complicated?¡± ¡°Yes. There was something I thought was okay, but seeing it in a dream made it scary.¡± ¡°Ricardo, you¡¯re a coward.¡± ¡°Not as much as you, mydy.¡± ¡°Hey! What¡¯s wrong with me!¡± ¡°Who was the one who begged to sleep together because of a cockroach?¡± ¡°That one is dead.¡± ¡°Pfft¡­!¡± Ricardo didn¡¯ about his impressions of the dream with a slightly gloomy expression. ¡°It was very scary.¡± Ricardo stopped stroking Olivia¡¯s hair and stood still. Seeing Ricardo¡¯s trembling eyes looking at her, Olivia, thinking she should show the dignity of a master, spoke to Ricardo in a strong voice. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll protect you, Ricardo.¡± ¡°Oh¡­ That¡¯s kind of touching.¡± ¡°Yes. So,e lie down here.¡± Olivia pahtmare. As a master who wouldn¡¯t harshly reject a butler seekingfort, Olivia wiggled and made space beside her, pulling the nket slightly. Ricardo stared nkly. A sense of awkwardness filled the air as their eyes met. ¡°Lie down.¡± ¡°It¡¯s quite an attractive offer, but I think my heart would fail if Iy on the same bed as you.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t smell.¡± ¡°That¡¯s not the reason¡­¡± Ricardo took a deep breath and covered his flushed face. Seeing Ricardo¡¯s red ears, Olivia gazed at him steadily. ¡°Do you have a fever, Ricardo?¡± ¡°No.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think so. Your face is red.¡± ¡°It¡¯s just your imagination.¡± Knowing that the butler¡¯s words couldn¡¯t be trusted, Olivia grabbed Ricardo¡¯s wrist and pulled him onto the bed. ¡°Eek!¡± Caught off guard, Ricardo was pulled onto the bed by Olivia. With his hand on Olivia¡¯s head, Ricardo found himself in a somewhat awkward position, looking down at her. Like lovers about to kiss, Ricardo¡¯s face was very close to hers. Olivia, with a serious expression, grabbed Ricardo¡¯s cheeks with both hands and pulled his face closer to hers. Touching their foreheads together, Olivia, seeing Ricardo¡¯s flustered expression, gave a short and simple answer. ¡°No fever.¡± ¡°No¡­¡± ¡°Why? Are you hurt?¡± As Olivia tried to touch her forehead to Ricardo¡¯s again, Ricardo quickly pushed her away. ¡°What are you doing¡­!¡± ¡°Health check.¡± ¡°Who checks a fever like this¡­!¡± Olivia answered confidently. She thought it didn¡¯t matter if the world had someone like her who checked fevers this way. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with it?¡± ¡°Uh, well, it¡¯s right, but don¡¯t check other people¡¯s fevers like this. Seriously¡­¡± Olivia replied to Ricardo. ¡°I won¡¯t check anyone else¡¯s. I won¡¯t even check Father¡¯s.¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°Too much hassle.¡± Olivia smiled brightly, grabbing Ricardo¡¯s wrist and coaxing him to lie next to her. ¡°Ricardo is my butler, so I¡¯ll check your fever.¡± Ricardo, with a resigned smile,y down next to Olivia. ¡°Really¡­ I can¡¯t win against you.¡± Trembling from his nightmare, Ricardoy beside Olivia and closed his eyes. The two gradually fell asleep. And five hourster¡­ ¡°Ricardo¡­ I¡¯m hungry.¡± Olivia woke Ricardo up. * [Final part of the viewing.] With trembling eyes, I watched the vision shown by the blue window, my hands shaking. The tragedy unfolding in the familiar space made me feel the emotion of ¡®fear¡¯ for the first time. Even in life-and-death battles, I hadn¡¯t felt such fear. Yet, in thedy¡¯s room, I was feeling it. -Ricardo¡­? -¡­ -Get up, Ricardo. Thedy, holding my cold body, was crying. Showering me with endless tears, she called my name, looking like someone stranded alone on a deserted ind. Unable to bear the rising sorrow, she pounded her chest. Uttering that she couldn¡¯t believe it, she held me tightly and kept talking to me. -Huh? -¡­ -Why aren¡¯t you answering? -¡­ -I can walk now¡­ Look¡­ I¡¯m walking. Look, Ricardo¡­! When thedy¡¯s tears finally stopped after a long, sorrowful end¡­ Cold darkness began to engulf her body. It was terrifying. A fear greater than my own death. -I will save you. No matter what it takes. [Vitality¡­] [Is consumed using the user¡¯s lifespan as a medium.] End of Chapter Chapter 149: Thedy¡¯s mansion was peaceful today as well. ¡°Whates next¡­ Oh, what was it again.¡± Because of thedy¡¯sints about being hungry, I found myself in the kitchen, wearing an apron and cooking. ¡°It¡¯s confusing since I haven¡¯t made it in a while.¡± Tonight¡¯s dinner menu was a bit special. It was a dish not found in this world. A dish that must be eaten on New Year¡¯s. Though it was long past New Year¡¯s, I chose this menu to bring about a festive mood. Hurrying around the kitchen, I poured oil into the frying pan and read the recipe in my notebook with my finger.¡°Separate the egg whites and yolks, cut the rice cakes diagonally, and soak them¡­¡± Cooking alone made me stumble a lot. Even though I was a professional butler who often cooked, making unfamiliar dishes was challenging. Tonight¡¯s dinner menu was rice cake soup. A dish I ate every New Year in my previous life, and one of thedy¡¯s favorite foods. Of course, it had to contain more meat than rice cakes. While making the rice cake soup, I turned off the stove and fell into thought. Because of the ominous vision I had just seen. Seeing thedy¡¯s cute face calmed me down, but it was still hard to fully rx. A vision of thedy falling into darkness. The status window, which had only disyed stories in text, showed me a vision for the first time, making me feel the emotion of fear. In the vision titled ¡®The True Meaning of Vitality,¡¯ I was dying. The more I used Vitality, the shorter my lifespan grew, and my face lost its vitality. Yet, I continued to use Vitality, overworking my body, seeing thedy gradually recover, and smiling foolishly. Seeing myself from a third-person perspective was more novel than I expected. Maybe iuy could exist, yet I understood that guy¡¯s feelings. I, too, smiled as I watched thedy regain her strength. -Oh¡­! -You finally took a step, mydy. -Hmph! I can walk more! -As expected of the world¡¯s greatest viiness! -Don¡¯t insult me! -It¡¯s apliment¡­ No, sorry. Watching thedy take steps with trembling legs made me happy. The troubled heart and the fear of Vitality disappeared when I saw thedy¡¯s lively face. On one hand, a bitter feeling washed over me, realizing I wouldn¡¯t be able to see thedy¡¯s face for long, but whenever I saw thedy wiggling her toes and smiling, those feelings disappeared as if they were never there. Really. I think I¡¯m a fool. In the vision, I seemed to have a rough idea of what Vitality was. I could instinctively feel what it meant. Looking out the window with empty eyes, or smiling nkly while watching thedy, I looked genuinely happy in the vision. Really. As time passed, when thedy could walk on her own strength. -Thud¡­! I saw the scene I feared the most. I saw thedy hugging me tightly, crying sadly, while I smiled contentedly. -Ricardo¡­? Up to this point, it was still fine. The strongdy would get up soon. That was thedy I believed in and had seen so far, so I smiled bitterly as I watched thedy cry sadly. ¡®At least you¡¯re crying for me.¡¯ I thought. But thedy stayed by my side, not leaving for a long time. Even after a day. Even after two days. She stood there, calling my name. -¡­ On the third day, when thedy epted my death, she began to erase my delusion that she would ovee it soon. -Are you very tired? -¡­ -Right? Ricardo. When thedy¡¯s tears stopped, I realized something was terribly wrong. Thedy¡¯s tears. The dark magic overflowing from her surpassed my imagination. -Rumble¡­ It was a power I had never felt before. Maybe even stronger than Rowen¡¯s, no, even darker and more intense than the apostles introducedter in the novel, it was the powerful aura of ck magic emanating from thedy. -I will save you. From the trembling voice of thedy, filled with the emotion of ¡®grudge,¡¯ I realized the ending I had in mind was not the best. ¡®This is not a happy ending.¡¯ I had no idea what would happen next, what thedy would do. There was no such content in the novel, no information about thedy using ck magic. That made it even scarier and more terrifying. At the same time, I found a new goal. I rereater heights. Sword Master. Let¡¯s start with that goal first. I decided to aim higher and reach the distant heights. That would be the best I could do. Why didn¡¯t I realize it sooner? There was a better way. Creating a way if there isn¡¯t one is what a reincarnator does, making it possible is what a reincarnator does. As hts from the past. I am a greedy person. Having more and obtaining the happiness I didn¡¯t enjoy is my rightful im, so I could say it. Let¡¯s run toward a happy ending. Resolving this, I came back to my senses when I heard a familiar voice behind me. ¡°Ricardo! Meat! Meat! Meat!¡± I smiled at thedy sitting in the dining room and thought to myself. ¡®Happiness is right here, so where would I run to?¡¯ I answered thedy in a light-hearted tone. ¡°Don¡¯t you feel sorry for the cows that became dinner?¡± ¡°Ricardo. The world is inherently cruel.¡± ¡°That¡¯s true. Then to teach you the importance of health, I¡¯ll put only half the usual amount of meat.¡± ¡°You¡¯re a devil!¡± ¡°A devil? Where else can you find a kind butler like me in the world?¡± ¡°Nowhere!¡± Thedy grumbled and picked up her fork. Her violent stance, indicating she would throw the fork in her hand if I resisted any more, made me smile as I spoke. ¡°Meat is the main cause of obesity.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not fat!¡± ¡°Liar.¡± ¡°Aargh¡­!!!¡± Thedy¡¯s fork flew at me. Certainly, her proficiency had improved, and the speed and uracy of her throw had gotten better than before, but it was still far from hitting me at that pitiful speed. I dodged the fork by quickly turning my head. -Zap. With a small smile, I created a tiny static shock with my fingers and aimed it at thedy¡¯s forehead. ¡°Ouch!¡± Thedy¡¯s hair stood up from the static shock. The startleddy looked at me and spoke. ¡°Eek¡­!¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°Something zapped me.¡± ¡°That¡¯s a sign you¡¯ve met your soulmate.¡± ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Do you believe that?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t tease me!!!¡± Teasing thedy is indeed the most fun thing in the world. * Thedy was ring at me with a pouty face. ¡°What was that earlier?¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°That zap. Didn¡¯t you do that, Ricardo?¡± Handing me the empty rice cake soup bowl, thedy¡¯s expression was inconsistent. Seeing her ask about the magic after handing over the empty bowl was amusing. Usually, such questions should be asked seriously. Unable to hold back her curiosity, thedy asked me about the static shock she felt earlier. I whistled and pretended not to know. ¡°It wasn¡¯t me.¡± ¡°Liar.¡± ¡°How can you be so sure?¡± Thedy pressed down her frizzy hair and answered irritably. ¡°Youughed, Ricardo.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯tugh.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t lie. I saw you.¡± Maybe it¡¯s true that those who¡¯ve experienced magic know it best. The viiness who had wielded violence through magic was more perceptive than I thought. Perhaps because she was the author-approved person with the greatest talent, thedy, fuming and burning with academic enthusiasm, focused her gaze on the movingdle and spoke to me. I shook thedle up and down and looked at thedy. ¡°Hmph¡­¡± When I scooped a li the empty bowl than the magic. I smiled slightly and spoke to thedy. ¡°It¡¯s a secret.¡± ¡°Aargh¡­!¡± I handed her a bowl full of meat. ¡°Good!¡± Indeed, I like this kind of daily life. So. I need to be stronger. End of Chapter Chapter 150: Exceptional strength arises from a strong body. No maently working out. ¡°Ricardo, what are you doing?¡± ¡°Exercising.¡± Thedy, seeing me doing pull-ups hanging from the door frame, looked at me with a questioning expression. ¡°Exercising¡­?¡± Having only exercised her jaw muscles all her life, thedy couldn¡¯t understand why I was exercising. ¡°Why?¡± ¡°Just because.¡±¡°Hmm¡­¡± Thedy wasn¡¯t familiar with exercise. If she got near the training grounds, she would distance herself, saying, ¡°Ugh¡­ the smell of sweat.¡± She wasn¡¯t someone who wasfortable with sweat. I exhaled lightly and continued my pull-ups, while thedy, lying on the bed and yawning, spoke in a bored tone. ¡°Ricardo, you look like a frog hanging from the ceiling.¡± ¡°That¡¯s a strange way to put it.¡± ¡°But it¡¯s true.¡± She wasn¡¯t wrong. Because the mansioncked exercise equipment, my appearance hanging from the door frame doing pull-ups indeed looked pitiful. I resolved to make exercise equipment that thedy could use and focused on my workout. ¡°321¡± ¡°322¡± ¡°423¡± ¡°Ricardo, the numbers suddenly jumped.¡± ¡°It¡¯s just your imagination.¡± Thedy seemed more interested in my health than I thought. To spare thedy¡¯s eyes, I stopped the pull-ups and switched to push-ups. Around the time the count exceeded 400. I noticed thedy wriggling in excitement at the corner of my eye. ¡°Ugh¡­!¡± Thedy flopped on the bed, iling her arms and legs. I smiled slightly, watching her energetically mimic exercise, and said. ¡°What are you doing?¡± ¡°Exercising.¡± ¡°That¡¯s not exercise, it looks more like a fresh mackerel floundering.¡± ¡°Ugh! Ugh!¡± ¡°You really look like a mackerel.¡± Exhausted, thedy copsed onto the bed, gasping for breath. ¡°Huff¡­ Huff¡­ I¡¯m dying.¡± Clearly, thedy, who had severed ties with exercise, found the weight of gravity too much to bear. th, found it hard to endure. I tried not tough at her effort, but. ¡°Pfft¡­!¡± I couldn¡¯t hold it in. The sight of thedy floundering on the bed was too much. ¡°Pfft¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯tugh!¡± ¡°Pfft¡­! How can I not, it¡¯s funny.¡± ¡°Ugh!¡± Thedy, puffing up her cheeks, kept trying to push up in defiance. ¡°Ugh¡­!!! One more!¡± ¡°Fail.¡± ¡°Ugh¡­¡± Indeed, thedy wasn¡¯t familiar with exercise. Afterughing for a while. I brought my hand to my shirt and started unbuttoning it. The fabric of the shirt wasn¡¯t good at expelling sweat, and unbuttoning it when hot was a habit of mine. Momentarily forgetting thedy was beside me, I unconsciously unbuttoned my shirt. ¡°Oh¡­¡± Seeing this, thedy¡¯s eyes sparkled as she let out a breath. ¡°Ricardo, your chest is huge!¡± ¡°Gah! What kind of harassment is this?!¡± ¡°Oh¡­¡± Startled by thedy¡¯s lewdment, I wrapped my arms around my shirt and hunched my shoulders. Thedy¡¯s eyes, shining brightly and staring intently at my body, looked quite lecherous. How should I pu red. Thedy stared at my hands gripping my shirt with sparkling eyes and, with a giggle, said. ¡°Show me!¡± ¡°Show you what?!¡± ¡°Your body!¡± ¡°No!¡± Can a nobledy act like this? Blushing at thedy¡¯s cheeky request, I shook my head. ¡°Wanting to see someone naked is very improper!¡± ¡°Ugh! Show me!¡± Once the switch was flipped, thedy showed no sign of backing down. Puffing up her cheeks, she reached out to pull away my hands from my shirt, making me blush and flee. ¡°Pervert!¡± ¡°No, I¡¯m not!¡± ¡°Yes, you are! So lewd!¡± ¡°Ugh! Then look at mine!¡± ¡°What? Um¡­ That¡¯s¡­¡± Looking at thedy¡¯s flustered face, I briefly considered it. Once at her face. Then at her wicked intent. For a moment, a lewd thought crossed my mind, thinking ¡®It wouldn¡¯t be so bad.¡¯ But I barely managed to hold on to my sanity and took a deep breath to steady myself. ¡°No!¡± ¡°Why not! Show me!¡± ¡°No! Go back!¡± Thedy, making a big circle with her hands, praised my majestic pectoral muscles. Her exaggerations aside, saying they looked like two huge boulders, I touched my forehead with my hand. ¡°That¡¯s so big!¡± ¡°So what!¡± ¡°It¡¯s grand! Looks so strong, I want to touch it!¡± ¡°Why the sudden interest when you never cared before!¡± ¡°Just because.¡± Thedy gave a in answer with a tilt of her head, and I sighed, flicked her forehead, and ended themotion. ¡°Ugh! Why did you hit me!¡± Holding her forehead and rolling on the bed, thedy cried out in frustration. ¡°Because you were wrong.¡± ¡°That¡¯s unfair!¡± ¡°It can¡¯t be helped.¡± ¡°Idiot!¡± My face felt hot. Really. * That evening, after a heatedmotion. In the darkness of the room, I was panting heavily. ¡°1001¡± ¡°1002¡± Sweaing from my swollen arm muscles looked fierce. Doing push-ups while in a handstand seemed to be an effective workout. [Limit Break is testing the limits of ¡®Strength¡¯.] ¡°Hoo¡­¡± I pondered. What I needed to do to get stronger. ht answer. I had to consider the story. And ains. The opportunities avable to me were those from heretics and side stories. In reality, what I could do now was consistent training. It was the most reliable method, a royal road that didn¡¯t rely on luck. But still. It felt like there should be a faster way to reach my goal. Like there was a shortcut if I used a trick. A way to use what I had to increase my strength rapidly. ¡°Huff¡­ 2301¡± I believed there had to be one. And I found the method not far from me. [Limit Break] This was the best trick I knew. As the hot sweat soaked the floor. ¡°How long are you going to leave me like this?¡± An all-too-familiar male voice came from the crystal ball on the bed. His voice, bound by chains and unable to move, sighed deeply and spoke to me. I stood up lightly and replied to him. ¡°Until your answer pleases me?¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Have you thought about my proposal?¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°I hope you answer soon.¡± The person trapped in the crystal ball was Hans. Hans, trapped in the ¡®Jewel of Sealing¡¯ among the heretic opportunities, hung his head. His head hung low with shame, and because of the proposal I made, he kept his head down. Iughed as I looked at Hans. ¡°Hurry up and decide.¡± Hans wasn¡¯t a bad guy. Of course, he was a bad guy who killed people to get stronger, but he killed people who deserved it. Hans¡¯s boundary of ¡®good¡¯ began to crumble after he killed the Lord of the Magic Tower with his own hands. I knew a scene from the story where Hans chose to sacrifice himself to protect Yuria and the protagonist¡¯s group, appearing briefly in a shback. -But I¡¯m still a bad guy. The people Hans killed to awaken ck magic were viins. Those who killed others in dungeons for money. Soldiers who covered up crimes for bribes. Of course, the fact that he tried to kill me wasn¡¯t forgivable, but he still had some sense of principle. I extended my hand to Hans. Not to ask him to be a heretic spy, but for something more burdensome. The request I made to him was simpler yet significant. To protect thedy. To get stronger, I had to defeat stronger opponents, but there was always the risk of injury. While Hans¡¯s skills might not be of much help to me, he wasn¡¯t weak. I thought he could be a useful card as ast resort. Hans, still hanging his head, asked in a solemn voice. ¡°What benefit do I get?¡± ¡°Survival.¡± ¡°¡­That¡¯s an offer I can¡¯t refuse.¡± ¡°Right?¡± Hans, with a resigned smile, nodded and began chanting spells toe out of the sealing crystal. ¡°What are you doing?¡± ¡°A mage¡¯s contract.¡± ¡°You¡¯re doing that?¡± ¡°If I¡¯m going to do it, I might as well do it right.¡± A mage¡¯s contract. A spell considered taboo among mages. It was a life-binding contract, with death as the penalty for breaking it. It was a lifelong contract made when swearing loyalty to a master or serving a lord. By doing this, Hans was putting an unbreakable shackle around his neck. The walls began to be filled with spells containing the contract¡¯s details. As I looked at the walls filled with red letters, I murmured quietly. ¡°Do I have to clean this?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll do it.¡± ¡°Then it¡¯s fine.¡± The terms of the deal were simpler than expected. ¡°I, Hans, dere a mage¡¯s contract with the contractor Ricardo.¡± The contract¡¯s terms were loyalty to ¡®Ricardo¡¯ and ¡®Olivia.¡¯ No harm can be done and even mentioning it was forbidden. The penalty for breaking the contract was: ¡°Upon breaching the contract, the contractor Hans will die from a heart explosion.¡± I added one use. ¡°Let¡¯s make it the head instead of the heart.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°We have to be thorough.¡± The deal was sealed. Hans, with a resigned expression, sat on the bed and spoke to me. ¡°So, what do I do now? Just protect Olivia?¡± ¡°No. Do that when I ask you to. For now, let¡¯s start with this.¡± I took out a grimoire, which was supposed to go to the heretics, from my pocket and handed it to Hans. ¡°Let¡¯s bnce things out first.¡± And Hans became. ¡°Brother.¡± A faithful watchdog. *** In a distant future, Hans wiped his sweat while looking at the grand statue of Ricardo. ¡°That makes 1,301. Glory to him¡­¡± Ricardo looked at Hans and said. ¡°Stop your nonsense.¡± End of Chapter Chapter 151: In someone¡¯s hazy dream, as if shrouded in mist. The dream¡¯s owner was crouched, throwing pebbles into a sewer where filth flowed. The owner of the dream was a small, fragile girl. With silvery hair like the Milky Way spilled across the night sky and fragile shoulders that seemed ready to disappear at any moment, she sat crouched. Depressed. Everything was unfamiliar to her. ¡®Plop.¡¯ The sound of a pebble falling into the sewer made her sniffle. -Mom¡­ The world was too vast for the girl who had been abandoned by her parents. Although it was cold, the world her parents protected was everything to her. Even being scolded for being dirty. Even when people pitied her by dropping coins to the ground, it was frightening and challenging for her. The girl always held onto hope. She believed that, after just one night of sleep, her parents who abandoned her woulde to take her back. Her parents made that promise when they let go of her hand, so she didn¡¯t want to let go. Imagining herself different from those scruffy kids, the girl wandered around the ce where her parents left her, like an abandoned puppy. -Why aren¡¯t theying¡­ Outside, the voices of childrenughing and ying could be heard. The girl didn¡¯t want to hear theughter of the kids who were happy about having received a lot of coins in their donation boxes. Giggling over what would disappear after buying just one toy, she couldn¡¯t understand them. The money was woefully insufficient to escape the slums. As the pitiful noises of her sniffling intensified. A soft touch was felt on the girl¡¯s head. A tentative yet warm and yful touch. The girl rubbed her head and looked back, feeling a sharp pain. -Who are you! -Who else? The most handsome beggar in the world. In front of her stood a boy with red hair. . The boy smiled and spoke to the girl. -What are you doing, kiddo? -Mind your own business. -You¡¯re really prickly. As if you¡¯re the protagonist or something. -What! -Nothing~ Today, too, you look handsome. Despite the girl¡¯s sharp reaction, the boy smiled lightly and moved on. Normally, other kids would distance themselves after seeing his negative attitude, but the red-haired boy didn¡¯t. The girl disliked the boy. She was annoyed by the scruffy kid talking to her. She was annoyed by how he kept trying to get close. She thought she was different. She thought she was different from the abandoned ones like them. She pushed the boy away. -The spot next to you is empty. ht of him sitting on the damp ground with a wry smile. Used to being rejected, the girl found the cold shoulder easier to give. The boy hummed a tune after sitting quietly for a while. -When mother goes to gather oysters¡­ The song the boy sang was unfamiliar but not unpleasant. -When mother goes to gather oysters by the shadow of the ind¡­ ard it only made it linger more. -The baby stays behind to watch the house¡­ The girl just hugged her knees and listened to the boy sing. -The waves tell the baby¡­ Aaahhh¨J Ahem. Is my voice breaking? The girl disliked the boy. She disliked how he kept acting familiar. And. The girl liked the boy. When the boy¡¯s humming reached its sorrowful end, the girl turned to look at him. -I¡¯m good at singing, right? -You sing terribly. -I¡¯ll sing better next time. The boy smiled and flicked her on the forehead. -Kiddo. As always, the boy pulled out a piece of chocte from his pocket and offered it to her. The girl¡¯s dirty hands, holding the wrapper stained with wear, didn¡¯t seem so bad anymore. -Eat up, just for you. * Late evening. Michail, panting heavily, wiped the sweat from his forehead and woke up. It¡¯s that dream again. The nightmare, always containing an old memory that remained hidden without showing a face, came again. He ht back sad memories, thumping at his heart. It was an old memory. A very old one. Even after over ten years, the memory still haunted Michail. ¡°Stop appearing already.¡± How long are you going to torment me? Isn¡¯t it time to stop? I know. That I¡¯m a bad person. But¡­ I need to live my life too¡­ Michail hugged his knees and buried his face in them. Feeling like he might cry if he let go of his emotions, his shoulders quivered as he repeated deep breaths. ¡°Hoo¡­ Hoo¡­¡± The mistakes of the past weighed heavily on Michail. A child abandoned by his parents in the slums. The gentle image of the red-haired boy who always called him ¡®kiddo¡¯ was still alive in Michail¡¯s memory. And the guilt over his actions towards the boy grewrger. Promising never to kill another person by his own hand again, his obsession with justice bordered on the pathological. It was all to atone for his wrongdoing. He knew. How pathetic his stubbornness was. And that Ricardo¡¯s words were practical advice. -Are you an idiot? Knowing full well that those blunt words carried weight and sincerity, Michail epted them. But. He had an unwavering stubbornness too. -Run away! -¡­ -Don¡¯t just stand there. Run¡­! The only thing left for him, who couldn¡¯t stay with the boy until the end, was his crude stubbornness. ¡°Sigh¡­¡± Michail began slowly peeling off his sweat-drenched shirt. Swish. The shirt slipped off his slender shoulders and fell to the ground, revealing his white, naked body. Michail¡¯s skin was as white as porcin, his body fragile and alluring, not looking like a man¡¯s. He looked at his reflection in the mirror. ¡°¡­¡± Without saying a word, he merely gazed at his own form, lowering his head. To soothe his troubled heart, maybe he should take a walk. Michail picked up a bandage from the desk and began wrapping it around his chest. Skillfully wrapping his chest in bandages, Michail quietly watched, and a bitter smile came over him as he looked at his reflection in the mirror. ¡°¡­It¡¯s suffocating.¡± * ¡°Heya! Heeheehee!¡± Today, too, the mansion was peaceful. like a viiness. ¡°Fetch!¡± -Gom! ¡°Heehee!¡± . Though I was annoyed by her remarksparing a bear to a human, saying I couldn¡¯t do such things, I¡¯m not petty enough to be bothered by such trivial provocations, so I smiled faintly and looked out at the wide yard. ¡°Throw it as far as you can.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± ¡°Throw it as far as possible. I want to show the difference between a bear and a human.¡± ¡°Okay¡­!¡± Since it was to defend human dignity, maybe I should be excused. To grab the ball before Gomtangi, I ced my sword on the ground and gathered strength in my legs. ¡°Fuuuu! Eeyaaahhh!!!¡± With thedy¡¯s spirited shout, the rubber ball flew. Swallowing my saliva, I tensed my legs. -Thud. The ball fell helplessly to the ground, and I looked at it with an awkward expression. Thedy, with an embarrassed expression, looked at the rubber ball on the ground. ¡°Hmm¡­¡± Seeing my disappointed look, thedy awkwardly smiled. ¡°Heh!¡± ¡°¡­¡± Our awkward gazes met. Maybe such a valuable lesson and was about to bend over to pick up the ball when. -Gom! Gomtangi, wagging his tail, picked up the ball from the ground and walked to thedy. ¡°That darn bear.¡± ¡°Pfft. You lost to Gomtangi.¡± ¡°Throw it again.¡± Thedy repeated throwing the rubber ball until her arm cramped. ¡°Enough¡­!¡± ¡°No.¡± ¡°Heee!¡± * Hans was shedding tears of joy. ¡°Magic¡­!¡± The grimoire Hans received wasn¡¯t an extraordinary one. Of course, that standard applied to Ricardo, who knew a lot. The grimoire Hans received was one that should have returned to the possession of the heretics. Since Hans, htful owner. Grimoire ¡®ck Wall¡¯ The magic that had most troubled the protagonist¡¯s group in the original story, the ultimate barrier magic, was now in Hans¡¯s hands, who was pledging his loyalty with tears. And. ¡°Mmm¡­¡± Olivia was watching Hans, who was hiding his appearance. End of Chapter Chapter 152: -Buzz. A crimson light falls from the sky, making a thunderous noise. In a split second, the shing light cleaves through the dark night, leaving a deep, imposing mark on the ground. Hans, watching me cast spells with a nk expression, sighed deeply and spoke. ¡°Did I get hit by that?¡± Since receiving the grimoire, Hans had started using formal speech. It was awkward, but his stubborn insistence that formal speech was more convenient made me shake my head and reply. ¡°No. I adjusted the intensity back then, so it would be weaker than this.¡± ¡°You call that adjusted¡­ ha.¡±Hans, forcing a wry smile, began to fill in the holes in the ground. Watching him enthusiastically fill the yard with a shovel, I could infer how diligently Hans had lived at the Magic Tower. ¡°You¡¯re good with a shovel.¡± ¡°I worked at construction sites when I was young.¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you get allowance money at the Magic Tower?¡± ¡°How could I spend money that wasn¡¯t mine? Besides, I couldn¡¯t use magic when I was young, so I felt pressure.¡± Hans grew up more properly than I expected. Unlike the green-headed guy from the same Magic Tower, Hans had a sound character. Satisfied, I pointed to a corner of the yard. ¡°Could you fill that side as well?¡± ¡°Of course.¡± ¡°And over there too.¡± ¡°Understood.¡± Hans followed my instructions better than I expected. Despite being bound by a contract, he could have grumbled, yet he remained courteous. This made me curious. The Hans in the original work didn¡¯t feel like this. He had a rebellious, dark Honor Student vibe, but the current Hans was as polite as an honor student who received a test summary. With my hands in my pockets, I asked Hans directly. It was moreforting to get clear answers. If he suddenly turned around andined, it would be awkward for both of us, so I decided to ask. ¡°Why are you acting so subserviently?¡± Hans, puzzled by my question, replied. ¡°Why are you treating me so well?¡± ¡°Pardon?¡± ¡°The grimoire you gave me.¡± Hans ced his hand over his heart, with an emotional expression. ¡°Isn¡¯t it an ancient grimoire? You gave me something created by a Grand Mage who defended the Empire in ancient wars¡­ why are you being so kind to me?¡± ¡°About that?¡± ¡°I¡¯m already honored just to see a grimoire I only read about in textbooks, but to actually read it¡­. sniff.¡± Hans spoke like a boy who had found treasure, with an emotional expression. If I told him I had more grimoires to give, he might actually cry, so I held it back and nodded. ¡®It¡¯s not that great of a grimoire.¡¯ The grimoire Hans received, ¡®ck Wall.¡¯ It was indeed written by an ancient mage, but it contained more myths than facts. While it¡¯s true the Grand Mage with the title ¡®Iron Wall¡¯ achieved great feats in ancient wars, the enemy never invaded the Empire, and the Grand Mage wasn¡¯t as great as people believed. If I ce my hand on my heart, I didn¡¯t think much of that grimoire because I didn¡¯t know its limits. There were better grimoires in abundance. Furthermore, Hans didn¡¯t use the ¡®ck Wall¡¯ spell much in the novel. He mainly used stolen magic and rarely utilized ¡®ck Wall.¡¯ So I decided to give it to Hans¡­ ¡°Brother.¡± Well, at least he¡¯s satisfied. Whatever the case may be, I¡¯m d he appreciated it, so I chuckled and began stretching my wrists. ¡°Shall we begin?¡± ¡°Gulp.¡± Hans looked at me with trembling eyes. He grew nervous from the nightly sparring sessions. I ced my sword aside and spoke to Hans. ¡°I will use a wooden sword again and refrain from using magic. Do your best.¡± ¡°Just a moment to prepare¡­!¡± I didn¡¯t give him time to hesitate and kicked the ground towards him. -Boom. The roar that spread along with the sound of the air being pierced made Hans hastily chant a spell. ¡°[Area]¡± A ck magic barrier spread out from Hans. It slowly encroached upon the space, soon reaching my feet. Quickly, I stepped out of Hans¡¯s territory, rotating my view. ¡®Did he have such abilities¡­?¡¯ Seeing Hans showcasing a spell not seen in the novel, I asked curiously. ¡°This seems like a new spell.¡± ¡°I developed it recently.¡± ¡°?¡± ¡°Combining dark magic with regr magic¡­ Rediscovering my passion for magic helped¡­!¡± As Hans srasping hands, feeling a light smile form out of interest. ¡®This is fun.¡¯ Waonists, he was sufficiently powerful. He was worth training. ¡°I¡¯m curious about one thing.¡± ¡°What is it¡­!¡± ¡°What will you show me next time?¡± ¡°Huh¡­?¡± Red aura began to flow from my hands. As Hans¡¯s pupils trembled, I lowered my stance. Hans gulped, preparing for the approaching attack. I took a breath and spoke to Hans. ¡°There are many limitations with wooden swords.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s hard to cause fatal injuries, and it just breaks no matter where you hit.¡± ¡°So.¡± -sh! Hans¡¯s waist twisted, and he let out a soundless groan. Raising his head in disbelief, Hans saw me preparing the next move. His barrier crumbling. Seeing the wooden sword swing with a crimson glow, Hans¡¯s pupils began to quake. ¡°Just take the hit.¡± I swung the wooden sword at Hans. * After a light sparring session. I nced at Hans sprawled on the ground and smiled. ¡°This should be sufficient to use you as a bodyguard.¡± ¡°¡­Cough ¡­Cough. What kind of bodyguard gets beaten like this!¡± ¡°It¡¯s so I can trust you with the task.¡± Hans looked at me with an emotional expression. He seemed touched by the acknowledgment of his usefulness. Surprised by how well-adjusted Hans was, I gave him a gentle smile and handed him a water bottle. Gulping down the water, Hans looked at me as if to rify something. ¡°Come to think of it, why did you mention the habitat of the cockatrice when you came to our mansion?¡± ¡°¡­¡± At the mention of the cockatrice, Hans froze like a robot and looked at me with a puzzled look. He had thought it was a perfect crime, only to realize the victim knew all along. To dispel any misunderstanding, I decided to give Hans a hint. I didn¡¯t want to be too harsh on someone who worked hard. ¡°I knew you intended to bury me. I¡¯m not trying to scold you; just curious.¡± ¡°¡­Sniff.¡± ¡°Did you really hate me that much?¡± *Cough* ¡°Honestly, I¡­¡± Hans began spilling the details to me. Describing his n to a ¡®monster¡¯ who had figured him out, Hans slowly unraveled his past scheme. As I nodded in response, saying, ¡®Oh, I see,¡¯ I observed Hans¡¯s expressions. When he confessed about his n to lead me to the cockatrice¡¯s nest and bury me with the heretics, Hans¡¯s trembling voice was a pleasure to hear. Especially when he candidly admitted he wanted to kidnap Olivia, which was unexpected. If he had tried to hide it, I would have pursued him relentlessly. One could use me of nitpicking past events, but I was that type of person. Addressing unresolved issues was morefortable for both of us. After hearing Hans apologize for his thoughts on kidnapping thedy, I nodded. Then. I asked Hans the most important question. ¡°Does the heretics have any ns that might affect thedy¡¯s safety?¡± There must be things I wasn¡¯t aware of. Considering the possibility of heretic involvement in unintended encounters, I asked Hans. ¡°None¡­¡± Hans stopped speaking and pointed at his tongue with his finger. He indicated that a restriction had been ced on him by the heretics, and understanding this, I pulled my hand out of my pocket and snapped my fingers. ¡®Snap,¡¯ Hans¡¯s bewildered face looked at me. ¡®This can¡¯t be happening,¡¯ he muttered. ¡°How did you break it?¡± ¡°That¡¯s a secret.¡± Hans nodded, sping his hands together, and murmured something significant with a serious demeanour, making me chuckle. ¡®It¡¯s thanks to Tyrving, but I¡¯ll keep that secret.¡¯ Skipping the tiresome exnation, I looked at Hans, and he, shaking off his bewilderment, answered my question. ¡°There aren¡¯t any.¡± ¡°Really? I figured there would be.¡± ¡°So far, no one in ood at covering your tracks, and I didn¡¯t say anything either.¡± ¡°You do have a tight lip.¡± ¡°Even though it may not seem like it, I held a fairly high position among the heretics¡­ It was difficult to report my failure.¡± ¡°Understandable.¡± I nodded, showing I understood Hans¡¯s position. After a moment of silence. Hans, as if remembering something, eximed. ¡°Actually, there is one thing the heretics are nning.¡± ¡°nning?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Hans swallowed and continued. ¡°Michail.¡± ¡°The heretics n to deal with Michail.¡± His words made me react mildly, cing my hands in my pockets. ¡°Oh, I knew that.¡± ¡°Sorry?¡± ¡°I just had a feeling they would.¡± Leaving the puzzled Hans behind, I walked back to the mansion. An episode from the novel. ¡®Murder.¡¯ It was the episode where Michail¡¯s mercy towards the heretics vanished for good. End of Chapter Chapter 153: Another peaceful day in thedy¡¯s room. ¡°Eek¡­!¡± Thedy was sitting on her bed, enduring the cool breeze as her hair was being brushed. With each slow, sweeping motion of the brush, the tangled hair was being untangled, and thedy was grimacing and making strange noises. ¡°Eeeek!¡± ¡°Anyone would think I¡¯m torturing a noble.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s not.¡± Thedy¡¯s slightly curly hair was stubbornly difficult to untangle.You could call it a noble¡¯s passive trait; without an attendant, her hair would always end up in a frizzy mess, constantly requiring the butler¡¯s touch. ¡°Eeeeek! Don¡¯t pull!¡± ¡°I¡¯m not pulling, your hair is justing along with it.¡± ¡°Eeeek!¡± Thedy¡¯s head kept getting tugged along with the brushing. Seeing her head moving back and forth, I couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°Stop moving, please!¡± ¡°You¡¯re pulling, so I¡¯m moving!¡± ¡°I told you, just sit firmly.¡± ¡°No! It¡¯s annoying!¡± As I endlessly brushed thedy¡¯s hair, which was as soft as a puppy¡¯s fur, a sudden urge to y with it overtook me. I was bored. And it seemed like fun. Even though I didn¡¯t n to ask her permission, I ceremoniously decided to ask thedy, while beginning to braid her hair strand by strand. ¡°Why did you stop?¡± When I suddenly paused my brushing, thedy turned her head. Ready to show her aristocratic temper, wondering why I had stopped, I smiled lightly and spoke. ¡°Mydy.¡± ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°I was thinking of creating an artwork with your hair today, how does that sound?¡± ¡°Like a savage?¡± ¡°No, not like a roosterb, something a bit more refined and elegant.¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± Thedy pursed her lips and thought. Having only ever done her hair in long straight styles, she wasn¡¯t used to challenges. As a viiness of the Desmond family, she had experienced borate hairstyles surrounded by attendants. However, she had never tried amoner¡¯s style, making her interested as she smiled curiously and nodded. But. Thedy also didn¡¯t like such bothersome things. She looked out the window with a monotone voice. ¡°No one is going to see it anyway, why bother.¡± As I ran my fingers through her hair, I replied in a gentle tone. ¡°I¡¯m here.¡± ¡°Who?¡± I smiled and pointed to the most handsome face in the world. ¡°Me.¡± ¡°¡­Not funny.¡± ¡°Sometimes a change in hairstyle can lift one¡¯s spirits, don¡¯t you think?¡± Persuaded by my words, thedy slowly nodded. Realizing it wasn¡¯t a bad idea, her interest was piqued. I smiled as I looked at her back while she quietly sat, allowing me to work on her hair. With the wind blowing in from the window, I began braiding her hair to the side. She remained silent, entrusting her hair to me. Then she added a hopeful note. ¡°Make it pretty.¡± ¡°Of course.¡± ¡°And not that pineapple hairstyle you did when I was small.¡± ¡°¡­¡± I couldn¡¯t help but chuckle at the sharp remark, knowing she remembered the prank from her childhood. ¡°Understood.¡± I fiddled with her hair as the breeze from outside blew in. Although the wind made my face itchy, I decided not to close the window as thedy savored the breeze with an open mouth. The weather was nice today. Though it waste winter, the surprisingly warm breeze was pleasant for both of us. After the minute hand of the clock ticked through two cycles. A small hand mirror was ced in front of the drowsydy who had been nodding off. ¡°Hum¡­ Hmm!¡± Seeing herself dozing off, she wiped the drool from her mouth with her sleeve and shook her head. ¡°Don¡¯t shake too much, you¡¯ll ruin the hair.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°Ta-da¡­!¡± Thedy finally saw her hair. She took the hand mirror I handed her and looked at her transformed hair with a small gasp. ¡°It took a while because I¡¯m not used to it. How do you like it?¡± ¡°Wow¡­¡± ¡°I almost wanted to do a pineapple style again, but I held back.¡± Thedy widened her eyes as she looked at her braided hair in the mirror. She was amazed by the elegant braid, gently turning her head to see the sides with wide eyes, making me smile. ¡°It¡¯s amazing. It¡¯s really pretty.¡± ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°I¡¯m d you like it.¡± With her hair braided to the side, lightly wrapped around, thedy¡¯s hair flowed down like an elf from a fantasy novel. Instead of a childish style like Pippi Longstocking, she looked more noble, and she marveled at her reflection in the full-length mirror I had prepared beforehand. ¡®Good thing I prepared the big mirror.¡¯ ¡°It¡¯s really pretty.¡± ¡°Right?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Watching her check the back of her hair in the mirror, I felt a sense of aplishment. I had always wanted to try this, and I was d she liked it. Though it was a shame she was still wearing her ragged favorite pajamas, it felt more natural and that was fine. After admiring her hair for a while, she turned to me with a happy smile. ¡°Am I pretty?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°How pretty?¡± ¡°The most beautiful in the world.¡± ¡°Thiiiis pretty!?¡± ¡°No.¡± I made a circle with my hands,rger than the one she had drawn. ¡°This much.¡± ¡°Hehe¡­!¡± ¡°Why are youughing?¡± ¡°Just. It feels good.¡± Thedy blushed and hid her face in the nket from embarrassment, shaking her head adorably. And then, bursting intoughter, she said with characteristic viiny, ¡®I already know I¡¯m pretty,¡¯ making meugh out loud. After a goodugh, she grabbed my sleeve and pulled me towards the bed. ¡°Ricardo,e here!¡± ¡°Me?¡± ¡°Yes! I¡¯ll make you look pretty!¡± ¡°No, thank you. I look good without doing anything.¡± ¡°Eeeek! Come here!¡± ¡°No.¡± ¡°Why not!¡± ¡°I¡¯m afraid to trust my hair to the destructive hands of thedy.¡± ¡°Eek!¡± Startled, thedy let out a fierce denial, huffing and puffing. ¡°No! I¡¯m very skilled with my hands.¡± ¡°Do you not remember when you folded a paper crane into a Medusa?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t remember.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Thedy seemed to handle the insult effortlessly and began tugging at my sleeve. Realizing she would fuss all day if I didn¡¯tply, I reluctantly moved towards her, guided by her hand. -nce¡­ Thedy, staring at me, couldn¡¯t hide her twitching mouth and started imagining things. She was likely nning on how to mess up my hair. I undid my tied-up hair and tilted my head towards her. ¡°Please take care of me.¡± ¡°Hehe¡­ Okay.¡± ¡°Don¡¯tugh.¡± With a serious expression, thedy focused on her artistic effort. I closed my eyes and braced myself. With the soft touch of her hands in my hair, I felt a serene ease and imagined what masterpiece she might create. A mohawk. A topknot. Slick-back hair? No idea what kind of creation thedy, with herck of artistic talent, would produce. It¡¯d be better for my mental health not to expect too much. If it turns out less messed up than I think, I¡¯ll be happy. Holding back augh, I watched thedy bite her lower lip in concentration. As sleepiness overtook me and my eyes began to close. ¡°Done!¡± At thedy¡¯s triumphant deration, I shook off my drowsiness and looked up at her. ¡°How is it?¡± Thedy, holding a hand mirror and looking at me with expectant eyes, showed the anticipation of a newbie artist disying her first masterpiece. Barely holding in myughter, I slowly raised my head. And then burst intoughter at the sight. ¡°What is this!¡± With a ridiculous hairstyle resembling a chicken tail sticking straight up, I couldn¡¯t hold back myughter. ¡°Why!¡± Thedy yelled, defending her creation. Assertively asking where it went wrong, she said, holding up a hand mirror to me with a red face. ¡°What is this! I¡¯m not a ten-year-old boy!¡± ¡°It¡¯s pretty! It¡¯s cute!¡± ¡°But how old am I! This looks ridiculous on me!¡± ¡°Eeeek! Look closely!¡± Thedy held up the hand mirror. ¡°Isn¡¯t it pretty?¡± ¡°No, it looks like an alien with antennae.¡± ¡°No, it doesn¡¯t!¡± After a while of discussing her creation, she eventually let out an honest ¡®Pfft¡¯ and started giggling. ¡°Hehe!¡± ¡°Did you justugh?¡± ¡°Pfft!¡± ¡°Ha? Youughed.¡± ¡°Kyaa, hehe¡­!¡± ¡°Don¡¯tugh!¡± ¡°Ricardo with antennae¡­! Hahaha, it¡¯s too funny!¡± ¡°No. Ha¡­¡± Unable to resist, we both burst intoughter, unable to stop even until dinner time. ¡°Antennae.¡± ¡°Don¡¯tugh.¡± End of Chapter Chapter 154: The tranquil mansion of thedy. After lunch, I was enjoying tea time, dipping rustic scorched rice in my teacup and nodding contentedly. ¡°Ah¡­ There¡¯s nothing better than scorched rice for overindulgence.¡± Wiestive drink like Gas Whal Myung Su in this world. Having binged at Friends of the Forest after a long time, my stomach hadn¡¯t settled. But eating scorched rice made me feelfortable. Scorched rice was better than Americano, indeed. As I ced the steaming cup of scorched rice on the table and enjoyed the cool breeze. ¡°Ricardo.¡± Thedy, sniffing the appealing aroma, looked at the teacup of scorched rice and asked.¡°What are you eating?¡± ¡°It¡¯s scorched rice.¡± ¡°Scorched rice¡­?¡± ¡°Ah. Maybe ¡®burnt water¡¯ would be more urate?¡± ¡°Burnt water?¡± ¡°Think of it as a drink old men enjoy.¡± ¡°Are you an old man?¡± ¡°No?¡± Thedy leaned closer to the table and repeatedly sniffed the scorched rice. Curious about the brownish liquid in front of her. Like a curious cat, she brought her cheek close to the table and rolled her eyes as she asked. ¡°Is it tasty?¡± ¡°No. It¡¯s just toasty.¡± ¡°Hmm¡­¡± Thedy cautiously nced at me before slowly reaching for the scorched rice on the table. Seeing her adorably sneaking a taste, I pretended not to notice, looking out the window, and murmured to myself with a hidden smile, ¡°The weather¡¯s nice.¡± ¡°Whooo¡­¡± With the sound of stirring and thedy¡¯s breath blowing to cool the tea. Then came the sound of a small, cute sip. ¡°Oh¡­!¡± Tasting scorched rice for the first time, thedy¡¯s eyes widened adorably. She seemed to like thismoner¡¯s food. Smiling at thedy¡¯s surprisingly undistinguished pte, I watched her. ¡°Is it tasty?¡± ¡°Eek¡­?!¡± Caught sneaking a taste, thedy quickly withdrew from the teacup, feigning ignorance. ¡°I didn¡¯t eat it!¡± Turning a defiant face to the window, she pretended not to understand, but under my steady gaze, she pouted and fiddled with the cup. ¡°It was just a little.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t say anything.¡± ¡°Were you going to?¡± ¡°When have I ever scolded you for eating something?¡± ¡°Yes, you have.¡± ¡°¡­That¡¯s true.¡± Seeing her respond so dejectedly, I smiled and made eye contact with thedy. ¡°So, it was tasty?¡± ¡°Yes. It has a peculiar taste, very toasty and makes you feel healthy. It¡¯s not about the taste, it¡¯s oddly appealing.¡± ¡°Oh¡­ Thedy is aging.¡± ¡°No! I¡¯m young!¡± ¡°Everyone says that.¡± ¡°Chit¡­¡± Pouting from my tease, thedy slid her cup towards me. ¡°Wanna trade? This is cocoa.¡± ¡°You have no conscience, do you?¡± ¡°I left a sip for you.¡± ¡°One sip is too little. Besides, that¡¯s more like half a sip.¡± ¡°If you close your eyes, it¡¯ll feel like one sip.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Can¡¯t we?¡± Seeing thedy¡¯s sulking face, I shook my head and gave in to her insistence. Scorched rice was easy to make after all. It wasn¡¯t a difficult food, and the ingredients weren¡¯t expensive, so I nodded at thedy eyeing the scorched rice. ¡°Alright.¡± ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Hehe¡­ Thank you.¡± Despite being a noble, this viiness liked scorched rice. Her unusual pte amused me. ¡°No matter how I think about it, you don¡¯t seem like a noble.¡± ¡°I am a noble.¡± ¡°No, I mean your taste. You eat everything that¡¯s given to you.¡± ¡°No, not everything. Carrots, bell peppers, eggnts¡­¡± Watching thedy count on her fingers the foods she disliked made me chuckle. Most nobles preferred elegant andvish foods, but thedy was far removed from such tastes, at least when it came to food. Also, I was touched by the bashful thank you from a viiness. Thedy never used to say thank you. -I¡¯m not¡­ grateful! -Meat¡­ I want meat. -It¡¯s the butler¡¯s duty, of course. Time seems to tame even the wildest of spirits. Before the incident, thedy was like a rabid dog. Harsh as it sounds, she always had something to gripe about back then. -I don¡¯t want to eat! -Please, eat. -I said I won¡¯t. Bell peppers and eggnts don¡¯t go together! After the incident forced her to eat only my cooking, sheined and grumbled a lot. In some ways, that time helped bring us closer. Sometimes, peace is found in unexpected ces. Back in her academy days, thedy was very assertive. While still assertive, it¡¯s less extreme now. She used to mockmoners, dismiss anyone she deemed inferior, treated others arrogantly, and was very aware of her own superiority. After losing her leg in the ck magic incident, much of her former harshness faded, but who knows what would happen if it all came back. The Olivia I knew might be different from the Olivia others saw. In the novel, thedy was aplete madwoman. The ultimate viiness, aggressive and never losing an argument. Like Darbav, she was kind to her people but immensely cold to others, as depicted in the novel. The only difference in the novel was that there was no one on the viiness¡¯s side. Anyway, whether now or then, I liked thedy¡¯s personality, so it didn¡¯t matter to me. ¡°Tasty¡­!¡± I smiled at thedy who clenched her fist and sparkled with newfound enjoyment. Looks like I¡¯ll have to make more. Heading to the kitchen to prepare more scorched rice, I left thedy smiling and sipping her tea. * In front of the student council office at the Royal Academy. Student council members were entering the office one by one to discuss incidents that urred before the new semester even started. The second-year representative. The third-year representative. Treasurer. Secretary. The disciplinarymittee members, all qualifying students were entering the student council office. And outside that door, a green-haired young man waited anxiously for someone. ¡°Why aren¡¯t theying¡­¡± Ruin muttered anxiously, gnawing on his fingernails. Even though he arrived first, the person he awaited was nowhere in sight. Since that day, Ruin had been mentally strained as he could no longer use his unique magic. It was the magic that set him apart, his unique talent. Now that his ability to efficiently create fire magic was gone, Ruin felt like a nk te. While he could still use magic, his learning had slowed significantly. Having dedicated his life to studying and mastering me magic, the absence of his ability ¡®Fire Script¡¯ equated to ruin. Ruin¡¯s self-esteem plummeted. And the only person who could help him was just one. She couldn¡¯t solve the fundamental problem, but she could ease the burden on his heart. Only one person. Only Yuria. Ruin awaited Yuria. He wanted to confess his mistakes and exin his situation. Feeling stressed and needing constion, Ruin stood by the student council office door, waiting. About ten minutes passed. A familiar silhouette appeared in the distance, catching Ruin¡¯s eye. ¡®Yuria!¡¯ Ruin smiled. Yuria, descending the stairs, was as beautiful as ever. She seemed like she¡¯d offer him a gentle smile and express her concern as if it were her own trouble. Removing his back from the wall, Ruin walked towards Yuria. Quickening his steps anxiously. With an awkward smile, he approached Yuria and spoke in a trembling voice as she stood before him. ¡°Yuria. I missed¡­.¡± Without even looking at Ruin, Yuria spoke. In a cold, hard voice devoid of emotion. ¡°Don¡¯t talk to me.¡± ¡°What¡­?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to talk to you.¡± ¡®Thunk.¡¯ Brushing past his shoulder, Yuria walked away without looking back. Tears trembled in Ruin¡¯s eyes as he attempted to follow her. He wanted to speak with her. To admit his mistakes. To apologize, hoping Yuria would forgive him. Desperately, Ruin tried to follow. But. ¡°Senior.¡± His junior didn¡¯t allow it. ¡°You¡¯ve done quite an interesting thing.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°Yuria senior told me. What you did.¡± Histania Hanna was smiling sweetly at Ruin. Her dry smile and firm expression delivered words that were foreign from the voice he knew. Her eyes, no longer submissive or timid, gazed at him with a chilling intensity that made him shiver with a mistaken impression of anger. Hanna gave a hollowugh and spoke to Ruin. ¡°Really, you stand out inparison, don¡¯t you?¡± Hanna¡¯s words stabbed deeper into Ruin than anything else. End of Chapter Chapter 155: Ruin was ring at Hanna. ¡°What did you say?¡± Anger red within Ruin at the sight of his cocky junior, who stood with her hands behind her back, watching him. -You can¡¯t help butpare, right? The junior¡¯s remark,paring him to Ricardo, wasn¡¯t something Ruin could easily overlook. Despite losing the core of his talent, Ruin believed himself not inferior to that guy. In terms of personality. In terms of kindness. Ruin gritted his teeth, firmly believing he was better than Ricardo, and retorted to his insolent junior. ¡°Compare somethingparable. This is disgusting.¡± Hanna was staring nkly at Ruin¡¯s face. Then she burst intoughter, causing Ruin to clench his fists. ¡°Puhaha! Aha! Haa¡­ Senior, you really have a knack for talking. You could be aedian. Telling me topare somethingparable. I nearly diedughing.¡± Ruin¡¯s expression, with lips tightly bitten, was clearly visible to the much shorter Hanna. Barely holding back his anger from ring up. Suppressing his immediate rage, Ruin bit his lips, provoking moreughter from Hanna. Hanna tilted her head with a sly smile. ¡°Don¡¯t you think?¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°I find it hrious.¡± ¡°Shut up.¡± ¡°Oh my, did you just tell your junior to shut up? How scary¡­¡± Hanna covered her mouth with her hand, feigning a shocked expression. Behind her handy a rising smirk. Ruin, guessing the concealed smirk behind Hanna¡¯s hand, ground his teeth in anger, ring at her. Hanna met Ruin¡¯s murderous gaze straight on and spoke. ¡°Why? Are you going to try something?¡± At her short and firm words, along with the soft brown aura emanating from her fingertips, Ruin¡¯s mouth mped shut like a dumbstruck mute. ¡°See? You can¡¯t do anything.¡± Hanna, blocking the hallway, spoke firmly to Ruin. ¡°Move aside. You¡¯re in the way.¡± With a ¡®thunk,¡¯ she bumped his shoulder and walked past, leaving Ruin leaning against the corridor wall, copsing into a sitting position. Ruin, sweeping his dry hand over his face, sat still in that spot for a long while. * Another peaceful day in thedy¡¯s mansion. ¡°Hehe! Fetch it!¡± -Rrrr! ¡°Eeeek! Don¡¯t bite me, fetch that ball!¡± -Grrrr? ying in to swallow her head instead of fetching the ball, enjoying life nheless. ¡°Eeeeek! Ricardo, it¡¯s going to eat me!¡± -Rrrr! ¡°Argh¡­! Don¡¯t drool on me!¡± Watching thedy experiencing nature¡¯sw firsthand brought a smile to my face. With Gomtangi around, I had more free time and leisurely watched thedy from a rocking chair. Is this the life of a sessful person? ¡°Next time I go to town, I should buy some toys for Gomtangi.¡± The rubber ball, covered in teeth marks, had long since stopped serving as a toy. Watching the barely intact rubber ball, I smiled and sipped the tea on the table. Savoring the warm tea leaves spreading within my body, I gazed at the swaying tree branches and spoke. ¡°Hans, why don¡¯t you sit beside me? Isn¡¯t it boring alone?¡± Hans, caught in his invisibility, flinched, dropping his pen and looking at me. ¡°Is my invisibility magic that bad?¡± Hans, giving me a puzzled look, asked in a surprised voice. Invisibility magic, huh. Although the spell¡¯s proficiency mattered greatly, Hans¡¯s magic wasn¡¯t rudimentary. I¡¯s effect. Hans¡¯s invisibility spell was actually quite high-level. It was skilled enough to fool even an archbishop. Shaking my head, I answered Hans¡¯s question. ¡°No. It¡¯s just that I¡¯m unusual.¡± ¡°Even so¡­¡± ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°Never mind.¡± ncing at thedy, Hans shrugged off his thoughts and muttered, ¡°It must be a coincidence.¡± Hearing the creaking sound as Hans sat down, I asked him a question. ¡°What were you doing?¡± ¡°Oh, I was listing the necessary items.¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t I already prepare a separate residence for you? Though it¡¯s in the mountain, it should have everything you need.¡± Hans, descending from the tree and sitting next to me, offered his notebook without hesitation. ¡°It¡¯s not for me¡­¡± Smiling, I leisurely read through Hans¡¯s notebook. [To-do List] 1. Choctes. 2. Detergent. 3. Cleaning brush. 4. Rece the broken light in the 3rd-floor hallway. 5. Dog toys. The notebook was filled with necessary items for the mansion rather than personal items for Hans. The notebook, containing observations made while the mansion was empty, was filled with detailed information akin to that of a caretaker. Noh. ¡°Why did you write all this down?¡± ¡°Standing idle made me uneasy.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t need to do such things. It¡¯s my job, so I should.¡± ¡°If it makes you ufortable, I¡¯ll stop, but I just wanted to help¡­¡± Feeling regretful, Hans bowed his head solemnly, prompting me to wave my hand and reassure him. ¡°No, it¡¯s fine. It actually makes things easier for me, but I just feel a bit bad¡­¡± Smiling at being helpful, Hans put his notebook away and said shyly, ¡°Then I¡¯ll continue.¡± I felt slightly like a stingy employer not paying their worker, which didn¡¯t feel great. With Hans¡¯s unmatched passion, I awkwardly changed the topic to something more productive. ¡°By the way, how¡¯s the Royal Academy doing?¡± ¡°Oh¡­¡± Hans scratched his head awkwardly, giving a strained smile. ¡°It¡¯s terrible.¡± ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Both the academy¡¯s morale and the student council¡¯s trust have hit rock bottom.¡± ¡°Really?¡± I had asked Hans for a difficult favor. Since I was guarding the mansion, I requested he keep an eye on the academy¡¯s situation. Given Ruin¡¯s downfall, I needed someone to keep an eye on the story. I nodded as Hans exined. ¡°So, does that mean the nned ¡®Orc Subjugation¡¯ mission will be canceled?¡± ¡°No, wi the subjugation as a practice session.¡± ¡°Hmm¡­¡± So the story continues unchanged. I Ruin. Moreover, Hans was set to fill Ruin¡¯s void. Acknowledging Hans¡¯s hard work, I nodded appreciatively. Having reported for a long while, Hans then mentioned the academy¡¯s security. ¡°And there¡¯s one more agenda that came up in the student council.¡± ¡°An agenda?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Impressed by having such apetent informant, I nodded and responded. ¡°Princess Chartia proposed something¡­.¡± ¡°Proposed?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Hans hesitated before cautiously revealing something I hadn¡¯t anticipated. ¡°There¡¯s a proposal to appoint Histania Malik as the supervisor.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°I was also surprised, but it¡¯s supported by Hanna and Princess Chartia.¡± ¡°Hmm¡­ Is that necessary?¡± Hans shrugged, indicating he didn¡¯t fully understand either. ¡°With the academy¡¯s current tense atmosphere and the need for a reliable figure, Malik seems a trustworthy choice.¡± ¡°But why Malik? He¡¯s already busy.¡± ¡°Being the knight who handled previous incidents and being from the Histania family, Malik is deemed reliable. Given my own example as evidence.¡± ¡°Ah¡­ That¡¯s true.¡± Hans awkwardly smiled and bowed his head. ¡°Well, it¡¯s something to think aboutter. No need to worry about it now.¡± Malik had the necessary skills to be apetent leader,cking nothing for the role. Just as I was finishing my tea. Hans, watching me carefully, took out a ming orb from his pocket. With an awkward expression, he cautiously asked, ¡°How should we handle this?¡± Hans¡¯s gesture of offering the forcibly taken magic orb from Ruin had the devotion reminiscent of a loyal subordinate. ¡°Shouldn¡¯t we deal with this quickly?¡± Hans suggested deciding whether to return it to Ruin or for me to absorb it. I shrugged and decided to wait. ¡°Let¡¯s leave it for now.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Hans responded with a confused look. ¡°What if Ruin learns ck magic like me? What will you do then?¡± I chuckled, shaking my head dismissively. ¡°Do you think he will?¡± ¡°Honestly¡­ yes.¡± ¡°Hmm, I don¡¯t think so.¡± Smiling, I imagined the defeated green-haired Ruin at the academy. ¡°Let¡¯s leave him to struggle for now.¡± ¡°It wouldn¡¯t be an issue even if he learns ck magic.¡± ¡°What do you mean by that¡­¡± I looked at Hans. Given his expertise in this area, he¡¯d grasp my intention. ¡°As a ck magic expert, what do you think of Ruin¡¯s talent?¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°See.¡± Yawningzily, I chuckled. ¡°Even if he turns to ck magic, you can handle him.¡± ¡°Are you a demon?¡± ¡°Well, I am a viin.¡± I smiled at Hans. ¡°Sounds interesting, doesn¡¯t it?¡± ¡°¡­¡± Hans didn¡¯t hide his smile as he responded. ¡°No.¡± * And then¡­ ¡°Long time no see, butler!¡± I was sent here instead of Malik. ¡®Damn it.¡¯ End of Chapter Chapter 156: Hamel¡¯s carriage stop. -Okay¡­ Focus! I¡¯ll exin today¡¯s schedule¡­ -Kill orcs on sight. -What are you doing during free time? If you don¡¯t have ns, let¡¯s drink in my room. -Be quiet! Ahem. For today, we¡¯ll drop our luggage at the amodation and have free time. Proper practice starts tomorrow¡­ Don¡¯t talk, just listen! Ignoring the student council president¡¯s loudmands, I slyly looked around for a secluded spot. ¡®Why am I here?¡¯ Sighing deeply, I scratched my head. ¡®Haah¡­¡¯The incident began with Hans¡¯s brief report. -Histania Malik has been proposed as the supervisor¡­. At the time, I thought it had nothing to do with me. I was practically a dropout, not a mere on-leave student, so I believed there was no reason for me to be involved with the academy. I found it tiresome to get entangled with them. I figured they¡¯d also want to avoid any association with me. The incident at the ball would be something we¡¯d just have to move on from. As you know, the current third-year students¡ªYuria¡¯s friends¡ªhad been my ssmates during my short academy stay. Despite the short-lived academy years, those who endured thedy¡¯s mischief and me, a natural disaster, disliked me. They had even driven me out. I didn¡¯t think poorly of them. We deserved what we got for our wrongdoings. Hence, I believed I wouldn¡¯t intersect with the academy. ¡®Damn it.¡¯ Sighing deeply, I shook my head. ¡®What else could I do? When the boss tells you to go, you go.¡¯ -Hey Ricardo. -Yes, sir. -Sorry to drop in suddenly, but can you take care of something for me? I need to check out a new store opening. -Sir, what on earth is your job? -Royal Knights. -¡­Haha. Anyway, I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t do it. -I haven¡¯t even told you what it is yet¡­. -It¡¯s something rted to the academy, isn¡¯t it. -100,000 gold. -I¡¯ve decided not to get involved with the academy, so no, thanks. -200,000 gold. -Sorry, I don¡¯t sell my valuable time for money. Next week, I¡¯m making pizza with thedy¡­. -Didn¡¯t want to resort to this¡­ A week ago, Malik suddenly showed up at the mansion. From his jacket pocket, he pulled out a thick stack of papers and ced them firmly in my hand. [Friends of Forest. Priority reservation tickets: 100] -Hm? -They¡¯re not free. -Even so, I highly value my time¡­ -I¡¯ll make them free. Unable to resist free food, I happily shook Malik¡¯s hand. -If it¡¯s for you, sir, I¡¯ll do it for free. -Then I¡¯ll assume that means you don¡¯t need these¡­ -Sir, that puts me in a difficult spot. Recalling thedy¡¯s smiling face as she put meal tickets in her treasure pouch, tears of joy welled up. -Eek! Ricardo is awesome! -I know. -So capable! I¡¯ll give you some chocte! -I thought you ate all the chocte I gave you today¡­ -Oh no¡­! ¡®Well, I guess it¡¯ll be fine.¡¯ I took a nce at Michail, who was disembarking from the carriage with Yuria, and then sat on a nearby bench. This episode centered around Michail. The story began with a conflict with cultists during the orc subjugation. In this episode, Michail started to show his animosity towards the cultists. ¡®Just don¡¯t mess with Michail, and it should be fine.¡¯ If I just lead them properly, I wouldn¡¯t bear any responsibility. Helping students in danger was my only task, so I decided to work with ease. ¡®Haah¡­¡¯ I don¡¯t want to work. Basking in the warm spring sun and absorbing the light through photosynthesis. ¡°Mr. Butler!¡± A familiar voice reached my ears. A voice that matched the spring. Hearing the cheerful and clear voice of a maiden, I slowly lifted my head and smiled. ¡°Hanna.¡± ¡°Hehe¡­¡± Histania Hanna. Having briefly met at the ball, Hanna was looking at me with a heavy bag on her back. Despite the bag looking oversized for her, Hanna smiled brightly, showing no sign of strain. Her cheerful smile was infectious. I gestured for Hanna to sit beside me on the bench. Putting down her bag hesitantly, Hanna sat beside me and shed a beaming smile. ¡°Long time no see, Mr. Butler!¡± ¡°Yes, long time no see.¡± ¡°You¡¯re still as handsome as ever.¡± ¡°I know.¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you supposed to deny it?¡± ¡°Being overly humble is not a virtue.¡± Hanna giggled at my confident response and murmured, ¡®That¡¯s what makes you cool¡­¡¯ As we talked about how things had been, I noticed a familiar head of green hair unloading baggage from the carriage. ¡°It¡¯s Green.¡± ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right.¡± Hanna epted the nickname ¡°Green¡± for Ruin without any qualms. Seemed Hanna had also umted a lot of frustration towards Ruin. Nodding, I lowered my estimation of Ruin. Ruin looked grim. It was the darkest expression I had seen on his face so far. Seeing Ruin, burdened with concerns over his lost talent and strained rtionship with Yuria, piqued my curiosity. I asked Hanna. ¡°How¡¯s that guy doing?¡± Hanna sighed deeply and shook her head. ¡°Not well.¡± Seeing Ruin¡¯s dejected face, walking sluggishly within a week of the new semester starting, evoked memories of a mantis I once saw in Hamel, making me feel a strange sense of kinship. Wonder how that creature is doing. I had an urge to visit, but considering insects often die suddenly, I decided to wish it a long life and held back my visit. Hanna rested her chin on her hands, watching Ruin. When she first came to the mansion with Ruin, she had shown respect towards her senior, but now her expression was an honest ¡®Why does he even bother living?¡¯ look, which made me chuckle. ¡®Should have behaved better.¡¯ Hanna slowly began to speak. ¡°Senior Ruin is an outcast at school. He often skips sses, waits in Yuria¡¯s ssroom, gets ignored, and repeats the cycle.¡± ¡°Neglected green.¡± ¡°Exac. He keeps making the same stupid mistakes, and his temper has worsened too.¡± ¡°Hmm¡­ It¡¯s unpleasant to see him unchanged.¡± Hanna turned to look at me. Her emotional question about feeling sorry for Ruin made meugh and shake my head. ¡°No.¡± I gathered a lot of information from Hanna. The students in Hamel were not all second and third years, only top students were selected toe. Listening to Hanna¡¯s story about being in the same group as Michail and Yuria, I saw her uneasy expression. In the novel, Michail, Ruin, and Yuria were in one group. So, it¡¯s actually a good thing. I thought while watching Ruin unload the baggage silently. Given conflicts with cultists. Nodding at Hanna¡¯s words, I gave a farewell wave when Chartia¡¯s voice called to assemble the academy students. Before joining her group, Hanna stammered. ¡°Um¡­ Will you be staying at our lodging, Mr. Butler?¡± Hanna¡¯s hesitant question made me smile awkwardly and shake my head. ¡°No. Thedy dislikes me staying out.¡± ¡°I see¡­¡± Hanging her head in disappointment, Hanna shouldered her heavy bag and slowly walked towards the other students. ¡®Time for me to get going too.¡¯ Watching the students wrap up their arrangements, I began walking slowly towards them. The academy¡¯s blue sprouts were watching me approach. -That¡¯s Ricardo, right? -Yeah, I think so. But why is he here? -Crazy¡­ Is he serious? Nodding at the murmuring students who seemed impressed with my handsomeness. Long time no see, familiar faces. Most students stared at me with looks that could kill, while those in second-year gazed at me like they were spotting a legendary viin. Hands in my pockets, I observed the students. As I counted silently to myself, one, two, three, I gradually closed my eyes. ¡®About one inquisitor and three cultists.¡¯ Comparing the numbers with the information from the novel, I nodded and stretched my neck. ¡°Ahem. Nice to meet you all. I am your supervisor for the trip to the orc habitat. My name is Ricardo.¡± -Is that for real? -No way¡­! Why is he here? -Crazy¡­ Is this some kind of joke? In the midst of fierce reactions, I noticed three faces showing significant surprise. Michail. Ruin. Yuria. Our intertwined fates seemed to cast a shadow of negativity. Michail showed hatred. Yuria bore friendship. Ruin radiated resentment as they all looked at me. Ignoring them, I said my piece as the appointed supervisor. Since I was hired for this job, I needed to do it right. ¡°I¡¯m very happy to see many familiar faces.¡± -What is he talking about? -Yeah, let¡¯s report him to the student council president. -Yeah. He was just another student; what¡¯s with this supervisor role? -But at the ball¡­ -Hey! That was concluded to be Princess Chartia¡¯s magic! ¡°Don¡¯t be rude. I¡¯m on your side. Even though we won¡¯t be seeing each other for long, I feel like being honest, but¡­¡± Giving an awkward smile at Chartia¡¯s stern face. ¡°That wouldn¡¯t be polite, right?¡± A sigh of relief came from Chartia. Smiling at her, I began to speak more seriously. ¡°From now on, I am your supervisor. I¡¯ll guide you to the amodation and to the practice site on the middle slopes of Hamel Mountain. Nothing more, nothing less.¡± ¡°During my off-hours, I won¡¯t respond if called. If you talk trash, I¡¯ll make sure you¡¯re buried in a sunny spot.¡± My speech, meant to set clear boundaries, further hardened the students¡¯ expressions. ¡°Why do you all look like that¡­? I was joking.¡± Seems like nowadays kids don¡¯t appreciate this kind of joke. Smiling bitterly, I held up three fingers for emphasis. ¡°I only have three requests for you.¡± -One. No matter what happens, do not leave the designated area. Any consequences will not be my responsibility. -Two. If you judge it¡¯s dangerous, run away. -Three. Always follow the supervisor¡¯s instructions. In a modest tone, I addressed them. Naturally, the response I got was¡­ ¡°Piss off!¡± ¡°Why is that crazy bastard here!¡± ¡°Why should I listen to you!¡± Fierce rejection. Smiling, I watched them and put my hands back in my pockets, smiling broadly as I spoke. ¡°Shut up. This isn¡¯t the academy.¡± End of Chapter Chapter 157: There are times when someone hates a person for no reason. Because his hair color was the same as a boy in his fragmented memories. Because he acted in ways the boy never would. He resented him even more for these reasons. ht like the boy in his memories. Of course, the man was truly a viin in reality. Prioritizing personal gains over justice. Valuing killing over the sanctity of life. He shunned Yuria andmitted evil deeds, making him a viin through and through. They were fundamentally ipatible. Their ideologies were different, making them irreconcble. Sitting on his bed after unpacking at the amodation, Michail looked at an old photograph. -What are you doing alone? Come quickly! -¡­I don¡¯t want to take a picture with you guys. -Shut up ande here! Michail looked at his wrist. The spot touched by the boy who insisted they take a photo together. It felt like the warmth from that day still lingered on his wrist. The boy¡¯s gentle grip, pulling him into the crowd with a smile, still seemed to remain there. -Smile! -I don¡¯t want to¡­ -Smile! Click. ¡­ Michail¡¯s memories were all contained within that single, worn-out photograph. The hardships in the slums. The boy¡¯s figure. His own young self. It was all captured in that faded, old photograph. Though not a happy memory, it was a picture that held unforgettable memories throughout his life, making Michail smile bitterly. ¡°Idiot.¡± Michail held up the photograph in the moonlighting through the window, lowering his head. ¡®Am I doing well¡­?¡¯ ¡®I¡¯m trying hard.¡¯ What would the boy have said? Would he have patted his back, saying he was living properly, or kicked his butt, calling him foolish? Although all these thoughts were futile, Michail wanted to hear an answer to his questions. Even if it was harsh words, he wanted to hear the boy¡¯s voice just once more. Lowering his head, Michail drifted into sleep, clutching the photo tightly, hoping to avoid nightmares this time. In the dark night, the wind blowing through shook the curtains, bringing a gentle breeze. After about 10 minutes. -Tok. A small pebble fell inside the amodation through the window. Michail sat up, poking his head out of the window, curious about who was calling him at thiste hour. Slowly, Michail put his white forehead out the window. ¡°Eek!¡± With a scream, Michail rubbed his forehead. The sharp pain made Michail look down at the amodation¡¯s floor, spotting a pebble the size of a fingernail. Someone outside the window must have thrown a pebble at him. Though it wasn¡¯t thrown hard enough to be a surprise attack, Michail was annoyed. No matter how kind-hearted he was, he couldn¡¯t tolerate being hit with a pebble for no reason. Holding his throbbing forehead, Michail looked down from the window. Wondering who would do this at such ate hour, nning to give them a piece of his mind if he caught them. Seeing the man¡¯s face outside the window made Michail¡¯s expression harden. ¡°Nice shot¡­! Oh, I¡¯ve been caught?¡± Ricardo, holding a handful of pebbles, was waving his hand energetically as if he had met an old friend. Seeing Ricardo waving so excessively, Michail sighed deeply and reached for his sword. ¡®Ricardo¡­¡¯ The man he hated the most. The only man he felt he could hurt without guilt was smiling brightly. * Inside a quiet restaurant in Hamel. I smiled at Michail, who was ring at me as if he wanted to kill me. ¡°Why do you look at me like that? Did something unpleasant happen?¡± ¡°¡­Shut up.¡± ¡°Such horrid words¡­!¡± Teasing Michail, I raised my hand to order a fried chicken and a beer from the waiter. ¡°Michail, would you like a beer? I¡¯ll get you one.¡± ¡°I won¡¯t drink.¡± ¡°Why not? Isn¡¯t it customary to have a drink and chat on a day like this?¡± ¡°It¡¯s disgusting to sit with you. That¡¯s why.¡± ¡°Is that so¡­? It¡¯s not because I¡¯m a man, is it? You pervert! Lolicon!¡± Michail red at me as if he would draw his sword any moment. Faking a bitter smile, I told the waiter bringing the beer, ¡®This friend has a terrible personality. Please understand,¡¯ painting Michail as a problematic character. The waiter responded with an awkward smile. cing a tip on the table, I pushed for the waiter¡¯s understanding. I didn¡¯t mind spending money to mess with Michail. ¡°Thank you very much!¡± Money is the best. Nodding at the waiter¡¯s bright smile, I looked at Michail¡¯s stiff face and sarcastically said, ¡®He¡¯s a man of character disorder.¡¯ The red flush on the waiter¡¯s face was a bonus. Michail looked at me with an exasperated expression and spoke. ¡°So, what¡¯s your point?¡± Sighing deeply, Michail demanded I get to the point, his stern demeanor making me feel somewhat resentful. ¡°When have I ever asked Michail for a favor? I¡¯m happy to see your face after such a long time.¡± ¡°¡­At least lie convincingly.¡± ¡°It¡¯s true, though?¡± I felt wronged that Michail couldn¡¯t understand my feelings. Well, Michail wasn¡¯t wrong. Wiping the smile off my face, I spoke to Michail. ¡°It¡¯s true that we¡¯re not close enough to have friendly conversations.¡± ¡°Indeed. So get to the point.¡± Sighing deeply, I looked at Michail. It was now 9 PM. Late if consideredte, early if considered early. The reason I called Michail at this hour was one thing. ¡°I have a favor to ask.¡± It was a small request. Not a difficult request for Michail, but one vital and heavy for me. Although the chance was slim, I wanted to prepare for any unforeseen circumstances, hence my presence here. Hearing the word ¡®favor,¡¯ Michail furrowed his eyebrows and voiced his suspicion. ¡°A favor?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not a difficult one.¡± ¡°You¡¯re asking me for a favor?¡± ¡°I¡¯m capable of that. We synchronized well during the ball. It hurts that you don¡¯t remember.¡± ¡°Synchronize? You unterally ughtered.¡± ¡°I had my reasons.¡± Gnashing his teeth, Michail spoke through gritted teeth, adding that he felt disgusted. Given his fury, I shut my mouth. Continuing further would only result in scolding. ¡°Reasons¡­? Do you think that¡¯s justifiable?! 50 people¡­ 50. That¡¯s how many you killed¡­¡± ¡°Let¡¯s drop it.¡± ¡°Drop it? I haven¡¯t even started.¡± ¡°Michail, you know as well as I do that saying this won¡¯t change anything.¡± ¡°Bastard¡­¡± Shaking my head, I interrupted Michail¡¯s dull moralizing. We weren¡¯t here to have such boring discussions. Seeing the face of the lolicon disgusted me, and Michail must have felt the same seeing my face. Giving a bitter smile, I spoke to Michail. ¡°I¡¯ll be straightforward.¡± ¡°Speak quickly.¡± Sighing deeply, I said. ¡°Please, don¡¯te to our mansion.¡± Michail furrowed his eyebrows, clearly showing an expression, ¡®Why would I go there?¡¯ His open disy of disgust somewhat reassured me, encouraging me to continue. ¡°As you know, Michail¡¯s rtionship with us is the worst. Especially with thedy.¡± ¡°You brought it upon yourselves.¡± ¡°That¡¯s why I¡¯m making a request to you. Please don¡¯t visit.¡± ¡°Even without your request, I wasn¡¯t nning to. Who knows what mischief Olivia might pull.¡± Hearing Michail¡¯s derogatoryment about thedy, I wiped the smile off and spoke coldly. ¡°Watch your words. Michail.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°You¡¯re not in a position to speak so carelessly.¡± After a brief silence, Michail found a weak point in my argument. ¡°So, you¡¯re asking me not to meet Olivia. Is that it?¡± ¡°If possible, forever.¡± ¡°Hah.¡± Packing his sword and standing up, Michail ignored the fooding to the table. His decisive steps spoke volumes. ¡°You needn¡¯t worry.¡± ¡°That¡¯s a relief.¡± ¡°I never want to get involved with you again.¡± Seeing Michail leave with heavy steps, I waved my hand. ¡°Safe return.¡± -Thud. -Thud. -Thud. Michail stopped before exiting the door, turning his head and speaking. ¡°I have one request too.¡± ¡°Of course.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t pull any strange tricks during this practice.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°And no matter what happens, don¡¯t interfere with me. It¡¯s revolting.¡± I gave no reply, simply handling my beer mug and smiling slightly. When Michail finally left. Alone, I sipped my beer, muttering quietly. ¡°That might be difficult.¡± Michail¡¯s request would be hard to fulfill. It wasn¡¯t something I could overlook as a character. And also. I couldn¡¯t ignore past bonds. -Click. As Michail stepped out, other customers in the shop pushed their chairs back and stood up. Rude idiots trying to leave without paying. Seeing the waiter looking flustered, I handed her a tip and signaled her to leave. Watching the hurriedly exiting waiter, I ¡®thud¡¯ ced the beer mug on the table. Looking at the awkward movements of the tagalongs intending to follow Michail, I spoke to them in a low voice. ¡°Sit down.¡± ¡°If you don¡¯t want to die.¡± * Where Ricardo was tossing pebbles at Michail. ¡°¡­¡± In the dark alleyy dozens of cultist corpses, scattered as lifeless bodies. End of Chapter Chapter 158: Another peaceful day in the middle of the Hamel mountain range. -Squawk! ¡°Got one!¡± While standing with my arms crossed, ensuring the students¡¯ safety, I yawned, acting as if I was doing nothing for my 300,000 gold sry over three days. ¡°Nice and sweet.¡± I should have found a job like this earlier. Thinking back on my past, hammering away on construction sites, I grimaced and nodded. Indeed, the boss is always right. The boss, who has a lot of money, surely has a reason for the tasks he gives. Why did an insignificant transmigrant like myselfin?Grateful to Malik for his wisdom, I shouted. ¡°Group 3 students. You¡¯ve gone too far. Return if you don¡¯t want your body and head to disconnect like Bluetooth.¡± ¡°Group 6 students, you¡¯re also too far. That¡¯s the elite orc habitat.¡± Serly climbing towards the peak without restraint. Eager to impress their long-lost friends and apply the lessons they learned at the academy, they excitedly rampaged forward. They¡¯ll get themselves killed at this rate. Sighing deeply, I shook my head. ¡®Ah. I don¡¯t want to work.¡¯ I¡¯d like . From a bit of a distance, I could see Ruin struggling to cast a spell. ¡°Kuh!¡± Ruin was sent flying by a punch from an orc. Seemingly aspiring to be one with the ground, Ruin¡¯s clothes were covered in dirt as he repeatedly rolled on the ground. The spells forming in Ruin¡¯s hands went ¡®phyoong¡¯ making insignificant noises failing to prate the orc¡¯s skin. For Ruin, who lost his fundamental talent, these enemies would be difficult. In the novel, Ruin primarily used his unique ability, ¡®Fire Script,¡¯ as his main skill. An ability that dramatically increased his efficiency with fire attributes. Although he had more abilities, this was all he could pull off at this moment. Of course, now it¡¯s all useless. ¡°Damn it. Damn it. Damn it¡­!¡± Ruin was fighting with all his might. Rolling on the ground and uttering vicious curses desperately. The members of his group were looking at Ruin with disapproval. Ruin¡¯s magic, far below their expectations, was a burden to his teammates. They must have expected more from him. Being grouped with Ruin, the pride of the magic department, they likely thought they¡¯d breeze through the tasks. Instead, they found him a hindrance. And his bad temper didn¡¯t help. He neither cooperates nor works coboratively. Had he been aspetent as me, it might have been forgivable, but since he wasn¡¯t, Ruin was simply a foul-tempered liability. His distancing himself to keep his pathetic state out of my sight also seemed to be Ruin¡¯s request. Recovering his magic wasn¡¯t going to be easy. Rebuilding lost rtionships either. Unlike before when everything went smoothly, everything will keep falling apart. But that¡¯s not my concern. There¡¯s no need to ponder it deeply. Shrugging, I turned my gaze away from Ruin. ¡®He¡¯ll figure it out.¡¯ Failing to seize numerous opportunities was Ruin¡¯s fault. While restricting the students from straying beyond defined zones, a familiar voice reached my ears. ¡°Mr. Butler!¡± A girl approached with light footsteps. Turning slowly, I looked at the girl¡¯s face. ¡°Hanna.¡± ¡°So, how is your work? Not too tough?¡± Histania Hanna stood with hands behind her back looking at me. Bending slightly at the waist, Hanna looked at me with an innocent face, prompting a smile as I shook my head. ¡°No, I want to go home.¡± ¡°What? It¡¯s only the first day.¡± ¡°Exactly, it¡¯s only the first day, and I¡¯m already tired.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t that neglecting your duties?¡± ¡°And what about you, Hanna?¡± Hanna averted her eyes, clearly revealing she had indeed left her group behind. ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± I responded to Hanna with a ¡®tsk¡­¡¯ for her ambiguous reply. ¡°If you don¡¯t know, that¡¯s a problem.¡± Hanna clicked her tongue and turned her head. Watching Michail and Yuria taking down orcs at the edge of the forest, she muttered. ¡°They¡¯re doing just fine.¡± ¡°Indeed they are.¡± Those two certainly knew how to handle themselves. They are the main characters, after all. But it¡¯s still wrong to leave your party behind. As I was about to nag her. ¡°I¡¯ll take that!¡± Hanna suddenly embraced me. Caught off guard by her warm embrace and seeing Hanna¡¯s giggling smile, I burst intoughter. ¡°What¡¯s with the sudden hug?¡± ¡°You were about to nag me.¡± ¡°It wasn¡¯t nagging; it was wise advice.¡± I answered, patting Hanna¡¯s head. ¡°Michail might submit the task without your name. He might tell the professor you did nothing.¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay. I¡¯ll just ace the rankings exam.¡± ¡°What¡¯s with that arrogant statement?¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you say humility is not a virtue?¡± Hanna giggled, burying her face in my broad chest. Her sniffing sounds caused a blush to creep up my face. ¡°I taught you something bad.¡± ¡°Hehe¡­ It¡¯s your fault, Mr. Butler.¡± ¡°Oh dear¡­¡± Hanna sighed deeply and looked around. A year ago. Hanna¡¯s eyes heldplex emotions, recalling the ce where we trained with swords. Happy memories and nightmares. In a hushed voice, Hanna started speaking. ¡°It¡¯s been a while since we¡¯ve been here.¡± ¡°Indeed. It¡¯s been about a year.¡± ¡°Has it really been that long?¡± With a bitter smile, Hanna looked at the spot where we had our first ss. ¡°To think it¡¯s been a year since you left me here to fend for myself during our first lesson¡­ Time flies.¡± ¡°¡­Well, that was necessary for smooth lessons. Time was short¡­¡± Recalling h, the harsh training left me speechless. Finding my flustered reaction amusing, Hanna blossomed into a bright smile and murmured in a low voice. ¡°I know¡­why you taught me that way. And also¡­¡± ¡°If it weren¡¯t for you¡­¡± Hanna looked at me with eyes filled with grim feelings. Her embrace tightened, as if holding onto her lifesaver. Shaking off the sad smile, Hanna nestled her face into my broad chest, inhaling deeply and rubbing her head against me. Hanna¡¯s behavior was like a puppy¡¯s, perhaps because she was Malik¡¯s sister. ¡°Now, you should go back to your work, Mr. Butler.¡± ¡°My job is being a butler.¡± ¡°That¡¯s true, but today you¡¯re a teacher.¡± ¡°That is also true.¡± Reluctantly, Hanna let go of her tight grip, showing a face that didn¡¯t want to part. ¡°I¡¯ll get going then.¡± ¡°Yes. I¡¯ll be cheering for you.¡± ¡°Hehe. Thanks.¡± Hanna walked towards Michail. Pouting and looking back asionally, I waved with a smile at her reluctant walk. As Hanna¡¯s figure grew distant. I called out to her. ¡°Hanna.¡± ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°It seems like it¡¯s going to rain.¡± ¡°Rain?¡± Hanna looked up at the sky with a puzzled expression. Under the clear, cloudless sky, she held her hand out and said. ¡°True. It does look like it might rain.¡± Hearing her words, I smiled faintly and replied. ¡°You¡¯re not saying anything?¡± ¡°If you say so, Mr. Butler, then that¡¯s how it is.¡± It makes you want to be nice. There aren¡¯t many people in this world who trust my words without question. With a worried expression, Hanna turned to me, concerned about my talk of rain. ¡°What should I do? I didn¡¯t bring an umbre.¡± Smiling, I said to Hanna. ¡°Fortunately, I brought a few spare umbres. Come get one. I¡¯ll give it to you for free, just for you.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t like freebies¡­ How about we share the umbre instead?¡± ¡°No.¡± ¡°Darn it¡­¡± Hanna re to tease me more, made meugh, even though I shouted ¡®Go quickly!¡¯ Unwilling to give up easily, Hanna stopped and stood still. ¡°Let¡¯s share it!¡± ¡°No!¡± ¡°Why not?¡± ¡°Because it¡¯s cramped.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll make room for you.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t that something a man should do?¡± ¡°You said it¡¯s cramped!¡± Seeing Hanna puffing her cheeks, I finally gave in to her stubbornness. ¡°Alright, we¡¯ll share.¡± ¡°Promise!¡± ¡°Yes.¡± As Hanna walked away, she kept looking at the sky. ¡°I hope it rains a lot.¡± End of Chapter Chapter 159: * It started to rain. -Swaaaa. The once clear sky now draped the resting winter ground with spring¡¯s downpour. -Swaaaa¡­ The students practicing started to grumble as they ran under the trees. -Why¡¯s it suddenly raining? -Right? I was just about to catch my tenth! -I guess today¡¯s practice ends here.-Damn it. That sucks! Seeing s for umbres. ¡°Hmmm¡­¡± More and more students were approaching me. Students swarmed towards me like a pack once they spotted the umbres, and I started waving my hand with a smile. ¡°Over here! I have umbres here!¡± The first to arrive was the assistant professor from the swordsmanship department. I couldn¡¯t remember his name. All I recalled were his shiny bald head and foul temper, marking him as a young educator suffering from early baldness. Not particrly skilled in martial arts. Just a person quick to anger. But I didn¡¯t dislike him. People can be like this or that. I directed a small smile at the approaching octopus and greeted him. ¡°Wee.¡± The professor said nothing, extending his hand. Wiggling his fingers for the umbre, his gesture was quite arrogant. I smiled and kept my mouth shut. -¡­ A brief silence followed. sea creature. ¡®What do you want?¡¯ ¡®What?¡¯ ¡®So what?¡¯ ¡®You little brat.¡¯ Unable to bear the silence, the octopus spoke. He needed the umbre I was holding to protect his remaining hair. ¡°Umbre.¡± pping almost slipped out of me, impressed by his effort to protect the human race, mirroring my nod as I answered. ¡°It¡¯s 100 gold.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°It¡¯s gone up. 300 gold now.¡± The professor, with a nd look, stared at me. Raindrops began to drip from his bald head. Watching droplets cling to the tips of his long mustache, I mumbled to myself. ¡°I heard rain elerates baldness.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°You might lose what little hair you have left.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Sorry, seeing the rain made me think of it. It wasn¡¯t aimed at you, Professor.¡± ¡°¡­¡± The professor, with a stiff face, questioned me. ¡°Is that true?¡± Smiling cruelly, I replied. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s true. I read in a medical book that rain elerates baldness¡­¡± The professor searched his pockets, pulling out a shiny gold coin. ¡°One. I¡¯ll give you the rest tomorrow.¡± With a sincere smile, I handed over an umbre. ¡°A good choice.¡± ¡°Huhuhu¡­¡± ¡°Huhu¡­¡± Indeed, it¡¯s easy to trick a sucker. * Under the rainy sky. Michail, Yuria, and Histania Hanna huddled under a tree to escape the downpour. ¡°Ah¡­! I wanted to share an umbre with Mr. Butler!¡± Hanna stomped her foot in disappointment. Michail clicked his tongue at Hanna¡¯s behavior, while Yuria¡¯s ears twitched at Hanna¡¯s regretful words. ¡°Me too¡­¡± ¡°Hm? Yuria, did you call me?¡± ¡°No, just talking to myself.¡± No monsters present here could challenge the three of them with their superior skills. Ordinary orcs couldn¡¯t withstand Michail¡¯s aura-infused sword, nor could they match Hanna¡¯s swift swordsmanship. ned area, conducting their practice in a separate, isted ce. Of course, stepping out of Ricardo¡¯s designated zone was to be expected. Both had confidence in their abilities, and Yuria thought everything would be fine. It was an impulsive decision. -Swaaaa. The rain continued to pour heavily. No passersby, no students; it was just the three of them quietly sheltering from the rain in a secluded corner. An awkward breeze blew in. The admired person. The one who was admired. And Yuria. The three waited in silence for the rain to stop. After a long period of stillness. Seeing no end to the rain, Michail cautiously spoke. ¡°The rain isn¡¯t stopping.¡± ¡°Indeed¡­¡± ¡°Yes, it is.¡± ¡°I hope it stops soon.¡± No response came back. Seeing Hanna¡¯s uninterested face, Michail gave up continuing the conversation. Since it was awkward with Hanna, who was close to Ricardo, Michail turned to squatting Yuria and started a light conversation. The weather had warmed recently. This year, it snowed a lot, and other light topics led to the story of the first night at the lodging. ¡°What did you do yesterday, Yuria?¡± ¡°I was just resting at the lodging.¡± ¡°Really?¡± ¡°And you, Michail?¡± ¡°I¡­¡± Seeing Ricardo¡¯s face sh through his mind made Michail frown slightly, he answered with an awkward smile. ¡°I was also resting.¡± ¡°I see.¡± Yuria turned her head to observe Hanna, who was drawing on the ground with a twig. Sketching a familiar man¡¯s figure, curiosity welled up in Yuria, but she held back and asked Hanna the same question Michail did. ¡°And Hanna? Were you resting at the lodging too?¡± ¡°Me?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Hanna shook her head in response. ¡°I went to see Lady Olivia.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°I thought she might be bored, so I went to visit.¡± Laughing at the memory ofst night, Hanna continued drawing with the twig. -Did you bring the chocte? -Yes! -Oh¡­! Good girl. I¡¯ll praise you. -Instead of praise, can¡¯t you pamper me? -No. -Why? -Just. Too much hassle. I hated Olivia back then. Hanna was beginning to understand why Mr. Butler served Olivia now. Hanna¡¯s words closed the mouths of the two. Olivia¡¯s presence was a nightmare for both of them. Evil. A self-centered, selfish viiness, the two victims of her malicious acts remained silent. Michail spoke coldly to Hanna. ¡°How do you know Olivia?¡± ¡°We became friends when I went to submit my re-enrollment form.¡± ¡°You became friends with Olivia?¡± ¡°Yes, she¡¯s very¡­ not quite kind, but fun.¡± Hanna smiled happily, seeing herself bing more like Ricardo. Michail, with a hardened face, wanted to warn Hanna to stay away from risky people. But as he slowly opened his mouth to advise her. -Rumble¡­! ¡°Don¡¯t associate with Olivia¡­.¡± -BOOM!!!! With a blinding sh. A dark figure appeared before Michail. ¡°Found you.¡± An ominous man. Dressed in white priest robes with deep scars across his eyes and sharp features, the man smiled at Michail. Overflowing wi Michail¡¯s skin crawl as he stared intently at him. Hanna instinctively grasped her sword¡¯s hilt. Reacting to the intense killing intent, Hanna adopted a stance, drawing her aura in preparation. Thinking she would die if she let her guard down, Hanna clenched her sword and swallowed nervously. Likewise, Yuria started channeling her magic for buffs. And Michail. From the moment he saw the man¡¯s face until now, his body remained cold and stiff. The man ignored both Hanna and Yuria, keeping his eyes only on Michail. Taking out a photo from his pocket, he carefullypared Michail¡¯s face to it, then nodded. ¡°Your face looked familiar.¡± Smirking, the man dropped the photo on the wet ground. The photo soaking in the rain was the one awarded to Michail at the previous dungeon. Looking at Michail, the man spoke. ¡°It¡¯s you, right?¡± With a cruel smile, he spoke chillingly. ¡°You¡¯re the one who killed your friend to save yourself.¡± Michail¡¯s expression turned cold and hardened. * A very long memory. No. An old nightmare. When disaster struck in the dark slum, being called a viin. It rained that day, just like now. And that man was standing there. -You should have run when I told you to. Now this kid is going to die because of you. -N¡­no¡­! -No, what? I was scared. Therge man swinging his fists, being hit by someone for the first time in my life, it was all terrifying. That day, smiling like now, the man said. -I just thought of something fun. He made us choose a cruel option. -Fight each other. I¡¯ll let the survivor live. -¡­ -Why just stand there? Move. That day, I made a choice. A choice I regretted for life. I did it with my own hands. End of Chapter Chapter 160: Michail was a child born from an unnned moment. He was born at a time when he was unwanted by all, to a famous dancer mother from the Empire and a second son of a status-conscious family. The man failed to establish a position within his household, and the woman, who loved her career as a dancer, found herself with a child when it was least convenient. Michail¡¯s mother began having difficulties with her dancing career due to her growing belly. Pregnancy, a gift of life, was like poison for a dancer who wished to maintain her honor. The woman, who wanted to keep her dignity as a dancer, chose to retire, while Michail¡¯s father abandoned the dancer and disappeared. Amoner dancer had no means of recourse. Regardless of the unintended oue, the world was not kind enough to listen to the story of a meremoner. Even if ht of day. The woman hated the child in her womb.Believing him to be the reason her life fell apart. The man she loved ran away. She lost her job as a dancer. Her life turned miserable, and she med it all on the child in her belly, leading Michail¡¯s mother to despise him even before he was born. -Waah¡­ Waah¡­ -Shut up. -Waah¡­ Waah¡­ -I said shut up! All you do is cry, just shut up already¡­! By the time Michail¡¯s ears opened, the first words he ever heard were his mother¡¯s harsh curses. He learned the vulgarmand to shut up faster than the word ¡®mommy.¡¯ -Shut up¡­ -¡­What? -Shut up! -What did you just say? Michail thought his name was ¡®shut up¡¯ until he was two. Every time he called for his mother because he was hungry, she always responded that way. Still, Michail loved his mother. Though she always yelled and got annoyed, she was his only ally in the world. He waited for her when she returned home drunk. Though he had never taken a single step out of his tightly locked room, Michail loved his mother because to him, she was his entire world. He also loved his mother when she returned drunk. On drunken nights, she held him tight and apologized, saying, ¡®I¡¯m sorry.¡¯ Four years passed. Michail¡¯s world started to expand. His mother began talking to him and taking him for walks, holding his hand. Every time, their walk was the same. Buying candy at a familiar store and standing silently in an empty alley. -Mommy, why do we always stand here? -¡­ -Mommy? His mother would hold his hand tightly and sigh before heading back. It was a repetitive daily routine, but Michail cherished the moments spent outside with his mother. Truly. His mother started working. Not as a dancer performing for high-ranking officials, but as a server in an adventurer¡¯s pub. There were more days she drank, often not returning home. Every time she came back, she looked at the sleeping Michail and sighed deeply. ¡®I should sot. One day. An unfamiliar man showed up at home. Introducing himself as his father, the man was about five years older than his mother. The man, who told Michail to call him dad, made his mother appear happy. The man bought him toys. He cherished the moments with them, though he knew the man probably wasn¡¯t his real father. Michail instantly knew this man wasn¡¯t his father. Perhaps instinctively. He just felt that way. Three years passed. By the time the number of men telling him to call them dad exceeded ten. His mother returned home with a hardened expression. -I¡¯m back, Mommy! -¡­ -Mommy? -Oh¡­ right. Seeing Michail, his deeply troubled mother forced a smile. His mother, who had once despised him, now only disliked him a little. Michail smiled, too, mirroring his mother. -Good job today! -Yes. His mother, without removing her makeup, sat facing him. Michail asked, curious why she was being so kind despite not smelling of alcohol. -Did you drink a lot? -No, I didn¡¯t drink. -Wow¡­! Facing him, she patted his head and embraced him. Feeling the warmth of her hug, Michail opened his eyes wide and looked up at her. Blinking. She then whispered softly while stroking his hair. -Sweetie. -Yes? -Do you love Mommy? -Yes! -Then¡­ would you also like Mommy to be happy? -Yes! If Mommy is happy, so am I. -Good¡­ For the first time, his mother bought him a toy. Arge teddy bear, not under the influence of alcohol. Unlike the toys brought by the men, Michail adored the teddy bear his mother had bought especially for him. -Wo! -It¡¯s a birthday present. -Really?! -Yes. Every time she saw her delighted son, his mother gave a bitter smile. Back then, Michail couldn¡¯t understand her smile. Deep inside, his mother¡¯s troubled mind. When night came, Michail tightly hugged the teddy bear to sleep. The strong scent of his mother¡¯s perfume on the bear made him feel as though she was hugging him. So a day passed. Then two. A weekter. His mother took him for a walk. Farther than usual. Seemingly heading to a ce they could never return from by carriage, his mother silently stroked his head, smiling without saying a word. -Mommy, where are we going? -¡­ -Are we going on a trip? -Yes. -Wow, are we going to see the sea? -The sea¡­ yes. Without a word, his mother patted his head while the carriage wheels kept turning endlessly. The closer they got to their destination, the more excited Michail got. The thought of seeing the sea from his books made his heart race. -Mommy, have you seen the sea before? -No. -Oh¡­ His mother¡¯s expression hardened the closer they got to the sea. -Squeak. The carriage stopped in a ce Michail had never seen before. There was no sign of the blue sea he had read about in fairy tales. Instead, there was a bridge carrying sewage, with dpidated houses looking ready to copse on the other side. Hugging his teddy bear tightly, Michail looked at his mother. He was scared. The staring eyes of children on the other side of the bridge frightened him, as did the scurrying mice. Feeling an ominous premonition that he might never see his mother again, Michail clutched his teddy bear tightly. His mother crouched down to look at him. With a kind smile, she patted his tear-streaked cheek and spoke. -Sweetie, Mommy has some things to do. Can you wait here for a bit? Michail shook his head. Without wiping his snotty nose, he shook his head while clinging to her. His mother held his hand tightly. -Mommy will definitelye back. -¡­ -I promise. -A promise? -Yes. -Will you reallye back at thirteen? -Yes. Mommy will bring your real dad. Just wait a bit. Michail extended his pinky to his mother. -A promise¡­ His mother hooked her finger with his and smiled. -A promise. As his mother walked away, Michail ran towards her. Despite falling and getting a nosebleed from his short legs, he didn¡¯t cry because his mother hated it when he cried. She had promised, said she woulde back. Without wiping his nosebleed, Michail grabbed her coat and spoke. -Mommy. Turning around, his mother was crying. It was the first time he saw her cry in front of him. Michail asked her. -Why are you crying? You said you wouldn¡¯t give me a gift if you cried. -No, Mommy isn¡¯t crying. So, why are you looking for Mommy when I said I¡¯de right back? -Because¡­! Michail fidgeted his fingers as he asked. -What¡¯s my name? -¡­ -You called me, but I don¡¯t know what it is. She bit her lip and bowed her head. -Come to think of it, I never named you¡­ She paused briefly before speaking in a watery voice. -Misa. -¡­Huh? -Misa. That¡¯s your name. -Misa? -Yes. Misa. Hearing his name for the first time, Michail smiled and let go of her coat. He waved his hands energetically. -Be right back! -¡­ -Mommy! Come back soon! -¡­ His mother never came back. Michail waited for her. He counted ¡®one day, two days, three days,¡¯ turning the ongoing nightmare into a routine. Under the bridge they promised, he waited for his mother, ears alert, but she never came. Strangers reached out to help him, but he bit and ran away, repeating the pattern. Day by day. As two, three days passed, the dark thoughts solidified into certainty. He sobbed himself to sleep, believing, ¡®She will be there when I wake up.¡¯ On that particr rainy day. Cold. Dark. He disliked the teddy bear soaked in rainwater. Feeling cold with a feverish forehead, Michail slowly opened his heavy eyelids. ¡°Mommy¡­¡± ¡°Mommy isn¡¯t here.¡± ¡°Huh¡­?¡± A little boy stood with a cardboard box in hand. Poking Michail¡¯s cheek with his dirty fingers, the boy said. ¡°Really¡­?¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Is this fate?¡± ¡°¡­Mommy?¡± ¡°Not your mommy. But then again, not your daddy either¡­ Hm.¡± The boy smiled. ¡°I guess I¡¯m your brother?¡± Raindrops trickled down the boy¡¯s red hair, falling to the ground. ¡°Nice to meet you.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Call me Lee Minhyuk.¡± That was Michail¡¯s first meeting with the red-haired boy. End of Chapter Chapter 161: * Lightning struck amidst the pouring rain. -Rumble! The lightning created a sh, illuminating the dark smile of the man in front of Michail. Michail stared at the man before him. The scars on his eyes. That ck hair. That unforgettable smile, with his eyes burning with fury. ¡°¡­¡±Michail moved his cold, stiff body, drawing his sword towards the man. It was the first time. The first time he had exuded such killing intent towards someone. The first time he had felt the impulse to kill or tear someone apart. It was a first for Michail. Usually driven by a sense of justice, Michail now held a sword towards the man, his expression twisted with rage. Michail shouted at the man. ¡°I¡¯ll kill you.¡± Michail¡¯s voice, filled with intense anger, resonated with a deadly intent. His eyes, fixated on the man, brimmed with nothing but rage. ¡°If it weren¡¯t for you¡­ If it wasn¡¯t for you!!!¡± Seeing Michail¡¯s boiling anger, the man chuckled. ¡°Wow¡­ it¡¯s a masterpiece.¡± The man admired the trembling tip of Michail¡¯s sword, deeply fascinated by the fruit of his creation. Almost all high clergy of heretical cults were broken in some way. Some had excessive inferiorityplexes. Others had twisted perceptions of art. And the man before Michail was a high priest obsessed with the feeling of revenge. Soaked in the downpour, the man smiled. ¡°How does it feel? Seeing me must really get your heart racing, huh?¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t that right?¡± ¡°¡­¡± The man spoke with a nostalgic gleam in his eye, as if recalling fond memories. ¡°Remember when you ¡®stabbed¡¯ that kid in the stomach?¡± ¡°Shut up.¡± ¡°Your expression was priceless, gasping for breath with trembling hands.¡± ¡°¡­I said, shut up.¡± Mimicking Michail¡¯s trembling hand, the man recreated the moment an older boy stabbed a child. Infuriated, Michail swung his sword impulsively. ¡°Shut up!¡± The man easily dodged Michail¡¯s strike, stepping back a bit. ¡°Oh dear. That¡¯s dangerous. You¡¯ve gotten sharp, haven¡¯t you?¡± Looking at the aura emanating from Michail, the man smirked and sneered. ¡°I knew you had talent. From the moment you ¡®stabbed¡¯ that knife, I knew you had potential.¡± ¡°I said, shut up¡­ shut up!¡± Enraged, Michail swung his sword wildly in all directions. The man, narrowing his eyes, pulled a dagger from his chest and aimed it at Michail¡¯s abdomen. As the man¡¯s dagger threatened to pierce Michail¡¯s abdomen. ¡°Get a grip, senior!¡± With a booming shout, Hanna¡¯s sword moved swiftly towards the man¡¯s neck. The man chuckled in amusement, looking at Hanna. ¡°What¡¯s this now? Two aura users? Wow¡­ The world is going mad.¡± Feigning difficulty, the man sighed and raised both hands. ¡°I can¡¯t win this.¡± As the man prepared to retreat. Hanna did not lower her sword, her eyes fixed on the man. The man was still smiling. Hanna swallowed hard, watching the man¡¯s shifting eyes searching for an opening, and spoke to Michail. ¡°Get a grip, senior.¡± ¡°This is personal¡­¡± ¡°Calm down.¡± Hanna whispered to Michail. ¡°He seems to be targeting you. Focus on defense.¡± ¡°I need to kill him¡­¡± ¡°Calm down!¡± Michail hesitated. He couldn¡¯t bear to lose sight of the man in front of him. Rooted to the ground, he struggled to move. In the tense, hair-raising moment, the man spoke with a smile. ¡°What are you doing? Run away.¡± ¡°Why aren¡¯t you running?¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t that what you¡¯re good at?¡± ¡°Why¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you running!¡± With a loud shout, the man charged at Michail, who btedly swung his sword in defense, but the man didn¡¯t miss the opening. Grabbing Michail by the neck, the man threw him against arge tree. ¡°Hahaha! You should have run when I told you to. Did you leave your teddy bear behind too?¡± Groaning, Michail wiped the blood off his mouth with his sleeve and lifted his sword. But the man didn¡¯t wait and charged again. Blocking Hanna¡¯s path were a group of cultists, while the man held his weapon before Michail. *** ¡°Finally, it¡¯s just the two of us.¡± Holding twin daggers, the man walked slowly towards Michail. ¡°Did you miss me?¡± Michail¡¯s aura, born of emotion, steadily weakened. Exhausted from expending too much magic power. Watching Michail¡¯s fading aura, the man smiled and leaped at him with a powerful stomp. An endless sh ensued. -ng! to end the man¡¯s life. When their swords collided, the trees seemed to shake, and the man¡¯s smile deepened. ¡°Yes!¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Look at you, dying to kill me! Keep going!¡± Grinding his teeth, Michail swung his sword. Desperate to grant the man¡¯s wish for death, he wildly attacked. ¡°Haaaaaaaa!¡± Smiling, the man parried Michail¡¯s attacks. ¡°Hahahaha! This is fun. So fun!¡± ¡°Shut that mouth!¡± ¡°Ha¡­ This is thrilling. I¡¯m d I let you live then.¡± Keeping up with Michail¡¯s attacks, the man spoke to the sweating Michail. ¡°Do you know something?¡± In a low, whispering voice. The man spoke to Michail. ¡°That boy you left behind¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡± As the man mentioned ¡®the boy,¡¯ a visible crack formed in Michail¡¯s expression. The boy. Curious about what happened to the boy after he ran away. Detecting Michail¡¯s slight change, the man struck again, whispering into Michail¡¯s ear. ¡°He was alive.¡± ¡°What¡­?¡± ¡°He clung to my leg so tightly, even after I stamped on his face several times, he wouldn¡¯t let go.¡± ¡°¡­It¡¯s not true.¡± With a malevolent grin, the manughed as more cracks appeared on Michail¡¯s face. Seeing Michail¡¯s wavering de, the man¡¯s lips twitched with wicked amusement. ¡°I originally nned to kill you both.¡± ¡°Kill him and then kill you.¡± ¡°But.¡± The man approached Michail once more. ¡°He wouldn¡¯t let go!¡± Michail screamed at the man¡¯s words. ¡°Shut up¡­!¡± Swinging his sword recklessly, Michail¡¯s attacks wavered with emotion. Though he knew the man might be lying to disrupt his focus, Michail couldn¡¯t quell the surging emotions within him. That boy would have done it. He was sure the boy would have. A boy who was kind without any strings attached. ¡°Argh!!! I¡¯ll kill you!¡± Believing the boy could have been that selfless. Michail, overwhelmed by anger, shouted. In a rage, he swung his sword madly, his aura blooming fiercely to kill the man before him. Yet, the man, finding the situation amusing,ughed without hiding his twitching lips. ¡°Guess what I did with that boy?¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°The boy who seemed about to die any moment?¡± ¡°Aaaahhh!¡± Laughing like a man watching an amusing y, the man nonchntly spoke. ¡°I sold him to heretics?¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°You know what they do to civilians, right? You¡¯ve heard the rumors.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Seeing the trembling Michail, the man ridiculed him. ¡°How could you not know such a famous rumor?¡± ¡°How sad for the boy.¡± Taking a deep breath, the man swung his sword widely. ¡°They said they¡¯d pay as long as he was breathing.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°So I sold him.¡± -ng!!! ¡°While you were ying in a warm ce, he was probably underground, unable to even drink water.¡± -tter! ¡°Waiting for rescue.¡± -Stop. Smiling at Michail¡¯s halted sword, the man sneered. ¡°You didn¡¯t know he was burned alive, did you?¡± Michail¡¯s bright aura faded. He had no strength left to resist, no magic power left to hold on. Shooting a deste look at the man, Michail bit his lip, eyes brimming with tears. Feeling ecstatic seeing Michail¡¯s pitiful expression, the man smiled. ¡°How does it feel?¡± ¡°Stop¡­¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t it fun?¡± Bringing his dagger to Michail¡¯s neck, the man spoke. Michail, having exhausted all his strength, lifted his trembling sword, but it wouldn¡¯t move. ¡°Send regards to the boy.¡± Then the man thought to himself. ¡®If he¡¯s still alive, that is.¡¯ As the sharp de slid towards Michail¡¯s neck, Michail closed his eyes and cried. ¡°Farewell.¡± Just as the dagger touched Michail¡¯s neck. ¡°Stop.¡± A cold voice halted the man. -Stop. The man stiffly turned his head. He felt a chilling killing intent that could freeze his very soul. Facing him was a young man in a mask. Wearing a ck mask, the young man looked at him and smiled. Dressed in a ck uniform, the young man just stared at him, enough to make the man feel a chilling fear as if his neck was already on the chopping block. Wi man. Slowly, Michail opened his eyes. -Kid. A shadow that covered the darkness. Shielding from the fear of death and mncholy. Michail, mistaken for a moment for seeing the boy¡¯s back, gripped his sword tightly while tears fell. ¡®Again, this guy¡­¡¯ Feeling humiliated for needing help from the person he loathed most, Michail lowered his head and let go of his sword. -ng. After a long silence, the young man slowly spoke. ¡°Why not leave things here and return?¡± The man, with trembling eyes, asked. ¡°What if I refuse?¡± ¡°You die.¡± Crazy bastard. Laughing mirthlessly, the man asked the youth. ¡°Just one thing. Who are you?¡± ¡°A person.¡± ¡°No¡­¡± Coughing, the man spoke. ¡°What do you do?¡± The youth replied with a smile. ¡°I¡¯m the guardian of these people.¡± End of Chapter Chapter 162: ht, stopped. The lightning that questioned Michail¡¯s nightmare disappeared, and the sound of the rain shouting through the awakened past nightmares fell silent. The tide turned with the appearance of a single man. The man who had taunted Michail with piercing words, and the heretical cult priests who had blocked Hanna¡¯s path, all found themselves unable to move due to the presence of the man in the ck mask. ¡°Hmm.¡± I looked at the man before me and asked in a low voice. ¡°Not nning to leave?¡± My voice, spreading in the now gentle rain, was not only directed at the man. The heretical followers confronting Hanna. Michail standing with his sword. And Yuria, who was healing Michail with protective magic.It was a message to everyone present. The man stood awkwardly, holding a dagger. With a single sh, he could certainly end Michail¡¯s life. He believed in his skill, and I knew of his capabilities from the novel, so I understood his hesitation. The high priest before me possessed iparable power. He stood still, gripping his dagger. Michail also stood still. Regaining his strength, he gripped his sword tightly, infusing it with a faint aura. Frustrated with the drawn-out battle, I spoke, my irritation evident. ¡°If you continue like this, it will be troublesome.¡± Slowly, I walked between them. ¡°It¡¯s time to go.¡± I walked calmly between them, like a lion stalking bison, ready to pounce at any sign of movement. Between the heretics and Michail. The heretics would not remember my presence. Neither my existence nor my voice. Everyone would testify differently. The mask I wore was one of the heretical artifacts that distorted memories. It didn¡¯t have the scheming effect of warping memories, but as an artifact, it fundamentally altered perception. The high priest¡¯s dark magic, manipting memories, was far beyond my mask¡¯s ability. Still, as long as I had this mask, I could hide my presence without issue. That¡¯s why I boldly addressed the man. Asking if he wanted to die. ¡°If you want to go home in one piece, leave now.¡± The man chuckled and shook his head. ¡°Sure, I should leave if I want to live, but I don¡¯t think I¡¯ll get another chance to kill him.¡± ¡°There are ways not to kill.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think he will let me live.¡± He spoke while looking at Michail. With a faint aura surrounding him, Michail, resolved to fight, was like the eye of a storm. Looking at how much Michail had grown in a short time, the man clicked his tongue. ¡°Look how much he¡¯s grown already. Do you think he¡¯ll just let me go next time?¡± I nodded with a slight smile, acknowledging the truth in his words. ¡°Indeed.¡± ¡°So, if I don¡¯t kill him today, I¡¯m dead¡­¡± ¡°Then you¡¯ll die by my hand.¡± The man murmured, ¡°That¡¯s what¡¯s driving me crazy,¡± and roughly ran his hand through his hair. ¡°Can¡¯t you just let it slide?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t act like we¡¯re close. This is our first meeting.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Why? Do you know me?¡± ¡°¡­Kids these days have no manners.¡± I replied to the man with a sweet smile. ¡°So what?¡± Personally, I hoped to put an end to their rtionship today. The man in front of me and I had bad blood. -Kid, are you some kind of killing machine? How are you so good with swords? -The mother who left home raised me. Jealous? -Ha¡­ This bastard. Because his dark magic was rted to memories and his strength increased to nearly apostle-level in theter parts of the novel, making him a very troublesome existence. I couldn¡¯t kill him either. [Q. Michail¡¯s Guardian.] Because of the sudden quest that appeared, I couldn¡¯t kill the man in front of me. Considering the future storyline and the quest rewards, it was substantial. While rowth. A brief silence ensued. The high priest and Michail looked at me. It had been a while since I felt such attention, and it made my face heat up. At this rate, I might start dreaming of a career as an idol, a job that doesn¡¯t exist in this world. I slowly opened my mouth. ¡°Don¡¯t you think you should leave now?¡± ¡°Why? No matter how strong you are, I think I can buy enough time to kill him and escape.¡± ¡°Do you want to try?¡± ¡°¡­¡± At the man¡¯s provocation, I shrugged my shoulders. ¡°Go ahead. It might be fun for me too.¡± If he could have, he would have done it long ago. In the novel, Michail only suffered a severe injury and copsed, so I wasn¡¯t afraid. There was an excellent healer nearby, and I wouldn¡¯t let it happen anyway. The man pondered for a long time, looking at his dagger. ¡°What a scary bastard.¡± He chuckled dismissively, shaking off the heavy killing intent pressing on his shoulders. ¡°Where did a monster like youe from?¡± ¡°I came from home.¡± ¡°Right. Where¡¯s your home?¡± ¡°In a sunny ce.¡± Casually responding to his question borne of spite, I chuckled dismissively. After a brief moment of contemtion, the man shook his head, putting the dagger into his inner pocket and turned around. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± He spoke softly to the heretical followers confronting Hanna. ¡°If we stay too long, we¡¯ll lose more.¡± ¡°Wise choice.¡± ¡°The Royal Knights¡­ you called them, didn¡¯t you?¡± ¡°Of course. Because of what happened at the academy, the knight captain seems very eager to see the heretics.¡± ¡°Histania¡­?¡± The man¡¯s shoulders trembled dismissively, knowing thatmunicating with the house head of Histania was impossible. -Step. -Step. -Step. Stopping his departure, the man smiled slightly and said. ¡°Still, wouldn¡¯t it be a shame to leave like this?¡± The man swung his sword swiftly towards Michail. In an instant, Michail stood wide-eyed, frozen in ce, while Yuria quickly made a barrier after screaming, ¡°Michail!¡± but it wasn¡¯t enough to block the man¡¯s attack. The sharp steel aimed at Michail¡¯s chest. ¡°It¡¯s done,¡± said the man with a joyousugh, but then a chilling voice echoed in his ear. ¡°Do you want to die?¡± ¡°¡­Wow.¡± The man groaned, looking at his missing right hand. ¡°This is insane.¡± Heretical followers rushed to guard their leader before me. The sound of glittering des and the swoosh of falling bodies echoed relentlessly in the man¡¯s ears. Smirking, I flicked the blood off my sword while the man chuckled, looking at the blood on his face. ¡°Haha, what the hell¡­¡± Looking awkwardly at his fallen subordinates, the man faced me, emanating killing intent as I slowly walked towards him. ¡°I told you to leave. Why don¡¯t you listen?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t expect this much.¡± ck smoke began rising from the man¡¯s body like a mirage. Nodding, I quietly observed his magic. ¡°Oh¡­¡± The man¡¯s name was ¡®Yoon¡¯. A positionbeled as ¡®High Priest of Forgetfulness¡¯ within the heretical cult. Mah-ranking official of the heretics, known as the High Priest of Forgetfulness. He possessed abilities that could leave his victims with the worst nightmares or the greatest pleasures. Although he only edited the memories that the target already had, its impact was tremendous. Of course, being azy individual, he usually only altered memories rted to himself or his benefactors, but he had the worst ultimate skill which reverted an opponent¡¯s memories to their earliest point. In the past, he used dark magic on me too, but thanks to a safeguard I had prepared, he failed. A possessor always needs items to protect his body, so naturally, it was a magic I could block. Now, he couldn¡¯t prate my resistance, so I wasn¡¯t worried. The man looked at me and smiled. Magical branches emanated from him, slowly engulfing everyone in the forest, trying to erase his existence. I idly epted the encroaching cloud of magic. ¡°There¡¯s a lot of fine dust.¡± Amid faint coughing, I watched the man escape into the smoke. ¡®That¡¯s it for today.¡¯ -Ding. With a slight nod to the softly ringing rm, I marked the end of the battle. * In the forest of Hamel after the man had left. A heavy atmosphere lingered. I began removing my mask. Women gazed at me, captivated by the sight of my sweat-soaked hair falling stylishly. ¡°¡­It doesn¡¯t seem like that¡¯s the case.¡± Once again, they eyed me suspiciously, appearing at a dramatic moment. Shrugging, I spoke. ¡°How did you like the most amazing butler movie ever?¡± Their expressions were telling. Hanna looked like she wanted to hug me immediately, and Yuria was staring at me with her eyes blushing. And Michail¡­ ¡°Stop showing off.¡± He still disliked me, as always. End of Chapter Chapter 163: Michail¡¯s words made me chuckle. Telling me not to show off is like telling a creature of habit to stop breathing, as unting one¡¯s prowess is inherent to a possessor. Annoying as it may sound, it¡¯s true that I am exceptional. With a troubled expression, I shyly voiced my opinion to Michail. ¡°Sorry, but my excellence isn¡¯t something I can control. I don¡¯t want to show off either, but being this remarkable, it¡¯s unavoidable.¡± At the same time, I provided Michail with a groundbreaking solution to this issue. ¡°If you really hate it, just be more capable than me. Then such situations won¡¯t ur, and you¡¯d feel better¡­¡± Michail¡¯s brow started to twitch. His expression, as he red at me with one eyebrow raised, was priceless. I smiled faintly at Michail. ¡°Was that too annoying? I apologize. Just think of me as ¡®a strange person¡¯ and take it as it is. You should be used to it by now.¡± Michail clenched his fists and red at me. ¡°I hate how you appear in dangerous moments and act nonchntly, making everyone else look like a fool. It infuriates me.¡± Facing Michail¡¯s sharp words, I remained unshaken. I knew he disliked me. Plus, Michail was in a mentally fragile state. Missing his chance for revenge and learning a secret he never wanted to know¡ªit was all his burden to bear, so I could somewhat understand his feelings. With my hands in my pockets, I nodded understandingly and responded to Michail. ¡°So, what do you want me to do?¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°You dislike this. You hate that. You just find me annoying. What can I do to make it right for you?¡± Sighing deeply, I voiced my dissatisfaction at Michail¡¯s vagueints. ¡°No matter what I do, you¡¯ll dislike it. And it¡¯s the same for me. Isn¡¯t it time to acknowledge that?¡± Looking at the heretic bodies scattered in the forest, I spoke. Ten in by my sword, eight by Hanna¡¯s. Michail¡¯s eyes trembled as he looked at the numerous corpses. ¡°Admit that this wouldn¡¯t have been resolved without me. It was the same before and now.¡± Michail vehemently shook his head and retorted fiercely. ¡°Even without you, we could have managed!¡± ¡°Would you have been okay with everyone dying?¡± ¡°¡­What?¡± ¡°Would you me the world for not helping while Yuria and Hanna died here?¡± At my words, Michail reminisced about his past with aplicated expression. Recalling the time when he sought a hero in the abandoned slums and gritted his teeth, speaking in a boiling voice. ¡°¡­Shut up.¡± With a stern expression, I addressed Michail. ¡°Regrets about what¡¯s already happened are pointless.¡± ¡°¡­!¡± ¡°The past and the present¡ªwill you continue living in a make-believe hero world? No one forced you into this.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Staring hard at Michail, I spoke slowly about the harsh reality. Even the breath you¡¯re taking now¡­ The blood you hated so much is not on your hands¡­ All of it, when broken down, are tasks you should have done, but I did for you. Do you feel nothing about that? I am not the protagonist. I am not a hero who bestows kindness for free, nor a priest who offers love selflessly, so I have no reason to be altruistic. Of course, I only those within my fence. In other words, calling me a viin wouldn¡¯t be wrong. So Michail¡¯s words weren¡¯t entirely incorrect. Sighing deeply, I addressed Michail. ¡°I don¡¯t even expect a thank you.¡± Speaking slowly, I uttered my heartfelt words calmly. ¡°I didn¡¯t do this to be treated as a hero, nor do I expect you to do so. I only want one thing.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t expect anything. I have nothing to give you.¡± ¡°I wish that were true, but Michail keeps making me intervene.¡± I spoke my genuine feelings to Michail. Dislike. A mix of love and hate. And a worried friend¡¯s concern. ¡°Don¡¯t get hurt. I¡¯m worried.¡± Taking a deep breath, clenching his fist, Michail spoke to me in a cold voice. ¡°Why are you worried about me?¡± ¡°We¡¯re friends, aren¡¯t we?¡± Michail responded without hesitation. ¡°Don¡¯t lump us together. It¡¯s disgusting.¡± That¡¯s too harsh. Still, I didn¡¯t curse. With a bitter smile, I brushed off myplicated feelings. ¡°Just shut up and get treated, Michail.¡± ¡°¡­You.¡± ¡°You¡¯re losing a lot of blood.¡± Michail looked down at his body. The wound from the recent battle was deeper than he thought, with blood soaking his clothes. Startled, Michail quickly turned and began to leave. Why is he so flustered? Well, I guess this conversation is over. Waving my hand slightly, I started to leave. ¡°I¡¯m going.¡± And then. ¡®Thanks for the meal.¡¯ [ Q. Michail¡¯s Guardian, ] There was a swordsman who met an enemy. The swordsman was a person with a peaceful heart. Hating to kill and believing he could reform viins with idealistic feelings, he lived with such a hopeful mindset. Thinking if the boy who was his light were alive, he would have lived this way. During the years in the convent, he was taught about hope. One day, the swordsman thought. What would happen if ¡®he met the enemy who killed the boy¡¯? Now, afiveness in his heart. And today that day arrived. Then the swordsman discovered the intensity of his hate. (!) Help Michail in danger. 1. Protect Michail without killing ¡®Yoon¡¯, the High Priest of Forgetfulness. (1/1) Reward: Hidden ability of Tyrfing. Failure: Michail¡¯s copse * Anotherzy day in Olivia¡¯s room. Olivia, sniffing, stared nkly at the rainy sky. ¡°Sniff.¡± In the chilly weather brought by lingering cold, Olivia wrapped herself tightly in a nket, watching the rain outside. The rain was slowly stopping. Clouds were abundant. Under the gloomy weather, Olivia¡¯s mood also sank. ¡®I¡¯m bored.¡¯ Ricardo had gone out to work, and emergency rations¡­ No, Gomtangi, was sitting in the corner, eating away because of the rain, while the bored Olivia yawned, trying to fend off the boredom. ¡°Sniff¡­!¡± Being alone in the house is tough. Staring nkly outside without anyone to notice consumes a lot of focus. Olivia stared sharply, guarding against thieves and chasing away graffiti vandals. With pride in her role, Olivia nodded. ¡°Hmph.¡± By the way, why wasn¡¯t Ricardoing back? It was about time. -Mdy, I¡¯m going to work. -Huh? Ricardo, you¡¯re unemployed. -Unemployed? I have a proper job as a butler. -But I¡¯m unemployed. -Take pride in being unemployed. -Hehe! Ricardo, who imed to have found a high-paying part-time job, promised to return before sunset. They even made a pinky promise that he¡¯d bring two choctes if he waste, but the sun was already halfway down. Seeing the faintly set sun, Olivia puffed her cheeks andined, leaning her face against the window sill. ¡°Phu¡­ You¡¯rete.¡± Olivia¡¯s grumpyint continued for about ten minutes. In the distance, a familiar figure appeared, walking toward her. ¡°Oh¡­!¡± Seeing the red-haired man carrying something in his arms, a smile spread across Olivia¡¯s face. ¡®Ricardo!¡¯ Ricardo walked confidently, smiling at the sight of Olivia waving vigorously. ¡°Mdy!¡± Ricardo waved enthusiastically. Olivia also waved and called out to Ricardo in a loud voice. ¡°Ricardoooo! What¡¯s for dinner tonight?!¡± Ricardo beamed and held up the bag in his hand. ¡°Tonight¡¯s dinner is soy meat stir-fried with vegetables!¡± ¡°¡­¡± Olivia suddenly hated Ricardo. ¡°Get lost!¡± ¡°Hehe!¡± But still¡­ ¡°I want to eat something else!¡± ¡°Just eat what¡¯s prepared!¡± ¡°Eeeeek!¡± Olivia loved Ricardo. Like a friend. It was fun being together. She felt reassured. Friendship? That didn¡¯t seem right. She felt it was inadequate tobel this warm, fuzzy feeling as friendship. Although she hadn¡¯t found the answer yet, Olivia¡­ ¡°Get lost!¡± She liked Ricardo. End of Chapter Chapter 164: Early dawn in Hamel. ¡°Yaaawn¡­¡± Histania Hanna rubbed her eyes as she greeted Hamel¡¯s cold morning. Her entire body was sore. Even though she moved less than usual during her training, her body was stiff, screaming in pain. ¡°Ugh¡­ It hurts.¡± She must have been too tense. The man she saw yesterday was a monster, after all.Ihtest mistake. His skill and tant murderous intent were overwhelming. Of course, all those threats ended because of one person. -Leave when you can. Sitting on her bed, hugging her knees, Hanna reflected on what had happened yesterday. The butler appeared when Michail senpai was in danger. She sighed deeply as she recalled being entangled by the heretic grunts and unable to do anything. ¡°I did nothing¡­¡± She certainly tried to help, but she couldn¡¯t do anything. Even when they first met, during the conflicts with her father, Hanna always ended up relying on others. Hanna thought she was pathetic. There was no change. Always grasping the butler¡¯s hand of salvation, not making any progress, unable to be of any help herself. The word salvation seemed grand, but to her, the butler was like a key to a cage she could never escape. Hanna always vowed to herself. To be someone who could help the butler. Instead of always being on the receiving end, she wanted to be someone who could give. She couldn¡¯t be as multi-talented as her brother, but Hanna wanted to assist the butler in other areas and worked hard to achieve that. So, Hanna spent this winter vacation busily. She continued with her adventurer work. To gain as much practical experience as possible, Hanna took on various requests, such as escort missions, subjugations, and gathering missions. She hadn¡¯t left any request untried. Thanks to that effort, she overcame her fear of monsters, especially her fear of orcs. Alht her many difficulties. She would be scared ofrge people, fear weak monsters, and so on. There were many limitations to living as a swordswoman. Hanna confronted and overcame her deficiencies countless times. With one single resolve. Hanna wanted to be of help to the butler. Driven by that resolve, she constantly pushed herself, wanting to excel in at least one thing more than others. Her outstanding looks. Her lively personality. Her family backing. Hanna thought all these things were inferior to others. She was aware of her feelings. Even though it was the worst encounter, she realized she liked the man who gave her the best gift. A man who did as he pleased. A man who only cared about the princess. A man who enjoyed worldly pleasures. Hanna acknowledged she was in love. So¡­ ¡°Ha¡­¡± She hated herself for not being special. Only capable of receiving, Hanna believed she was no better than anyone else. Whetherparing herself to the princess or from an objective standpoint, Hanna thought she was inferior to others. Her figure wasn¡¯t bad, though. Feeling dejected, Hanna looked down at her chest and buried her face in her knees. ¡°Idiot.¡± She wanted to work harder. She wanted to be prettier, and hear the butler¡¯spliments. Even though she knew it was wrong to just receive, Hanna wanted to know more about the butler. She wanted to see more of his smiles. She wanted to make himugh. She wanted to hold his hand. So, Hanna kept pushing herself and couldn¡¯t deny that Ricardo was the driving force of her life. If it weren¡¯t for the butler, she wouldn¡¯t have survived in this world, let alone enjoyed such freedom. Not falling for the butler, who extended a saving hand like a prince in a fairy tale, was impossible. The exit had disappeared long ago. ¡°¡­That¡¯s right.¡± With a small p, Hanna lightly hit her cheek and steeled her resolve. Brooding only increased wrinkles. ¡°There¡¯s no point in just sitting here and moping!¡± With a renewed spirit, Hanna weed the morning. And then. ¡°..Ssi~¡± A man¡¯s voice came from outside the window. Rubbing her eyes, Hanna looked outside. She heard a familiar voice calling to her. The practical training ended due to the heretic attack, but hearing the familiar male voice calling her, she fixed her appearance and looked out the window. ¡°Hanna! What are you doing today?¡± She could see the face of the man she liked. Ricardo was smiling. Despite the early morning, Ricardo¡¯s face was bright with a lively smile, causing a small smile to appear on Hanna¡¯s lips. Gripping the windowsill tightly, Hanna thought. ¡®I can¡¯t give up.¡¯ She softly answered Ricardo¡¯s question. To not wake the sleeping students, she spoke quietly and gently. -Tap. ¡°Mr. Butler! I¡¯m alone in the room, soe on in!¡± ¡°What?¡± The butler looked at her with the most flustered expression she had ever seen. * ¡°Hey!¡± Climbing in through the window, I scolded Hanna. ¡°What are you doing inviting a man into a woman¡¯s room alone? There¡¯s a reason why they say men and women should sit apart after seven!¡± I intended to enjoy a meal with Hanna, but now I was scolding her in a hushed voice for the mischievous act she hadmitted. The seductive gesture of her beckoning finger still lingered in my mind, and the me of Confucianism in my heart refused to die down. Thinking I should repay Hanna since thanks to her, I found a temporary job, but being repaid this way was unexpected. Trying to suppress the heat in my ears, I looked at Hanna, who was wearing a flimsy nightgown. The academy students were to return in three days. Without a carriage to return, I was half-forced to stay in this vige and was determined to keep Hannapany. Thus, I was eagerly sharing my life wisdom. ¡°Save such actions for someone you liketer¡­¡± Hanna interrupted and answered resolutely. ¡°Why would I call anyone other than you, Mr. Butler?¡± ¡°What?¡± I looked at Hanna with innocent deer-like eyes. What did she mean by that? Silently tying her hair, Hanna ignored my puzzled gaze. Previously, her hair was a short bob that reached her shoulders, but now it had grown significantly since Ist saw her. Holding a hair tie in her mouth, Hanna deftly tied up her hair. After tying her hair, Hanna smiled shyly and stared at me. The faint peach scent wafting from Hanna made me sniff the air as I asked. ¡°Did you put on perfume?¡± ¡°No?¡± ¡°Really? It smells like peaches.¡± ¡°Oh¡­¡± Hanna offered her hand to me and, with sparkling eyes, said. ¡°It¡¯s my skin¡¯s scent!¡± Seeing her passionate gaze urging me to smell, I chuckled awkwardly and firmly declined with, ¡°No, thank you.¡± No matter what, sniffing someone¡¯s skin was strange. Sitting lightly on the bed in the room, I spoke to Hanna. ¡°Anyway, do you have time today?¡± ¡°Time?¡± I took a small booklet from my pocket and showed it to Hanna. [The Empire¡¯s Greatest Dancer Comes to Hamel!] ¡°I happened to get two tickets. How about watching it together?¡± Looking at the two tickets in her hand with a bewildered expression, Hanna asked. ¡°What about the Lady?¡± Admiring Hanna¡¯s thoughtfulness, I smiled gently and shook my head. ¡°¡­¡± ¡°So¡­! It means just the two of us¡­!?¡± ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right.¡± Clenching her fist, Hanna reacted exuberantly. ¡°Awesome!¡± ¡°What? What¡¯s awesome¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯m just in a good mood!¡± I burst into augh and spoke to Hanna. ¡°So, do you have time today?¡± ¡°Yes¡­! But, can you wait for a bit? I need time to get ready.¡± Seeing Hanna¡¯s shy smile, hiding her in appearance, I shook my head and answered. ¡°We¡¯re not leaving right now. I haven¡¯t prepared breakfast for the youngdy yet.¡± ¡°That¡¯s a relief.¡± ¡°Sorry, what?¡± ¡°I mean, let¡¯s meet for lunch at the park, okay?¡± ¡°All right.¡± Before jumping out the window, Hanna nervously called out to me. ¡°Mr. Butler¡­!¡± ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°What¡­ What will you wear today? It would be nice to match colors, haha¡­¡± I smiled softly and answered Hanna. ¡°I¡¯ll wear my casual clothes. I bought some new ones recently.¡± And then. ¡°Oh, by the way. It won¡¯t be the butler uniform.¡± Hanna smiled brightly. ¡°Yes!¡± * And so, after noon arrived. ¡°Wow¡­¡± I couldn¡¯t lift my head. In many ways. ¡°Is it¡­ very strange?¡± End of Chapter Chapter 165: There was a lot I didn¡¯t know about Histania Hanna. I didn¡¯t know what she liked. What she disliked. What her hobbies were. Though the favorability window provided some hints, firsthand experience was different from reading about it. Moreover, she wasn¡¯t a character from the novel, so I knew rtively littlepared to Yuria or Michail. The mentions in the novel were limited to Rowen reminiscing about his youngest daughter. That was about it.What I knew was that she was the youngest daughter of the famous sword family, Histania, and that she died young. -Is it very awkward¡­? I didn¡¯t know she could be this shy either. -It doesn¡¯t suit me, does it? I wasn¡¯t aware that she was as beautiful as Yuria, though perhaps not quite on par with the youngdy. She was undeniably beautiful, like a blooming violet. ***** As usual, I headed to the meeting ce 30 minutes early and saw a young girl loitering around a bench. ¡°Sigh¡­¡± ¡°Aaah!¡± ¡°Pull yourself together, Histania Hanna! The book said confident women win over handsome men!¡± Clearly, she was nervous. She was pacing around the bench with a hand on her chest, taking deep breaths. ¡°Good! Good¡­!¡± Watching Hannae back to her starting point like a pendulum, I couldn¡¯t help butugh quietly and walked over. ¡°Why are you here so early, Hanna?¡± ¡°Eek! When did you get here?!¡± ¡°Since you were ying by yourself on the bench?¡± Hanna¡¯s face turned red like a tomato. Spluttering, she stammered, ¡°Y-you¡¯ve been watching since then?!¡± and then screamed, covering her face with her hands. I spoke to Hanna, who was still hiding her face. ¡°I was about to ask if I could join you, but too bad.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t talk to me¡­ I¡¯m a dead, embarrassed corpse from now on.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll bring you back to life, so it¡¯s fine.¡± Hanna stomped her feet and cried, ¡°Agh! Don¡¯t tease me!¡± punching me in the chest. Maybe because she¡¯s a swordswoman. -Thump thump¡­! Her punches were quite strong. Hanna kept her face hidden behind her hands for a long while. Her face was bright red with embarrassment. Then, slowly, she peeked out from behind her hands. As she brushed her hair behind her ear and looked up, I couldn¡¯t help but stare. The moment Hanna¡¯s face, which I hadn¡¯t seen closely before, came into view, I was left speechless. I was struck with the illusion that my breath had stopped. I was even more surprised than when I saw the devastating result of the youngdy¡¯s makeup skills. Not in a cute,ughable way, but in the opposite emotional spectrum. Hanna was too beautiful. She had dressed up. Not in a frilly dress or a morous outfit, but in everyday clothes. However, the attire was unique in this world. I thought I¡¯d dressed neatly in my uniform, but Hanna had put in so much more effortpared to mine. Light makeup. A short leather skirt that reached her thighs. A white sweater and leather jacket entuating her figure, a stylemon in modern-day attire. She looked like an idol. No, perhaps even fresher than that. I was so stunned by Hanna¡¯s appearance that I stood there, dumbfounded. ¡°M-Mr. Butler?¡± Hanna fidgeted with her fingers and looked up at me. Seeing my sudden silence, Hanna, who flustered, fidgeted restlessly. ¡°Is it really strange?¡± Despite wanting to tell her she was beautiful, the words wouldn¡¯te out. I was speechless. She looked incredible. Hanna had arrived much earlier than the scheduled time, which surprised me first, and her changed appearance surprised me again. ¡°I¡¯ve never worn anything like this before¡­¡± ¡°Do I look very strange?¡± Seeing Hanna¡¯s trembling eyes, I hurriedly grabbed her wrist as she tried to head back to change her clothes. ¡°Where are you going?¡± ¡°I-I think the clothes are too strange.¡± ¡°No¡­¡± ¡°They are, right? I¡¯ve never dressed up before¡­¡± Shaking my head firmly, I spoke. ¡°You look beautiful.¡± ¡°W-what?¡± Hanna looked up with wide eyes like a broken doll. Her initially bowed head,cking confidence, lifted slightly, her eyes growing rounder as she looked at me. I smiled and spoke. ¡°You¡¯re so beautiful I couldn¡¯t find the words.¡± ¡°What kind of joke is that¡­ I¡¯m gullible enough to believe it.¡± Hanna blushed and shook her head. Like a shy elementary school student, she nervously fidgeted with my hands, moving them like a seesaw. Holding Hanna¡¯s wrist firmly, I spoke honestly about my impression. ¡°Really.¡± With a quivering smile, I added. ¡°You are beautiful.¡± [Histania Hanna Lv. 38] [upation: Academy Student] [Favorability: 100] [Favorite Conversation Topics: Ricardo/Benefactor/Compliments on clothes/Swords/Dolls/Praise for efforts] [Disliked Conversation Topics: Cursing Ricardo/Malice towards Ricardo/Belittling Olivia/Father/Histania/Orcs/Her own weakness] ***** After a simple lunch, Hanna and I started walking towards the theater to see the dance performance. ¡°Wow¡­ There are so many people here.¡± Hanna, seeing the packed crowd, spoke in a trembling voice. So many people. I nodded in agreement and replied. ¡°Indeed. I¡¯ve never seen so many people in Hamel. This is more than the line for the Friends of Forest.¡± A huge crowd had gathered to see the dance performance. The visit of the empire¡¯s most famous dancer had clearly stirred the imperial subjects living in this remote area. Staring at the crowd, Hanna looked at my empty hand. Looking at my big hand, it seemed Hanna had something to say, but she hesitated, ncing at me. I tilted my head in curiosity and asked Hanna. ¡°Is there something on my hand?¡± ¡°Huh?!¡± ¡°No, you keep staring at my hand.¡± ¡°Oh¡­¡± Fidgeting with her fingers, Hanna shook her head and muttered, ¡°It¡¯s nothing,¡± in a disappointed voice. Hanna¡¯s head drooped in dejection. Smiling slightly, I grabbed Hanna¡¯s hand. ¡°Huh¡­?¡± Hanna looked at me in shock, surprised by the warmth of our joined hands. Her face openly expressed the question of why. I spoke in a calm voice, maintaining my smile. ¡°There are so many people; I don¡¯t want us to lose each other.¡± Looking straight ahead as I spoke, I couldn¡¯t see Hanna¡¯s face. Worried that she might dislike it, but thinking it was better than getting lost, I cautiously asked Hanna. ¡°If it bothers you, you can let go.¡± ¡°N-no!¡± ¡°Really?¡± I smiled faintly and looked at Hanna. ¡°Y-yes¡­¡± Nervously looking at our joined hands, Hanna followed me to the theater, gripping my hand firmly. How should I say it? It felt like¡­ warm and fuzzy. Our first meeting was awful, but our rtionship had grown closer, as if spring had arrived. I was grateful to Hanna foring closer despite likely being shocked when I cleaned with Ruin¡¯s head. Had it not been for Hanna, I would have been living a hectic life paying off my debt. Perhaps I would have ended up in a gloomy one-room with the youngdy. Thanks to Hanna, I met Malik. Thanks to Hanna, the youngdy made a friend. Thanks to Hanna, I had friends. To me, Hanna was a benefactor. She might not see me as such, but I genuinely thought of her as a benefactor. Although. ¡°Whew¡­ My heart feels like it¡¯s going to explode¡­¡± She seemed to be gradually bing more like me, but even that was adorable. Caring for your mentee is naturally essential. Besides, Hanna was genuinely cute. Smiling slightly, I held Hanna¡¯s hand gently. Hanna¡¯s fingers trembled in my hand. I tightened my grip, holding her hand more firmly. ¡°It looks like it will be fun, don¡¯t you think?¡± ¡°Yes¡­¡± ¡°Can¡¯t wait to see it.¡± ¡°Me too, I want to quickly¡­¡± Hanna, staring at me, hid her face shyly. ¡°What did you say?¡± ¡°Just¡­ I want to keep being like this with Mr. Butler.¡± ¡°Well, I am kinda handsome.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Hanna blushed and replied. ¡°Yes, you are.¡± Once seated, we let go of our hands. ¡°Hmm¡­¡± Seeing a familiar face on stage, I burst intoughter. ¡°No way, haha, Manager!¡± ¡°Brother!¡± -Shhh. The empire¡¯s greatest dancer. No one ever imed the dancer in the fox mask was a woman. As Malik energetically danced on stage, Hanna sighed, rubbing her face, while Iughed, intently watching his dance. ¡°So, the busy work was for this¡­?¡± -Spinning around~! He sure knows how to dance. No matter how I look at it, it feels like Malik is the protagonist of this novel. End of Chapter Chapter 166: It¡¯s been a while since Iughed so hard I held my sides. Watching Malik dance with such a serious expression made Hanna hide her face while also looking serious herself. Laughter kept escaping despite my efforts to hold it back. Even though he wore a mask, obscuring his facial expressions, I imagined he was intensely focused, his face stern. He danced really well, no joke. The mask covering his face only added a dreamy effect, and the unique powerful dance moves a man could produce reminded me of idols from my previous life¡ªsplendid and sharp. Made me wonder if he learned swordsmanship just to dance like that. I was able to stay focused on the performance until the end, marveling andughing at Malik¡¯s different side. As time flew by quickly, I couldn¡¯t help but feel a bit regretful. Turning to Hanna, whose face was as red as a tomato from embarrassment, I spoke.¡°Are you alright?¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Hanna?¡± ¡°Yes!? Oh, yes, I¡¯m fine.¡± Hanna, whose spirit seemed to have wandered off, looked at Malik giving a farewell bow on stage and sighed deeply, shaking her head. ¡°No¡­¡± Pride and embarrassment mixed within Hanna. She always thought of him as an unpredictable person, but didn¡¯t expect him to be this wild. She didn¡¯t know what kind of person her brother was until he apologized to her. She always thought he only cared about the sword and family honor, with no affection for his family. But she realized there were many hidden sides to him she hadn¡¯t known. In reality, he cared for his family more than anyone. He loved things other than the sword, something she learned after he apologized. It was a strange emotion. An emotion she wouldn¡¯t have felt if he hadn¡¯t apologized, and she only found out his secret as an adult. Seeing her brother¡¯s smile behind the mask, Hanna started to smile slowly. -Thank you. ¡°No¡­ really.¡± -Thank you too. Seeing her brother bow gantly like a gentleman to the audience, Hanna lifted her head slowly and joined in the thunderous apuse for Malik. -p p p p p p!!!! She shyly raised her hand and started pping. ¡°What are you doing¡­¡± Hanna disliked her brother. At the same time. She was proud of him. ***** On our way back to the mansion after the performance. In the pouring crowd, I held Hanna¡¯s hand tightly as we left the theater. Hanna looked pleased. With a gentle smile, she kept ncing back at the theater, showing she still felt a lingering attachment to the performance. I had thought she¡¯d feel bad after watching her brother dance, but thankfully, my prediction was wrong. Feeling good seeing Hanna¡¯s gentle smile, I looked at the sky, glowing with a setting sun, with contentment. Stretching in the warm, dusky light of thete afternoon, I spoke to Hanna. ¡°It was fun.¡± ¡°¡­Indeed.¡± Hanna chuckled softly and said. ¡°It was really fun. I didn¡¯t expect much¡­¡± Despite her calm tone, I detected a hint of excitement as if she were proud of her brother. ¡°It was really fun.¡± Hanna squeezed my hand and spoke. ¡°It¡¯s all thanks to you, Mr. Butler.¡± She smiled as she brushed back her hair, glistening in the sunset. ¡°What did I do?¡± ¡°If it weren¡¯t for you, I wouldn¡¯t have had such a good time.¡± ¡°You tter me.¡± ¡°No¡­ truly.¡± Taking a deep breath, Hanna hesitated to speak. Maybe it was the sunset stirring her emotions or Malik¡¯s new appearance that triggered her feelings. Hanna¡¯s gaze, filled with gratitude, sadness, joy, and various emotions, was directed at me. epting her sincere words without fuss, I listened quietly. I didn¡¯t think I was the remarkable person Hanna described. I believed that everything she overcame was due to her own strength. Though I had helped as a third party, I only gave her a push. It didn¡¯t warrant any boastfulness. Being humble wasn¡¯t typical of me. Looking at the fading sunset, speaking honestly, I sensed it wasn¡¯t my doing. ¡°I think it¡¯s because Hanna has done well.¡± Hanna walked quietly, holding my hand for a long time. Her footsteps, dragging her shoes on the ground, echoed irregrly. ways. Hanna¡¯s elongated time of regret. She didn¡¯t want to spend this time meaninglessly. She wanted to express her gratitude. She wanted to stay longer. She wanted to hold this hand for a bit more. Not wanting to burden the butler who had to return to the princess, she hid these feelings. As the time flowed away, she couldn¡¯t help but feel regret. In a quiet voice, Hanna initiated. ¡°Mr. Butler.¡± ¡°Yes, Hanna?¡± Hanna called out to me once more, like a baby asking to have her name called again. ¡°Mr. Butler!¡± ¡°Yes, why are you calling me?¡± Hannaughed bashfully and bowed her head. I matched my steps to her awkward, uneven pace, smiling gently at her. Looking at the sunset, Hanna spoke. ¡°Do you know?¡± ¡°I know I am handsome.¡± ¡°Pffft! Not that.¡± Dragging out her words, Hanna spoke. ¡°Do you know that you are very, very precious to me?¡± ¡°Very precious? That¡¯s quite thepliment.¡± ¡°Very, very, very precious.¡± Hanna squeezed my hand and spoke. ¡°Really.¡± Then she slowly began to share what was in her heart. ¡°Mr. Butler¡­ even though you might not think so, I¡¯ve always received so much from you.¡± ¡°Awakening my aura at an early age.¡± ¡°Improving my rtionship with my brother.¡± ¡°Being able to speak firmly to my father.¡± ¡°It was all something I couldn¡¯t have done without you.¡± Hanna¡¯s smile slowly faded from her lips. She bit her lip, feeling overwhelmed, not with sadness but with gratitude, unable to express herself properly, smiling bitterly. ¡°Why am I like this¡­? I must be boring you, right? It just felt like I haven¡¯t thanked you properly yet, so I wanted to say it today¡­¡± As always, I responded to Hanna with sincerity. ¡°I don¡¯t think so.¡± Speaking inly. Having seen her efforts all along, I could say this sincerely. If not, I would¡¯ve bragged, but the Hanna I knew never ceased to strive. Enjoying a moment of silence, I spoke slowly. ¡°I just gave you a push.¡± Hanna shook her head. ¡°No, I¡­¡± Vigorously shaking her head in denial, Hanna. I held her hand gently and spoke. ¡°Hanna.¡± ¡°Yes¡­?¡± ¡°Please sit here.¡± I guided Hanna to a bench. Taking off my jacket, I covered her skirt and knelt on one knee, looking at Hanna. Startled, Hanna looked at me with trembling eyes. Seeing Hanna¡¯s awkward smile, I said to ease the atmosphere, ¡°Why cry when we had such fun?¡± throwing out a lightment. Crouched in front of Hanna, I pulled out a band-aid from my pocket and showed it to her. ¡°Tada.¡± A band-aid with a rabbit drawing. Seeing the hand-drawn bunny, Hanna burst into augh. ¡°What is this¡­¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t it cute?¡± ¡°It is cute.¡± Gently taking off Hanna¡¯s shoe, I carefully ced the band-aid on her heel. As the band-aid neared the red wound, Hanna, startled, looked at me. ¡°I¡¯m not hurt.¡± ¡°You¡¯re a terrible liar.¡± Hanna fidgeted with her finger and mumbled softly. How did I know if she didn¡¯t show it? ¡°How did you know?¡± ¡°I know everything.¡± ¡°Liar.¡± Hanna giggled shyly, lightly swinging her foot. Holding Hanna¡¯s gently swaying foot, I carefully ced the rabbit band-aid on her other ankle. Hanna, now with a slight smile, stared at the cute bunny band-aids on her ankles. Gently massaging her tired feet, I spoke. ¡°You may not believe it, but I think you¡¯re an incredible person, Hanna.¡± ¡°No, I¡¯m¡­¡± ¡°Someone who works hard without recognition.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Someone who doesn¡¯t give up and keeps trying, even when the results don¡¯te easily, and rises again as if nothing happened, despite falling sometimes. I know it¡¯s not easy. Though I¡¯ve never experienced it myself.¡± Hanna¡¯s legs, swaying softly like a swing, came to a halt. I couldn¡¯t see her face, but I knew she wasn¡¯t smiling. I heard a sniffle above me. ¡°Sniff. Ah¡­ what¡¯s happening? Is it pollen? My nose keeps running.¡± ¡°Indeed. The pollen¡­¡± Even in a street without flowers, Hanna¡¯s excuse, mentioning pollen, was transparent to anyone. I simply smiled gently and massaged Hanna¡¯s feet. ¡°So, Hanna.¡± ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t say you¡¯re nothing. You¡¯re an amazing person, and others will get jealous if you keep saying that.¡± ¡°What are you saying? If you keep talking like that¡­¡± Slipping her shoes back on for her, I slowly raised my head and saw Hanna¡¯s eyes were moist. Hanna rubbed her eyes with her hands and shook her head. ¡°Don¡¯t look at me¡­¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°It¡¯s embarrassing.¡± A smallugh escaped as I brushed the dust off my knee and turned my back to Hanna. Hanna, looking at me in surprise, hesitated and nced around. I whispered quietly to her. ¡°I¡¯ll give you a piggyback ride, secretly from the youngdy.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯ll be our secret from the youngdy.¡± Hanna giggled shyly and spoke. ¡°Yes¡­¡± On my back, Hanna murmured softly. ¡°I like you¡­¡± Although I couldn¡¯t hear the tiny voice clearly, Hanna continued to whisper her feelings. ¡°This is why¡­ I like you¡­¡± In a quiet, bashful tone. ¡°I like you.¡± Hanna whispered. End of Chapter Chapter 167: Another peaceful day in the youngdy¡¯s room. ¡°One¡­ two¡­ three.¡± For in the warm afternoon sunlight. The emptier the money pouch became, the higher her spirits rose. ¡°Hehe¡­¡± ¡°Yourugh sounds like a noble evading taxes.¡± ¡°This money isn¡¯t taxable!¡± ¡°That statement makes you sound like such a viiness.¡± ¡°I am a viiness, so it¡¯s fine.¡±With a satisfied smile, she continued counting the money eagerly. ¡°Hehe¡­ 100 choctes.¡± Seeing her y with the tinum coin, I decided to correct her misunderstanding. ¡°Young Lady.¡± ¡°Whaaat?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t look down on a tinum coin.¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°Only 100 choctes?¡± Scoffing at the idea of 100 choctes, I held up one tinum coin from the table, disying it to her like an ASMR YouTuber in my past life, and stated confidently. ¡°You could buy almost a thousand with just one of these.¡± ¡°Eeek!¡± Dropping the tinum coin in shock, her eyes widened as it hit the floor and rolled away. ¡°One thousand?!¡± ¡°You could easily buy over a hundred.¡± Her eyes trembled even more at the realization that one coin¡¯s value jumped from a hundred to a thousand choctes. With an exaggerated gasp, she spoke again. ¡°If I sew a thousand eyes on teddy bears, could I earn one of these?¡± ¡°No.¡± ¡°Ten thousand?¡± ¡°Hmm¡­ that wouldn¡¯t work either.¡± Realizing the futility of earning such a sum with side jobs, she stared intently at the tinum coin, puffing her cheeks. ¡°Hooo¡­¡± Having a stare-down with the first emperor depicted on the coin. ¡°Hoo¡­¡± Indeed, money has its appeal. Engaged in aical stare-down to judge whether the coin was worth a thousand choctes, she bit the hard-to-close tinum coin with a mischievous grin. Or should I say, a wicked grin? With a smirk that only a thief might have, she nced at me furtively. ¡°Ricardo¡­¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°You see¡­¡± Drawing out her words, she looked discreetly at the tinum coins on the far side of the table, her fingers twitching. Watching her, I smiled. ¡®Too obvious.¡¯ Coming from the slums where begging was a way of life, her actions were too transparent. Focusing on her attempted crime, I observed her with an amused smile. ¨C Sneak. Seeing my gaze, she continued. ¡°How many gold coins does it take to turn into a white one?¡± ¡°A hundred.¡± ¡°Oooh¡­¡± ¡°Once you gather a hundred, it turns into a white one?¡± With her eyes now locked on my hard-earned pay inching towards her precious pouch, I replied, slightly amused. ¡°Yes. You can exchange a hundred for one white coin if you work really hard.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve only used white ones, so I didn¡¯t know.¡± ¡°Quite the viinous perspective.¡± ¡°But, Young Lady.¡± ¡°Whaaat?¡± ¡°Do I look like someone you can fool easily?¡± ¡°A squid leg?¡± ¡°No.¡± Grinning, I gently grabbed her delicate wrist, causing her to flinch in surprise. Careful no. Desmond Olivia, looking at her clenched hand on the table, spoke. ¡°N-no!¡± ¡°I haven¡¯t said anything yet?¡± ¡°Th-that¡¯s¡­¡± Looking away out of the window, she pretended not to know, confirming my suspicions. While my phrasing echoed a certain actor known for gambling in my past life, I shrugged it off. He lost an arm, and I don¡¯t n to. Clearing the table with a cruel smile, I dered. ¡°You must have put a white bottle cap in the money pouch.¡± Feeling something unexpected in the pouch, I smiled. cing the foreign object on the table, it rolled towards her and settled naturally. A white bottle cap. Her eyes trembled violently. ¡°Am I right?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t make stuff up! Ricardo, you must have seen wrong!¡± ¡°Well, open your hand and let¡¯s see.¡± ¡°Eek!¡± She couldn¡¯t lie. Looking out of the window whenever she lied. Her eyebrows trembling. Serving her for 13 years, there¡¯s no way I wouldn¡¯t know. Reading her expression, ¡°I am lying,¡± I confidently bet. ¡°I bet all the money on the table plus a 130-gold bath lotion that you¡¯re holding a tinum coin.¡± ¡°Eeek¡­¡± Clenching her fist tighter, she red at me. While she trembled, I couldn¡¯t help but smile. ¡°Well, then I bet a week¡¯s worth of choctes!¡± ¡°That¡¯s my money.¡± ¡°Eeek! Lend me some!¡± ¡°Sure.¡± Her spirited response made my heart race a bit. ¡®Did I bet too much¡­?¡¯ No. Seeing her face, I could be sure. Although momentarily distracted by the shy pouch, I couldn¡¯t back out now. Besides, as her butler concerned about her health, I couldn¡¯t give up. ¡°A week is too little.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not!¡± ¡°Make it two weeks.¡± ¡°No!¡± ¡°Are you scared?¡± ¡°Eeek! No!¡± The one word that triggers everyone spurred her to ept the bet, clenching her fist even tighter. Now, seeing her determined face, I unfolded her fingers one by one while humming. ¡°Shall we see?¡± Seeing the coin in her hand, I smiled. But my expected victory was overturned. ¡°What? A gold coin?¡± Unexpectedly, a gold coin greeted me. With a bright smile, she looked at me. Shining eyes gleamed with dopamine, gazing at the coin in her hand, I destely looked at it as well. ¡°No¡­ This shouldn¡¯t be here.¡± She spoke with a smile. Coolly and proudly, as she pulled a chocte from her precious pouch like a movie protagonist. ¡°Idiot. Ricardo, you fool.¡± Seeing her eat the chocte, I wondered. ¡®When did she take it?¡¯ I clearly saw her take it. No way¡­ ¡®Could she deceive the eyes of a Sword Master-to-be?¡¯ Thinking back, I realized a moment of distraction. ¨C Eeek! Stop it! ¡®Was it then?¡¯ Focusing on the sparkling pouch for a moment, she must have switched it. I had no choice but to admit my mistake. Affirming my suspicions, I saw a shing white coin in her precious pouch filled with tinum coins. ¡®As expected.¡¯ Viiness indeed. Acknowledging my defeat, I nodded and smiled, holding her hand. ¡°There¡¯s still something left to check.¡± ¡°Hup¡­!¡± ¡°The precious pouch.¡± ¡°I-I won!¡± She hupped, frozen in ce. Smiling eerily, I responded. ¡°Are you sure?¡± ¡°Eek! Gomtangi!¡± ¨C Bear! ¡°Bite him!¡± ¨C Bear¡­ Seeing Gomtangi lying back down, she yelled. ¡°You traitor!¡± ¡°He¡¯s a bear, not a dog.¡± ¡°You called him a dog before!¡± ¡°He¡¯s grown too big to be called a dog.¡± ¡°Eek!¡± With a tickling touch, a tinum coin fell from her precious pouch. Awkwardly, she murmured. ¡°Trade it for a chocte?¡± ¡°Just for three days.¡± ¡°Eek! But I won!¡± ¡°Wasn¡¯t it a sly trick!¡± ¡°No!¡± It was a day filled withughter. Of course. ¡°Take it if you can!¡± Her insistence on the precious pouch with one tinum coin led to an unexpected expense. But still. ¡°Well¡­ I lost.¡± It was a fun day. ***** After the fierce bet, evening arrived. Desmond Olivia rummaged through her precious pouch under the moonlight. ¡°Hmm.¡± Out came choctes. Gold coins. Even the saved-up candy. Feeling someht. ¡°Wow¡­!¡± A thousand choctes. Seeing a tinum coin she hadn¡¯t handled for a long time felt renewed. Reviewing her fortune, it was her property after all. ¡°Hehe¡­¡± This money was precious to Olivia. Not because it could buy her a thousand choctes, but because Ricardo had earned it with great effort. Although it was Ricardo¡¯s money, saving it bit by bit to pay his due sry eased her mind. She cherished the coin. ¡°Combining this, it¡¯s eleven hundred and twenty gold¡­!¡± What should she do with this money? Though she loved snacks, she wasn¡¯t a hog eating only choctes. Wishing to give a gift to the butler always by her side, Olivia made ns. Since she earned a lot, a small gift should be fine¡­ right? ¡°Should I buy medicine for Ricardo since he¡¯s so weak?¡± Considering hiding things, or the possibility he might get bored if she did it again, she pondered. ¨C Whoooosh~ Hearing an eerie wind as if ghosts were roaming, Olivia pulled the nket over her head and shut her eyes. ¡°Eek!¡± It seemed like tonight she would sleep with Ricardo. ¡°Ricardo-oo!¡± And. -Ding. Darkness enveloped again. End of Chapter Chapter 168: Late in the evening, I sat at my desk, flipping through the thick ledger, clicking a ballpoint pen. -Click, ck. Watching the pen tip retract and extend repeatedly, I sighed deeply and pondered. ¡°What should I do about this?¡± All I could do was sigh. ¡°There¡¯s just too much money.¡± A sessful sigh, that is. Noer with a smug smile. [Total Assets: 1.2 million gold]This month¡¯s expenditure: 10,000 gold [Detailed breakdown] Food expenses: 7,000 gold Taxes: Evaded Leisure expenses: 1,000 gold Others: 2,000 gold ¡°Is this a rich person¡¯s dilemma¡­? It¡¯s difficult. Really difficult.¡± The ledger, once meticulously detailed down to every shilling, now saw the disappearance of the shilling unit. The high proportion of food expenses was inevitable, but feeling the fullness of a more prosperous wallet made me chuckle to myself. ¡°If I save well, I might even buy a house in the capital, or maybe it wouldn¡¯t be bad to build a mansion with an ocean view.¡± As life became more leisurely, my thinking changed. Previously, I worried about how not to starve, but now I felt pleased to have constructive thoughts about future security. In the past, I¡¯d write the ledger sighing to death, but now writing it brought joy. Money truly never fails. Taxes? The boss said he¡¯d take care of it, and even if problems arose, the youngdy, an expert tax evader, was in the mansion. There was no need for concern. -I¡¯m good at moneyundering. -You don¡¯t wash it in water. -Really? -Yes. -I knew that! Anyway, I¡¯m good at it, so ask me if anythinges up. She imed her, I nodded. ¡°Should I start giving the youngdy an allowance from next month?¡± Though she had nowhere to spend it, it was necessary to teach her proper financial values. Smiling, I wrote ¡°allowance¡± under next month¡¯s expenditure. ¡®She¡¯ll probably be happy¡­¡¯ Money didn¡¯t yet hold significant meaning for the youngdy. While money can be nificance for the youngdy. Not because she didn¡¯t need money, but because she never had to worry about it. That was Darbav and my fault. The youngdy had never earned money herself and didn¡¯t know how. She knew about taxes and business but hadn¡¯t looked into the finer details. Last time, she took a part-time job sticking eyes on bear dolls without even checking the payment properly. We had be a warm ATM for her. -Dad, give me money. -How much do you need? A million? -Yeah. Naturally, she came to look down on money. Even when she got kicked out of the household, I became her financier alongside Darbav, so nothing changed fundamentally. Hence, I nned to gradually teach her the value of money, and seeing her talent for sneaking tinum coins, I thought it was okay now to give her an allowance. While pondering how much to give her for her first allowance, hitting my forehead with my palm¡­ -Ricardo! A familiar voice echoed from the next room. The youngdy called me loudly. Wondering what it was today, Iughed and closed the ledger spread on my desk. ¡°I¡¯ming.¡± What¡¯s it this time? She sometimes called me for various reasonste at night. I usually guessed it was because of nightmares or fear of ghosts as the predominant reasons. Taking a storybook from the shelf, I prepared. [My ss Slippers Are Worth 3 Million Gold.] Not a fairytale from this world, but a provocative one made specifically for the youngdy, simr to one from my past life. With the storybook tucked under my arm, I departed for her room, hoping she¡¯d enjoy the new release. -Tiptoe. Moving silently with lifted feet, I soon stood before a door marked by a small sign. [The Room of the Most Beautiful Viiness in the World.] A sign ced secretly by me outside her room. I chuckled softly, gently knocking on the door. -Knock knock. ¡°Youngdy, it¡¯s me.¡± No response came. Had she fallen asleep in just three minutes? Feeling puzzled by the silence, I knocked again. -Knock knock knock. Was she ignoring me because it wasn¡¯t entertaining? Being a gentlemanly butler, I couldn¡¯t open a youngdy¡¯s door uninvited, so I cleared my throat and softly called out to her beyond the door. -Knock knock knock! ¡°Ahem, youngdy? Would you like to make a bath bomb with me?¡± ¡°¡­¡± With no response, I drooped my head and shoulders dejectedly. It seemed she didn¡¯t need a butler today. ¡°Okay, bye¡­¡± However, leaving without seeing her face felt regretful. I hade all the way up here, and walking away without seeing her face felt almost derelict of duty. Quickly deciding, I turned back and headed toward her door. -Creek. ¡°Youngdy!¡± Wiold.¡¯ Slowly, the dimly lit room came into view. As usual, the window was wide open, and the chilly air inside made me smile awkwardly and issue a scolding. ¡°I told you not to sleep with the window open¡­ What?¡± On the bedid a giant dumpling. Not a real dumpling, but the youngdy¡¯s silhouette covered with a nket up to her head, looking like one. ¡°Hup¡­¡± The youngdy¡¯s huddled appearance resembled a well-made dumpling so closely that I approached her with a puzzled expression. Gently peeling back the nket like a dumpling skin, I spoke kindly. ¡°Why are you like this? Did a bug appear?¡± As soon as she saw my face, she started rubbing her teary eyes and rummaging through a drawer. Shiny coins were visible as she busily searched the drawer. It seemed she had made quite a haul without my knowing. Her talent in the shadows was unparalleled. Finally, she pulled out a tinum coin with trembling hands and extended it to me. ¡°This!¡± ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°Take it.¡± ¡°Why are you giving me this?¡± ¡°Just¡­! Take it!¡± What¡¯s this? The warmth of the allowance she¡¯s giving me, though I didn¡¯t know why, made me smile and ept the coin she handed over. Money is indeed the best. Vowing not to spend the first allowance I received from her, I stored the coin in my inner pocket. ¡°Thank you¡­¡± Without even fixing her clothes, she hugged me tightly. Even as a viiness, it seemed she felt a pang of conscience. Feeling her trembling breath, I smiled and patted her back. ¡°It¡¯s alright.¡± And Olivia. ¡®Thank goodness¡­¡¯ She looked at the blue window, reddening, and sighed in relief. -Quest failed. ***** Hugging Ricardo, Olivia sighed in relief, feeling her pounding heart. She had been scared that the suddenly appearing blue window would show something terrifying. Closing her eyes tightly at the blue window over Ricardo¡¯s shoulder, she exhaled a rugged breath. ¡®I won¡¯t look this time.¡¯ Really. -Quest failed. -As a penalty, you will view a portion (5%) of the 66th Side Story ¡®The Weight of Unrepayable Debt.¡¯ ***** 10 minutes ago. Lying on the bed, Olivia noticed the blue window. Even covering her face with the pillow, hiding her face in it and shaking her head, the persistent blue window didn¡¯t disappear. Clenching her fists, she slowly lifted her head. [Q. The Weight of Unrepayable Debt.] You have incurred a debt due to your mistake. A hundred thousand gold, something amoner couldn¡¯t dare to touch. Unable to move, you couldn¡¯t repay it, and your debt naturally became your butler¡¯s concern. Do you remember? One month after using ck magic. The paper your butler handed you. Although he smiled saying ¡®Don¡¯t worry, we can repay it,¡¯ his smile hid the concern of it being unrepayable. Now, although you tore the paper without looking because you hated the butler, if you had casually said ¡®Alright, take care of it,¡¯ things would be different now. Both you and the past you would have repaid the debt. Of course, with Ricardo¡¯s help. (!) Discover the efforts Ricardo made unbeknownst to you. 1. Secretly collect three tinum coins without Ricardo knowing. (1/3) 2. Steal a nce at Ricardo¡¯s ledger. (0/1) Reward: You will obtain ess to read a portion of the 66th Side Story ¡®The Weight of Unrepayable Debt.¡¯ Failure penalty: You will view only thetter part (5%) of the Side Story. End of Chapter Chapter 169: The youngdy clung to me, trembling, for a long time. I didn¡¯t know what had scared her so much, but she didn¡¯t let go until her ragged breathing eased. ¡°Ricardo¡­¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Ricardo¡­¡± Her hands wandered. ¡°Uh uh¡­¡± Unsure where to ce them while hugging the youngdy, I hesitated. Should I pat her back tofort her or wrap my arms around her waist? I was torn. Simply patting her back felt insufficient, and wrapping my arms around her waist made my heart race too much.Despite thinking of myself as a capable butler, having moments like this made me realize I still had a long way to go. ¡°It¡¯s alright.¡± My hands, having wandered without direction, finally found their way to hug her back firmly. With a slight smile, I murmured words of reassurance while patting her back. ¡°It¡¯ll be alright.¡± I didn¡¯t know what had happened, but I sought to reassure her everything would be okay, hugging her close. ¡°No matter what¡­¡± I would be by her side. ¡°There¡¯s no need to worry, because I¡¯ll always be here for you.¡± ***** In thete hours of the night, Olivia clung to the edge of her nket, blinking her eyes. -Blink blink. She wasn¡¯t sleepy. The abrupt appearance of the Blue Window had chased away sleep, and it refused to return. Olivia, whose favorite pastime was sleeping,y wide awake, tossing restlessly. ¡°I can¡¯t sleep¡­¡± Turning towards the window, she couldn¡¯t sleep. And turning towards the door didn¡¯t help either. Feeling anxious, she clutched the edge of her nket tightly. One fortunate thing was that she wasn¡¯t alone in the room. If she had been alone, she¡¯d have been scared, for her to fall asleep. Feeling guilty, Olivia watched Ricardo sleeping with his legs crossed and head bobbing up and down. ¡°¡­¡± She had told him he could leave, but Ricardo insisted on staying until she fell asleep. He now dozed off in a chair. -You can go. -No, I won¡¯t. -Why? -I can¡¯t sleep because I¡¯m bored. -I¡¯m not bored. Go to your room and sleep. -It sounds like you¡¯re nning to see a ghost without me. I can¡¯t allow you to enjoy any fun without me. -No, it¡¯s not that. I hate ghosts because they¡¯re scary. A butler with too many worries. One who was a bit odd. A butler who yed pranks a lot but, ultimately, cared a lot about her. Olivia understood that Ricardo¡¯s grumbling stemmed from his worry for her. Even an idiot could see that. Watching Ricardo dozing in the chair without even covering himself with a nket, Olivia felt a pang of guilt. ¡°Is Ricardo sleeping¡­?¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°He seems to be.¡± With trembling hands, Olivia threw off her nket. Crawling towards Ricardo carefully, she wanted to drape the nket over his shoulders without waking him up. She pulled herself across the bed silently, hoping her stiff legs didn¡¯t make any noise, clutching the sheets to avoid any creaking. She reached out her hand to cover him with the nket. ¡°Ricardo, you¡¯ll catch a cold.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Take the nket.¡± But her arms were too short. Hmm¡­ Holding the nket, Olivia stretched her arms with renewed vigor. Realizing the winter nket felt heavier than usual, she frowned and exerted more effort. ¡°Ugh¡­!¡± What had she been doing when others grew stronger? Biting her lip and straining to reach Ricardo¡¯s shoulder, Olivia made a face as if she was about to explode. ¡°Arrrgh!¡± Making strange noises, Olivia strained herself, trying not to wake Ricardo while covering him. ¡°Squeak¡­!¡± With wide eyes, Olivia lifted the nket. It felt much heavier than usual, as if someone was holding it. No ma rapidly. ¡°What¡­?¡± Slowly moving across the floor towards her direction was arge, ck shape. As it moved, the nket shifted. With a trembling heart, Olivia muttered softly. ¡°Ghost¡­?¡± Remembering why she had called Ricardo, Olivia finally recalled it. The sudden appearance of the Blue Window had initially made her forget, but the memory returned quickly, and she stared at the darkness in front of the bed with trembling eyes. -Twitch. Swallowing hard, Olivia gripped the edge of the nket tightly. Even if it was a ghost, she wasn¡¯t going to give up the nket. She held on stubbornly. ¡°This is mine¡­¡± -Twitch. ¡°Eek¡­!¡± Realizing she couldn¡¯t deal with the creature by any means, Olivia decided to let go cleanly. Trying to resist might just make her fall off the bed. ¡°Ricardo¡­¡± Speaking with a trembling voice, Olivia called out to Ricardo. Her scared, weak voice didn¡¯t wake him, though. -Twitch¡­ Slowly, it continued moving. Onto the bed. Wihtly. As therge shape slowly climbed onto the bed, Olivia gulped and tightened her grip on the nket. -Gomtangi? Recognizing the familiar form that started to drag the nket with its paws and wag its butt, Olivia cried out angrily. ¡°You damn bear!¡± -Grr? Realizing it was not a ghost, she felt a mix of relief and irritation. Gomtangi, chewing on the nket, sat there innocently. With an annoyed voice, Olivia threw a pillow at Gomtangi, who happily started chewing it. ¡°¡­Oh?¡± Having lost her pillow, Olivia watched with a sullen face as it got shredded. And then, a voice filled withughter reached her ears. ¡°Ha ha! What is this!¡± ¡°Ha ha¡­ My stomach hurts.¡± Ricardo, looking perfectly awake, was watching her. Despite his rxed, unbothered eyes, heid his chin on his palm and spoke with a smile. ¡°Were you that scared of Gomtangi?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t tease me!¡± ¡°Ha ha ha! Ghost Gomtangi¡­!¡± With a pouty face, Olivia spoke to Ricardo. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you sleep?¡± ¡°Just because.¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°How could I sleep with the most beautiful person in the world in front of me? I was only pretending.¡± ¡°I am quite pretty.¡± ¡°I know. Your kindness is alsomendable, trying to cover me with a nket.¡± ¡°Yes, I am pretty kind.¡± Smiling pleasantly, Olivia looked at Ricardo. As she adjusted her hair fluttering in the wind from the window, she asked. ¡°Really didn¡¯t sleep?¡± ¡°No.¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°I told you. I stayed up to watch you.¡± Ricardo is indeed strange. Staying awake just to watch her. Giving up tasty things. Not getting irritated even when she whined. Ricardo was truly peculiar. Olivia giggled while looking at Ricardo. Furrowing his brow, Ricardo asked, ¡°Why are youughing?¡± ¡°Just because you¡¯re ugly, Ricardo.¡± ¡°I think I have a pretty handsome face.¡± ¡°Ricardo, you are very prideful.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not pride. It¡¯s really a handsome face.¡± Seeing Ricardo¡¯s smiling face made Olivia a little less scared. Of ghosts. And of the stories the Blue Window might show. With a smile, Olivia scooted closer to Ricardo. Or perhaps it was more urate to say she shifted to make room for him to lie down beside her. It wasn¡¯t a graceful sight watching her crawl with stiff legs, but Ricardo didn¡¯tugh at her ungainly movements. Patting the empty spot next to her on the bed, Olivia said. ¡°Lie down, Ricardo.¡± ¡°Pardon?¡± ¡°Lie down. I have no pillow.¡± ¡°Ah¡­¡± Ricardo¡¯s face briefly reflected embarrassment. Though it was dark, Olivia could tell he was flustered. Because Ricardo often got embarrassed. ¡°Lie down!¡± Olivia urged Ricardo. She wanted him to rest after working so hard because of her and also wanted to ward off the fear of ghosts. Moreover. -Do you want to read? Olivia felt having Ricardo beside her would lessen the fear, so she made space especially for him. With a deep sigh, Ricardo slowly climbed onto the bed andy down. ¡°It¡¯s been a while since we¡¯veid like this.¡± ¡°Indeed.¡± ¡°I remember you once said you hated the smell of sweat.¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t smell now.¡± With a click, themp at the bedside turned on. Ricardo opened the fairy tale book and smiled. ¡°Ta-da.¡± ¡°Oh¡­!¡± ¡°A fresh new release.¡± Leaning on Ricardo¡¯s shoulder, Olivia spoke seriously. ¡°I can¡¯t read a word.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Is it ancientnguage?¡± ¡°¡­¡± Ricardo felt vexed at Olivia. ***** Thus passed another dark night. Leaning on Ricardo¡¯s shoulder, Olivia slowly closed her eyes. She had to face it now. Ricardo must be tired too. She couldn¡¯t avoid it forever. Slowly closing her eyes, Olivia spoke in her mind. ¡®I¡¯ll read it.¡¯ And then. -me me, youngdy. She saw Ricardo covered in blood. Unlike now, his long hair tied back and his weary eyes looked at her. -No¡­! It¡¯s not your fault! So¡­ so¡­! She saw herself crying. With a wry smile, Ricardo looked at her. As always. Smiling, he said. -So, youngdy, be a hero. End of Chapter Chapter 170: -The viewing begins. Olivia gently closed her eyes, listening to the voice of the Blue Window. The Blue Window, speaking in its usual emotionless tone, always narrated stories she had never heard. Stories she had never seen nor experienced. She could choose to ignore it, but the strangelypelling voice of the Blue Window tugged at Olivia¡¯s heart. -As a penalty for failing the quest, you will view a portion (5%) of the 66th Side Story ¡®The Weight of Unrepayable Debt.¡¯ ©» ess to information will be restricted. ©» You will view the ending part of the story. Slowly, her eyelids drooped.As the notification of the viewing began, multiple voices started to echo in her ears. -¡­ugh, the smell of blood. -I knew you¡¯d end up like this. -Please cast a buff spell. -I¡¯ll kill you for sure. curses soaked in hatred. ¡®What is this¡­?¡¯ Was it because she was only hearing the final part of a story with no context? Or was it just the disjointed voices? Olivia couldn¡¯t grasp how this story was unfolding. She simply hoped in blue letters. [Ricardo was deeply troubled by the enormous debt. It was too much money to handle alone, especially with you as his patient.] [¡®Burden¡¯ would be the correct term, although Ricardo never thought of it that way.] [Ricardo tried hard. He worked to repay the debt, and to stay by your side.] [He did all kinds of jobs, from construction work to adventuring, often getting injured in the process.] [But earning 1 million gold in a year was beyond his capability, and Ricardo¡¯s worries grew with each passing day.] [Ricardo became anxious and desperate. So, he broke his own principles and took action.] [One day, strange rumors started circting in the Empire. While you were bedridden and couldn¡¯t hear them, the rumor spoke of a murderer dubbed ¡®the Red-haired Demon.¡¯] [Wherever the Red-haired Demon passed, unknown priests were found dead, and offerings were missing.] [The public loved sensational stories.] [They omitted the fact that the victims deserved their fate and filled the articles with malicious ounts of the demon.] [Over time, Ricardo¡¯s absences increased, and you mistakenly believed he was abandoning you.] [Five years passed.] [As the weight of the unpayable debt lightened, Ricardo¡¯s absences became longer.] [By then, you were seeing more of the maid Ricardo had hired than Ricardo himself.] [Eventually, Ricardo left you, leaving behind a vial of medicine and a vast amount of money.] [You grew to despise Ricardo for leaving without a word, and in time, you saw him again.] [That ce¡­] [Would be Ricardo¡¯s final resting ce, although you didn¡¯t know it then.] As the Blue Window¡¯s narration ended, Olivia¡¯s eyes slowly opened. She was bewildered. The words made no sense to her, nor could she ever imagine hating Ricardo. Why would Ricardo abandon her? What did it mean by Ricardo¡¯s final resting ce? Olivia¡¯s breathing grew uneven as she struggled to understand. And then, as her vision slowly cleared, Olivia screamed. ¡®What is this¡­!¡¯ With a trembling voice, she turned her head, shocked by the scene before her. It was a cathedral. A sanctuary bearing the warmth of divinity. Ricardo, shaking blood off a sword, walked over a pile of bodies, speaking in anguid voice. -Ah¡­ you¡¯ve arrived? His voice was directed at the cathedral¡¯s entrance, where numerous individuals had arrived, armed. Gazing at the piled bodies with an expressionless face, Ricardo. The many people who hade to capture Ricardo, whom Olivia didn¡¯t recognize. Michail. Yuria. Ruin. The Royal Knights. Many familiar faces surrounded Ricardo, who scratched his head with an awkward expression. -Coming in suchrge numbers is troublesome. Ricardo appeared exhausted. The once kind eyes now held a grim determination, and his face seemed weary. Wireah the vision. It was overwhelming. So deep it was unfathomable. Wi forward. -It¡¯s you¡­ It was a familiar voice. One she had heard all her life. -Did you do this? Seeing the woman stepping forward from among the soldiers surrounding him, Ricardo¡¯s awkward smile grew. He showed an emotion akin to regret. Lowering his head as if he were a criminal, Ricardo spoke. -Youngdy. The person who stepped forward was Olivia. Walking steadily, her hair floated gently in the magic-infused air. Ignoring Ricardo¡¯s pained smile, she spoke dismissively. -Trash. -¡­ -You piece of trash. Ricardo¡¯s expression turned sorrowful as he looked at her. Without a word of defense, he merely watched her quietly, murmuring in a small voice. -I¡¯m d you can walk. -Shut up. -I¡¯m d you look well. -Well? You call this well? After all the trouble you caused, you call this well? -¡­You¡¯re right. I¡¯m sorry. The Olivia in the vision spoke to Ricardo. -Why did you do it? -¡­ -Abandoning me. Killing people like a madman¡­ Why? Do you know how much I suffered because of you? Looking up at the cathedral¡¯s ceiling, Ricardo murmured. -The sky is clear, isn¡¯t it? -What? -It¡¯s disgustingly clear. -¡­What are you talking about? -No matter what I say, you won¡¯t believe me. I¡¯m targeted by dangerous people, you see. -Hey¡­ speak clearly. Ricardo smiled bitterly. Then, stepping lightly, he approached everyone. Casually swinging his sword, Ricardo¡¯s ease made everyone take a step back, raising their weapons. Ricardo smiled. -me me. And then he whispered softly. -To protect you, it was necessary. A dark aura began to flow from Ricardo¡¯s body. It was a familiar power. Sticky and filled with malevolence. ck magic. As Ricardo¡¯s sword struck like a storm, Olivia heard a familiar chime in her ear. -¡®Ding.¡¯ ***** -Should we stop now¡­? Ricardo¡¯s wildly swinging sword paused, hovering near his own throat. The furious wave of sword energy. The blood-red aura. The dense ck magic halted, unmoving. -¡­What is this? Olivia¡¯s eyes widened. -What is¡­ this? Stopping mid-battle, as if waking from a dream, Olivia stared vacantly at Ricardo with trembling eyes. -This isn¡¯t right? What wasn¡¯t right? Seeing the truth, Olivia¡¯s trembling eyes fixed on Ricardo¡¯s sword. Ricardo hadn¡¯t killed a single person. Michail, Yuria, and others who had spoken against him were all alive and standing. Covered in blood, Ricardo stood resolutely, prepared to copse but unwilling to fall, all for a single person. -Youngdy. -¡­It wasn¡¯t you. You didn¡¯t do it. The vision¡¯s Olivia, for some reason, looked at Ricardo with trembling eyes. As if realizing something unknown, she shouted at Ricardo, who shook his head with a bitter smile. -Shhh. I don¡¯t know how you understood, but it¡¯s toote now. Gazing with trembling eyes, Ricardo whispered with a smallugh. -Be a hero. -No¡­ -It¡¯s my time to exit. ***** Three days after the vision ended. ¡°What are you doing?¡± Ricardo spoke to Olivia, who was sitting on the bed, attaching eyes to a teddy bear. ¡°Huh?¡± Olivia answered with a serious expression. ¡°Making money.¡± ¡°Stop it.¡± ¡°Why?!¡± With a deep sigh, Ricardo picked up a teddy bear. ¡°Who puts eyes on the forehead? And why on the chest?¡± ¡°It¡¯s a female bear.¡± ¡°¡­Fair enough.¡± Nodding, Ricardo sat beside Olivia, helping her, until they were scolded by the people who came to collect the bears. ¡°Ricardo, I got fired.¡± Once again, Olivia had lost her job. End of Chapter Chapter 171: Another peaceful day in the youngdy¡¯s room. In thezy afternoon, with warm spring breezes blowing in, I brought snacks to Olivia¡¯s room and saw her sitting at her desk, focused on something. ¡°Fold it to the left once.¡± Mumbling to herself, Olivia fidgeted with arge piece of paper, nodding her head as she moved her hands again. ¡°Again to the left¡­¡± Pouting her lips in concentration, Olivia seemed deeply absorbed in something profound, prompting me to approach quietly without making a sound. It must be that package fromst time. -Ricardo, if a package arrives, do not open it. -Why not?-Just don¡¯t. It¡¯s my underwear. I had thought about opening it out of curiosity but managed to resist. Teaching her how to order things through mail seemed like just yesterday, and seeing her handle it herself now filled me with pride. With her small, delicate fingers pressing down on the cardboard, Olivia stayed focused. I asked while watching her engrossed in folding paper. ¡°Youngdy.¡± ¡°Mmm.¡± She answered without even looking up. I waved my hand in front of her and made a silly face, but it failed to break her concentration. She remained deeply absorbed in her task. Is this what they call a workaholic? I admired her dedication but felt a twinge of disappointment that she ignored the world¡¯s most handsome butler. With a mncholic expression, I asked why she was suddenly folding cardboard. ¡°What are you doing?¡± ¡°Folding boxes.¡± ¡°Why are you folding boxes all of a sudden?¡± ¡°It¡¯s¡­¡± -Press. She folded the cardboard in half again and pressed it down firmly. As the cardboard took shape, her words dwindled. Feeling her focus wane, Olivia let out a huff and nodded, leaving me to sigh in disappointment at her unfinished exnation. ¡°Youngdy!¡± ¡°Ahh¡­!¡± Startled by my loud call, Olivia¡¯s shoulders twitched as she looked at me. Her face was filled with innocent tears, and I spoke with a smile. ¡°Why are you folding boxes?¡± ¡°Ah. Where did I leave off¡­?¡± ¡°From ¡®It¡¯s¡­¡¯¡± ¡°Ah, yes. It¡¯s¡­¡± Olivia resumed folding the box while speaking. I today, I snatched the paper box from her hands and sped my hands behind my back. ¡°Oh¡­!¡± Olivia¡¯s eyes widened as the cardboard disappeared. She looked at me, puzzled, and tilted her head. ¡°Do you want to fold paper too, Ricardo?¡± ¡°No.¡± ¡°Join me. It¡¯s fun.¡± She grabbed another cardboard sheet from the desk and held it out to me. ¡°It doesn¡¯t seem like fun.¡± ¡°¡­¡± A hit to her pride, Oliviaughed awkwardly. ¡°No, it¡¯s really fun! Look!¡± With an enthusiastic expression, Olivia began to fold a new cardboard sheet. Watching her lively face, I was certain. ¡°Eek¡­¡± Olivia didn¡¯t really want to fold boxes; she wanted to lie down. With a small smile, I sat in front of her and propped my chin on my hands. ¡°So, why are you folding this?¡± Olivia answered with a faint smile. ¡°I¡¯m doing a part-time job.¡± ¡°Part-time job?¡± ¡°Yeah, folding pizza boxes.¡± ¡°Oh¡­¡± Looking at the box she was folding, I thought. ¡®Box¡­?¡¯ Could this philosophical and artistic piece truly be called a ¡®pizza box¡¯? Staring at Olivia¡¯s project, which resembled a grotesque Medusa, I voiced my honest opinion. ¡°You¡¯re likely to get fired for this.¡± With a serious expression, Olivia nodded. ¡°I think so too.¡± Olivia had a fast self-awareness. She handed me another pile of cardboard sheets with a determined look. ¡°Want to join?¡± ¡°No.¡± ¡°Why not?!¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t seem like fun.¡± ¡°Join me!¡± ¡°No.¡± ¡°Eek!¡± From that day on, Olivia took a great interest in side jobs. Whenever she saw part-time job ads in newspapers, she promptly sent a letter. Initially, I opposed seeing Olivia struggle, but her stubborn desire to earn her own money eventually broke my resistance. -Eek! I want to earn money! -But I¡¯m earning it. -No, I want to earn money too. -I can earn twice as much, can¡¯t I? -You¡¯ll be a bad man if you overwork yourself. No. -Hasn¡¯t it always been that way? I¡¯ve been a bad person all along. I even extorted someone today. -¡­Come to think of it, you did. -Indeed. Earning her own money was good for her, so, aiming to foster her social skills, I allowed her to take on part-time jobs. She would learn the value of money this way. Any time Olivia pointed to a job ad in the newspaper and asked, ¡°This one?¡± I nodded. Finally, Olivia could break free from being jobless. And she made many mistakes along the way. She got fired from the teddy bear eye-attachment job for making a female bear. She gave artsy twists to folding cardboard boxes, causing more expenses than earnings. She started embroidering handkerchiefs but quit in frustration. Regardless, seeing her persistently try new things filled me with pride. Had Darbav seen this, he would probably have shed tears. I wanted to take a photo and send it to him, but s, we had no camera. Now, Olivia was on her bed engaged in a new part-time job. With clumsy stitching, she was making dolls and spoke to me with pouted lips. ¡°Ricardo.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t grow your hair, Ricardo.¡± ¡°My hair?¡± I nced in the mirror and asked. ¡°Why is that?¡± ¡°You look ugly.¡± ¡°I have such a handsome face that any hairstyle suits me.¡± ¡°No, you look best as you are now.¡± Smiling, I decided to yfully tease her as I made a doll beside her. ¡°So, youngdy. Do I look handsome now?¡± Like petals blown gently by the spring breeze, Olivia paused briefly, then responded with a smile. ¡°Yes, you look handsome.¡± Suddenly, I felt my face flush with warmth. Noticing something odd, Olivia froze with her needle and thread. ¡°Huh?¡± Realizing she had been her head, she corrected herself. ¡°No!¡± ¡°What isn¡¯t correct?¡± ¡°I misspoke. You¡¯re ugly, Ricardo.¡± ¡°It¡¯s toote. You¡¯ve already fallen for my charm¡­¡± ¡°Eek!¡± ¡°Hehe!¡± ¡°Eek¡­¡± With pursed lips, Olivia expressed her discontent, letting out a long sigh. ¡°You¡¯re not handsome, but you¡¯re tolerable.¡± Her huffy tone made meugh, nodding in agreement. ¡°Better than nothing.¡± Even that was enough for me. A brief silence fell, and just as Olivia¡¯s doll was about to take its first steps into the world. -Ouch. ¡°Eek!!!¡± Pricking herself with the needle, Olivia yelled noisily, bidding farewell to the doll. ¡°I¡¯m not doing this anymore!¡± Such simple days are what I cherish. ***** A somber atmosphere shrouded Histania. Sitting in his dark office, Rowen looked at the letter on the desk with a sigh. [Short-term Invitation to Teach at the Academy] Mumbling with a grim expression, Rowen fiddled with the letter. ¡°Professor at the Academy¡­¡± The Academy. A ce filled with over twenty years of memories. A ce where he had met his rival and first love. And where he formed bonds that brought him two daughters and a son. To Rowen, the Academy was where his life truly began. It was the only ce he could escape the suffocating demands of his father and the family that choked him with its insistence on swordsmanship. ¡°¡­.¡± Lost in memories, Rowen let out a bitter smile. ¡®Did Hanna feel the same?¡¯ He never considered himself a good parent. The family came before his children, upholding Histania¡¯s lineage and future was his duty. To ensure a better future, he had to cultivate a talented sessor, even if that meant being harsh and sacrificing his children. Rowen acknowledged he wasn¡¯t a warm father and epted his strictness towards his children because of the family¡¯s demands. His stubborn belief that he had endured worse was his sole justification. It was this justification that likely led to his daughter¡¯s death. Rowen pondered deeply while sitting in the chair. Should he go to the Academy? Or should he, as usual, ignore the invitation? What was certain was that right now, Rowen missed his youngest daughter. End of Chapter Chapter 172: Histania Hanna hated her father. Despihtmares. O talent. There was a time when she was proud of her father. When she set her life¡¯s goal around bing like him. She took pride in his swordsmanship and the family¡¯s history. Founding hero. A swordsman who fought to the end in wars. A family that produced the greatest swordsman.Jusraved with the Histania family crest. Regardless of her father¡¯s neglect. Despite the contempt and scorn she faced. Even though she never heard a birthday wish, she believed that one day light would shine on her. Of course, that expectation crumbled. Sitting on her dorm bed, Hanna reminisced. It wasn¡¯t even a year ago, but the memory was a turbulent period and an emotional explosion for her, making it feel long. She recalled the rain. It was on her worst birthday ever, a year ago. When the sky seemed to have holes as torrents poured, Hanna had made a painful request to her father. -Father¡­ Today is my birthday. That day when she asked her father who always favored her brother for sword training, he coldly dismissed her. -Don¡¯t you get tired of this, asking continuously? Her father had told her to give up the sword. He didn¡¯t understand how many worries she overcame just to utter that difficult request for a spar. That day he uttered the usual words to drop the sword. That damn sword. Sword. Sword¡­ Having been told shecked talent. Her father¡¯s knowing expression and arrogant tone finally broke the wall of hope she had built over so long. Though she heard simrments often, it hurt more probably because it was her birthday. She expected it from her father, but having heard from her brother¡¯s butler that she had talent, her father¡¯s cold response stung even more. So that day, she ran away. It was her first experience of fleeing home, overwhelmed by life. More than a simple outing, she faced the harsh reality that there was no ce for her in that family and wandered the streets like a lost child. Had someone not stopped her then, she would have headed straight to the tragedy shown by the Blue Window. She definitely would have. That day, Hanna clutched at straws and sought out the butler working for the ¡°viiness.¡± She missed the ttering lies the man used to say. Though she knew it was all false and his assurance about her talent was just a bold-faced lie, she went to his house. -Oh¡­? Come inside for now. The bitter tea he served, which was the worst she had ever tasted, made her cry because she liked its aroma. -How can a father act that way? She vented to someone she barely knew. -What did I do wrong¡­! And receivedfort from someone she barely knew. At that time, she didn¡¯t realize that this man¡¯s lies were the truth. She merely thought he was consoling her for money and ying along with trivial lies. iming she could beat Michail was absurd, after all. Nevertheless, the man called after her as she was leaving. -It¡¯s raining heavily outside. Don¡¯t you need a ce to stay? -It¡¯s okay. I have a home¡­ -Lies. He strove to make that lie a reality. -You¡¯ll sleep at our mansion for a while. -It¡¯s my mansion! -Hmm¡­ You¡¯ll live at the youngdy¡¯s mansion. Drawn to the fool¡¯s earnest efforts, Hanna began to mix in, charmed by his warmth and warm lies, she started to believe his lies. And on the day she felt those emotions peak. -Didn¡¯t I say you have talent? -¡­sniff -Don¡¯t cry. Happy bted birthday. Hanna felt the emotion of liking someone for the first time. I like never before, felt stuck on a photograph, unmoving but throbbing intensely. Hanna couldn¡¯t forget the warmth she experienced that day. It felt as if she still held onto the cautious hug she received. What Hanna valued most wasn¡¯t her father¡¯s startled expression. Not the manifestation of the long-sought aura. It was the warm embrace that assured her someone believed in her. That was the brightest light in Hanna¡¯s life. And. -Dad! Witnessing her worst nightmare rey in reality shattered the small remaining respect she held for her father. -Please save me. It cemented her reason for hating him and made her love someone more. A cold wind blew outside the window. As night¡¯s spring breeze softly touched her hair, Hanna tucked it behind her ear. Though she wasn¡¯t clear on what to do next, she knew what she wanted. ¡°I want to see you.¡± She wanted to see him. her worries. For that, she had to work harder. With a small smile, Hanna nced at the sword leaning against her desk. It wasn¡¯t the one her father gave her but the one gifted by Ricardo, smiling foolishly as she looked at it. ¡°I really like you. So very much.¡± She couldn¡¯t stop smiling. Like a fool. Receiving such a grand sword was delightful, especially since it was from Ricardo, making her smile endlessly. Among all the gifts she received, this was the most meaningful one, she thought as she stood up. ¡®Let¡¯s go.¡¯ To earn the right to stand beside him and be a deserving person, that was her responsibility. Hanna didn¡¯t want to meet Ricardo in her shabby state. She disliked approaching him with teary eyes, hoping for miracles with foolish expectations. Some and headed to the training groundste at night. Facing the cold wind, she started to run. With a bright smile. Running vigorously towards the training grounds. Dreaming of a brighter future. ¡°Huff¡­ Huff¡­¡± Not forcing herself to practice but to wield the sword she truly loved, Hanna ran to the training grounds. She spotted two people there from a distance. ¡®No one should be silver hair and nodded. ¡°Michail-senpai.¡± Michail was swinging his sword again today. But who is that person beside him? Hanna wondered, seeing the man whose face was hidden in the shadows. The broad shoulders. The sword at his waist indicated he was a cadet here to practice, but his face remained concealed. Seeing he was sparring with Michail, he must be a friend of Michail¡¯s¡­ But why does it matter, she thought. It doesn¡¯t matter who is there. As she approached the training grounds where Michail and the unknown man practiced. ¡°Hello. Training again today¡­¡± She began to greet Michail lightly when the man¡¯s face was slowly revealed from the shadows, and her body stiffened. ¡°It¡¯s been a while.¡± A gentle voice called out to her. The man¡¯s waist held a sword with the Imperial emblem engraved on its hilt, and Hanna clenched her fist and looked up. ¡°Daughter.¡± Seeing the person she hated most, she bit her lip. ¡°Dad¡­ No, Father.¡± ***** Another day of drying the youngdy¡¯s hair with exasperation. ¡°Aah¡­¡± Olivia opened her mouth to the warm wind from the magical hairdryer. Drying her hair skillfully, I spoke to the youngdy with a pleasant smile. ¡°The wind isn¡¯t for eating, youngdy.¡± ¡°I know.¡± ¡°Then why are you doing it?¡± With a mysterious expression, she replied. ¡°It¡¯s fun.¡± ¡°Oh¡­¡± ¡°Try it, Ricardo. It feels good.¡± Giving her a thumbs-up, I said. ¡°You¡¯re wise as always. I will try itter.¡± Smiling, I continued drying her hair. The youngdy was always amusing. ¡®Whizzz,¡¯ went the sound from the hairdryer as Olivia took in the wind, her eyes lit up with curiosity and she looked at the brightly shining sun. ¡°Ricardo.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Going somewhere today?¡± ¡°I told you yesterday, didn¡¯t I?¡± Her question mark multiplied, expressing deeper wonder. Looking at her puzzled expression, I couldn¡¯t help butugh and sighed before answering. ¡°I¡¯m going to the capital.¡± ¡°The capital?¡± ¡°Yes. The household head said he wanted to see you and asked you toe.¡± ¡°My dad?¡± Affectionately calling her father a nickname ingeniously, I nodded and replied. ¡°Yes, Darbav said so.¡± ¡°Oh¡­ Such a bother.¡± Disliking bothersome tasks the most in the world, Olivia proposed a radical solution. ¡°Tell him toe here.¡± ¡°It¡¯s a good idea, but the household head is busy.¡± ¡°I¡¯m busy too¡­¡± She nced at the mound of part-time job tasks piled on her desk with regretful eyes. Looking at the barely profitable projects, I chuckled and added. ¡°The household head said he would give you an allowance.¡± ¡°Allowance?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Does Ricardo get one too?¡± ¡°No, I don¡¯t.¡± ¡°Hmm¡­¡± With a small smile, I shared a piece of news to the sulking youngdy. ¡°Oh, by the way, I¡¯m going to earn money too.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t work. I¡¯ll support you with my allowance.¡± ¡°Please just pay my back wages.¡± ¡°But what are you going to do?¡± Sporting a wry smile, I replied. ¡°I haven¡¯t received my payment for thest job.¡± ¡°Did Ricardo get scammed?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Thinking about the Academy in the capital made me smile bitterly. ¡°They left in a hurry, saying it was urgent, but I still haven¡¯t received any word.¡± End of Chapter Chapter 173: Histania Hanna clenched her fists as she looked at Rowen. She couldn¡¯t understand why her father was here at the Academy, especially at thiste hour. His presence was unwee. Seeing his face always reminded her of the nightmare of the Blue Window, making her want to avoid him. Hanna bowed her head unnaturally as her father called out to her in a rare gentle voice. ¡°Dad¡­ no, Father.¡± Rowen stood silently watching Hanna. Her defiance in continuing to wield a sword irked him, and the vision he had seen gued him with nightmares. He could only stand there and watch. Hanna had to know. She couldn¡¯t return to the dorm without answers, knowing she wouldn¡¯t be able to sleep. She clenched her fists and spoke to Rowen. ¡°Why are you here?¡± She ive up.Aware of her father¡¯s stubbornness, Hanna waited for his answer, her heart trembling. ¡°¡­You¡¯re not going to greet me?¡± Rowen¡¯s bitter words made Hanna¡¯s expression harden as she responded. ¡°No.¡± ¡°Cold-hearted.¡± ¡°Not as much as you were.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Rowen nodded at her cold reply. It was an undeniable fact, and he had no regrets about his past harshness. To Rowen, regretting past actions was a pointless exercise. What bothered him now was the thought that someone had influenced his daughter¡¯s sudden change in attitude. Thinking of the man with red hair and strength unmatched for his age, Rowen felt displeased. -Do you want to be buried in a sunny spot? That insolent, unpredictable man who had undoubtedly influenced Hanna. Rowen, sporting a bitter smile at Hanna¡¯s cold response, tried to soften the dark atmosphere. Today, he didn¡¯t want to lose his temper. It had been a long time since he¡¯d seen his daughter. There were things he wanted to say. And his concern over making her give up the sword hadn¡¯t vanished. Hanna was a talented child. Though reluctant to admit he had been wrong, Hanna¡¯s results clearly proved his mistake. But Rowen couldn¡¯t shake off the fear from the vision he had seen that day. He didn¡¯t want to experience losing someone again. His wife had been injured. Due hter. He was harsh but he loved her. Having learned only the ways to revive the family, he didn¡¯t know how to give tender love, passing on the education he had received as a child. And it was far less harshpared to what he had endured. He epted the Academy¡¯s invitation mainly to talk with Hanna again, though there were other purposes. Rowen gathered his thoughts and spoke to Hanna. ¡°I was invited to the Academy as a temporary teacher. To teach the growing sprouts.¡± ¡°¡­And you never taught me yet, you¡¯re teaching others?¡± Hanna bit her lip. Her father, an intruder, hade to her sanctuary, and she was frightened. Michail, sensing the awkward atmosphere, bowed to Rowen. ¡°I will take my leave now, Sir.¡± Hanna¡¯s expression twisted as Michail¡¯s words reached her ears. She couldn¡¯tprehend what she had heard. Despite the harsh treatment and never sparring once, now he called him ¡°teacher.¡± Hanna tremblingly nced between Rowen and Michail before speaking. ¡°Did you just call him your teacher?¡± Hanna¡¯s clenched fists turned pale. Ready to charge forward, her piercing gaze caught Michail off guard. Rowen answered Hanna¡¯s words calmly. ¡°Something happened while you were away.¡± ¡°And that¡¯s your excuse now?¡± ¡°Precisely.¡± With Rowen¡¯s indifferent reply, Hanna tightened her fists and listened. ¡°Malik said he wouldn¡¯t take the position of the family head.¡± ¡°¡­Pardon?¡± ¡°He said he has a dream. An unrealistic dream.¡± Rowen recalled the face of his eldest son who had visited him recently. -I will give up the position of the vice head. -¡­What did you say? -There¡¯s my sister to take my ce¡­ she desires it, and headship means nothing more than wielding a sword expertly. -Your stubbornness is beyondprehension. Do you think I¡¯ll entertain such nonsense? -I¡¯ve thought hard about it. Watching Hanna taught me a lot. Thinking of Malik¡¯s face, like someone who had found a shortcut through numerous crossroads, Rowen spoke. ¡°Why do none of you listen to me? Is it funny to disobey your father?¡± Rowen¡¯s irritated words made Hanna¡¯s shoulders twitch. Again. Her father, crushing others when things didn¡¯t go his way. Most people cowered at his stubbornness. She had too. She thought she had ovee it, yet Rowen still frightened her. Seeing Hanna¡¯s lips tightly sealed, Rowen spoke of what had happened. ¡°Malik said he wanted to prove himself like you did. Even though I never acknowledged him.¡± ¡°I never wanted your acknowledgement. You wouldn¡¯t give it anyway.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°I want to know if you told my brother to quit like you did me.¡± Hanna clenched her fists and asked Rowen. She had heard a hin voice, she continued. ¡°Did you tell him to stop like you did me?¡± ¡°¡­Histania Hanna.¡± Rowen¡¯s use of her full name was a warning. A warning from her father of uneptable insolence, but Hanna persisted. Regardless of her fear, some dreams should not be trampled on. Though her dream had been crushed by her father, she didn¡¯t want the same for her brother. Her first apology was from her brother, filling the void of family, and she knew how heartbreaking and wretched it was not to be supported in what you wanted to do. She clenched her trembling fists and overcame her fear. ¡°Are you trying to ruin my brother¡¯s dream too?¡± Rowen answered without wavering. ¡°Histania Hanna¡­!¡± The thought of a blunder crossed Rowen¡¯s mind, but he continued, dismissing it with a shake of his head. Malik wasn¡¯t weak. ¡°I told him to stop. That the world isn¡¯t kind enough to bet one¡¯s life on the miracles achieved by a few.¡± Hanna immediately caught the hint in her father¡¯s reference to a miracle directed at her. Ignoring the efforts she made, her father¡¯s careless words also disregarded her butler. With her hands turning cold, Rowen¡¯s voice kept intruding her silence. ¡°Your bro a new disciple will serve as a warning to your brother¡­¡± Hanna¡¯s cold voice interrupted Rowen. ¡°¡­The miracle already happened.¡± ¡°Surviving in this damn family was the miracle.¡± ¡°When will you stop, Father? Is crushing me not enough? How many more holes do you need to tear in my heart before you¡¯re satisfied!¡± Her icy outburst was met with silence. Rowen only gripped his sword tighter, his displeasure evident. He said nothing, disying his stubborn resolve. ¡°In time, you will understand my words.¡± ¡°No, I will never understand you.¡± As Rowen passed by Hanna, he spoke coldly. ¡°I still haven¡¯t acknowledged your sword.¡± Hanna responded with frustration in her voice. ¡°Please, just stop already!¡± Despite proving herself through skill, she couldn¡¯t fathom what more was required for his approval. Unable to find a reason. Hanna clenched her fists and spoke, possibly regretting what came next as her anger overflowed. ¡°Let¡¯s have a duel with your disciple.¡± ¡°¡­Such arrogance.¡± ¡°Too much self-consciousness.¡± Rowen, hands in his pockets, listened to Hanna¡¯s proposal, thinking it might be the chance to make her drop the sword once and for all. Rowen, with a haughty look, spoke with surety of victory. ¡°If I lose, I will return to the family, drop the sword, and follow your words.¡± ¡°But.¡± Hanna clenched her fists, staring at Rowen. She resented him for trying to bind her and knew this might be the only way to break free. With resolve, Hanna spoke to Rowen. ¡°If I win, never appear before me again. Stay away from my life, my wedding, my brother¡¯s dreams, disappear.¡± Rowen nodded. ¡°Fine.¡± Confident of his victory. Believing he would win. A cold atmosphere spread as the silence amplified the moment. ¡°Am I not included?¡± A grating voice reached Rowen¡¯s ears. Someone who had been listening all along walked into the training ground with a heavy smile. Facing Rowen, the person spoke. ¡°How about a duel between teachers instead of disciples?¡± Looking at Rowen with a smile. ¡°I think that sounds just fine.¡± End of Chapter Chapter 174: Unpaid debts weigh heavily. Even if it¡¯s just 1 gold, the difference between not receiving and being unable to receive is significant. It¡¯s not about feeling good or bad, but the fact that working for free is simply uneptable. Considering my current situation of working for the youngdy without pay, I¡¯m not in a position to nitpick. But since the youngdy is pretty, I could forgive it. Upon arriving in the capital, I handed the youngdy over to Darbav and made my way to the Academy. -You¡¯re here, Olivia. -Dad, give me some allowance. -Is money more wee than me? -Yes.-How honest. Leaving the youngdy to negotiate her allowance, I departed for the Academy with an awkward smile, recalling unpleasant memories. -Get out, Academy trash! -Nevere back here! -I never liked them from the start. The Academy memories brought a bitter smile. What started with expectations ended in harsh criticism, not exactly a wee recollection. I didn¡¯t feel wronged. Understanding the situation, I could move past it lightly, but the unpleasant memories still brought a bitter smile to my face. ¡°I¡¯ll collect all the fateful encounters I can.¡± A slightly misguided regret, but still. Lost in memories, I wandered around the Academy for a while, forgetting my original purpose, until darkness fell. I yed hide and seek with familiar faces I encountered along the way. -Isn¡¯t that Ricardo? -Why is he here? No¡­ I hope he is. I¡¯d like to give him a piece of my mind. -What are you talking about? Oh, did you hear that rumor? About Ricardo fighting heretics at the banquet. -That was Princess Chartia and Michail. The student council officially announced it ages ago. -Is that so? Time flew by as I avoided people. Since I was alreadyte, I decided to leisurely stroll around the training grounds, postponing my ns. Then, familiar voices began to reach my ears. -How long¡­ how long will you keep this up? I heard Hanna¡¯s voice. -I cannot acknowledge your talent. A stubborn man¡¯s voice followed. I didn¡¯t know why he was here, but I could tell the atmosphere was tense. I quietly approached the training ground and witnessed an unusual scene with three people standing there. Michail. Hanna. Rowen. I thought I¡¯d never see thisbination again, especially Hanna and Rowen. I had assumed Rowen¡¯s resolve had broken after thest incident, but seeing the stubborn adult¡¯s attitude unchanged, I shook my head with a faint sigh. The conversation was taking an ominous turn. -Malik said he wouldn¡¯t ept the position of family head. The boss has gone mad, it seems. -I still haven¡¯t acknowledged your sword. I realized the adult¡¯s stubborn persistence hadn¡¯t changed. And Hanna¡¯s clumsy bet as well. -Let¡¯s do it. Let¡¯s have a duel between your disciple and me. I unintentionally became aware of the situation. * The Empire¡¯s Sword didn¡¯t hide his displeasure. Perhaps i on his forehead from envy as I looked at Rowen. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you answering?¡± I spoke, taking a risky move in a bet that I was clearly going to lose. Hanna might be able to defeat Michail, but the gap between Rowen and me was significant. However, I had to maintain the teacher¡¯s dignity in front of the disciple, so I didn¡¯t back down. That way, Hanna could hide in my shadow. I smiled as I spoke. ¡°Is it because I¡¯m overflowing with talent in the eyes of the Empire¡¯s Sword?¡± ¡°What a crude provocation.¡± ¡°Well, I¡¯ve learned a lot of crude things.¡± A cold current flowed. A fierce current flowed between a man who had reached the pinnacle in the field of swordsmanship and a transmigrator who knew well about that man¡¯s weaknesses. I was certain. That this man wouldn¡¯t respond to my provocation. It was a battle with nothing to gain, and if by chance he lost to me, he had more to lose, so there was no reason for him to ept. My instinct as a swordsman was confident of victory, but my thoughts as a family head were not so simple. I red at Rowen with a small smile at my own provocation, and Rowen likewise looked at me without saying a word. Hanna was looking at me with surprised eyes. She was looking at me like someone who had seen an unexpected savior. ¡°Butler¡­?¡± ¡°Yes, it¡¯s me.¡± With a small smile, I organized the words I had overheard earlier in my head and spoke to Hanna. ¡°You¡¯ve started something interesting, haven¡¯t you?¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­ I was just so angry.¡± ¡°It¡¯s alright.¡± The conflict between Rowen and Hanna. The new disciple Michail. And the duel aimed at Michail and Hanna. It wasn¡¯t even funny. Especially thest bet. In hter, and in that process, Michail is raised. In a way, it¡¯s a story that flows well, but looking into the details, I couldn¡¯t help butugh. Using a disciple as a reason to make his child feel deprived. Michail certainly needed a teacher, but it shouldn¡¯t have gone in this direction. There was no guarantee it wouldst until the end. It would be better if I taught him as a mysterious masked teacher. For these reasons, I thought it was unreasonable to create a teacher for Michail in this way. I red at Michail once and then looked at Rowen. ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell youst time? Don¡¯t bother my lovely disciple.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t remember answering.¡± ¡°How petty of you.¡± Rowen frowned as he looked at the ck sword at my waist. He seemed displeased that his collection was now in my possession. Startled by the original owner¡¯s gaze, I hid the sword behind my back. I had already grown quite attached to it, so I didn¡¯t want to return it. Come back to my waist from behind my back. Rowen scoffed at my behavior, as if he found it ridiculous. ¡°How strange. That you¡¯re not going mad while holding that sword¡­ Or are you already mad?¡± Rowen spoke, emanating a chilling magical energy. ¡°How odd.¡± The weight of the rising magical energy felt different. A magical energy denser and purer than that emitted by the Archbishop. Rowen¡¯s aura began to weigh down on my shoulders. I brushed off Rowen¡¯s aura lightly and spoke. Aren¡¯t you ashamed as an adult? ¡°Don¡¯t release killing intent. Won¡¯t it frighten your disciple?¡± A red aura began to seep from the sword eerily. The heavily descending aura gently enveloped the sword and began to erase Rowen¡¯s pressure. ¡®Aura¡¯, the greatest turning point that can choke a swordsman¡¯s breath. The aura, the foundation of a swordsman and the symbol of martial arts, spread out like a cool shade. The answer I could give, and the answer I could prove as a swordsman. And at the aura, which I spoke of as my greatest strength, Rowen¡¯s sword began to tremble slightly. ¡°I think I¡¯m qualified enough to teach.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°I also think I have a better eye for spotting talent than the Empire¡¯s Sword.¡± Rowen looked at me, grinding his teeth. ¡°You never back down, do you.¡± ¡°That¡¯s because I belong to the Desmond family.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Rowen held back his words, swallowing his saliva. The answer to the question I had asked was settled, and it came as an undeniable reality. Rowen wi ground. Among heavily. I smiled slightly and removed my hand from the sword, and at the same time, Rowen spoke to me. ¡°My eyes were not wrong.¡± Asserting his pride. ¡°I¡¯ve raised and discovered many knights by seeing and removing the sprouts of talent.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°This time is no different. As always, there are no exceptions.¡± As soon as Rowen finished speaking, I looked at Hanna. ¡°Is it possible?¡± ¡°What is?¡± ¡°Michail. Do you think you can win?¡± ¡°I¡­¡± Hanna stopped answering and looked at me. As if seeking an answer. ¡°What about you, Butler?¡± I smiled slightly and answered Hanna. ¡°My eyes are special.¡± I smiled as I looked at Hanna, and Hanna drew her sword without hesitation, making a long horizontal sh in the air. ¡°If you say so, Butler¡­!¡± Michail also drew his sword and began to emit an aura. A bright light aura wrapped around Michail¡¯s hand, signaling the start of the battle, and Michail spoke, exhaling calmly. ¡°I forfeit. As I am now, I cannot defeat Hanna.¡± I looked at Rowen and smiled. ¡°We won, didn¡¯t we?¡± End of Chapter Chapter 175: To sum it up, the bet was postponed. It was postponed for 15 days, until the end of Rowen¡¯s term as an external instructor at the Academy. -I can¡¯t win yet¡­ I haven¡¯t been your disciple for long, and I¡¯ve just finished training, so I don¡¯t have much energy left. -Wouldn¡¯t it be less embarrassing to do it now? You have excuses to fall back on. -You shut up¡­! -Your words are quite harsh. I was just trying to be thoughtful. Thanks to Michail¡¯s pathetic excuses, Rowen was able to avoid being cut off. Though he did argue, it wasn¡¯t easily epted. -That¡¯s enough. -Condition management is also a skill.-Think rationally. Michail has only been my disciple for¡­ -Isn¡¯t that something your talented disciple should prove? They¡¯re both aura users with weapons, and talent recognized by the Empire¡¯s Sword. What are you afraid of to avoid a duel? -I cannot ept. -You¡¯re a coward then. The Empire¡¯s Sword. I was annoyed by Michail and Rowen¡¯s banter, making excuses like a hero asking for time to transform, but it couldn¡¯t be helped. If the match were to happen today, neither Hanna nor Michail would ept it. A match that only leaves a bad taste is meaningless. It was even more impossible to break Rowen¡¯s stubbornness. The only worry was Michail¡¯s growth rate. The story of Michail¡¯s stagnant growth was about to begin. After all, he¡¯s the male protagonist who bes the strongest in the world at the end of the novel. He couldn¡¯t be ignored. By his own power. And by his talent. Of course, it was possible with Rowen¡¯s guidance, hardships, and fateful encounters, but it couldn¡¯t be denied that Michail was a monster who reached that position by his own strength. Because many hardships apanied him. That¡¯s why I¡¯m worried. Whether Hanna can keep up with Michail¡¯s growth rate. A character that doesn¡¯t appear in the novel. Histania Hanna. She was someone I didn¡¯t know, yet at the same time, someone who knew too much, which made her a variable. Judging by the Blue Window¡¯s words alone, she clearly had the talent to surpass Rowen and be the ¡®Empire¡¯s First Sword¡¯, but no one knows when the flower of talent will bloom. It was an undeniable reality that the scales were tipped in this unclear information that could happen in her 20s or perhaps even 30s. No matter how the situation unfolds, Michail will face hardships and ovee them. ¡°Hmm¡­¡± One thing is certain. We have to make her win somehow. That was the best I could do and my answer to Hanna¡¯s faith. When a disciple shows courage, a teacher can¡¯t just sit back and say ¡®Good luck!¡¯ after all. I just needed to teach Hanna how to defeat Rowen, just as I knew how to defeat him. And Michail couldn¡¯t grow miraculously in 14 days, and it was still too early for his growth story to begin. Even if Michail grew rapidly under Rowen¡¯s guidance, we would grow too. I spoke to Hanna, who was nkly staring at the ce where Michail and Rowen had left. Asking why she looked so gloomy. ¡°Why are you making that expression?¡± ¡°Ah¡­ I¡¯m just feelingplicated. My heart, and wondering if I can win¡­ I¡¯m troubled in many ways.¡± ¡°We haven¡¯t even started yet.¡± I said, watching Rowen¡¯s retreating back. ¡°Neither you nor I have even started yet.¡± Looking at that sturdy back. The back of the Empire¡¯s Sword. I spoke with confidence. ¡°We can win. We can.¡± We can still be stronger. Both me and Hanna. It might be an arrogant thought, but I believe that if I set my mind to it, I can be stronger than anyone. If fate, hardships, and luck are on my side, I think I can surpass even the Empire¡¯s Sword or the Apostle of Heretics. It¡¯s really an arrogant thought, but still. This incident made me think a lot. Should I call it a wake-up call, or a warning to my stagnant self? I think I was inspired by the sight of trying to ovee Rowen. I need to work harder than now. It¡¯s embarrassing to be weaker than the rival¡¯s teacher, so I should at least be a rival, right? That¡¯s the duty of a teacher to protect the disciple¡¯s pride. I gently patted Hanna¡¯s head with a small smile. With her hair settling calmly, Hanna hung her head low, unable to lift it. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. For causing trouble on my own.¡± ¡°It¡¯s alright.¡± ¡°I wanted to be helpful¡­ I¡¯m sorry for always just receiving help.¡± ¡°No, I¡¯m the one who has received a lot of help from you, Hanna. There¡¯s no need to be sorry.¡± ¡°I¡­¡± Looking at Hanna, who couldn¡¯t lift her head due to guilt, I smiled lightly. ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± It was a dark night. There was still time until daybreak, and we had a long time to be together. I took Hanna¡¯s hand and led her to the chairs ced in a circle outside the training ground. Not knowing the reason, Hanna silently followed my lead. I took out a small handkerchief from my pocket and spread it on the chair. Even in a well-cleaned Academy, there was still dust. As it¡¯s a gentleman¡¯s duty to keep dust off ady¡¯s clothes, I seated Hanna on the chair and smiled. ¡°There are so many stars out tonight.¡± Starting with a small greeting. To calm the mind unsettled by sudden events, I offered a greeting, and Hanna nodded in response. ¡°You¡¯re right¡­ There are so many stars. I didn¡¯t know there could be this many.¡± ¡°Indeed.¡± Hmm¡­ ¡°Sometimes we need this kind of leisure. The leisure to look at the sky without thinking about anything.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s been hard for you, hasn¡¯t it?¡± ¡°¡­¡± Hanna had no answer to the quietly asked question. There probably weren¡¯t many people who asked about the process of her efforts. Used to being told to run, to keep running even if she falls, or to stay still and not run, I didn¡¯t rush Hanna for an answer. I just quietly spoke my thoughts from observing Hanna until now. ¡°I think it must have been very hard for you.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°I know how difficult a race without a destination can be.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°But you know what?¡± I sat next to Hanna and pointed at the twinkling stars. I think that star was called the North Star, but this being another world, it might not be. But since it was the brightest star, I smiled and went with it. ¡° them.¡± Looking at Hanna, who was staring intently at the stars, I said: ¡°It¡¯s funny how many people say the stars are pretty without knowing the effort they put in to shine.¡± ¡°But, I know, don¡¯t I? That those stars are shining while struggling terribly.¡± ¡°Today, that number has increased by one.¡± I smiled brightly at Hanna. The wind is cold. The cool breeze blows, singing of the night, cold yet warm at the same time. The wind ruffled my hair, and I stroked it while gazing at the stars. ¡®What¡¯s this.¡¯ Hanna was looking at Ricardo. She was staring nkly at Ricardo, who was emitting a bright light like those faintly twinkling stars. Sparkling. Brilliant. And warm at the same time. With emotions welling up inside her, Hanna just silently kept looking at Ricardo. I smiled slightly at Hanna¡¯s silence and said: ¡°Sometimes I think to myself. Is there a need to do something when no one appreciates it?¡± ¡°Being criticized. Hated. Cursed at. Is there really a need to go through such hardship?¡± ¡°But you know what.¡± I spoke, letting out a small breath. Though it¡¯s cringe-worthy to say with my own mouth, it was something I wanted to tell Hanna. ¡°Someday, everyone recognizes it.¡± ¡°Strangely enough.¡± ¡°Just like how I recognize your efforts, Hanna.¡± I smiled slightly and lowered my hand that had been reaching towards the stars. I guess such sentimental words don¡¯t suit me after all. Shaking my flushed face, I said to Hanna: ¡°Aren¡¯t you cold?¡± ¡°No, I¡¯m not cold. Are you alright, Butler?¡± ¡°I¡¯m cold.¡± Hanna¡¯s eyes widened at my yful words. Seeing Hanna fidget as if she would take off her coat to give to me, a smallugh escaped me. ¡°I¡¯m just joking.¡± ¡°What¡­!¡± ¡°I guess it¡¯s because I bought expensive clothes, but I¡¯m not cold.¡± I smiled gently. Hanna and I talked about many things. How we¡¯ve been doing. How this winter wasn¡¯t too cold. The main topic was probably about the youngdy. It was my favorite subject and one Hanna could rte to. -The youngdy is making money? I never thought I¡¯d be talking about the youngdy with someone else. -Next time, I should introduce you to the part-time job I¡¯m doing. It felt different to have these kinds of conversations. -The youngdy is on a diet¡­? -Yes. She suddenly said she wanted to lose weight. -Is she not feeling well? It was fun to be able to have such conversations with someone else. -Butler, why do you dislike chocte? -Because the youngdy likes it. -Hahaha¡­! What¡¯s that supposed to mean? -It¡¯s half true, but it¡¯s also because it¡¯s too sweet. I was grateful that there was someone curious about me. I had few people in this world I could call friends. It was the same in my previous life. There were few people who could amodate my picky personality, and I lived centered around the youngdy. I had no regrets about my narrowed rtionships. She was the person I chose. A beautiful person. I had no regrets either. After talking for a long time, I stood up, dusting off my pants. Hanna looked up a ground. ¡°Are you feeling a bit more rxed now?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Hearing Hanna¡¯s answer, I stretched my shoulders to loosen up. It was time to do my job as a teacher. I spoke to Hanna in a light voice. ¡°Then let¡¯s begin. If we¡¯re going to win anyway, it¡¯s better to win decisively than to struggle through it.¡± Slowly, Hanna also stands up. I think she looks reliable as she opens her eyes straight and looks at me. ¡°It won¡¯t be easy. I¡¯ll teach you much more intensively than before.¡± -Nod. ¡°We can win.¡± Before going down to the training ground. Hanna grabbed my cor and said: ¡°Um, Butler.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Taking a deep breath and lowering her head, Hanna spoke in a trembling voice: ¡°Why are you being so nice to me?¡± I answered without hesitation. ¡°Because you¡¯re pretty.¡± Hanna stood still for a long time. She just stood there for a while, her face flushed red. End of Chapter Chapter 181: The day of the decisive battle dawned. The fifteen days, short yet long, rushed by in a blink. It was a brief time to prepare for anything substantial. For a swordsman, fifteen days is a short time for preparation; achieving enlightenment and reaching a new level would seem miraculous and is not something any swordsman can aplish easily. Even with a good teacher and a perfect environment, achieving such progress depends solely on an individual¡¯s capability. Yet, arrogantly so, we were able to achieve that miracle, and Hanna grew to overflow the cup of growth I had prepared. She reached for the essence of aura and advanced toward the goal of the sword. Though I didn¡¯t know what Hanna¡¯s goal was, she had grown rapidly. So much so that even Rowen found it unbelievable. The moon reached its peak at 11 p.m.We arrived at the training ground at ate hour when no one was around, standing in the center where the chilly wind blew, waiting for our opponent. Trying to calm her trembling heart with deep breaths, Hanna constantly drank water, as if she couldn¡¯t quench her burning anxiety. I approached Hanna and carefully spoke to her. ¡°Are you nervous?¡± ¡°Haha. Saying no¡­ would be too much of a lie, wouldn¡¯t it?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Sigh¡­ I feel like I might go crazy.¡± Hanna let out a dryugh as she looked at me. ¡°I thought I wouldn¡¯t be nervous¡­ but I¡¯m very shaken. You said I could win, but I¡¯m sorry I keep trembling.¡± I looked at Hanna and nodded, assuring her it was okay. These fifteen days were tied to Hanna¡¯s life. epting it calmly would be stranger. nificant matter of marriage. If, by any chance¡ªwhich I didn¡¯t believe would happen¡ªHanna were to lose, I wouldn¡¯t ept the oue. Qui. Though such a scenario seemed unlikely. ht be the only chance for her to prove her sword to her father. Not knowing the weight of the burden Hanna carries, rather than offering vague encouragement like ¡®You can do it,¡¯ I chose to give her a supportive pat on the shoulder. This would give Hanna more strength. Time was approaching. The moment someone would see as their decisive battle was drawing near. In the process, having met Rowen at the Academy, Hanna must have felt stressed and clenched her fists seeing her father teaching the sword to others. What she had long desired was easily gained by Academy students without any effort, and the appearance of a disciple, Michail, could onlye as a huge deprivation to Hanna. Knowing that everything she wished for was merely a means to block her sword could have washed over her with an unspeakable sense of futility. If I were in Hanna¡¯s position, I would have been in despair. I couldn¡¯t fathom Hanna¡¯s feelings. Saying ¡®dare¡¯ fits well. Though it¡¯s a boastful remark, I had achieved much with the sword and grew smoothly without any hindrances. Considering that the only thing to be cautious of was the youngdy¡¯s mischief, assessing Hanna¡¯s hardships didn¡¯t match appropriately. Therefore, I spoke with certainty. To offer more than meaningless constion, to give her confidence, I told Hanna. You can win. ¡°You can win if we do as we have been.¡± ¡°Of course. Whose disciple do you think I am? I¡¯m the disciple of the world¡¯s strongest butler.¡± I nodded with a smile at Hanna¡¯s spirited response. ¡°You know well.¡± The earrings I gifted Hanna swayed in the moonlight by her ear. Seeing the slightly trembling earrings, I clenched my fist, thinking that she could do it. Unless something significant urs, Hanna can defeat Michail. inal work couldn¡¯t match the present Hanna¡¯s level; thus, I was certain she would win. Hanna¡¯s sword had grown that much and hadn¡¯t rested. Even if Michail had gained significant insight, even if he had learned the swordsmanship of Histania, it would not greatly influence the duel. -Step. From afar, familiar male figures began to appear. Michail was advancing with heavy steps, while Rowen approached with a nonchnt stride, as if he knew the result. I massaged Hanna¡¯s shoulders and whispered softly. ¡°Don¡¯t be nervous.¡± ¡°Phew. I¡¯ll try not to.¡± ¡°Even if you lose, I¡¯ll stop the marriage, so don¡¯t worry.¡± ¡°Pardon¡­?¡± ¡°Just trust me. Though it won¡¯t happen.¡± I lightly brushed off Hanna¡¯s surprised question and looked at the clock, speaking to Rowen and Michail. ¡°You¡¯rete.¡± Rowen shrugged his shoulders and replied indifferently. ¡°Arrived just on time, didn¡¯t I? Isn¡¯t it your fault for waiting?¡± ¡°Pfft¡­! I see. I thought you had run away.¡± ¡°You have a strong sense of self-awareness.¡± ¡°Thank you for thepliment.¡± Rowen clicked his tongue, looking at me disapprovingly. ¡°Today will be thest day seeing you.¡± ¡°I have the same thought.¡± ¡°¡­¡± I nced at Michail standing beside Rowen, ready with resolve, looking at Hanna and me. Taking a deep breath, Michail grabbed his sword strapped to his waist and spoke with a heavy voice. ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± Michail looked at Hanna and bowed. ¡°¡­¡± ¡°I thought a lot. About why you made this choice, what prompted you to challenge such an unfavorable duel. I pondered a lot.¡± Ignoring me, Michail spoke his monologue, and I watched with an awkward smile. He must have realized something to speak this way. Ideally, it would be nice if he would forfeit. Though that was unlikely. Michail spoke to Hanna, apologizing again for being inconsiderate, for not realizing until now, bowing and continuing his apology. ¡°If I had thought a little further, I might not have epted this duel. I was reckless.¡± ¡°Just draw your sword.¡± ¡°You¡¯ve grown up in a good environment. I believe there¡¯s a better future if you turn back¡­.¡± ¡°Shut up and just draw your sword.¡± Hanna gritted her teeth and spoke to Michail¡¯s meaningless apologies. Yet Michail continued to apologize, as if he had already won, dering with determined eyes. ¡°I¡¯m going to win.¡± ¡°I have a reason I must win.¡± ¡°So, I¡¯m sorry.¡± The wind was cold. Fearing catching a cold if we stayed longer, I looked at Rowen and said. ¡°May I ask one thing?¡± ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°If Hanna loses, will you proceed with the marriage as we discussed?¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Let¡¯s settle this before starting.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t it unfair to start with two proposals tied to the duel? We only asked for severance; demanding marriage too seems against reason.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll consider it.¡± ¡°¡­¡± I said to Rowen with a chilly smile. ¡°Just considering it isn¡¯t good.¡± ¡°We have already agreed to ept the oue.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t it unreasonable for one side to suffer more losses?¡± ¡°It¡¯s an affair started with epting the unreasonable.¡± I erased my smile and said. ¡°You should take it easy.¡± A cold aura flowed. Rowen¡¯s anger and the young swordsman¡¯s warning shed with my impudent words, stirring the air. -p. I pped my hands and said. ¡°Let¡¯s start now. It¡¯s tiring to keep seeing each other¡¯s faces.¡± I looked at Michail and Hanna and spoke. ¡°Are you ready?¡± The two swordsmen nodded and held their swords, standing at opposite ends of the training ground, awaiting the signal. ¡°No killing blow.¡± Rowen raised his hand and interrupted me. ¡°It is permitted.¡± ¡°Are you joking?¡± ¡°Just block it. Facing reality will break your spirit.¡± ¡°Hah¡­¡± I shook my head and replied. ¡°I won¡¯t block it.¡± ¡°You wish to see your disciple get injured?¡± ¡°No.¡± I looked at Michail¡¯s sword and spoke. Observing what I considered Michail¡¯s weak point, the long sword, I became 50% certain of victory. It seemed Michail still hadn¡¯t yielded. ¡°Your disciple seems to be the one who¡¯ll get hurt.¡± ¡°Hah¡­¡± As soon as the fluttering petals touched the ground. Rowen¡¯s low voice resonated through the training ground. ¡°Begin.¡± The two swordsmen kicked off and dashed forward. Hanna¡¯s sword sliced through the fluttering petals, and Michail¡¯s sword cut through the swirling pink petals as they advanced. And then. -ng¡­! In the midst of their fierce dance of swords. ¡°What on earth.¡± Even I, on the verge of bing a Swordmaster. ¡°¡­¡± Even Rowen, who is a Swordmaster. Stood still without moving. End of Chapter Chapter 182: Rowen let out a hollowugh as he looked at me. ¡°What have you nurtured, you?¡± -Ka-ga-ga-gak¡­.! At the sight of Hanna relentlessly unleashing her sword aura, Rowen shook his head. His daughter¡¯s growth, far beyond what he had anticipated, came as a tremendous shock. Rowen thought he knew Hanna¡¯s weaknesses. Swinging her sword earnestly as if there was a correct answer was one of Hanna¡¯s chronic weaknesses. In the past, Rowen observed Hanna¡¯s sword. Not out of a father¡¯s love, but to gauge whether his daughter¡¯s sword could bring recognition to the name of Histania. The answer to that observation was harsh.Hanna¡¯s swordcked power. It was straightforward with no elements of surprise, and if someone taught her one thing, she would fit herself rigidly to that one method. There was no creativity. No perseverance was visible. Having watched Hanna closely, Rowen judged that he knew her weaknesses well. So, he shared his strategy with Michail, thinking that by skillfully exploiting Hanna¡¯s weaknesses, the battle could be won more easily. No mae, so he didn¡¯t give much thought to Hanna¡¯s swordsmanship. To be honest, it¡¯s fair to say he underestimated her. -Ka-ga-ga-gak¡­! Rowen clenched his fists and swallowed dryly. ¡°I don¡¯t understand.¡± Rowen wasn¡¯t the only one surprised. I was also rather astounded by Michail¡¯s sword. I thought it would end in a single move. If Michail¡¯s skill was stagnant, I believed one strike would conclude the duel, but he was enduring far better than expected. I let out a hollowugh while watching Rowen focused on the duel. ¡°What did you do exactly?¡± ¡°¡­¡± The two of them had transcended each other¡¯s expected limits and grown. To others, it might have merely looked like swinging swords, but to our eyes, the growth in each was apparent. To be honest, I wasn¡¯t sure I could give a definitive answer about the oue. I clenched my fist, looking at Hanna. * The de cutting through the petals narrowly grazed Michail¡¯s shoulder. In the silent flow of sword dance, Michail parried Hanna¡¯s sword while Hanna continually prepared her next attack. It was a sword that contained no aura. As if to gauge the level of skill she had reached, Hanna¡¯s sword approached without aura. Michail, in response, didn¡¯t avoid Hanna¡¯s sword and epted it. He needed to grasp the extent of Hanna¡¯s skill too. However. -Ka-ga-ga-gak! The weight of Hanna¡¯s descending strike was much heavier than he had anticipated. It was a hefty blow. Unlike what the master had taught, it was heavy, and if he misced his strength, he might drop his sword in one go. ¡°Hold your sword properly, senior.¡± ¡°¡­Hup!¡± ¡°Keep your wits and fight properly.¡± Hanna spoke quickly while moving her sword. ¡°I¡¯ve staked everything on this duel.¡± With those firm words, Michail met Hanna¡¯s descending sword with a resounding ¡®Kang¡¯ and was pushed a step back. Even as Michail found himself on the defensive, Hanna calmly continued swinging her sword. -Don¡¯t push too hard just because you have the momentum. Allow room for growth and drive them slowly. Looking straight at her singr focus, moving her sword swiftly and concisely to prove her worth with the aim of victory. Hanna took a step closer to Michail, raising the de of her sword. ¡°That¡¯s why I can¡¯t lose.¡± ¡°¡­Neither can I!¡± ¡°No, senior, it¡¯s different for you.¡± ¡°I have someone cheering me on.¡± ¡°So I¡­¡± Hanna took a shallow breath and thrust her sword. -Kaang¡­! ¡°I can¡¯t lose.¡± Michail had sparred with Hanna before. Not enough to fully grasp everything about Hanna, but enough to understand her weaknesses. Before awakening his aura, he always defeated Hanna, and after the awakening, the results of their spars always ended in defeat. Hanna now was strong. And in the past, Hanna¡¯s sword was weak. Though focused on speed, Hanna¡¯s swordcked heftpared to others and had minimal destructiveness. Instead of aiming for a critical blow, her strategy capitalized on small injuries to achieve victory. A sword focused on speed. This was Michail¡¯s and Rowen¡¯s evaluation of Hanna¡¯s sword. -Overpower with size. Rowen had suggested one direction to Michail. Leverage the advantage of size. -No matter how skilled a swordsman is, oveing the difference in size is not easy. Your sword is slower than Hanna¡¯s but possesses robustness. -I think choosing a sword focused on speed like Hanna would be right for you too, but suddenly changing it now isn¡¯t easy. And besides, you don¡¯t desire it. -Go with a ssic strategy. A crude but effective method. Rowen advised him to receive Hanna¡¯s sword. No ma one to lose grip. Rowen told him to exploit that gap. Rowen was convinced Hanna wouldn¡¯t easily react if he countered forcefully against her sword and conveyed his strategy confidently, which Michail adopted. And the strategy crumbled. Rowen¡¯s strategy, which was supposed to ensure an easy victory, was falling apart. The master¡¯s n to find vulnerability by shing swords with Hanna crumbled against Hanna¡¯s heavy de. Michail couldn¡¯t understand. Oveing the known weaknesses in such a short time seemed almost unfathomable to Michail. And in the distance, he found the answer from Ricardo, who was watching with a stern expression. Michail firmly gripped his sword. Hanna clutched her sword and shouted. ¡°Is this all¡­¡± -Kaang¡­! ¡°Is this all Father was satisfied with?¡± -Ka-ga Ka-ga-gak! ¡°Is this why he decided to kill me?¡± In the midst of Hanna¡¯s quietly reverberating cries, Michail held his sword straight and sought out a gap. He had his own undeniable reason to win, as well. While Hanna had bet a lot on this duel, he too had reasons this time he couldn¡¯t afford to lose. The Blue Window supposedly showed him the past he desperately wanted to know. Unbelievable, but still. Just one time. Just being able to see it once could offer him hope to escape the prolonged nightmare, a feelingden with emotions heavier than Hanna imagined. In the face of Hanna¡¯s sword pouring down like a torrent, Michail¡¯s wounds grew. If he continued with the losingbat methods, Michail was bound to lose. The small injuries hindered smooth bodily movements. ¡®I have to make a decision.¡¯ y didn¡¯t mean victory wasn¡¯t possible. It merely meant that the easy way to win had disappeared. The time he invested and achieved results remained. There was enough potential. He hadn¡¯t shown everything yet. The sword imbued with aura. The newly devised technique was still a weapon to disy. Michail gathered his aura. He began channeling the will he held in his sword into aura. Facing the heavy blow of Hanna¡¯s sword straight on, Michail felt it. Now was the opportunity. As Hanna¡¯s sword brushed past his shoulder, Michail immediately released his radiant aura, drawing a great line. -Quaaak¡­! An alien sensation brushed across. For the first time, Michail¡¯s sword left a cut across Hanna¡¯s body and swept the ground. In the dusty training ground, a foggy silhouette of a sword loomed, which Michail swung his sword towards again. Visibility was arge disadvantage for a swordsman focused on speed. -Slice¡­! In the moment he felt the sensation of cutting something again. A de with a faint brown hue parted through the dust cloud, grazing past Michail¡¯s nose. Hanna¡¯s sword was stained with blood. Blood from her left arm flowed down the de, wetting the training ground. Hanna spoke with a sardonic smile. ¡°Now I understand.¡± Hanna reversed her grip on the sword and took a low stance. ¡°The weakness the butler mentioned about you, senior.¡± After those few words, Hanna¡¯s sword began to relentlessly whirl. Once aiming for the side, then swiftly targeting the exposed chest with her sword. It was as if her injured arm was of no concern; biting her lip, Hanna swung her sword as she spoke in a low voice. ¡°Now stay alert. I might actually kill you.¡± Momentarily caught off guard by Hanna¡¯s brief provocation. Hanna charged with her sword infused with dark aura, slicing swiftly at Michail¡¯s side. With a thud, small droplets of blood fell from Hanna¡¯s sword. In the brief moment unnoticed, Hanna discerned his weaknesses and targeted the gaps with her sword, causing cold sweat to drip down Michail¡¯s forehead. What the weaknesses were. Precisely where the gaps were perceived. Michail¡¯s thoughts became tangled. ¡°Senior, you know, I liked you.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°The sword you wielded for the weak looked cool and just. I wondered why I couldn¡¯t wield a sword like that, sometimes raising my voice, striving to emte you.¡± Hanna¡¯s sword no longer trembled. The sword, which had trembled slightly with tension, now breathed deeply and exhaled smoothly in sync. Hanna took a shallow breath, raising her sword. ¡°Not anymore.¡± Michail looked at Hanna¡¯sposed demeanor and thought. ¡®Don¡¯t get swept up in the pace.¡¯ He couldn¡¯t afford to be carried away like this. Hanna¡¯s sword was skillfully ting his breath. ¡®Stay focused.¡¯ Blood flowed. Without realizing it, he had spilled quite a lot of blood. At this rate, it was indeed dangerous. He would lose disgracefully without showing what he had prepared. He had to take control of the duel¡¯s flow. Being overwhelmed wasn¡¯t an option. He had to win. There was a reason he must win, certainly. Michail grasped his sword. Enduring the pain, he bit his lips and held onto his blurry vision. Just once. If he could just find one opening, Michail believed he could seize the flow. Michail gathered aura into his sword. his aura, he focused solely on Hanna. Seeing Michail¡¯s resolute posture, Hanna swallowed and spoke. ¡°Give up.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Even standing is difficult for you.¡± ¡°I have to win.¡± ¡°You¡¯ve lost too much blood.¡± ¡°I absolutely must win¡­¡± Embracing the fluttering petals, Hanna held her sword and exhaled deeply. ¡°Now I don¡¯t know.¡± In ing her sword in sync with the slowly passing time. And then. ¡°Stop.¡± The result of the duel was decided. Michail looked forward with wide eyes, seeing the massive back that stood before him. Red hair. Familiar. Irritating. Annoying yet warmly familiar red hair veiled his view. * I spoke towards Rowen, who stood trembling, watching Hanna. ¡°Are you insane?¡± I gritted my teeth, ring at the standing Rowen. And then. ¡°No¡­!¡± Michail held onto my cor, crying. ¡°Please¡­ please¡­!¡± Pitifully so. -[Quest failed.] End of Chapter Chapter 183: The goddess of victory favored Hanna. It wasn¡¯t an overwhelming victory. Though the battle¡¯s flow tilted towards Hanna, Michail¡¯s skill was greater than I had anticipated. If Michail had only been a little moreposed or not been thrown off in the beginning, the goddess of victory might have raised someone else¡¯s hand. Michail¡¯s downfally in letting the umting wounds linger. Hanna¡¯s sword was like a poison that subtly suffocated the opponent. If it weren¡¯t for that, the duel might havested longer, and Michail might have seized several opportunities. I¡¯ll say it again, Michail was strong. Strong enough to possibly defeat Hanna. Especially the technique he prepared at the end was truly dangerous and could have swung the result of the duel. Of course, if it had seeded.I don¡¯t know what kind of training Rowen put him through, but the result of his growth was undeniably fruitful. The purity of his aura. The basics of his swordsmanship. He had grown much more than before. Simply put, Hanna was stronger than Michail, and Hanna¡¯s final attack was ready before Michail¡¯s. That¡¯s the truth. Thus, I ended the duel. Michail¡¯s body was too exhausted to hold a sword, and the numerous small wounds had ruined his stance, so I knew Michail¡¯s final attack would fail. Rowen would have known too. That¡¯s why he didn¡¯t stop me. Hanna¡¯s execution of her technique was faster than Michail¡¯s preparation, and by the time Michail used his technique, he would already be sprawled on the floor. I looked up at the three people standing in the training ground. Rowen, who stood like a fool staring at Hanna, and Hanna, with a face that expressed exhaustion from the fact that it was over rather than joy in victory. And. ¡°Please¡­¡± I could see Michail holding onto my cor, denying his defeat. ¡°Please don¡¯t say it¡¯s over¡­.¡± Michail was in denial. Like someone who had something critical on the line in today¡¯s duel, he held my cor and wouldn¡¯t stop denying it. With trembling breath, Michail was unable toe to terms with the result of defeat, continuously shaking his head. ¡°I can still fight more, so¡­!¡± Why was he so obsessed with this atypical duel not even mentioned in the original work? ¡°Please¡­ don¡¯t say it¡¯s over.¡± Why like this? I couldn¡¯t understand Michail. In a battle where there was nothing to lose, I couldn¡¯tprehend Michail¡¯s extreme reaction. I knew Rowen¡¯s presence as a mentor was important to Michail, but this level of reaction seemed a bit excessive. He hadn¡¯t formed a bond. There were no precious memories with someone like Rowen to warrant such sorrow for a defeat. I couldn¡¯t push away Michail¡¯s hand holding my cor. I just quietly gazed at Michail and spoke. ¡°You know, don¡¯t you?¡± ¡°No¡­ look, I¡¯m still standing.¡± ¡°Your legs have given out.¡± I remarked as I watched Michail¡¯s trembling legs. The shaking hands. The dropped sword. His body, clearly unable to continue the fight¡ªwhat could I say to that? I shook my head and spoke. ¡°Continuing the duel any longer would result in serious injuries for both.¡± ¡°No.¡± Michail shook his head, denying it. He pounded his trembling legs with his fist, desperately trying to force his tired body to stand. The desperate sound of ¡®thud-thud¡¯ as Michail pounded his unresponsive legs brought a pained smile to my face. ¡°Michail.¡± ¡°No¡­!¡± Michail denied it. ¡°We¡¯re almost there, I felt like I could finally find it, I can¡¯t just end it like this¡­!¡± ¡°Michail¡­¡± ¡°So, Ricardo, please¡­!¡± I shook my head again. I couldn¡¯t tell him what he wanted to hear. I shook my head heavily. ¡°You know that doing this won¡¯t change anything, don¡¯t you? It¡¯s difficult for me to say this too, but in your current condition¡­.¡± ¡°Shut up¡­! I can do it!¡± Michail picked up the swordying on the ground and struggled to lift his weary body. I turned my head at the pitiful sight of Michail pulling himself up on trembling legs. Despite all, he¡¯s an old friend. Though strained emotions built up over the youngdy¡¯s matter, seeing a broken friend was unsettling. Michail grasped his sword and attempted to approach Hanna. His him against the ground. As blood flowed from his abdomen, soaking his clothes and the ground, I stood firmly in Michail¡¯s path and kept my mouth shut. ¡°Move.¡± ¡°I cannot do that.¡± ¡°Move.¡± ¡°I cannot do that.¡± ¡°Please just¡­!¡± With a loud ¡®crash!¡¯ Michail¡¯s body, attempting to move violently, copsed to the ground. Before Michail could hit the ground, I caught him and bowed my head. ¡°Please stop.¡± The spreading crimson blood soaked the academy uniform. Feeling Michail¡¯s faint breath, I gently helped him stand and stepped in front of him once again. Michail¡¯s sorrowful eyes were focused on me. His pleading gaze asking me to step aside was something I found hard to refuse. But we too had our circumstances. Oveing a hard-earned victory wasn¡¯t possible due to Michail¡¯s whims as there was too much to lose. Once more, disregarding Michail¡¯s stubbornness, I brushed back my hair. ¡°Wait for the next opportunity. You¡¯ve grown enough, Michail. The next battle will certainly yield better results¡­.¡± ¡°There is no next¡­!¡± Michail cried out to the empty air. Looking at the void as if something were there, he let out a great cry. ¡°The next¡­¡± Michail sat down on the ground, hanging his head low. Michail¡¯s drooping, heavy shoulders quivered like a calm wave. Now, with trembling lips, Michail spoke. ¡°There is no next¡­¡± Michail was watching the small flicker of hope that he clung to extinguish. -[Quest failed.] * Hanna approached Rowen. One step. Two steps. Standing still, she gazed at the face of her father who was looking at her, with weary eyes. ¡°Father.¡± At Hanna¡¯s low, resonating voice, Rowen flinched his shoulders. He couldn¡¯t believe it. The sword of Hanna he had just seen with his own eyes. It was talent. Clear talent. Hanna had achieved a sword that couldn¡¯t be reached with mediocre instruction. Though her aura¡¯s awakening cameter than Hanna¡¯s. The delusion Rowen had of being unparalleled in the achieved realm was shattering. As the head of Histania, a family with everyone¡¯s expectations and investments, Hanna, at the age of 21, was catching up to a part of the realm he thought no one could follow. The sword of the daughter he had so dismissed for being talentless was denying the evidence before his eyes. With clear results. He had disregarded his daughter as weak and without potential. Seeing her capability sprout even after trampling on her budding talent, Rowen felt guilt for the first time. He only now realized that the vision he saw happened because of him. A tragedy that could have been avoided if he had shown a bit of love or simply cared for his daughter. ended. He couldn¡¯t ept it. Faults he didn¡¯t want to acknowledge. Perhaps he knew all along but had tried to avoid these mistakes, Rowen now couldn¡¯t lift his head. He knew he had driven his daughter to her death. So Rowen couldn¡¯t stop the final attack. Though he permitted causing death, Hanna¡¯s demonstrated sword shattered his conviction. He was mentally and physically exhausted, leaving him defenseless and making a grave mistake. Rowen, standing there foolishly, had nothing to say. Neither to Hanna¡¯s mentor. Nor to his daughter. Nor to his disciple. He had no exnations. Staring at the dumbfounded Rowen, Hanna spoke with a muted voice. ¡°It¡¯s over.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°I said it¡¯s over now.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°The sword Father so scorned has defeated the person Father acknowledged.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Do you feel relieved now?¡± Hanna clenched her fists and spoke. ¡°Or will you refuse to acknowledge it even now? Will you look for another substitute?¡± Hanna sneered as she addressed Rowen. ¡°I now dislike you.¡± ¡°I¡­¡± ¡°Father.¡± Hanna cut off Rowen¡¯s words with a trembling voice, conveying strong will not to hear any more of her father¡¯s excuses in a firm tone. ¡°I¡¯ve won.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s truly over now. The tiresome family, the heartless words from Father, it¡¯s all over. I¡­¡± Hanna sped her blood-stained hand into a fist and spoke. ¡°I don¡¯t want to see Father anymore.¡± She lightly gazed at the Blue Window before her. -Do you wish to view it? Hanna shook her head. Such past had no meaning. She was living in the present. Though she might wish to see it, desire to see a future filled with happiness with the butler, she didn¡¯t want to indulge in an unaplished past. For now, she just wanted to be embraced by the butler. Hanna shook her head mildly and answered internally. ¡®No.¡¯ -Are you sure you give up viewing it? Upon giving up viewing, it will not be avable again. Hanna nodded. The reward from the duel was enough. She now desired to rest a bit. ¡®Yes.¡¯ -You have refused the quest reward. Hanna severed the long-standing weight of fate and turned her back on Rowen. She could see the butler. The relieving sight of beingforted and awaited by the butler, who then turned to face her. Hanna clenched her fists. And. ¡°Butler¡­¡± She beamed brightly. ¡°I won.¡± Hanna threw herself into Ricardo¡¯s embrace. Finally. Her heart felt at ease. End of Chapter Chapter 184: In the sunny mansion of Desmond Olivia. Darbav, who had nted an array of colorful flowers in the yard, wore a satisfied smile. Holding a hoe in his hand and wiping the sweat off his forehead, Darbav. Not something usually held by the head of a prestigious family, yet Darbav was delighted to be able to decorate the mansion with his own hands. Perhaps it¡¯s because he¡¯s getting old. Lately, Darbav found beauty appealing. ¡°Splendid.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Doing it myself really is the best.¡±¡°¡­¡± ¡°Even though I nted them, the colorfulbinations look quite pleasing.¡± . Darbav smiled and spoke to Olivia, who was sitting clumsily in the yard. ¡°What do you think? Do you like it?¡± Olivia, holding a hoe with a sullen expression, looked at Darbav and said. ¡°No.¡± ¡°¡­!?¡± The ground where Olivia sat was full of marks where it had been savagely dug up. Even though she had been told to nt flowers, Olivia had be the plow herself and tilled the ground, causing Darbav to give a satisfied smile. ¡®At least she didn¡¯t pluck the flowers¡­ admirable.¡¯ Olivia threw the hoe on the ground and wiped the sweat off her forehead with an irritated expression. ¡°It¡¯s no fun.¡± Watching Olivia dere a strike in a fit of pique, Darbav asked. ¡°Why so?¡± ¡°Working under the zing sun is hard and hot.¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you ask for an allowance?¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t allowance given for free?¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s not.¡± ¡°Dad, you¡¯re stingy.¡± ¡°I can¡¯t help it.¡± Olivia stretched the face of Darbav, who had moved in close, showing her slight dissatisfaction. ¡°Eeeek¡­¡± Olivia was bored. ying with Dad was fun, buttely, the butler didn¡¯t y with her, leaving her feeling bored. In a fit of pique, Olivia confided her true feelings to Darbav. She expressed that the butler seemed to be neglecting his dutiestely. ¡°Dad.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°Ricardo doesn¡¯t y with me.¡± ¡°I see.¡± ¡°Says he¡¯s busy these days and doesn¡¯t hang out with me.¡± ¡°That¡¯s not rted to the flowers, is it?¡± ¡°This is more important than the flowers.¡± Hearing Olivia¡¯s words, Darbav nodded with a sullen expression. ¡°It¡¯s more important to your dad though.¡± Olivia shook her head and replied. ¡°It¡¯s more important to me.¡± Knowing well that he couldn¡¯t bend his daughter¡¯s stubbornness, Darbav crouched down beside Olivia and listened to her concerns. Sitting on the dirt, something unthinkable for the head of Desmond family, but what could be done? He wanted to do it. Darbav gestured to the bewildered servants that it was okay as he opened his ears to Olivia¡¯s words. ¡°It can¡¯t be helped. He lives a very busy life; I can understand that.¡± ¡°How can you understand? I should be the one to understand.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you understand too?¡± At Darbav¡¯s question, Olivia nodded and nestled her face against Darbav¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Yes. I just wanted toin once.¡± Darbav felt touched seeing Olivia¡¯s growth. In the past, she would have cried out, ¡®I¡¯m bored!¡¯ but seeing his daughter now understanding Ricardo¡¯s situation, Darbav felt a fatherly pride. Raising a daughter well seemed like a task aplished. Olivia muttered in a sulky voice. ¡°Ricardo seems really busy. I told him to work a little less, but he didn¡¯t listen.¡± ¡°What about worrying about Dad? Dad is also working a lot.¡± ¡°Dad should work less too. Health is more important than money.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Darbav¡¯s eyes began to redden. Perhaps it was because he was getting older; Darbav, filled with rich emotions, felt that raising his dutiful daughter made the world not seem so envious. Rumor had it that the Histania family hadn¡¯t raised good children. Recalling the face of his old Academy ssmate, a rigid fellow, Darbav shook his head. -I exist for the family. He had Darbav nod in understanding. Look at him now. Of course, victory in this silent duel with his rival family, the Histania. Raising children. Social standing. Even his wife¡¯s appearance. He was still winning. ¡°Heh heh.¡± ¡°Dad is having a mental victory.¡± ¡°No, I¡¯m not.¡± ¡°Then why are you smiling?¡± ¡°I just feel good that you¡¯re worried about me.¡± ¡°Am I nice?¡± ¡°¡­¡± Darbav found himself unable to answer. Because he too had a conscience. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you answering?¡± ¡°Our daughter is the most beautiful in the world.¡± ¡°I know.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know who she takes after, but she¡¯s smart too.¡± ¡°Takes after mom.¡± Darbav sighed with relief. ¡°And also takes after dad.¡± Darbav inhaled the breath he had exhaled. ¡°Isn¡¯t your personality more like your mom?¡± ¡°No, takes after dad too.¡± ¡°You should reconsider.¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°¡­¡± Darbav had a conscience. Time flowed, and as the afternoon sun began to embrace the darkness. ¡°Oh?¡± In the distance, a familiar face with a pleasant smile started walking towards them. A man carrying shopping bags in both hands. Olivia reacted faster than Darbav. Like a dog catching a delicious scent, Olivia, who had been dozing off on Darbav¡¯s back, quickly lifted her head and shouted upon seeing the red-haired youth approaching. ¡°Dad! Ricardo ising.¡± ¡°I see.¡± ¡°Dad, let¡¯s go.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Darbav felt a twinge of regret. ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Nheless, he felt good. ¡°Ugh! Go!¡± Because his daughter was alive. And because a reliable ally was by her side, Darbav felt at ease. * Another peaceful day at the Desmond mansion. Sitting on the bed with the youngdy after a long time, I was grinning, listening to today¡¯s events from her. ¡°So I asked Dad for an allowance for free, and he said he could only give a little.¡± ¡°I see.¡± ¡°Yeah. I told him to give Ricardo a sry too. I told him since he had already decided to give me some, to just give a little more¡­.¡± ¡°Oh¡­ it¡¯s indeed something your father would say.¡± ¡°Right? I think so too.¡± ¡°That was not apliment.¡± ¡°Wasn¡¯t it?¡± ¡°No.¡± The youngdy was smiling sheepishly and talking to me. to the youngdy talk about today¡¯s events with a huff of satisfaction, I couldn¡¯t help but smile constantly. The youngdy candidly shared her feelings with me. -Ricardo hasn¡¯t yed with metely, so I feel a bit lonely. -But I understand Ricardo. He¡¯s busy, just like I am. I can understand that because he¡¯s busy too. I¡¯ll earn a lot of money in the future and support Ricardo. So just endure a little longer. -I didn¡¯t go to earn money. -Then? -I went because of a friend. -Does Ricardo have friends? -That statement is hurtful, you know? Though I was slightly scratched by the naive remark from the youngdy, her maturity and understanding deeply moved me. Knowing rowth was gratifying. I liked the youngdy who openly expressed her emotions. Instead of silently brooding over her dissatisfaction, I liked the youngdy¡¯s openness in stating the things that upset her. I liked the youngdy¡¯s jealousy over less ytime, and I liked being able to talk with her face to face. I smiled at the youngdy. As I listened to her story, looking into her bright eyes lying in bed, I focused on the narrative. ¡°Ricardo.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Are you not busy now?¡± ¡°Well¡­ it seems like it. I¡¯ve received the money I was owed from the Academy and resolved my friend¡¯s concerns.¡± ¡°Then¡­¡± The youngdy cautiously started to speak, watching my reaction. ¡°What are you doing tomorrow?¡± Raising the nket up to her lips, the youngdy asked shyly, and I smiled as I replied. ¡°I n to go downtown tomorrow.¡± ¡°Downtown?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Who are you going with?¡± The youngdy averted her gaze, clutching the nket tightly. Her honest demeanor, clearly displeased if she wasn¡¯t the one apanying, made me suppress a risingughter and decide to tease her. ¡°Well, with someone really pretty, I think.¡± ¡°¡­Someone pretty?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Prettier than me?¡± ¡°Hey, there¡¯s no one in the world prettier than the youngdy.¡± ¡°Hehe¡­ that¡¯s true.¡± Wearing a joyful smile, the youngdy stared straight at me. ¡°So, who is it?¡± I looked at the youngdy and said. ¡°I haven¡¯t received permission to say yet.¡± ¡°Hmm¡­¡± ¡°Then what are your ns for tomorrow, youngdy?¡± ¡°I was thinking of having chocte with Ricardo.¡± ¡°I see.¡± I looked at the youngdy and said. ¡°Then, do you have time tomorrow?¡± ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°I¡¯m nning to go shopping tomorrow with the youngdy; to buy pajamas and chocte¡­.¡± ¡°Am I the really pretty person?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± The youngdy pulled the nket over her head and punched it with her fists. -Thud. After punching the nket for a while, the youngdy showed her face again, smiling warmly. ¡°I know.¡± I looked at the youngdy and asked. ¡°So what¡¯s your answer?¡± ¡°Hmm¡­¡± with difficulty. ¡°Okay.¡± ¡°I¡¯m honored.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll specially apany you.¡± I gave a small smile and thanked the youngdy. ¡°Thank you, youngdy.¡± * And so the next day arrived. The youngdy caught a cold. ¡°Ugh¡­ Ugh! Achoo!¡± A terrible cold, indeed. End of Chapter Chapter 185: Since her younger days, the youngdy was prone to catching colds. -Why are you in theke, youngdy? -Sniff¡­. -Looking at how you¡¯re not upset, it seems you entered of your own ord rather than being forced. -Snort¡­! -I hope it¡¯s not because a butterfly was fluttering annoyingly in front of you¡­. -Eek¡­! -I see, that¡¯s the reason. During her runny nose days, the youngdy caught colds for the most bizarre reasons.-No! I¡¯m a flower, and yet they avoid me! Getting irritated by a butterfly and falling into theke. -That carp won¡¯t eat just any food I give! -It¡¯s a rightful noble discrimination. -I¡¯m going to feed it! -Oh¡­. Youngdy! Throwing herself into theke due to the carp¡¯s picky eating habits and ending up like Sim Cheong. -Ricardo. I¡¯m going to make a nket out of snow. -That¡¯s quite the novel nonsense. -It¡¯s not nonsense. Somehts, catching cold as a result of her antics. As she aged, these entricities faded, but the youngdy remained susceptible to colds, being somewhat frail in various ways. * Today, too, the Desmond mansion was peaceful. The approaching tickle in her nostrils made the youngdy¡¯s nose twitch unpleasantly, and she frowned. ¡°Eek¡­ Eeeek¡± The youngdy was trying to suppress a sneeze. For some reason, dissatisfied with something, the youngdy clenched her fists and furrowed her brows, determined to ovee the sneeze. ¡°Eeeek!¡± I sat quietly, observing the youngdy. To see how long she could hold it in. a good butler, so I clenched my fists, rooting for her to triumph. ¡°Eek¡­ Sniff.¡± ¡°Oh¡­!¡± ¡°Heeek¡­ Hoo-ah.¡± ¡°Ooh¡­¡± ¡°Uuugh!¡± The youngdy kept bobbing her head like a Weeble without any substantial resolution. Foreseeing more fever due to stress if this continued, I stopped cheering and suggested she give up. Sometimes, giving up is a wise choice. ¡°Just let it outfortably, youngdy.¡± ¡°No.¡± ¡°Why not?¡± ¡°It¡¯s a hassle to wipe my nose.¡± Of course, there was always a reasonable exnation for the youngdy¡¯s actions. Having a face smeared with nasal discharge is definitely unpleasant. To solve the youngdy¡¯s problem, I quietly offered an innovative solution. ¡°I¡¯ll take care of it, so it¡¯s okay.¡± ¡°Oh¡­¡± The youngdy nodded at my words. Reflecting on it, she realized there was no need to handle the hassle herself. The youngdy let the wind carry her and opened her nostrils. ¡°Hee¡­ Heeetchoo¡­¡± When the lost sneeze vanished, she looked at me with a world-lost expression. ¡°It won¡¯te out.¡± ¡°It seems like you missed the timing. Sneezes tend to be shy; if rejected once, they rarelye back.¡± With a disappointed expression, the youngdy puckered her lips as she stared at the tissue in her hand. ¡°Feels empty. It¡¯s like all the sugar in my body is gone.¡± ¡°It can¡¯t be helped.¡± ¡°Eeek¡­¡± I wiped the running snot from the youngdy¡¯s nose with a handkerchief and checked her forehead with the back of my hand. The warm temperature from the youngdy. It seemed she certainly had a fever. Her face was red. Nasal discharge flowing like water. If this continued, it seemed I could fry an egg on her forehead, so I carefully ced my hand on her shoulder and said. ¡°Let¡¯s lie down.¡± The youngdy shook her head stubbornly. The youngdy, unwilling to listen when unwell, stared at me obstinately, asserting her will. ¡°I don¡¯t want to lie down.¡± Though she¡¯s usually fond of lying down, hearing this made me cast a bitter smile as I looked at her. ¡°Why not? You seem to have a fever; lying down and taking a good rest will help you recover quickly, won¡¯t it?¡± ¡°We have ns to go out today with Ricardo. I¡¯ll take medicine and then go out with Ricardo.¡± ¡°We can go the next time.¡± ¡°I want to go today¡­.¡± The youngdy looked at me with forlorn eyes. Appearing as if disappointment outweighed her cold and threatened to knock her down, she expressed her sadness. cing my hand on her forehead, I answered gently. ¡°We can go another time. Today isn¡¯t the only day.¡± ¡°Today is the day.¡± ¡°What day is that?¡± ¡°The day I¡¯m not bored.¡± ¡°Puhaha. What kind of thing is that?¡± ¡°Ricardo¡¯s been busy. He hasn¡¯t yed with metely¡­. What if he¡¯s busy again tomorrow?¡± ¡°He said he has plenty of time starting today.¡± ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± The youngdy, with a serious expression, asked again. ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Then okay.¡± Peering ah at her idle gesture and gently supported her weight as I ced my hand on her shoulder. ¡°We¡¯re going down.¡± ¡°Mhm.¡± ¡°Third floor.¡± ¡°Oh¡­¡± ¡°Second floor.¡± ¡°Ooooh¡­¡± ¡°First floor. We¡¯ve arrived.¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t we going down to the basement?¡± ¡°The basement is still under construction.¡± ¡°Hehe¡­¡± Lying snugly on the bed, the youngdy let out a contented sigh in a pleasant smile. ¡°See? It¡¯sfortable.¡± ¡°Mhm. It is.¡± ¡°How nice it would have been to lie down earlier and feel sofortable.¡± ¡°Yeah. I should have lied down earlier.¡± With her eyes twinkling brightly, the youngdy stared at me. Seeing her mischievous eyes hinting at a desire, I quietly smiled while soaking a towel in cold water. ¡°Why are you staring like that?¡± ¡°Because Ricardo is ugly.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°From below, he looks super ugly.¡± Wahed slightly and retrieved the towel from the basin, cing it over her face. Naturally, unfurling it all the way. -Thud. ¡°Eeeek! Cold!¡± ¡°It can¡¯t be helped. Life is inherently cold.¡± ¡°My life is warm!¡± ¡°Let¡¯s live coldly today.¡± ¡°No way¡­!¡± How much had Iughed at her struggling reaction before I removed the towel, cing a calm, cool one on her forehead? Now, the youngdy wore a rxed expression. Sitting carefully by her bedside, I focused on the errands she would ask of me. Of course, not intending to fetch chocte. Perhaps staring at the ceiling absentmindedly for a while. The youngdy, previously sulking with a pout, carefully turned to me and spoke. ¡°You know, Ricardo.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± The youngdy faced me. Her bright eyes kept fixed on me, and it felt somewhat overwhelming. In a cheerful tone, the youngdy told me. ¡°Tell me an interesting story.¡± ¡°Shall I read you a fairy tale? I¡¯ve written a new one recently, and I think you¡¯d like it.¡± ¡°What genre?¡± ¡°It¡¯s a love-betrayal-romance story where it turns out my dad isn¡¯t wealthy but a homeless man.¡± ¡°Puhaha¡­ What is that?¡± The youngdy chuckled softly and shook her head. ¡°Not that one, something else.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think there¡¯s anything else that¡¯s interesting.¡± ¡°I¡¯d like to hear something else today.¡± ¡°Hmm. What¡¯s there?¡± ¡°Just tell me anything interesting that Ricardo experienced. Like what happened outside.¡± I quietly brushed the youngdy¡¯s hair aside and smiled. ¡°Shall I?¡± An interesting story, indeed. Honestly, I wasn¡¯t confident. As my life wasn¡¯ht feel somewhat gloomy. Even if I discussed interesting tales, they¡¯d all be about experiences rted to the youngdy, and bringing up Yuria or Michail might dampen her mood. I especially didn¡¯t want to boast of myself anymore. Seeing me pondering for a while, the youngdy smiled lightly and said. ¡°Why does it feel burdensome?¡± ¡°I¡¯m wondering what kind of story would make youugh, youngdy. Bringingughter to a patient is part of a butler¡¯s duty, after all.¡± ¡°Hehe. Just tell me anything. Any experience Ricardo had.¡± ¡°Um¡­. I don¡¯t think it would be interesting.¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay. Ricardo¡¯s face is interesting, so don¡¯t feel pressured.¡± ¡°¡­Is that apliment?¡± ¡°Mhm.¡± Motivated by the youngdy¡¯s enthusiastic encouragement, I hesitantly opened my mouth. ¡°When I was wandering around the slums, I had a friend.¡± ¡°Ricardo had a friend?¡± ¡°I had many. I even yed the role of a leader.¡± ¡°How interesting. I thought you had no friends.¡± ¡°That hurts.¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay. I don¡¯t have friends either.¡± ¡°That hurts even more.¡± A story from the slums. Perhaps a tale only I knew. I told the youngdy only the funny parts, excluding the depressing aspects. -I wasn¡¯t bad at begging. -Right. I even gave Ricardo money. -Yes. Back then, you were one of my VIP clients, youngdy. -Right. -I thought I caught a decent sucker¡­. -Eeeek! -I kid. The youngdyughed. And Iughed too. -So there was a time I made my friend beg. -Yeah. -He cried. Said he didn¡¯t want to because it was embarrassing. Do you know what I told him? -What did you say? -To snag a sucker. -Was that me? -Yes. -Oh¡­! ¡°Ricardo is smart.¡± ¡°I know.¡± Listening to tales that would amuse a viiness brought her joy. Stimting. Realistic. Humanistic stories. Because the youngdy liked those things. Of course. Purely from a standpoint of interesting tales. An old story. The story of when I first met the youngdy. Stories rted to Michail, really¡­. A very¡­. Old story. End of Chapter Note: Sim Cheong is a Character in Korean folklore story Chapter 186: When I first fell into this world. I raised my middle finger towards whatever god was out there. -How does this make sense¡­. I had lived a good life, diligently surviving as an orphan abandoned by my parents, only to be backstabbed by a so-called god. Donaod to betray an angelic person like me in this way, and so I cursed at the god with what little reverence I had left. -How can I end up as a beggar¡­. Damn it¡­ If I was going to be reincarnated, it should have been as a protagonist or a rich person, not a beggar in the slums. It¡¯s no wonder I wasn¡¯t in a good mood. After a brief period of wandering. I began to blend into the slum life. Cursing a god wouldn¡¯t change anything, and not knowing why I had been reincarnated, it was silly to curse blindly.I had no choice but to ept it. ht. -Hey, newbie! -You¡¯re being informal? -When you see your senior, you should greet them properly. -Oh¡­. Your words are short. ¡®Whack!¡¯ If something didn¡¯t sit right, I fought. If provoked, I fought. If it seemed I¡¯d lose due to size difference, I¡¯d pick up a weapon and fight. It was no different from the orphanage in my past life. The orphanage was also a harsh world where the strong survived. Of course, instead of teachers preventing big fights, there were vagabonds, and if you weren¡¯t careful, you could get sold into very. But being alone wasn¡¯t much different between my past and present lives. So my personality was rough. I fought often. I didn¡¯t show leniency just because I was young. Having gained experience in the orphanage, I knew all too well that showing weakness once would result in the children¡¯s ruthlessness. That¡¯s why I deliberately acted cold. Plus, back then, my temperament wasn¡¯t as good as it is now, so I red up easily. -I¡¯m sorry. -I can¡¯t tell if you mean it. -I said I¡¯m sorry! -I can¡¯t tell, though. Being reasonably defeated with a punch sometimes served as life advice for the kids. -I won¡¯t mess with you anymore. -Good. Perhaps it was the elite course I followed in the orphanage that helped me, but when I came to my senses, I realized I had be the king of the alleyways. Of course, I got beaten up a lot too. As a child, there were limitations to defeating adult thugs. The bakery owner. Debt-collecting thugs. Irascible nobles. I was beaten by so many I couldn¡¯t count. Yet the reason I could be the king of the alleyways was perhaps down to one thing: my stubbornness to return double once I suffered. While I watched the thugs, they also watched me. Exceptional business acumen, as suspicious as it was. -This month¡¯s protection fees. -Why don¡¯t you seriously consider working for us? -Screw off. And the brutal nature of returning double what I suffered. -Hey, Snake Eyes. -Snake Eyes? That crazy guy is that kid? -Yeah. Growing to be an existence difficult to approach meant not many dared to mess with me. Compared to other kids, I had a knack for it. -Pretty sister! -What? Are you talking to me? -Yes! Please give me some money, pretty sister! -You are cute. Having h a discriminatory begging method, I became the kids¡¯ material pir of support. -Here, you beg like this. So, many kids followed me. my effort to live earnestly. I met various people. A kid destined to be a viiness in a novel. A noble kicking over my begging bowl, calling it filthy. And the protagonist of the novel, holding his father¡¯s hand, making an appearance on the street. -Dad! -What is it, Yuria? -Does the capital always sparkle like this? -I¡¯m not sure since it¡¯s been a while for me too. Hold on tight. -Okay! It was fascinating. Man, I thought, ¡°I¡¯ve really been reincarnated,¡± and felt a grand sensation, like I had be something. The status window visible before my eyes. The ability to see people¡¯s favorability. Reliving seeing people from the novel in person¡ªeverything was new and fascinating. Among them, the person most memorable was the youngdy. I never imagined I¡¯d meet the person I least wanted to get involved with on the street. The day I first met her was just another ordinary day. A day when a serene cycle of begging and getting beaten for stealing bread came blowing in. That was when I first saw the youngdy in a splendid dress. -Ugh, life is so damn tough! The noble girl in a splendid dress approached, drawn by the nostalgia of a democratic society, muttering to herself. The first time I saw the youngdy¡¯s favorability window, I was terrified. She never knew that. [Desmond Olivia Lv.6] upation: Noble Young Lady Favorability: -30 Favorite conversation topics: I¡¯m pretty./I¡¯m the best in the world./I am the fist ruler of this district today./Bored./Hungry/Chocte./Anyone better be ready./Fight. The interests of the viiness, who walked around with over ten escorts, were much more viinous than any kid I had seen. The youngdy kicked over my begging bowl and yelled. -Quiet! Beggar! -What the heck are you? Of course, back then, I was fearless, so I didn¡¯t back down. I thought I¡¯d just see her once and be done with it, so I brazenly faced her. -Squirt? Are you calling me a squirt right now? -Who else but you? -Eek!!! Victory was mine. My experiences from rolling around the slums and honing street fights in my past life led me to win. Though it wasn¡¯t easy fighting someone who had plucked many nobles¡¯ hair in high society, I managed to beat her. The youngdy, now a dust pit, wiped the dirt from her mouth and red fiercely. With a face that looked like she was dying of frustration. -I¡¯ll kill you. -Go have some of your mom¡¯s milk first. -You go have it! -I don¡¯t have a mom. -Oh¡­. Then¡­! I¡¯ll give you money, go buy some! Thus, I developed a bond with the youngdy. It wasn¡¯t a normal meeting. Became friends by fighting like fools, but Olivia and I bonded in this ridiculous way. -Here again today? -Yeah! Today, I¡¯ll pummel you thoroughly. -Pfft. The viiness who came daily. And the me who found it tiresome. -You rascal! -Rascal~ -Stop copying me! -Stop copying me~ -Sniff.. Boohoo¡­ -Don¡¯t cry. I¡¯m sorry. I was crazy, indeed. The mere act of amoner fighting a high noble¡¯s daughter was grounds for summary execution. Had the youngdy not warned the guards trying to break us apart, ¡°Don¡¯t touch that guy! If you do, I¡¯ll kill you!¡± I might have been a lifeless body on the cold street by now. Anyway, that¡¯s how we became friends. -Darn it! -Why? -What¡¯s that? It looks different from others. -It¡¯s a limited edition beggar¡¯s bowl. -Oh¡­ Give it to me. -No way. What would you do with it? -Give it to me! -No way. The youngdy, curious, once sat beside me to learn begging. -What are you doing? -Begging. -Why? -Because it looks fun. Frequentlyughing at the sight of the youngdy with chubby cheeks sitting on the roadside, extending a beggar¡¯s bowl to the knights. -Put it in! -¡­ -I said, put it in! ht be fun. I wonder if that¡¯s why they slipped me hush money. -Today is liver shot. -What now? -Today, hit here¡­ the side, please. The youngdy stirred things up again today. -Hahaha¡­ The youngdy was a major source of my ie. Unaware of the world, whenever she visited, she would get 10 gold coins from the knight and put them in my bowl, while I would be her conversation partner and chat with her. In any case, the youngdy was my benefactor. -You¡¯re really good at fighting. -I know. -Who taught you? -I taught myself. -Oh¡­ Why did you learn? -Because I needed to be strong to survive. I once reenhouse like you can never understand me,¡¯ but she daringly countered. -Because you¡¯re a beggar. -You little brat¡­ -Eek! Why hit me! It¡¯s true! -Alright, today I¡¯ll teach you something called judo. -Eeek! The viiness was more silly than I had thought. Naive and foolish. Of course, she still had the personality of needing to have what she wanted. But watching the youngdy after being reincarnated, my perception was shifting to ¡®She¡¯s not as bad as I thought.¡¯ Friendship built up. As the time to meet each other became something to look forward to. An unexpected turn happened. It was a rainy day. A drizzly rainy day. With the youngdy noting, I grumbled and took shelter from the rain under a bridge, where I saw a familiar boy. [Michail] upation: Orphan Favorability: 0 Favorite conversation topics: Mom/Teddy bear/I¡¯ll be back/I wasn¡¯t abandoned/Fairy tales/Prince. Disliked conversation topics: Orphan/Abandonment/Loneliness/Bad words -Oh, this is a big problem. Today, I intend to unravel this story. The first meeting between Michail and me. End of Chapter Chapter 187: * upation: Orphan Favorability: 0 Favorite conversation topics: Mom/Teddy bear/I¡¯ll be back/I wasn¡¯t abandoned/Fairy tales/Prince. Disliked conversation topics: Orphan/Abandonment/Loneliness/Bad words Meeting the male protagonist from the novel was unexpected. I never imagined I¡¯d meet him under a bridge. A silver-haired boy breathed evenly beneath the sewage-stained bridge. Hugging a teddy bear tightly, he looked more like a girl, yet given the name ¡®Michail,¡¯ I could only conclude it was the silver-haired boy I knew.The boy before my eyes was the male protagonist ¡®Michail,¡¯ who would be the strongest character by the end of the novel. I was taken aback. Of course, I was taken aback. I never thought the male protagonist appearing in the novel would be lying in such a miserable slum. Though the novel did mention Michail was from the slums in a single line, it never specified that he was from the capital¡¯s slums, so it was quite a surprise to me. The story of being abandoned by his mother, taken in by a convent where he learned the sword, was described in some detail, but his time in the slums was so briefly mentioned it left me very confused. ¡°What the¡­¡± The first main character I met from the novel besides the youngdy. ¡°Is this a fateful encounter?¡± Though I¡¯d seen protagonist Yuria once, it wasn¡¯t enough to say we had truly met, so I¡¯ll skip that. Michail was the first true protagonist I met. ¡°Oh¡­.¡± I poked the sleeping Michail with a stick. ¡°Did I take him out?¡± ¡°¡­¡± It would have been a problem if I really did. ¡°Mom¡­¡± Fortunately, Michail muttered in his sleep, and I could breathe a sigh of relief. ¡°Whew¡­ Thank goodness. But why are you like this, scaring people.¡± Gazing at Michail, clutching his teddy bear, I dove into thoughts. With a face showing signs of days without food. Wearing filthy rags. I was sure. This kid was a beggar. As I pondered what to do next, I simultaneously entertained selfish thoughts of benefiting from this encounter. ¡®Michail, huh¡­¡¯ Wielding the holy sword, ying monsters¡ªthe undefeated swordmaster. How significant would it be to have someone like him indebted to me? me nodding in satisfaction. No matter the changes, the fact remained. ¡°Oh¡­ a fateful acquisition.¡± Indeed, it was an incredible chance encounter. How fun could it be. Living homeless alongside the male protagonist of the novel. Wi Michail¡¯s best friend, gaining the affection of women Michail rejected¡­. Smiling contentedly, I squatted in front of Michail. I began poking Michail¡¯s cheek with a stick as I checked if he was alive. ¡°Are you dead or alive?¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t die. It¡¯ll be a problem for me.¡± ¡°Mom¡­¡± ¡°Alive.¡± After about 30 minutes. Michail¡¯s golden eyes slowly began to reveal themselves. As the golden eyes described in the novel emerged from beneath his eyelids, I waved lightly and greeted Michail. ¡°Mom¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯m not your mom.¡± I discarded the stick and pressed Michail¡¯s cheek with my finger to ensure this wasn¡¯t a dream. Feeling the gentle texture. ¡°He¡¯s real¡­.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Is this really a fateful encounter?¡± ¡°¡­Mom?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not a mom, nor a dad¡­. Hmm.¡± I smiled at Michail. ¡°Then an older brother?¡± I reached out towards Michail. ¡°Nice to meet you.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°My name is Lee Minhyuk.¡± Sing him to rx. ¡°Hello!¡± ¡°¡­¡± Michail held the elder. For a prolonged time, Michail and I had a staring contest. While the rain, showing no signs of stopping, entuated the awkwardness between us, Michail, like a street cat caught in the rain, seemed ready to unsheathe his ws. Retracting my awkwardly extended hand, I spoke to Michail. ¡°Meeting for the first time is awkward, right? It¡¯s awkward for me too.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Could you respond a little? I¡¯m actually quite shy, you know.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Well, it¡¯s not something you need to worry about, I guess.¡± After another 30 minutes, unable to ovee the awkwardness, Iid out the cardboard box I had tucked under my arm and said. ¡°This is a bed. Aren¡¯t you jealous?¡± ¡°A box isn¡¯t a bed.¡± ¡°Oh, you¡¯re quite spoiled.¡± I smiled faintly at Michail, thinking perhaps he was finally responding. Knowing everything, I approached Michail cautiously. I could make a slip of the tongue. If I approached him brashly, acting like I knew him, the already cautious Michail might draw a line. Sitting at a distance from Michail, I carefully observed him. Hunting a fateful encounter required focus, thus I was gradually assessing the prey¡¯s demeanor. -Grumble¡­ I quickly realized what the prey wanted. I rummaged through my pocket to retrieve the cookies I had stolen from the bakery. Michail¡¯s eyes began to widen gradually as he saw the edible food. Watching Michail swallow nervously, I spoke softly. ¡°Do you want to eat?¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯ve had plenty, so I don¡¯t need it.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Michail, clutching his bear tightly, began to take hesitant steps towards me. Seeing the cautious Michail approach as if ready to pounce at the slightest provocation, I smiled awkwardly and asked in a low voice as he reached for the cookies. ¡°You haven¡¯t told me your name yet¡­.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not telling you.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you want the cookie?¡± ¡°¡­gulp.¡± Michail began to step away from me. ¡®Really hard to get.¡¯ The Michail in the novel was quite sweet and considerate, yet whether it was due to ingrained gender discrimination or being reformed at the convent, he wasn¡¯t showing any warmth towards me. ¡°Just eat it.¡± I handed over the precious cookie to Michail with an indifferent tone. ¡°Then I¡¯ll just call you ¡®Hey.¡¯¡± Coated with cookie crumbs around his mouth, Michail answered without looking up at me. ¡°Do whatever you want.¡± ¡°Ha¡­ This is not easy.¡± The rain continued to pour. Having finished the cookie, Michail curled up under the bridge again, and the teddy bear he held began to soak. ¡®He¡¯s going to catch a cold like that.¡¯ ¡°Achoo.¡± ¡®I knew it.¡¯ Michail¡¯s body temperature gradually began to drop. Despnced at the bear, Michail would cling to it even tighter, protectively. I chuckled at the look Michail gave me akin to seeing a pervert and said. ¡°I¡¯m not going to steal it.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°I prefer curvaceous older women to teddy bears.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°If you keep holding it like that, you¡¯ll catch a cold, so put it down for a bit.¡± Michail wasn¡¯t trusting me at all. Watching his defensive behavior without knowing how kind and polite I was felt like eating a sweet potato¡ªfrustrating. Though upying a host body capable of enduring moderate cold, I couldn¡¯t imagine how much colder it must be for the little kid. Seeing Michail¡¯s paling lips, I lifted the box I had covered myself with and said. ¡°You¡¯ll catch a cold like that.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t mind me.¡± ¡°Your words are quite bold.¡± ¡°You¡¯re bolder.¡± ¡°That¡¯s true.¡± Michail didn¡¯t give an inch and ignored my words. Though I wished to return to my warm refuge, I couldn¡¯t abandon the kid. This ce wouldn¡¯t flood unless it rained heavily, but leaving someone alone here was unsafe due to inadequate security. I let out a deep sigh and sat near Michail, passing time. Even when night approached. Even when Michail woke due to the passing bugs. I dusted off my bottom and got rid of the bugs for him, staying distanced but nearby to relieve his fears. Having set up a small campfire under the bridge, I said to Michail. ¡°Ta-da. Look at this.¡± Though Michail seemed surprised about how I managed a campfire on a rainy day, I simply smirked, shrugging. Being in a host body, I was thoroughly prepared. I motioned for Michail toe. ¡°Will you not tell me your name even now?¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Really difficult.¡± What should I do with this fateful encounter? I closed my eyes, looking a. Thus, morning arrived. ¡°Cough¡­ Cough¡­¡± Sure enough, Michail caught a cold. ¡°Idiot. I told you to put it down while you slept.¡± -Shake head. ¡°Oh dear.¡± I tended to Michail. To lower the rising fever, I retrieved a towel from a trash heap and ced it on Michail¡¯s head. ¡°Get that filthy thing off me!¡± Thanks to Michail¡¯s dogged personality, I painstakingly started reaching out to him slowly. Michail didn¡¯t tell me his name. Maintaining silence, he moved his aching body to the bridge and held his teddy bear tightly, persistent in keeping his spot. ¡°What are you doing?¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± ¡°Why sit next to me?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you have a fever?¡± ¡°¡­¡± Gazing forlornly across the bridge like a dog waiting for its owner, Michail held his ground. I pretended not to know, but truthfully, I understood who Michail was waiting for. Moreover, I knew the conclusion to this waiting. Thus, I said to Michail. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°I know a warm ce.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t impose when you know nothing.¡± ¡°Is that so.¡± I continually stayed by Michail¡¯s side. While meeting with the youngdy in between to earn some money. -You brat! Where were you yesterday! -You didn¡¯te. -I waste because of dealing with the umbre! -Is that so. You should¡¯vee quicker. I had to make an umbre out of cardboard. -You should¡¯ve stayed longer. Here! Take this. -What is it? -An umbre! I returned to the bridge and stayed with Michail. At times, rescuing Michail from being swept away by the river, scolding him for his foolishness. ¡°Are you crazy!¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Do you have a death wish¡­!¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Do you know how worried I was¡­? With all this rain, why were you there!¡± ¡°Sorry¡­¡± ¡°Sigh¡­ You nearly died.¡± Michail slowly began to open up to me. Bit by bit. Though we didn¡¯t leave the bridge, he slowly started talking to me and showing signs of yfulness like a child. ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡± ¡°Me¡­?¡± Michail fidge, Michail smiled slightly and said. ¡°I¡¯m Michail.¡± Thinking of the dashing protagonist from the fairy tales his mom used to read him. Michail lied. ¡°My name is Michail.¡± He wanted to appear strong. And he wished for his mom to be the first to call his name. Michail lied. End of Chapter Chapter 188: Michail knew nothing about the world. ¡°What¡¯s that?¡± ¡°What, that statue?¡± ¡°Yeah, that one.¡± ¡°It¡¯s the emperor, the first emperor.¡± He could read and write, but hecked basic knowledge. He even went as far as to say that the demon king lived in the magic tower because he knew so little about the world. Watching Michail call the statue of the first emperor an ugly old man, I thought: ¡®Wouldn¡¯t it be a sight if he met Olivia.¡¯ At the time, I briefly considered introducing Michail to Olivia.I thought it might repay the favor to the viiness who had generously given me money by setting her up with a decent dating opportunity. Olivia mighte to terms with it, and it could reduce her stress at the academyter. However, seeing Michail disregard social status and attempt to defame the royal family brought me to abandon the n entirely. If Michail met the youngdy, they¡¯d likely fight like cats and dogs. -You look really mean. -What¡­? Do you want to fight? I¡¯m really good at fighting! -No, if I fight you, I might be a bad person too. -Argh! The future was clear without needing to see it. In any case, Michail knew nohtened child. Initially, he was as wary as a drenched cat, but as time went on, he gradually became more cheerful and open. Perhaps ian to expand his world little by little. He didn¡¯t reject my outstretched hand and began to talk to me slowly. Sitting alone, hunched under the bridge, when he saw me, his eyes widened, and his hidden smile twitched at the corners. After finishing my begging session for the day, I made my way under the bridge to find Michail. ¡°I¡¯m back. The world¡¯s most handsome beggar has found his way back today.¡± ¡°Why did youe? Don¡¯te!¡± ¡°Why are you sulking like this? Are you upset because I cameter than usual?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not upset.¡± ¡°Liar.¡± I chuckled quietly, observing Michail¡¯s reaction. I scanned his body for injuries, making sure he hadn¡¯t experienced any harm during my absence, and smiled when everything seemed fine. ¡®Looks like he¡¯s okay today.¡¯ Having confirmed Michail¡¯s safety, I casually sat beside him and began unfolding a box. ¡°I brought a new box today. How is it? The cushion feels great, doesn¡¯t it? I think it would be good to use as a bed.¡± ¡°A box is just a box. Don¡¯t call it a bed.¡± ¡°For someone who says that, you¡¯ve rather stashed quite a collection.¡± ¡°Uh¡­ Don¡¯t look!¡± Iughed as I nced at the pile of boxes he had hidden like treasure in the corner of the pir. It was funny seeing someone who denied ¡®a box is just a box¡¯ hoarding them. Michail hurriedly covered my eyes and said. ¡°¡­Don¡¯t look!¡± ¡°I¡¯ve already seen everything.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t look! Forget it, forget it, you idiot!¡± Rosy blush began them must have embarrassed him. I thought I wouldn¡¯t be able to raise my head if I were in his shoes. Feigning nonchnce, Michail said to me. ¡°It¡¯s not because I like collecting boxes that I saved them for you!¡± ¡°Oh, really?¡± ¡°Yeah!¡± ¡°Then can I pack them all when I leave?¡± ¡°Uh¡­?¡± ¡°Right?¡± Michail clenched his fists, gazing at the boxes he¡¯d collected with longing eyes. He wanted to keep the boxes. But at the same time, he didn¡¯t want to lose his pride. With a face that looked like he was about to cry any moment, Michail reluctantly nodded. ¡°Yes¡­¡± ¡°Puhaha! No, I¡¯m not taking them.¡± I waved my hand, seeing Michail¡¯s dejected expression. Teasing Michail was delightful. Opposite to his portrayal in the novel, seeing him get so easily flustered was nice, and I felt even happier about his unwillingness to bend his pride. I was also pleased to see Michail having grown enough to venture out and scavenge boxes on his own. Though he still hadn¡¯t ventured beyond the confines of the bridge, it was heartening to see him gradually expanding his range. With a little smile, I ced the choctes and bread tucked in my pocket atop the box. I smiled at Michail, whose eyes were wide open. ¡°What are you doing standing there?¡± ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°You need to eat too.¡± A startled Michail stood there, dazed. Despimitted no wrongdoing, I couldn¡¯t fathom why Michail was so wary. Could it be that my previous casual eating in front of Michail while saying ¡®I won¡¯t eat what you give me¡¯ had poisoned his mind? Shaking it off with a small smile, I patted the spot next to the box. ¡°Come quickly.¡± ¡°For real?¡± ¡°Yeah. It¡¯s boring eating alone.¡± Michail, hesitantly approaching, carefully reached for a cream bread. Amused by Michail¡¯s tant nces, I gave a small chuckle and nodded. ¡°Go ahead and eat.¡± -Chomp, chomp. Though it hadn¡¯t been long, I learned one definite thing about Michail. That Michail had a liking for cream bread. He preferred those loaded with cream to the ones with just a middling amount. ¡°Eat slowly; no one¡¯s going to steal it. You¡¯ll get a stomachache.¡± I opened the lid of a milk carton and handed it over to Michail. With his mouth filled with bread, Michail attempted to speak. ¡°Umwo woo oh!¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°Umwoooh!¡± ¡°What are you saying? Swallow first and then speak. I can¡¯t understand you.¡± ¡°Swallow¡­ Cough cough. You should eat too.¡± ¡°Me?¡± I spoke, rubbing my empty belly, to Michail. ¡°I ate before, so I¡¯m full.¡± ¡°For real?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± I think I delivered that quite suavely. Carefully, I s in such a poor location. Even if I looked like this, I was a rtively sessful street beggar. Good-looking, well-natured, and I had a reliable benefactor. On days when the streets were empty, like today, I sometimes had to skip meals, but mostly, I lived abundantly. Unlike orphans who starved to death. With a cautious tone, I offered Michail a piece of chocte. ¡°If youe to where I live, you can eat until you¡¯re full.¡± ¡°No.¡± A cur, but Michail replied without a moment¡¯s hesitation. ¡°I don¡¯t want to go with you.¡± ¡°Geez. Why not?¡± Michail, clinging to his teddy bear, said in a somber voice. ¡°What if my momes?¡± ¡°She won¡¯te¡­.¡± I almost made a slip of the tongue. I nearly crushed Michail¡¯s hopes simply because I knew the future. I nearly set Michail on a pointless hardship with an answer that was already known. Seeing closer to making a grave mistake knowing the future, I let out a bitterugh and said. ¡°That would be unfortunate, wouldn¡¯t it?¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯m just kidding¡­ Here, take this.¡± I handed over a crumpled piece of paper and a pen from my pocket. Though Michail wore a puzzled expression at the paper I handed over, I offered a small smile, intent on nting hope in Michail¡¯s heart. ¡°Try drawing on this.¡± ¡°Draw what?¡± ¡°What else? Your mother.¡± ¡°My mom?¡± At the mention of his mother, Michail¡¯s eyes grew moist, wide and ready to burst into tears. ¡°Don¡¯t cry, just draw!¡± ¡°Sniff¡­¡± ¡°Hey!¡± Michail seemed to have a tendency to cry. After calming him down for a good while, Michail, who drew on the paper I handed him, tenderly smiled while holding out the paper. The paper bore the likeness of a beautiful woman resembling Michail. Surely, rooted in good genes, I softly smiled at the sight of such an outstanding-looking woman and spoke to Michail. ¡°She¡¯s beautiful.¡± ¡°Yeah. My mom is really pretty.¡± ¡°Indeed, she¡¯s extremely beautiful.¡± Michail began to smile proudly at thepliment of his mother. Tucking Michail¡¯s drawing lovingly into my arms, I said. ¡°If I see someone who looks like your mom, I¡¯ll tell everyone to let you know. So don¡¯t worry ande with me to the city.¡± As someone who knew the future of the novel, I needed Michail to incur more indebtedness to me, thus necessitating us leaving this ce. Besides, this ce wasn¡¯t conducive for a child to live alone. Michail lifted his gaze to me. ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± After contemting for a while, Michail shook his head. ¡°But I still don¡¯t want to.¡± ¡°Oh,e on, why not!¡± ¡°Just¡­ I want to be the first one to see my mom.¡± ¡°Ah, seriously.¡± It took a fairly long time. To open up the closed doors of Michail¡¯s heart and get him out from under the bridge, it took a lot of time. Of course, it was impossible topletely lead him out from under the bridge, but Michail eventually took my hand and began to wander the slum streets with me. ¡°Wow¡­¡± ¡°What do you think, of my territory?¡± ¡°It¡¯s cool.¡± ¡°Doesn¡¯t it look different?¡± ¡°No.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Michail said he didn¡¯t like getting things handed to him, so he tried begging himself. ¡°Try it like me, say, ¡®Oh, look, it¡¯s the prettydy.¡¯¡± ¡°That makes me look too pathetic.¡± ¡°That¡¯s how you make money. You may not have the looks to steal thedies¡¯ hearts like I do, but you¡¯re presentable enough¡­.¡± Looking at Michail¡¯s beggar¡¯s bowl, earning twice what I made in five hours, gave me a keen sense of the world¡¯s unfairness. -Darn it! Really, in many ways, he was an extraordinary kid. Mentally. Physically. He was exceptional. That¡¯s how we started to develop a rtionship that befitted the word friendship. Yes, friends. End of Chapter Chapter 189: A lot of things had happened. Michail once cried his eyes out, sitting on the ground, after his begging bowl was stolen by a thief. -Sniff¡­ Sniff¡­ ¡°Why are you crying?¡± ¡°I collected so much today¡­ I was going to show off¡­ I was going to buy you cream bread today¡­!¡± ¡°Well, it¡¯s fine for me. They stole yours instead of mine, so no loss.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not fine at all!¡± ¡°You earn more in an hour than I do, remember?¡± ¡°¡­¡±After begging, we would lie under the bridge and watch the falling stars. ¡°Wow¡­ So many are falling.¡± ¡°Yeah, a lot are falling.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s make a wish! My mom said that if you make a wish on a falling star, it wille true.¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯te true. Do you know how many times I¡¯ve wished?¡± ¡°¡­¡± Watching the falling stars, I corrected Michail¡¯s misconceptions. If you grow up with wrong ideas, you can end up with crooked beliefs. ¡°Did you know?¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°Those are just rocks. Really big rocks.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Even if you make a wish on them, nothing will happen. You might as well pray to that statue that looks like an old man¡­ Ow! Why did you hit me!¡± ¡°That¡¯s boring.¡± There were many small but memorable events. Incidents like when Michail was nearly sold to thugs. Or when he mistook a stranger for his mom and followed her, and I had tofort him afterwards. ¡°Hey! That¡¯s not your mom!¡± ¡°¡­She¡¯s not my mom?¡± ¡°Sigh¡­ Damn it. What do I do now.¡± ¡°She felt like my mom¡­ She even smelled like mom.¡± ¡°Are you a dog? You think you can find her by smell?¡± During that time, Michail starteding out from under the bridge and made friends in the slums. Although Michail, being very wary, didn¡¯t make many friends, his world began to expand. Among all these memories, one stands out the most. It¡¯s when I was hit to the point of stirring up dust on a rainy day. The memory is vivid and unforgettable. It was a trivial matter. Something so negligible that others wouldugh about it. The incident when Michail had his teddy bear, which he always carried, taken away by thugs is what ¡®Young Michail¡¯ brings to mind. ¡°Waah! Give it back! Give it back!¡± ¡°Puhaha! Hey, look, he¡¯s crying.¡± ¡°Give it back! My mom bought it for me!¡± ¡°Mom? What mom? You¡¯re a motherless orphan.¡± ¡°Give it back!¡± It was a disaster that young Michail couldn¡¯t handle on his own. In the slums, this was just amon urrence. In a ce where no one helps and everyone is out for their own gain, it was a disaster that people simply had to endure. As I was returning after begging from the youngdy, I heard Michail¡¯s sorrowful cries from the alley. ¡°It¡¯s mine¡­ It¡¯s mine¡­ Please give it back.¡± ¡°Puhaha! Hey, watch this. We¡¯re going to cook your teddy bear.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t! Please don¡¯t¡­!¡± Rippppp¡­! ¡°Eeeeek! I told you to stop!¡± ¡°What the hell?¡± The moment I saw Michail¡¯s torn teddy bear, I think I felt murderous intent for the first time. Seeing Michail lying on the ground, trying to collect the torn cotton, and the thugsughing as if it was funny really pissed me off. ¡°Oh¡­ They really got on my nerves.¡± I swung a wooden sword like a loose screw. ¡°If you don¡¯t want to meet your ancestors in the sky today, stop now. Although, you¡¯ll probably be meeting them anyway¡­.¡± I think I got beaten until I almost died that day. Though I made an impressive entrance, the difference in body sizes made it impossible to win. It¡¯s more urate to say I fought like a dog, swinging a crude wooden stick. In the slums, it¡¯s no wonder I stood out to them, so I ended up getting beaten even more. ¡°Hey! Crush this bastard!¡± ¡°Die! Die!¡± ¡°This damn nobody, acting all tough!¡± Unable to submit and get beaten further. I figured squatting and getting hit was less embarrassing, so I just sat there and took it. After a long beating, I yed dead, causing the thugs to run away. I decided I¡¯d give them a special treatment by bashing their foreheads with a brickter in the evening. Then I got up and said as if nothing had happened. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± ¡°Huh¡­?¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you hungry?¡± Michail, having stopped crying, stared at my injured body as I took his hand, smiling as I led him back under the bridge. Michail kept fidgeting his fingers adorably. Under the bridge, I skillfully started sewing Michail¡¯s teddy bear back together. In my previous life, I had sewn a lot of clothes, so I was pretty experienced. I could do this with my eyes closed. ¡°Sniff¡­ Are you okay?¡± ¡°What are you talking about?¡± ¡°You got beaten up so badly¡­¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t get hit at all. Didn¡¯t you see me dodge with just a shoulder move? I was really fast.¡± ¡°Liar. You took every hit.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t.¡± ¡°You got hit because of me.¡± ¡°¡­It doesn¡¯t hurt.¡± ¡°You got hit right here.¡± Poke. ¡®Is this an assassination attempt?¡¯ ¡°Ouch!¡± ¡°See, it hurts.¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t.¡± Michail apologized to me. He said he felt like a nuisance. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. It¡¯s because I¡¯m abandoned here¡­¡± ¡°Even as a joke, don¡¯t say things like that. It¡¯s not your fault, so why say that.¡± Honestly, it made no sense to me Michail, so I nodded and epted Michail¡¯s apology. ¡°Um¡­¡± After sneaking a nce at me, Michail fidgeted with his fingers. Michail took a deep breath and spoke with a trembling voice. ¡°Why did you do that?¡± ¡°Do what?¡± ¡°Why did you take the hits for me?¡± ¡°Because you¡¯re weak.¡± Michail shook his head and responded. ¡°I¡¯m not weak.¡± ¡°Really?¡± At that moment, I was busy mending the teddy bear and couldn¡¯t see Michail¡¯s expression, but I imagined he had a touched expression on his face. After all, what I said was pretty cool. If Michail had been a woman, he¡¯d probably have fallen for me by now. With that thought, I stifled the urge to smile, trying to keep a straight face as I spoke. ¡°You¡¯re weak, so I¡¯ll protect you.¡± ¡°But why¡­?¡± ¡°Just because. I wanted to.¡± ¡°What if I get stronger?¡± ¡°That¡¯ll never happen in a million years.¡± ¡®Or will it?¡¯ ¡°When you get stronger than me one day, you can protect me then. Right?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll protect you?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± I smiled faintly as I spoke. ¡°Until then, I¡¯ll protect you.¡± Wi it would lift his spirits at least a little. ¡°I promise.¡± After staring at me for a while, Michail¡¯s eyes gleamed as he started talking. ¡°You know¡­¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve been thinking¡­¡± ¡°Yeah, you should probably show me some filial respect, right?¡± ¡°No. I want to be someone who protects the weak, like you.¡± ¡°What are you talking about?¡± ¡°Like! When you see bad guys, you swing your sword and say ¡®Go.¡¯ I want to be cool like that!¡± ¡°Did I do that?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± ¡°Whoa, that¡¯s a lot of embellishment.¡± The fact that Michail wanted to be like the person who got beaten up made meugh a bit, but I yed along with Michail¡¯s ttery and smiled faintly. ¡°Alright.¡± I told Michail. ¡°If it¡¯s you, you can do it.¡± As someone who knew the novel. And as someone who had watched over Michail during his time in the slums, I spoke with certainty in Michail¡¯s sess. ¡°I¡¯ll cheer you on.¡± ¡°Cheer¡­?¡± ¡°Yeah, cheer you on.¡± For the first time that day, Michail asked me a question in return. ¡°What¡¯s your ideal type?¡± ¡°Not you, Lee Minhyuk.¡± ¡°Leecu Minhyuk?¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Leee Miinuelk?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t turn a perfectly innocent name into a nuclear weapon.¡± I clenched my fist, watching as Michail tried to mimic my name, and chuckled softly. It seemed that my name was challenging for people to pronounce. Patting Michail¡¯s head as he tried, I said. ¡°That¡¯s enough. Better for you to stay yourself than turn my name into a bomb.¡± ¡°Leein¡­ Min¡­¡± ¡°That¡¯s enough. You¡¯re just making it worse.¡± Michail murmured regretfully, whispering, ¡°I feel like I could say it right if I keep trying,¡± but stopped. I gazed at Michail, smiling softly. ¡°Why do you ask about my ideal type? Are you nning to introduce someone?¡± ¡°No!¡± ¡°Then why?¡± ¡°Just¡­ Curious.¡± Seeing Michail¡¯s shy and fidgeting fingers made me want to pump my fist in the air in victory. With any luck, he might introduce me to a gorgeous woman someday. With a smile, I answered Michail¡¯s question. ¡°Listen carefully¡ªI¡¯m only going to say this once.¡± ¡°Okay¡­!¡± ¡°Someone kind.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± ¡°Someone pretty.¡± ¡°Okay¡­¡± I don¡¯t know why he was writing all of this down on paper. He really was a good friend. Imagining the partner I had in mind, I continued. ¡°And preferably with unique hair color.¡± ¡°Hair color?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± Shrugging and burying his face in the notebook, Michail couldn¡¯t lift his head. Perhaps my requirements were too demanding, causing Michail to contemte too deeply. Though concerned, I couldn¡¯t help it. I was trying to find a life partner, and it was only natural that I¡¯d have some difficult criteria. Given how much I¡¯d suffered to brighten Michail¡¯s childhood, I figured a little selfishness was warranted. So, with a bitter smile, I warned Michail about the dangers of indulging my expectations. ¡°Lastly, she should have a good figure.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Suddenly, Michail fell silent. Michail, who had been diligently noting down everything I said, stopped his pen and his ears began to turn red. ¡°Why¡­?¡± Did I ask for too much? Just as I was worrying that I might have set the bar too high, Michail mumbled something under his breath, something I could barely catch. ¡°Mom has a great figure too¡­ so I¡­¡± I couldn¡¯t quite make out what he was murmuring, but soon after, Michail¡¯s expression brightened, and he looked up with a broad smile. ¡°Is that all?¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± ¡°Is she a good fit as your bride?¡± ¡°Oh¡­ I guess so? But I have big dreams, so I might have several wives.¡± I thought it was better to say it in advance. In the future, if Michail saw my shameless marriage life, he might raise a sword against me, so I figured it was better to educate him early for the sake of my reincarnated life. Sure enough, Michail puffed his cheeks petntly and said I was shameless. ¡°That¡¯s shameless.¡± ¡°I can¡¯t help it. I¡¯m too awesome.¡± ¡°So arrogant.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Michail smiled brightly and said. ¡°I¡¯ll allow it.¡± ¡°As long as you like your first wife the best.¡± things ended well. ¡°Anyway, thanks.¡± Indeed, dealing with things early was always for the best. * A long time passed like that. Just when Michail had almost forgotten the pain of losing his mother. Rain fell. Yes, rain. A very sorrowful rain. End of Chapter Chapter 190: As time passed, the viiness and I had more conversations. -Damn it! ¡°What now?¡± ¡°They said I¡¯m a beggar with no butler!¡± ¡°You¡¯re not a beggar, you just chased them away.¡± ¡°No, I didn¡¯t!¡± ¡°Liar.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not lying! I just said a few things, and they ran away crying!¡± ¡°That¡¯s what chasing someone off means, you idiot.¡±¡°Argh!¡± We became close enough to point out each other¡¯s ws without hesitation. The thread of a rtionship I thought was incidental, one that I believed had no chance of getting tangled, began to knot more and more. Even though this rtionship started from one-sided obsession. -Damn it! Duel me again! ¡°No.¡± As time passed, our conversations deepened, and we became more entwined with each other¡¯s fate. At first, I didn¡¯t care much, but then I started wishing that her future wouldn¡¯t be so dire, hoping that the future depicted in the novel wouldn¡¯te true. ¡°Why are you stealing my bread?¡± ¡°Heheh, it tastes good.¡± ¡°You eat a lot of good things anyway. Why steal mine, you pig?¡± ¡°Nom¡­ It¡¯s way tastier stealing yours.¡± ¡°You crazy¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t curse!¡± ¡°Do I look like I can hold it in?¡± ¡°Argh!¡± As time went by, I began to look forward to seeing the viiness. When the clock tower¡¯s hands passed noon heading towards afternoon, I found myself waiting, thinking, ¡®Just one more hour,¡¯ as I watched for her shadow that didn¡¯t show up. At first, I just saw her as a customer who paid well. But now, I kept waiting because her stories were fun, and her stubbornness was endearing. of a hobby for me. Then one day¡­ The viiness made me an offer. She stubbornly proposed that I be a butler, a job that was far too good for an orphan in the slums. -Do you want to be my b-tler? ¡°Butler. Say it with me, butler.¡± ¡°B-tler!¡± ¡°I swear, you need to be reborn.¡± ¡°Argh!¡± The offer was to be her butler. It wasn¡¯t an offer for a beggar living off dust in the slums. I knew. I knew how precious this offer was. While ordinary kids might not understand, I, who knew the weight of the Desmond name, understood how attractive this offer was. Even noble children coveted a butler position in the Desmond house. It was not a chance that could juste to a beggar living in the slums. The viiness breathed out in frustration as she spoke. ¡°With me, world conquest is possible.¡± ¡°And what about me?¡± ¡°You¡¯ll be my sidekick.¡± ¡°¡­?¡± But I turned the offer down. It was a tempting proposition, but the weight of the information I held wasn¡¯t something that would be satisfied by a mere butler position. The presence of the viiness, whose weight grew heavier on the bnce of life that was already precarious, led me to reject the enticing offer. ¡°No.¡± ¡°Why not!¡± ¡°Just feels like I¡¯d end up ruined if I stick around you.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll feed and clothe you! We have plenty of money!¡± ¡°I feel like you¡¯ll make it disappear.¡± ¡°Why? Am I too pretty?¡± ¡°No, because you¡¯re too dumb.¡± ¡°Argh! You¡¯re dead.¡± Even so, the viiness kept making the offer. Day after day, week after week. She must have taken a liking to me, as she repeatedly made the offer, yet I continued to refuse. I felt that if I held on just a little longer, I could eventually escape this ce by following Michail. At most, it could be a year. At least, a month. The novel didn¡¯t specify how Michail left the slums, but I knew that the time was drawing near. Today, after rejecting the youngdy¡¯s proposal once again, I looked up at the rainy sky and smiled bitterly. ¡°It¡¯s raining.¡± It was one of those rainy days. -Swoosh. A rain light enough to be blocked with an umbre was wetting the streets of the slums. Under the roof where I sought shelter from the rain, I watched the children who began to gather. ¡°This is everyone?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± Michail, who was standing beside me, replied. This was everyone who had gathered. The streets of the slums were quiet. The roof that was once crowded, leaving no room to step, was now deste, revealing its emptiness. Including myself, there were only three children left on that street. Smiling bitterly, I forced an awkward smile. ¡®This really is the end.¡¯ For many reasons, we had to say goodbye. Due to illness. Due to adoption by a good family. Because parents who had improved their circumstances came to reim their children, we said our farewells. Today, we had gathered to say farewell once more. an with a reunion. Watching Michail¡¯s sullen face, I forced an awkward smile. ¡°Come on, smile.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s thest time¡ªyou should send him off with a smile. Right?¡± Michail clenched his fis. I ruffled Michail¡¯s hair and looked at the small child running towards us from afar. ¡°Big bro!¡± The child was running hand in hand with their parents. Seeing the childe running towards me, even without using an umbre, as if in a rush, I reached out and hugged them. ¡°Raggedy!¡± ¡°Big bro!¡± ¡°So you¡¯re happy to see your mom, huh?¡± ¡°Yeah! It¡¯s all thanks to you!¡± ¡°How is it because of me?¡± ¡°You found my mom and dad!¡± The child who looked up at me with a bright smile had a grin so wide it almost hurt. I chuckled softly and slipped some money into the child¡¯s small pocket, patting their back. ¡°Now go, and mind what your mom says.¡± ¡°Okay!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t throw tantrums, and eat your food properly.¡± ¡°Okay, I will!¡± ¡°You little rascal.¡± As I pahing together, fighting off bullies, andforting the child when they cried for their mom were folded neatly, like a farewell letter. ¡°Take care.¡± . Bow after bow, the parents kept lowering their heads towards me, and I gave a stiff smile and nod in return. They looked happy, which was a relief. The child. The parents. They all looked happy. I didn¡¯t know what their future held, but I hoped their smiles would continue as I waved at the departing child. ¡®There¡¯s no reason for me to stay here anymore.¡¯ The street now only had Michail, me, and one other child. The sense of responsibility tethering me to this ce had vanished. Michail had a bright future, and the remaining child already had a home. Now, there was only me left. ¡®I better do well.¡¯ Whatever that may be. I spoke to Michail in a soft voice, watching him awkwardly wave. ¡°Are you crying?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not crying.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t cry. Something good will happen to you too.¡± ¡°No.¡± Michail was weak when it came to farewells. Whether it was due to someone passing away. Or saying goodbye to someone leaving. He was a fool who would easily cry. Especially when saying goodbye to a friend who was leaving to reunite with their parents, like now, Michail¡¯s tear ducts were at their weakest. Because he was jealous. Because staying here was unbearable, and he envied the child who was leaving, Michail cried. He would sround and cry. Even today, Michail looked miserable. I gave him an awkward smile, trying to gauge his mood. Situations like this always made me unsure of how to console him. I could understand his feelings, but didn¡¯t really know how to make them better, so I found this kind of situation difficult. Michail was more downcast than usual, staring at the ground. He stood there for a long time, looking at the empty street, then dragged his teddy bear by one leg to a corner. I yfully nudged Michail¡¯s shoulder, trying to lighten the mood. ¡°Michail! We still have to go today!¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t we going under the bridge?¡± Michail didn¡¯t respond. He just stood there with a hardened expression, letting the rain soak him. I awkwardly reached out, trying to pick up the soaked teddy bear that was getting muddy. No matter how upset or hurt he was, he always clung tightly to that bear. As I ineptly tried to grab the teddy bear that seemed like it might slip from Michail¡¯s hand, he coldly swept my hand away. Michail discarded the bear on the ground, as if it meant nothing to him. Then, he stopped walking. He barely noticed me standing still, passing by me, and spoke. ¡°I¡¯m not going.¡± ¡°Huh¡­?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not going.¡± ¡°Huh¡­?¡± I stood there, dumbfounded. It was shocking to hear that Michail didn¡¯t want to go to the one ce he always went, no matter the time or even when free meals were being offered. I would¡¯ve smiled if he had ovee his sorrow, but right now, Michail¡¯s expression radiated a sadness that looked like it would crumble at any moment. In a foolish voice, I questioned Michail, asking him to reconsider. ¡°Why?¡± Michail buried his head deeper into the ground and spoke in a trembling voice. ¡°Why, you ask?¡± Michail clenched his fists and screamed at me in frustration, voice thick with anger. ¡°Did you just ask why, right now?¡± ¡°Michail, you seem really upset. Maybe you should calm down¡­¡± ¡°Hah.¡± Michail let out a hollowugh and shook his shoulders slightly. ¡°If you were me, would you want to go?¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°You already know.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°And yet, you pretend not to?¡± ¡°Haha¡­¡± Ignoring my awkward chuckles, Michail shouted. ¡°You know they¡¯re noting! So why keep asking!¡± ¡°No¡­¡± ¡°Why! Why do you keep asking! It¡¯s so hard for me!¡± He snapped. Michail¡¯s wound, which I thought had been healing well, was quietly reopened by the gentle waves washing over him, and finally, it burst open. I was used to dealing with a child¡¯s outbursts, but Michail¡¯s deep-seated anger tore at my heart. Because we were friends¡­ Because he was a friend who had been with me, it hurt. I understood. What Michail was feeling right now. I had been an orphan those hopes trampled. It¡¯s a feeling of not seeing a bright future. I knew that better than anyone, so I bit my lips and listened to Michail¡¯s frustration. ¡°You¡¯re just pretending not to know so you canugh behind my back! To think I¡¯m really abandoned.¡± ¡°No, I¡¯m not¡ª¡± ¡°Stop lying!¡± I approached Michail with a bitter smile. ¡°It¡¯s okay, today might be different.¡± ¡°Today¡­! Today¡­! I¡¯ve waited, telling myself that every day!¡± ¡°Michail, please calm down for a moment¡­¡± ¡°Shut up!¡± Michail roughly pped my hand away and broke into tears. ¡°I¡¯m so sick of this¡­!¡± Michail clenched his fists tightly and red at me. ¡°I¡¯m sick of waiting in a ce like this.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°And I hate being with you, who stinks¡­!¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°I hate eating that weird-smelling bread too!¡± ¡°I see¡­¡± I smiled sadly and approached Michail. I realized there was much I hadn¡¯t paid attention to. I thought I should try a bit harder. So I spoke to Michail carefully, apologizing. ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry for not caring enough.¡± Michail, with tears streaming down his face, finally let out what was in his heart. He said it without considering that such words might hurt someone. He just wiped away his tears as he spoke. ¡°I have a mom too¡­ Unlike you, who doesn¡¯t even know what your mother looks like, my mom promised she¡¯de!¡± ¡®¡­Oh?¡¯ That really shouldn¡¯t have wounded me¡­ But somehow, his words seemed to hit a sore spot that I had hidden deep inside. I clenched my fists, trying to calm down. It was nothing. Michail was just a kid, so it was understandable. But still, Michail kept hitting me where it hurt. ¡°I hate it! I hate this! I hate being here, and I hate being friends with a grubby guy like you!¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°I want to be friends with cool guys! Neat and clean friends, not someone ugly and smelly like you!¡± Michail¡¯s words were hurting me. Suddenly, it seemed as if all the efforts I made meant nothing to him, as if I was just someone who brought him meals and nothing more. Though I knew I shouldn¡¯t take it that way, my efforts felt so foolish that I started to take them badly. As an adult, I should¡¯ve let it slide. But Michail had touched on a part of me I had long forgotten, a sensitive part that stirred something fierce inside. I bowed my head. If I said something, I would probably only get angrier. ¡°I hate you and this ce, with all your trivial joys.¡± ¡°¡­You don¡¯t know me.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t know how I feel either. You never lived with your mom like I did, or heard any promises from her.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°You¡¯ve always been alone.¡± ¡°Stop.¡± ¡°You¡¯ve always been alone, so you don¡¯t understand how I feel.¡± ¡°Stop it.¡± I gritted my teeth and told Michail to stop, but he crossed the line. ¡°You and I are different!¡± -Thunk. ¡®Ah.¡¯ It snapped. Thest thread of reason that I had been desperately holding onto finally snapped. Now, I don¡¯t care anymore. I exhaled deeply and threw the teddy bear I had picked up earlier onto the ground. It seemed like all my efforts were meaningless now. I said in a calm voice. ¡°Then try doing it on your own.¡± ¡°What¡­?¡± I shouldn¡¯t have done that. ¡°Since being with me disgusts you so much, do it on your own.¡± ¡°No, that¡¯s not¡ª¡± ¡°Why? Am I wrong?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not that¡­¡± ¡°I did my best.¡± ¡°I did everything expecting nothing in return.¡± ¡°Then what¡­?¡± ¡°Disgusting¡­?¡± ¡°Then try figuring it out on your own. Find the mom you¡¯ve been talking about all by yourself, feed yourself on your own. Maybe then, just as you said, your mom really wille.¡± ¡°Unlike me, right?¡± I left Michail behind. Maybe it was because I was upset, thinking that my goodwill had turned into poison for Michail. Or maybe it was because his words had hurt me, but whatever it was, I left him and wandered the streets alone. And then. ¡°Big bro!¡± ¡°What.¡± ¡°That brat! No, Michail¡¯s mom seems to havee!¡± ¡°What?¡± In a flurry, I started looking for Michail. Running like a madman. I don¡¯t know why I did it. I knew very well that there was no truth in the kid¡¯s words. I knew that the kid was just a pawn of the heretics, that I could see through his favorite conversation topics. But like a fool, I kept running. Even though I knew that ording to the novel, Michail only meets his mother when he¡¯s an adult. ¡°Where is Michail?¡± ¡°Under the bridge.¡± Already knowing the oue, I ran around town looking for Michail. I just couldn¡¯t help but want to make him smile. And thus¡­ ¡°Huff¡­ Huff¡­¡± I fell into a trap. ¡°So, it was you?¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­¡± ¡°The one this kid¡¯s been looking for.¡± It was a rainy day. A very sad rainy day. End of Chapter Chapter 191: 30 minutes ago. Michail wiped his nose as he walked, dragging the fallen teddy bear along the ground. ¡°Sniff¡­ I¡¯m such an idiot.¡± He felt terrible. He had said some said them. -You don¡¯t even know what your mom looks like! It was something he said in a fit of emotion. Seeing how everyone else¡¯s parenht affect the listener. If he had been just a bit more mature.If he had considered how those words would feel to the other. He wouldn¡¯t have made such a mistake. Michail had easily touched and torn open his friend¡¯s wounds. He knew only his own feelings to be understood. And so, he had treated the secret his friend revealed as if it were a weakness, using it to wound him. Michail deeply regretted it. Consumed by guilt, he walked on, wishing he could turn back time and stop himself from saying those awful words. He walked endlessly. By under the bridge. ¡°He¡¯s not here¡­.¡± Hugging ht his friend would be there, waiting as usual, but seeing the boy nowhere in sight made his chest ache. Maybe he was too angry. Of course, he¡¯d be mad. Even Michail wouldn¡¯t want to see someone who said such things to him. Feeling down, Michail squatted against a pir. The rain-soaked his clothes, making him shiver, but there wasn¡¯t much he could do. Without the boy, Michail was helpless. The weather was gloomy. The thought of saying goodbye left him anxious. And the guilt from the harsh words he had spoken was a burden he couldn¡¯t easily shake off. The longer he was alone, the deeper Michail¡¯s mood sunk into darkness. Michail began practicing how to apologize. He wanted to apologize as soon as his friend returned. ¡°I was too harsh¡­ I¡¯m just, Lee Kuminyuek¡­ No, Lee Koomee¡­ What an idiot¡­¡± Even when cursing, his friend¡¯s name was so difficult to pronounce. Michailined petntly, wondering why his friend¡¯s name had to be soplicated. ¡®Idiot.¡¯ Michail had relied on his friend a lot. Mentally. Physically. He had leaned on him heavily. Because this boy was the person who saved his life and the first real friend he had, he couldn¡¯t help but depend on him. He was like a hero from a fairy ranted. His friend never got angry and always listened to his stories. Michail ht it would be the same this time. Even though he was just a young boy like Michail. Time passed as Michail wallowed in his regrets. Then, Michail heard the sound of unfamiliar footsteps approaching. Michail quickly stood up. ¡°He¡¯s here¡­!¡± He thought he should apologize. Before i his friend¡¯s feelings. That he shouldn¡¯t have done it. e mistake. Without even looking up, Michail ran towards the footsteps, shouting. ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­!¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯m¡­ I¡¯m sorry. I said mean things and shouted at you without understanding your feelings. I¡¯m really sorry.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°I was really upset before¡­ I know you must¡¯ve felt worse than I did, that you must¡¯ve been even sadder¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry for being such an idiot. I won¡¯t do that again. I promise I won¡¯t. Will you forgive me¡­?!¡± Silence followed. The eerie silence brushed against Michail¡¯s skin. ¡°Heh¡­ Heh heh¡­¡± A chill ran down Michail¡¯s spine. ¡°Heh heh heh¡­¡± He heard a middle-aged voice that sounded as if it had found an amusing toy. The sinisterughter, like that of a gossiping man overhearing something in the street, made Michail slowly lift his head. Curious about who the uninvited guest in their secret space was. ¡°Who¡¯s¡­¡± Slowly, the stranger¡¯s face came into view. Dark, rugged skin. A face full of blemishes. And a twisted smile contorting the man¡¯s expression, as he covered his mouth with one hand and trembled withughter, met Michail¡¯s eyes. ¡°¡­there?¡± The man smirked and answered. ¡°Me?¡± As Michail forced himself to nod, the man spoke. ¡°A giver of happiness.¡± Everything about him was strange. The words he spoke, and the faint but foul smell emanating from his body¡ªall of it was eerie. Michail swallowed hard and asked. ¡°Are you a good person¡­?¡± ¡°Who knows¡­?¡± ¡°Then, are you a bad person?¡± ¡°Hmm¡­¡± The man smiled faintly and replied. ¡°You won¡¯t know until you experience it for yourself, right?¡± The man slowly reached out towards Michail. As the giant hand nearly touched Michail¡¯s shoulder, Michail instinctively stepped back. The smell was strange. A terrible, pungent smell of blood emanated from the man¡¯s hand, causing Michail to recoil in disgust and furrow his brow. He knew it was rude to avoid the touch, but he felt like he¡¯d vomit if he didn¡¯t. ¡°Cough¡­ Ugh¡­¡± Michail looked up at the man with trembling eyes, worried that his actions might have offended him. But. ¡°Kiddo, your instincts are sharp.¡± The man chuckled as if he found Michail¡¯s reaction amusing and even pped his hands together with a bright smile. ¡°Uncle¡­?¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong, kid?¡± ¡°You smell weird.¡± Clutching his teddy bear tightly, Michail took more steps back, putting more distance between himself and the man. One step. -Step. Two steps. -Step. The further Michail tried to move away, the closer the man came without waiting. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Uncle isn¡¯t a bad person.¡± ¡°Minhyuk told me not to follow strangers.¡± ¡°And who is this friend?¡± Michail shook his head. ¡°I¡¯m not telling you.¡± ¡°Why not?¡± The man began rummaging through his pockets. The clinking sound of coins apanied the sight of countless gold coins spilling out onto his hand. Smiling kindly, the man spoke to Michail. ¡°Kid, I¡¯m someone who gives you things like this.¡± Michail shook his head. He no his eyes to tremble in fear. ¡®Blood¡­¡¯ He was scared. The scene unfolding before Michail¡¯s eyes was terrifying for such a young child¡ªscarier than any encounter with a street thug, making his heart race in terror. In a trembling voice, Michail said. ¡°I don¡¯t need it¡­¡± ¡°Really? Don¡¯t you kids like things like this?¡± ¡°I do, but¡­ I don¡¯t need it.¡± ¡°If you had this, you could buy anything you want to eat, anything you want.¡± ¡°We have enough of that.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± The man gave a chilling smile as he spoke. ¡°Is it that friend who brings it to you?¡± ¡°Huh¡­?¡± ¡°The friend you mentioned, Minhyuk¡ªdoes he bring those things?¡± ¡°N-No?¡± ¡°Lying¡­¡± Michail struggled to calm his pounding heart and desperately looked for a way to escape. Hugging e question as he distanced himself. ¡°Is that friend your most precious person?¡± ¡°¡­Huh?¡± ¡°Tell me, is that friend of yours the most important person to you? A precious connection filled with treasured memories?¡± The man smiled; it was a twisted smile. ¡°Then, how about I let you trade it for something you value most?¡± He shook the jingling purse of coins, beckoning Michail over. The sinister grin on the man¡¯s face sent chills through Michail¡¯s bones. Michail instinctively felt that he shouldn¡¯t answer the man¡¯s question, so he pressed his lips together tightly. ¡°I don¡¯t need the money¡­¡± ¡°Who said anything about money? It doesn¡¯t have to be money.¡± The man¡¯s sharpugh gradually faded into silence. ¡°Kid, I asked you what¡¯s most precious to you. It could be today, or it could be a single happy memory.¡± ¡°I¡¯m leaving now¡­ My mom¡¯s calling me.¡± ¡°Kid, I¡¯m someone who brings happiness.¡± ¡°I¡¯m going home.¡± ¡°Really?¡± In a split second, the man snatched the teddy bear from Michail. Looking at the bear full of stitched-up patches, the man¡¯s smile widened as he stretched his hand behind his back. ¡°Then, I¡¯ll just take this.¡± ¡°Oh¡­ You can¡¯t¡­!¡± ¡°There¡¯s nothing ¡®uncle¡¯ can¡¯t do.¡± With that, the man pulled a dagger from behind his back. Swiftly stabbing the teddy bear in the belly with speed too fast for the eye to follow, the man licked his lips like someone savoring a delicious dish, letting out a small hum. Watching the man with his eyes closed, Michail realized something. Now is the time to escape. He instinctively knew that this moment, with the man¡¯s eyes closed, was his only chance to run. But Michail¡¯s feet wouldn¡¯t move. He couldn¡¯t abandon the teddy bear his mom gave him. The teddy bear his friend had sewn up, which his mom had insisted he carry everywhere¡ªMichail couldn¡¯t leave it behind, so he hesitated, unable to decide. After three minutes of dithering, the man smiled sinisterly and finally spoke. ¡°Kid, you better run.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°I may have seen something too good to resist.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°If you don¡¯t run now, I might just do something that could bring the Imperial Army down on me.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Michail ran. He snatched the teddy bear from the man and sprinted away with all his might. ¡°Huff¡­ Huff¡­¡± He couldn¡¯t get caught. He felt that if he were caught, something terrible would happen. Michail ran with all his might. But. ¡°Kid, you¡¯re far too greedy.¡± -Thud! rasp, iling in desperation. ¡°Let me go¡­!¡± ¡°No.¡± ¡°Please¡­!¡± ¡°No.¡± The manughed as he spoke. ¡°It seems like it¡¯ll be fun.¡± The strong grip tightening around his neck made Michail¡¯s eyes well up with tears, like those of a terrified rabbit. And then. ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­!¡± He started to plead, overwhelmed by terror. It was unbearable. it made Michail want to vomit. The man looked at the struggling Michail and spoke. ¡°Where is that kid¡ªLee Minhyuk?¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Oh¡­¡± He then spotted the boy running in the distance and faintly smiled. ¡°So, it¡¯s him?¡± The man grinned as he gazed at the child in front of him. And the boy¡­ ¡°Let go.¡± Was ring back with murderous intent, his eyes glinting dangerously. This was the first time Michail had ever seen him so angry. And. ¡°Let go of him.¡± It was the first time Michail had ever seen him so terrified. End of Chapter Chapter 192: Right now, I¡¯m terrified. ¡°So, it¡¯s you?¡± ¡®Damn it.¡¯ ¡°The one this kid¡¯s been looking for.¡± There was an insurmountable wall before my eyes. It was my first time seeing a high priest. No, to be urate, it was my first time seeing the viin who would be a high priest. Name: Jung Lv. 48upation: Apprentice Priest Affinity: 10 Favorite Conversation Topics: Istion / Revenge / Memories / Killing with the Hands of a Loved One / Severance / Threats to Life / Unattainable Love / Gore / Suffering. Such eerie topics. Such a malevolent aura. Everything felt like a first. Un before me. presence, and my shoulders trembled at the overwhelming evil before me. It felt insurmountable. I couldn¡¯er strength was nothing more than child¡¯s y. I a child. I was far too weak to do anything, and I knew that nothing I did would change the situation. Honestly, running away seemed like the only answer. Otherwise, I would die. The High Priest of Oblivion was one of the worst viins in the novel. He had a fragmen the most. There was no need to weigh the scales. I needed to run immediately, a desperate situation where survival was paramount. Instead of standing frozen like this, it was the moment I needed to abandon Michail and escape. ¡®Run.¡¯ ¡®After all, Michail is the protagonist, isn¡¯t he¡­ He¡¯s going to survive.¡¯ ¡®Damn it, you¡¯re just an extra. You¡¯re nothing.¡¯ ¡®So, move already.¡¯ The risks involved in protecting Michail were far too great for me to handle. And yet¡­ Damn ilued to the ground. I took a deep breath and spoke. ¡°Let him go.¡± I mustered every bit of pitiful courage in my chest and spoke as calmly as I could. ¡°I said, let him go.¡± No matter how I looked at it, I must be a fool. What was so precious about Michail that made me act this way? Even when I asked myself, I couldn¡¯te up with an answer. I looked like a fool. Even though I had heard such hurtful words, I didn¡¯t think abandoning him and walking away was the mature thing to do. Isn¡¯t it a waste? I¡¯ve fed and sheltered him up until now. The future, where I could build connections and acquire wealth, was right in front of me, and it would be such a waste to throw that away like this. I kept providing myself with excuses to stay where I was. If I didn¡¯t, I might run away right this moment. Even if I seemed greedy, I couldn¡¯t help it. This was the only way I could summon the courage to stay; it was the onlyfort I had. I approached Jung slowly, trying to keep my trembling heart in check. ¡°He doesn¡¯t like it. Let him go.¡± The only thing in my hand was a thin wooden stick. No to win this fight anyway. I held back my trembling breaths and gave Michail a gentle smile. It¡¯s okay now. Michail¡¯s eyes, which met mine, began to tremble. ¡°¡­¡± Was it a feeling of relief? I hoped it was. I didn¡¯t know what Michail was feeling right now, but I was just d it wasn¡¯t something negative. I was relieved. I was relieved that he wasn¡¯t upset with me. I thought he was angry because of my harsh words¡ª¡¯Handle it yourself¡¯¡ªbut I was grateful that the feeling hadn¡¯tsted long. Jung was watching me quietly. He seemed to be contemting how to toy with me, wearing an intriguing smile as I slowly approached. He seemed fascinated by my approach without fear. Normally, when a kid sees their friend being tormented, they either freeze with fear or run away. I kept myposure and looked at the man before me. ¡°What are you staring at?¡± ¡°¡­Haha.¡± ¡°Is this the first time you¡¯ve seen someone this good-looking?¡± ¡°How strange.¡± ¡°I find your face even stranger. No matter how I look at you, you look like you¡¯re in your 50s.¡± ¡°You¡¯re scared out of your mind, but your mouth is still running.¡± ¡°You¡¯d rather it be dead?¡± ¡®What a perceptive bastard.¡¯ It already seemed clear that he wasn¡¯t nning on keeping me alive. The way he was fiddling with the dagger on his waist made it look like he was about to sacrifice me. If I was going to take a beating anyway, I figured I might as well talk to make myself feel better, so I kept running my mouth at him. ¡°Let the kid go.¡± ¡°And if I refuse?¡± -Squeeze¡­ Jung began to escape the man¡¯s grip. Michail looked at me and shouted. ¡°Run¡­!¡± I dug my ear and responded. ¡°What are you talking about? Where would I go without you?¡± ¡°Run¡­!¡± ¡°No. I can¡¯t run.¡± I chuckled quietly, watching the sinister aura emanating from Jung. ¡°It¡¯s already toote.¡± If I had meant to run, I should have done so earlier. If he was going to tell me, he should have said so earlier¡ªnow he¡¯s making me look awkward. I slowly pointed the tip of my wooden stick toward the man. I had to do everything I could now. The oue was obvious, but doing something was better than nothing. And who was I, after all? Wasn¡¯t I the one who could turn the impossible into the possible, the one who created countless variables? I had already devised a n in my head to find a way out of this situation. Of course, the sacrifices that would entail were obvious. I tightly gripped the wooden stick in my hand and gathered my strength. [The ¡°Limit Break¡± is testing the limits of ¡°Strength.¡±] [The ¡°Limit Break¡± is testing the limits of ¡°Master of Weaponry.¡±] [The ¡°Limit Break¡± is¡­] ¡¤ ¡¤ ¡¤ Maybe that thing called ¡°God¡± made me into a disposable tool for this very moment. I mouthed to Michail in silent reassurance. ¡®It¡¯s okay.¡¯ I would find a way, just as I always had. I spoke briefly to the man. ¡°Let go of him. This is yourst chance.¡± ¡°No, I don¡¯t want to.¡± ¡°Then I have no choice.¡± I charged at him, pushing off the ground. In this predetermined bnce, I pinned all my hopes on a scale weighted with life, praying that it would tip even slightly in my favor. * The High Priest of Greed, Jung, watched the boy throwing punches and smiled in amusement. The kid¡¯s stance was odd, his punches hurried. He darted in sharply the moment he saw an opening, trying to grab hold of Jung¡¯s clothes. It seemed like the boy had received martial arts training from a young age. His moves were annoyingly tricky. -ng. No matter how you looked at it, it was baffling how such a small body could produce that kind of power. Jung smirked at the sight of the boy. ¡®Interesting.¡¯ The wooden stick the boy had been wielding was long broken. It had shattered with just one strike against his wrist. ¡®I didn¡¯t expect him to target the wrist.¡¯ The boy had swung the stick down onto Jung¡¯s wrist, which had been pressing down on Michail. He had assumed he could easily withstand a strike from some slum brat, but his judgment had been off. ¡®It worked¡­!¡¯ -?! -Crack¡­! It seemed the boy never intended to use the stick as a weapon. Rather, it appeared to be a means to remove Michail from Jung¡¯s grasp. Jung smiled faintly, watching Michail as he gasped for breath. ¡°Huff¡­ Huff¡­¡± I had in mind. He wanted to experience a terminal kind of despair. ¡°Where do you think you¡¯re looking, Casanova?¡± -Smack¡­! Jung intercepted the boy¡¯s punch with a sinister grin. His wris, his right hand refusing to obey. Gritting his teeth against the mounting pain, Jung¡¯s smile widened. ¡®Interesting.¡¯ He wanted to nt despair in this boy who burned so brightly as he fought him. Greater stimtion. He wanted to create repercussions for himself in the future. Jung had always had a peculiar fondness for revenge. He didn¡¯t know where it came from. Perhaps growing up in a world full of betrayal had made Jung relish the feeling of being hated. It became a vessel for his strength, a means of fueling his dark powers. And it excited him. He imagined someday hearing someone say, ¡®You avenged my friend¡­¡¯ only to die pitifully at his hands. Jung thought there was no greater joy than that. Jung chuckled as he began to mentally script his scenario. To evoke even more despair. To figure out how to inflict the most delicious kind of despair, he continued his fight with the boy. ¡°Stop with the weird thoughts¡­!¡± First things first. He needed to end this. -Slice. Jung pulled a small dagger from his waistband and stabbed the boy in the shoulder. He didn¡¯t stab deeply¡ªhe didn¡¯t want the boy to die yet. He hadn¡¯t decided on the main course yet. Should he choose this boy? Or that kid, Michail? Jungughed softly as he covered the boy¡¯s mouth and spoke. ¡°Let¡¯s see what you¡¯re made of first.¡± Just as the dark magic began to dig into Ricardo¡¯s mind. -sh. Jung was suddenly overwhelmed by excruciating pain. End of Chapter. Chapter 193: With a horrifying jolt of pain, Jung tore his hand away from Ricardo¡¯s head. The agony was intense, as if his own mind was burning away. ¡°Arrrgh¡­!¡± For Jung, this was a first. He stared at Ricardo with an expression of utter disbelief. I his effort to read its memories. Typically, such attempts either failed outright or passed without causing any damage. But this boy was entirely different. Moreover, The boy wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth with a sinister smile. ¡°It worked.¡± In ed at him without hesitation.This was dangerous. Due to the pain, Jung was left exposed, and it was dangerous to try to defend against the boy¡¯s attack in this state. ¡¯s neck. Jung scrambled to dodge the sharp de that came at him with deadly intent. ¡°I can¡¯t let you get away with this.¡± Though Jung pushed the boy back using his dark magic, the boy¡¯s determination was stronger than he had expected. With a sickening ¡®slice,¡¯ Jung¡¯s flesh was torn, and his vision in one eye went dark. He realized that the situation was rapidly spiraling out of control. The boy brushed the blood off the sword with a faint smile. ¡°That¡¯s one down.¡± Jung had lost one of his eyes. All because of a moment of carelessness, he had given the boy hope. The boy smiled. Now armed, the boy radiated a much more dangerous aura than before. He was like a predator, eyeing Jung with the lethal gaze of something ready to sink its fangs into his neck at the first opportunity. ¡°Didn¡¯t expect that to work, but it did.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Damn¡­ Looks like I¡¯m at my limit.¡± The boy muttered softly, ncing at one spot. He looked over at the ce where Michail was lying. As Michail slowly began to regain his senses, the boy shouted loudly. ¡°Run!¡± ¡°Huh¡­?¡± ¡°Run!¡± ¡°No, I can fight too¡ª!¡± ¡°Stop being stubborn and run!¡± Once again, the boy kicked off the ground and charged. That¡¯s when Jung figured it out. He realized what the brat was trying to do. Certain now that the boy intended to thwart his ns, Jung gritted his teeth and forced himself to ovee the searing pain. He couldn¡¯t let him go. Now that he had chosen the main course for his twisted game, he simply couldn¡¯t let him escape. So Jung did what he needed to do. -SLAM. Wi to charge again. The spell had definitely hit. With that kind of impact, he shouldn¡¯t have even been able to stand, and yet¡­ Jung let out a smallugh and gripped his dagger tightly. ¡°Ha¡­ What an audacious brat.¡± He had given the kid too many openings. He had wasted too much time because he was curious about what the boy would do. At the speed the boy wasing at him, there was no way to block him. He was far too fast, and no matter where Jung wounded him, the boy seemed determined to do whatever it took to y him. Jung finished his thoughts with a cruel smile. ¡®Fine, then I¡¯ll throw out the bait.¡¯ Jung tossed the dagger. But not at the boy¡ªat Michail. If this boy had drawn his sword to protect someone, then he would get the oue Jung was expecting. Jung felt confident as he began to paint the next scene in his mind. Soon, he heard the sound of something being sliced, and Jung allowed himself a small smile as he lifted his head. ¡°You fell for it?¡± The boy had taken the bait that Jung had thrown out. ¡°Damn it.¡± ¡°I knew you¡¯d fall for it.¡± ¡°Did you have to take your eyes off someone else?¡± Seeing blood drip to the ground, Michail let out a foolish cry. ¡°¡­Oh.¡± The boy was standing in front of him. Despite his small, fragile frame, the only thing notable about the boy was his height. He smiled at Michail as he looked down at him. ¡°Are you okay?¡± ¡°A¡­ Ah¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯m not okay.¡± ¡°No¡­ This can¡¯t be happening.¡± With a thud, the boy copsed weakly before Michail. He didn¡¯t have the strength to get up. All of his previous attacks had drained him of the full extent of his strength, and now his body refused to move. It had been the final attack, utilizing everyst ounce of his power, even as the penalties for using Limit Break began to catch up with him. Wi let out a small chuckle at the sight. ¡°It¡¯s a shame. You almost had me.¡± ¡°Damn it.¡± ¡°But what can you do? You¡¯re too soft-hearted, and that¡¯s your downfall.¡± Michail picked up a rock and started to rush at Jung. ¡°Stop it!¡± Jung burst outughing at Michail¡¯s feeble resistance and kicked him hard in the stomach. It was hrious. A boy sacrificing himself to protect another. Another who couldn¡¯t do anything yet still defied him. Everything about it was fantastic and exhrating. Jung pulled the dagger from the boy¡¯s back. He knew that with all the blood leaking from the boy, death was inevitable, but that wasn¡¯t Jung¡¯s concern. The main target wasn¡¯t this boy after all. Jung tossed the dagger at Michail¡¯s feet. ¡°Go on.¡± ¡°¡­?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll let one of you live.¡± Jung was enjoying this moment. The onset of despair was something he relished. Even though things hadn¡¯t gone exactly as nned, the taste of the moment was so delicious that he didn¡¯t bother with the small details. ¡°Why are you hesitating?¡± ¡°¡­I¡¯ll kill you!¡± ¡°Me, you say?¡± Jung emanated a dreadful killing intent at Michail. He wasn¡¯t so cold-hearted that he hadn¡¯t considered giving the boy a little nudge to act. Af boy rise to his feet while Michail eyed him with conflicted emotions. Fixing his gaze on Michail, Jung spoke. ¡°You want to live, don¡¯t you?¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t that right?¡± Then, Jung addressed Michail. ¡°You want to live too, right? If you stab him, you¡¯ll survive. Honestly!¡± Knowing how desperate people can get, Jung waited. -tter¡­ And the boy, Michail, began to respond to Jung¡¯s expectations. The other boy looked at Michail with trembling eyes before lowering his head. Seeing the feeling of betrayal cross the boy¡¯s face filled Jung with delight, and he clenched his fist. ¡®Yes¡­!¡¯ This was what he wanted. He wanted someone to be discarded for the sake of survival. Jung wanted to see the betrayal of a boy who had been treated as a savior in the doll¡¯s memories. He savored the anticipation for his meal and let out a pleased sigh. ¡°I¡¯m a man of my word.¡± He longed to feel an even greater pleasure. * Michail lowered his head, unable to stop his shoulders from trembling. I watched Michail and thought that it was understandable. I didn¡¯t me him. Honestly, when the dagger dropped in front of us, I had simr thoughts. In the novel, Jung was the type of person who kept his promises. Unlike other viins, that guy was true to his word. Even though there were often tricky conditions attached, I knew that if I stabbed Michail with this dagger, I would be spared. But how could I do that? I had talked so big before. I gave Michail a faint smile as I looked at him. ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­¡± Michail murmured through clenched teeth as he held the dagger. Seeing Michail ss. ¡°My mom promised she¡¯de for me¡­¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± ¡°So¡­¡± Michail turned around. ¡°Tell her you met me and that I¡¯m doing okay.¡± And then he turned his dagger towards Jung. With a face that looked ready to burst into tears, Michail held the dagger up to Jung with a trembling voice. ¡°You protected me every day¡­!¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°You got hurt in my ce every day!¡± Michail¡¯s voice was trembling, ready to break. ¡°So this time, I¡¯ll protect you!¡± Just like a hero in a novel. I let out a small chuckle and shook my head. ¡°You think so.¡± And then, I took Michail¡¯s dagger and stabbed it into my own stomach. Jung¡¯s scream filled the air. A scream telling me not to ruin his precious meal. I ignored Jung¡¯s wails and threw my arms around Michail¡¯s neck, pulling him close. ¡°Then you¡¯d better tell her yourself. Don¡¯t make thingsplicated.¡± I patted the bewildered Michail on the back. ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± ¡°¡­Huh?¡± ¡°Nothing happened.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Just think of me as someone who never existed.¡± (!) Michail¡¯s mental state is unstable. ¡°So just forget.¡± And with that, I left Michail¡¯s side. * I don¡¯t remember what happened afterward. Jung¡¯s furious kicksnded on me. Michail ran off as I told him to, while I clung to Jung¡¯s leg, desperately buying time. And then, The ordeal went on. Jung¡¯s enraged voice made me tremble as he debated what to do with the abandoned child. He even entertained the idea of brainwashing me and selling me off as a heretic, and that terrified me more than anything. But with all the blood I had lost, I knew I didn¡¯t have much time left, so it didn¡¯t scare me as much. I was just going to die anyway. As I gradually lost the will to live, I desperately swore at Jung, hoping he¡¯d finish me off. That¡¯s when a forgotten promise floated into my mind. -y with me today. -No. -I¡¯ll buy you something tasty. -No. It was a promise I had made with the viiness. I regretted not being able to keep it. I imagined the food she¡¯d buy would have been delicious. Not like she¡¯d bother looking for me, though. What a lonely life. Both my past and my previous life. A life where no one woulde looking for me. Just as I felt sleep drawing me in, a familiar voice rang in my ears. -Damn it. The familiar voice of the viiness. -Do you want to die? She was speaking with a terrifying killing intent. And then the viiness said, -Kill him. She spoke with an icy voice. And so I¡­ -Just be my servant. ¡­ -Stop screwing around. -You¡¯re being ridiculous. Became the viiness¡¯s servant. End of Chapter. Chapter 194: Recalling memories from the past, I let out a shallow sigh. The rtionship between Michail and me now. I wasn¡¯t sure if our current rtionship was right, and that uncertainty kept making me sigh. It was a rtionship that had be far too tangled. There was a deep emotional chasm between Michail and me, a rift that kept pushing us apart. I wondered if things would have been different if Michail¡¯s memories had been intact, but the world itself rejected that possibility, leaving me with no way to change it. After that day, as soon as I recovered, I went to the slums. I worried that Michail might have suffered harm from that guy, and I wanted to let him know that I was alive and well. Knowing better than anyone how hard it is to wait indefinitely, I searched for Michail in the slums. But¡­ ¡°He isn¡¯t here today either.¡± The empty slums greeted me.Michail wasn¡¯t there. Even after an hour. Even after a week. Even after a month. Michail never showed up. ¡°Why are you hanging out here? Weren¡¯t we going to y ball?¡± ¡°I was waiting for a friend.¡± ¡°A friend?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± ¡°You have a friend?¡± ¡°Yeah, I did.¡± ¡°Eek! But I don¡¯t have one!¡± ¡°That¡¯s because you¡¯re pathetic.¡± ¡°Argh! I¡¯ll make a friend too!¡± No one in er there either. ording e from a distant ce. Perhaps because I had been unconscious for so long, I missed the chance to say goodbye, but I was relieved that Michail¡¯s fate had ended well, at least. I chuckled bitterly as I looked at the small mound of dirt under the bridge. [Here lies my beloved hero ¨C Lee Minhyuk] at a tombstone with my name on it wasn¡¯t exactly a pleasant feeling. After that, nothing particrly noteworthy happened. I started receiving butler training under the youngdy¡¯s guidance. ¡°Hey.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t speak informally!¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°Because I pay you!¡± ¡°Right, I forgot. My apologies, ma¡¯am.¡± ¡°Good.¡± While arguing with the youngdy, I solidified my path forward. Ady¡¯s hand. I did everything I could to change the future of the youngdy. Her sess meant my survival, and her peace meant my peace. I helped her lose weight. I helped her improve her appearance. I worked hard to correct her twisted personality. ¡°Stop¡­ starving me.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry, youngdy, but your obesity has exceeded my expectations. If this continues, there could be a tragic event where the Earth¡¯s axis tilts.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t care about that.¡± ¡°Indeed.¡± Of course, this process wasn¡¯t smooth, but it was fun, and I was able to smile and follow along, making it a meaningful time. The viiness gradually became kinder through our efforts. ¡°Damn it!¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong, youngdy?¡± ¡°The sparrows are chirping too loud.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll catch them for you.¡± ¡°Good. Cook them up deliciously.¡± Most people wouldn¡¯t understand, but knowing the cold-hearted viiness from the novel, I enjoyed seeing the youngdy change bit by bit. The youngdy not only ced me in a decent job but also provided me with an education. She said she didn¡¯t need a foolish butler, but ironically, she was the one who avoided studying. ¡°Today¡¯s lesson is¡­ Excuse me, who is that youngdy?¡± ¡°My butler.¡± ¡°I see. But why is he attending this lesson?¡± ¡°Because he¡¯s my butler.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but my lessons aren¡¯t the type of etiquette sses where others can just join in.¡± ¡°Just teach already! You¡¯re putting me to sleep!¡± ¡°Youngdy, please be polite.¡± ¡°No!¡± ¡°Would you like to skip another meal today?¡± ¡°Argh¡­ Go ahead with the lesson.¡± ¡°Say it more kindly.¡± ¡°Please start the lesson.¡± that he had a lot built up, I patted him on the back. ¡°You worked hard.¡± ¡°Sniff¡­ I thought I wasn¡¯t gifted as a teacher until now.¡± ¡°Not at all. You¡¯ve raised an exemry student like me.¡± ¡°Bawling¡­¡± Because of his deep trust in me, I was able to learn a lot. I learned history, etiquette, and even how to win the hearts of high-ranking nobles, which meant that in truth, I was the one who received the most benefits. There wasn¡¯t total agreement within the family. Darbav had frowned deeply when he saw Olivia bring back a scruffy boy like me. ¡°Olivia. Who is this?¡± ¡°My butler. He¡¯s my butler starting today.¡± ¡°What happened to the butler who saved you earlier? Did you throw him away and get a new one?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t need him, so I threw him away.¡± ¡°A moment ago, I thought itmendable that you brought back an injured child. But is that not the case?¡± ¡°Nope. I¡¯m not that nice.¡± ¡°¡­Is that so? But it won¡¯t work. That boy isn¡¯t strong enough to handle my daughter.¡± ¡°Please make it happen!¡± Even now, the memory of the youngdy picking her nose and throwing a tantrum in front of the family head makes meugh. No one could dissuade her stubbornness. Without much hardship, I was epted as a member of the Desmond family. I them carefully in the drawer of my mind while smiling. ¡°It was a good choice.¡± Time passed, and when I encountered Michail at the academy, many things had changed. Michail had grown strong enough to carry a sword, both physically and mentally. It was good to see. Now that he no longer carried a teddy bear, I couldn¡¯t help butugh softly when I saw his empty hands. (!) If Michail discovers your existence, the future¡¯s events may change drastically. Because of the system, I couldn¡¯t approach him. Not that I was nning to, to begin with. During those 13 years, I had mainly focused on the youngdy and dedicated myself to protecting her future. Well, what can you do? As a reincarnator, I had already sided with the viiness. I tried to maintain a good rtionship with Michail, but it wasn¡¯t as easy as I had hoped. Michail disliked me from the start, and the youngdy¡¯s unruly behavior only made things worse. It was impossible to get close to him. So I ended up disliking Michail too. I felt genuinely sorry for Michail, but at that time, I resented him for mistreating the youngdy. I didn¡¯t raise him to be like that. I didn¡¯dy. That¡¯s why I started to dislike Michail, which eventually led to our current rtionship. I don¡¯t regret it, though. I don¡¯t regret choosing the youngdy. I don¡¯t regret the strained rtionship with Michail. These are things I don¡¯t regret. Because I am happy right now. I let out a small sigh and closed the book of memories ying out in my mind. Reflecting on these thoughts wouldn¡¯t change anything now. Instead of dwelling on them, I knew that nning what to eat tomorrow would be much better for my mental health, so I smiled softly and closed my eyes to end the day. And at that moment¡­ -Knock. Knock. I heard a knocking sound at the door. ¡°Are you asleep?¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°I haven¡¯t had a drink in a while, but there¡¯s no one to drink with.¡± I chuckled softly and opened the door. * Darbav poured whiskey into the sses with a wordless smile. ¡°It¡¯s been a while since we¡¯ve had a drink together.¡± ¡°Indeed. It must¡¯ve been about three years since that first time when I became an adult.¡± ¡°That time, Olivia was pestering me for a drink too. What a scene that was.¡± Darbav touched his forehead in recollection, shaking his head. ¡°It was a struggle to calm her down.¡± ¡°Yes, the youngdy was so upset, she refused to speak to me after that. She even said she¡¯d never hang out with me again¡­¡± ¡°Pfft! Olivia said that?¡± ¡°Yes, she didn¡¯t talk to me for quite a while.¡± ¡°Well, that¡¯s unfortunate.¡± I chuckled softly and started sharing some small stories with Darbav. ¡°Come to think of it, I recently had a drink with the youngdy.¡± ¡°Olivia drank alcohol?¡± Darbav¡¯s ears perked up at the mention of alcohol, and he turned to me with a worried expression. Wihter was. Meeting Darbav¡¯s anxious gaze, I offered a gentle smile. ¡°She handled it better than I expected.¡± ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Yes, she did. She drank fruit wine without any issue.¡± ¡°Olivia¡¯s really grown up, huh¡­ Knows how to drink now.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± ¡°How about drunken behavior? She didn¡¯t hurt anyone, did she?¡± ¡°Fortunately, no.¡± ¡°Thank goodness.¡± Talking about the old days with Darbav was enjoyable. From up her things and leaving when he refused to ept me¡ªthe stories Darbav shared were so amusing that time flew by without notice. I was also surprised to hear that, originally, he had nned to raise me as the youngdy¡¯s knight. ¡°Seems like choosing to raise you as a butler was the right decision. You turned out well on your own.¡± ¡°It¡¯s all thanks to your support, Master.¡± ¡°You sure know how to talk.¡± At first, I thought the head of the Desmond family was a scary person. After all, he was a viin supporting the viiness. But really, it¡¯s quite a funny family¡ªthis Desmond family. Of course, this side of the family is only shown to its members, but I liked this family. The Desmond family wasn¡¯t one to be underestimated. It was one of the founding families that didn¡¯t bow before the Emperor, and its power once rivaled that of the Histania family. Now, their influence had waned somewhat due to the youngdy¡¯s behavior, but the Desmond name remained a powerful force that no one could dismiss. Especially Darbav, who was one of the monsters in the Empireparable to the head of the Histania family. One of e. As the conversation gained momentum, Darbav swallowed and spoke with some difficulty. ¡°Ricardo.¡± ¡°Yes, Master.¡± Darbav was silently fiddling with his ss. As if he had something difficult to ask, he kept touching his ss before letting out a deep sigh and lowering his head. ¡°No, never mind.¡± ¡°You¡¯re doing the worst thing in the world, Master.¡± ¡°How did you know?¡± ¡°Is it true?¡± ¡°No.¡± He was quite a man when it came to teasing others. Darbav let out a small sigh and opened his mouth with difficulty. ¡°Olivia isn¡¯t eating.¡± Truly, it was a funny family. End of Chapter. Chapter 195: There were two kinds of hierarchies within the Desmond family. One was the social hierarchy. The other was the hierarchy that the members of the Desmond family tacitly acknowledged. . In most families, the treatment one received within the household varied widely ording to their social rank. Just as it was depicted in romance fantasy novels, household members had to be mindful of the family head¡¯s mood. But the Viiness¡¯ family was a bit different. ¡°Father! I want food!¡± ¡°What do you want to eat?¡±¡°Meat.¡± ¡°I was thinking of having fish today.¡± ¡°Argh! Meat!¡± ¡°Sigh¡­ Prepare the meat.¡± In the Viiness¡¯s family, the hierarchy wasn¡¯t determined by social positions but rather by who had the nastier personality. Of course, it was also to maintain the peace within the family. The members of the Desmond family epted this arrangement without anyints. The best example of this was the youngdy. The youngdy called the family head ¡°Father,¡± after all. her meant having a very difficult day. ¡°Honey?¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t even say anything yet.¡± ¡°It¡¯s about the socks, isn¡¯t it?¡± ¡°You¡¯re right.¡± Next up was the youngdy. ¡°Father! Brother! What are you doing?¡± ¡°Working.¡± ¡°Work hard.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s eat!¡± ¡°Sure.¡± ¡°Great.¡± After her came the sub-head of the household, Kyle. ¡°Olivia. Starting tomorrow, you should wake up at 8.¡± ¡°No!¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Then finally, Darbav, in that order. . Darbav took a deep breath, filled with worry. The youngdy¡¯s fasting was a problem that everyone in the household had to watch carefully and with apprehension. For someone like htly. If the youngdy continued fasting, word would naturally reach Rosanna¡¯s ears, triggering a showdown between the top two ranks in the household. As a lower-ranked member ofdy¡¯s health, which is why he brought it up. Honestly, I didn¡¯t think this was much of a problem. As the butler, I had seen the youngdy skipping meals many times before. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you eating?¡± ¡°We¡¯re poor, aren¡¯t we? We have to save money.¡± ¡°That¡¯s true.¡± But it was understandable that Darbav was concerned, having never seen this side of her before. As soon as morning arrived, Darbav and I were standing outside the youngdy¡¯s bedroom, watching her as she dozed in bed. ¡°Snore¡­¡± It was part of her morning routine to nibble on some chocte hidden in her treasure pouch before breakfast. ence. ¡°She really won¡¯t eat? Not the chocte or the food?¡± ¡°You must be joking. I could understand her skipping a meal, but there¡¯s no way she¡¯d pass up chocte. The youngdy loves chocte more than anything.¡± ¡°I¡¯m being serious.¡± ¡± ¡­¡± We kept an eye on the youngdy as she woke up, rubbing her sleepy eyes. ¡°Are you awake?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± Darbav clutched the doorframe, swallowing nervously. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. The youngdy will eat.¡± ¡°Whew¡­¡± From a young age, the youngdy had always loved eating. ¡°Hehe, chocte!¡± Starting with her all-time favorite chocte, she had the heart of an adventurer and would try anything edible, even if it was something visually shocking like insects, as long as it tasted good. ¡°Ricardo, let¡¯s eat frogs!¡± ¡°Pardon?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s sneak out and roast some frogs over a fire. They say it¡¯s delicious!¡± ¡°What are you talking about? I¡¯ve never even tried it myself, nor did I ever intend to.¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°Because it looks disgusting?¡± ¡°Yeah, but they say it tastes good.¡± That¡¯s how she managed to maintain her figure. luttonous habits from childhood to the present. Darbav and I silently observed the youngdy. ¡°Snore¡­ Air raid warning.¡± Darbavmented with a serious expression. ¡°She¡¯s concerned for the safety of the Empire.¡± ¡± ¡­¡± ¡°My daughter has an incredibly strong sense of patriotism.¡± ¡± ¡­¡± I still couldn¡¯t understand this family. After waking her up a bit earlier, there were no more ¡®air raid warnings.¡¯ I had intentionally woken her up just slightly and then used the bathroom as an excuse to leave. I expected the youngdy to notice the chocte cake on the table next to her bed. Remembering the youngdy I knew, she would probably eat it as soon as she saw it. ¡°Snore¡­ Oh?¡± ¡°Chocte?!¡± ¡°Ugh¡­¡± Sure enough, it didn¡¯t take long for the youngdy to spot the cake on the table. She widened her eyes and began to smile bashfully. I whispered quietly to Darbav as the youngdy nced around the room before staring intently at the chocte cake. ¡°Can you see that?¡± ¡°¡­Not yet.¡± ¡°She looks like she¡¯s about to eat it.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s wait a bit. My daughter isn¡¯t that weak-willed.¡± I raised a question to Darbav. In hindsight, I hadn¡¯t asked why the youngdy was fasting in the first ce. I looked at the youngdy and asked, ¡°By the way, Master, do you know why the youngdy is fasting?¡± ¡°No, I don¡¯t.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°If I knew that, would I be standing here like this?¡± I nodded in agreement with Darbav¡¯s confident and passionate response. ¡®He¡¯s got a point.¡¯ The youngdy continued to wage her staring contest with the chocte cake. With an empty gaze, she stared at the cake, asionally sniffling. ¡°I¡¯m hungry.¡± But that was all she said. Even though she admitted she was hungry, she clenched her eyes shut as if struggling with herself, and seeing her suffer like that made my heart ache. ¡°Arrgh¡­ I shouldn¡¯t eat it.¡± Why is she doing this? It didn¡¯t take long for me to find out why the youngdy was fasting. ¡°I need to go on a diet¡­¡± The truth was, it all started with a very healthy reason. ¡°I can¡¯t put on weight¡­¡± I finally understood. * Time passed. Not a full week, but three hours ticked by. I stood before the youngdy¡¯s bed, having brought in lunch, watching her timidly pick at her te with a solemn expression. ¡°Ricardo.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°No, nothing.¡± The youngdy seemed troubled. I didn¡¯t know what prompted her to start a one-day diet, but her expression, showing the turmoil in her heart, didn¡¯t give me a good feeling. At first, I had wanted to apud the youngdy¡¯s determination to diet, but after seeing her fast for an entire day, I started to worry. While keeping weight in specific areas is a good thing (a secret I won¡¯t share), I mped my mouth shut and observed the youngdy¡¯s mise. ¡°Sigh¡­¡± It didn¡¯t lookfortable. For a youngdy who lived to eat, the idea of dieting was a little heartbreaking. I couldn¡¯t help but worry that, if this continued, she¡¯d end up as thin as a piece of paper, just like Darbav had warned. Even though I supported her, cutting off food intake like this would undoubtedly hurt her health, so I picked up a fork, speared some meat, and held it up to her mouth. ¡°Herees the airne.¡± ¡°What¡¯s an airne?¡± ¡°It¡¯s meat.¡± ¡°Mm.¡± With her lips tightly sealed and head shaking, the youngdy was determined to resist having any protein enter her body. Her steadfast resistance caused me to clench my fist. ¡®Youngdy¡­¡¯ I gently asked the youngdy, ¡°Why aren¡¯t you eating? Are you feeling unwell?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± -Growl. Hmm. That doesn¡¯t seem right. I couldn¡¯ain, ¡°Still, it¡¯s better for your health to eat.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t food what gives people energy? You said that yourself before, youngdy.¡± ¡°That¡¯s true. But¡­¡± out a deep sigh and lowering her head. Smiling faintly, I moved the food back to the table and sat carefully at the edge of her bed. ¡°Youngdy.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Youngdy.¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± I whispered in a soothing voice near her ear, sharing my thoughts on dieting. ¡°Not eating is bad for your health.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not starving. I just don¡¯t feel well, so I haven¡¯t been eating.¡± ¡°Have you been feeling unwell for two days? Perhaps you should go to the hospital.¡± ¡°¡­I hate hospitals.¡± ¡°I heard from Master Darbav that you haven¡¯t eaten while I was away. For an entire day, no less.¡± ¡°¡­¡± I cautiously asked the youngdy, who now had her lips trembling with a sullen expression. ¡°Why are you doing this? I think you look just fine as you are.¡± ¡°No. I¡¯m fat.¡± ¡°How are you fat? You¡¯re so pretty, with a great figure on top of that.¡± ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Absolutely.¡± ¡°Really, really?¡± The youngdy turned her head abruptly and spoke in a sulky voice. ¡°No. I¡¯m fat.¡± Judging by her deeply hurt expression, it seemed someone had said something that had affected her. The youngdy, who was usually unfazed by things, had visibly been hurt by something, and seeing her like this wasn¡¯t pleasant. I asked in a calm voice, masking my irritation, ¡°Who said that?¡± I buried any malice in my heart. If someone had called her fat, I would crush that beautiful person¡¯s life with a brick. I asked in a friendly tone, even though I was suppressing dark thoughts. The youngdy, however, shook her head vigorously, dispelling my sinister intentions. ¡°Nobody said anything. I just felt like I¡¯d gained weight all of a sudden.¡± I tilted my head at the youngdy¡¯s dejected expression and asked again. ¡°I don¡¯t think so.¡± ¡°No, really. It just felt that way.¡± ¡°Hmm¡­¡± I decided to express my honest feelings. ¡°I¡¯ve never seen anyone as beautiful as you, youngdy.¡± ¡°I know.¡± ¡°You¡¯re quite confident.¡± ¡°My mom said that pretending not to know I¡¯m pretty would make mee off as obnoxious.¡± ¡°Hahaha¡­ That¡¯s right. Just like how I pretend I¡¯m not handsome.¡± ¡°That¡¯s a prince syndrome.¡± ¡°¡­¡± The youngdy¡¯s unforgiving reply to apliment made me chuckle bitterly as I swallowed dryly. ¡°Still, I don¡¯t think you should diet, youngdy.¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°Because you¡¯re so beautiful as you are.¡± ¡°¡­¡± The youngdy clenched her fists and looked up at me. ¡°How beautiful?¡± I made arge circle with my hand and spoke like a child. ¡°Thiiiiiis much.¡± ¡°Am I only that pretty?¡± ¡°No, you¡¯re even mooore beautiful than that.¡± ¡°Pfft.¡± htened as she gazed at me like an innocent puppy, eyes wide with a beaming smile. ¡°I get it.¡± Wow. What a normal smile. My heart skipped a beat at the youngdy¡¯s smiling eyes. Wihtly, she opened her mouth and waited silently. ¡°Meat.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll give it to you with carrots.¡± ¡°I hate carrots.¡± ¡°That won¡¯t do.¡± I started feeding the youngdy by only giving her the meat with the fork. By the time she emptied the te, she was patting her full belly with a satisfied smile, wiping her mouth. ¡°Do you feel better now?¡± ¡°Yeah. I guess I¡¯m just not suited for dieting.¡± ¡°That seems to be the case.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not going to do it anymore.¡± Sitting next to the youngdy, I asked, ¡°So why did you decide to go on a diet, anyway?¡± ¡°Well¡­¡± The youngdy turned around, reached into the drawer next to the bed, and pulled out a magazine. She used her finger to point at a picture of a woman. ¡°This is what I wanted to wear.¡± ¡°¡­?¡± I smiled softly but cursed inwardly. ¡®Damn it.¡¯ The youngdy was pointing at a swimsuit. A ck swimsuit with a daring design that revealed a lot of cleavage, which she shyly smiled at. ¡°But I¡¯ll wear itter.¡± Timing is everything in life, after all. End of Chapter. Chapter 196: After the duel had ended. Michail was reflecting on his own mistakes in the darkness. ¡°Stop it, senior.¡± He clenched his fists, thinking that if he had swung his sword just a bit faster, the oue might have been different. It was a battle where he had gained much. Michail achieved explosive growth in a short time and even met the Empire¡¯s greatest sword master, so there was nothing to lose for him in this battle. For Michail, the battle carried no penalties. If anything, the one who benefited most from this battle wasn¡¯t Hanna but Michail himself. However, Michail was locking himself away in the darkness, harshly criticizing himself. ¡°Why did I do that? Why on earth¡­!¡±¡°If I had focused from the beginning, I could have won. I wouldn¡¯t have lost if I had avoided the smaller attacks and stayed calm.¡± ¡°Why¡­ Why¡­¡± Michail was frustrated. It wasn¡¯t because he was upset about losing to a junior. He was enraged because he couldn¡¯t see his past and confirm whether that child had survived. He lost because of his own inadequacy. Michail was desperate. He had pleaded with Ricardo, desperate enough to kneel, to confirm the life of his friend, Lee Minhyuk. He didn¡¯t care what happened to his body; all he wanted was to win. But Ricardo, unaware of hisplicated feelings, coldly replied, ¡°You know you can¡¯t win with that body, don¡¯t you?¡± Michail was well aware of the gap in their skills. He knew Hanna was stronger than him. That¡¯s why he was so frustrated. He had worked hard and grown just as much as Hanna. If only he hadn¡¯t let his guard down a little, if only he had paid more attention to the minor wounds, the oue of the battle could have been different. He hated his own ipetence. ¡°Please¡­¡± Michail prayed. ¡°Please, just give me one more chance.¡± He begged for a chance to redo the quest he had failed to fulfill, promising to do anything if granted that opportunity. But the quest did not reappear before him. All that was left was the pitch-ck darkness that blinded him. Michail clutched his aching heart, trying to soothe the bitterness. ¡°Please¡­¡± Michail¡¯s darkness was long and deep. * Late at night at the Magic Faculty¡¯s training grounds. ¡°Damn it¡­!¡± Standing alone in the training grounds, Ruin cursed as he stared at the unmoving target. ¡°Why won¡¯t it work¡­?¡± ain, but nothing changed. ¡°Damn it¡­! Damn it¡­! Damn it!¡± Ever since his talent was stolen by Hans, darkness had been descending upon Ruin. ¡°Why won¡¯t it work?!¡± ¡°Why the hell won¡¯t it work?!¡± ¡°Shit. It used to work just fine before. What¡¯s going on?!¡± The reason Ruin had been able to shine, the ability that seemed invincible, was now gone. Without it, Ruin was being treated as worthless. At this rate, he would undoubtedly be in the lower ranks in the uing ranking match. He had always dismissed lower-ranked students, telling them not to even try if they didn¡¯t have talent. But now, it was Ruin who was facing the mockery and scorn he had once dished out. ¡°Fuck!¡± Frustrated by his inability to resolve anything, Ruin threw the water bottle he had been drinking from onto the ground. ¡®Bang!¡¯ The bottle hit the floor with a crack, spilling water everywhere. Ruin clenched his teeth as he watched the water flow out. Everything was falling apart. His rtionship with Yuria. His magic. His friendships. Nothing seemed to be going right. The sudden copse he was experiencing was more than Ruin could bear. Even though the Tower Master promised to find a solution, Ruin knew it wouldn¡¯t happen instantly, so he couldn¡¯t get his hopes up. Ruin had been living under the delusion that he was exceptional. He had convinced himself that even without innate abilities, his intellect and capabilities would allow him to achieve results better than others. ¡°What kind of ¡®genius of the century¡¯ am I? I can¡¯t even cast a proper Fireball now.¡± Except when it came to one person. Ruin clenched his fists, bowing his head as he recalled an old memory. ¡°I¡¯ll destroy you today.¡± ¡°Shut up. Seriously, keep it down.¡± ¡°I¡¯m going to beat you and take the top spot today¡­¡± ¡°Shut up.¡± A magician with ck hair. A woman with a cruel attitude who looked down on everyone else was the first magician Ruin had ever encountered who was unbeatable. The Tower Master could at least offer the hope of catching up someday, but she was a prodigy, just like him, who was ying in a league far beyond his reach. Ruin still remembered vividly How he was defeaainst it. That day, Ruin couldn¡¯t even properly look her in the face. It was overwhelming talent. Her background. Her stock of mana. And her magical prowess¡ªshe was ying in a realm he couldn¡¯t even begin to imagine. He never wanht about facing those whom he had previously looked down upon. This filled him with resentment and frustration. ¡°Why is everyone out to get me?¡± Ruin muttered as he stood there, facing the tranquil night breeze. ¡°I¡¯ve had to struggle so hard just to survive, so why won¡¯t they leave me alone?¡± He venain the glory he once had. He pushed himself relentlessly, not stopping even as the hours dragged on. As one hour, then two passed, and his mana began to run dry¡­ Ruin let out a bitterugh, staring at the still-standing dummy. ¡°Fuck.¡± There was no answer. Darkness was closing in on Ruin. A darkness that he couldn¡¯t resolve was slowly eroding Ruin¡¯s spirit. * At the same time. Back at the youngdy¡¯s mansion, I was pouring tea with a pleasant smile for the man sitting across from me. ¡°Please, have some.¡± ¡°This is holy water.¡± ¡°Just shut up and drink it.¡± Hans gazed reverently at the tea I had poured for him, offering a prayer. ¡°Thank you for today¡¯s blessings.¡± Although I felt a bit embarrassed by Hans¡¯s piety, I smiled and expressed my gratitude to him for his efforts while I was away. After all, Hans had been managing the mansion¡¯s security in our absence. ¡°Thank you for your hard work, Hans.¡± ¡°It¡¯s a follower¡¯s duty to protect the sacred ground, isn¡¯t it?¡± ¡°So, are you deciding to stick with the devout follower persona now?¡± ¡°I¡¯m no fanatic. Even though the gods may be indifferent, the god I believe in grants me benefits, so I remain devout.¡± ¡°Sigh¡­¡± I shook my head and closed my mouth. Discussing the matter further might just drive me crazy. It was more important to find out what had happened during my absence, so I put down my teacup and cautiously brought up the topic. ¡°Did you feed Gomtangi well?¡± ¡°I did.¡± ¡°And did anyone visit while I was away?¡± ¡°No one.¡± ¡°Good.¡± Nothing significant had happened. I had worried that a thief might have broken in while I was gone, but it seemed the Viiness¡¯s mansion was still unpopr. Thanks to the youngdy¡¯s reputation, the mansion had remained safe. It seemed the youngdy was indeed someone the world couldn¡¯t easily handle. As Hans and I continued our small talk for a while, I posed a small question to him. ¡°Is the Academy brainwashing going well?¡± ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°I mean, haven¡¯t others infiltrated the Academy besides you? The heretics.¡± Hans pursed his lips at the mention of the past. Talking about his unclean past couldn¡¯t have been easy. However, this was one of the reasons I had made Hans mine, so I smiled slightly as I pressed him for an answer. ¡°Isn¡¯t that the case?¡± ¡°Haha¡­ Truly, is there anything you don¡¯t know? What are you, exactly¡­?¡± ¡°Shh. You just need to give me the information.¡± ¡°Understood.¡± I felt satisfied seeing Hans nod in agreement, so I took another sip of tea. Hans carefully began to speak while fiddling with his teacup. ¡°During my presence, there wasn¡¯t much progress in recruiting at the Academy. Security has be tighter, and the students have a strong sense of vignce.¡± ¡°That¡¯s true. But, you¡¯re saying that progress is being made?¡± ¡°Yes, although none have been recruited yet.¡± ¡°Hmm¡­¡± Reading the novel had already given me an understanding. I knew how this would all y out. I hadn¡¯t asked out of genuine curiosity but just to confirm what I remembered. After all, the heretic recruitment hadn¡¯t progressed at all. So, one thing was bound to happen. One of the archbishops who had infiltrated the academy would be caught by the students. It was a straightforward matter. He¡¯d try to discover a student¡¯s weakness and whisper deceitful suggestions into their ear, only for things to backfire disastrously. This would ur right around the time of the ranking match, and the archbishop would be caught red-handed when executing his n, resulting in no casualties. Although there were a lot of injuries. I nned to leave this event in the hands of the protagonists. They needed the experience of dealing with the heretic on their own, without my interference, at least once. As harsh as it may seem, this would serve as a small but painful challenge. Michail had grown. Yuria had grown. row through that experience. Taking a small sip of tea with a faint smile, I noticed Hans hesitating, so I asked, ¡°Do you have a question?¡± ¡°Ah, may I ask something?¡± ¡°Of course. Feel free to ask two if you like.¡± ¡°Are you not concerned about Ruin learning dark magic? It seems like it would be dangerous if he did.¡± I chuckled softly and answered Hans¡¯s question with confidence. ¡°He can¡¯t learn it.¡± ¡°Pardon?¡± ¡°Ruin can¡¯t learn dark magic.¡± ¡°Wha it?¡± I ced my finished teacup down, brushing off Hans¡¯s worries with a calm smile. ¡°No, that was just spection. Now, I¡¯m telling you the fundamental reason.¡± I dropped a sugar cube into Hans¡¯s teacup and smiled. ¡°Ruin isn¡¯t capable of learning dark magic.¡± I added with a sly grin. ¡°Because I made sure of that.¡± When stripping someone of something, it¡¯s always crucial to eliminate any future repercussions. Well, if he were to dabble in dark magic, it would most likely leave him in a state of severe mental shock. Imagine trying to fall into corruption, only to be rejected even by corruption itself¡­ I¡¯ll just leave my thoughts at that. End of Chapter. Chapter 197: -Bang..! Ruin, once again standing alone in the training grounds, wiped the sweat pouring down like rain and gritted his teeth. ¡°Sigh¡­ Damn it.¡± Nothing was going right. Ever since he failed to recognize Yuria at the ball, nothing had gone his way. Ruin clenched his fists at the thought of his rapidly deteriorating situation. ¡°Just hit it, damn it!¡± There was no sign of improvement whatsoever. With only three days left until the ranking match, his magic showed no change. It wasughable that even after all the practice he had done, he could barely hit a single scarecrow.Time was running out. There wasn¡¯t enough time to meet everyone¡¯s expectations or to fend off the criticisms that were bound toe his way. ¡°Damn it¡­ Damn it¡­!¡± Theparisons were inevitable. His peers had all achieved great things. Michail had ob rapidly while learning holy magic. Meanwhile, Ruin alone was stagnating, sinking deeper into a bottomless pit. It¡¯d be a lie to say theparison didn¡¯t sting. Of all those who had once been called prodigies, Ruin was the most pathetic. ¡°Isn¡¯t Ruin acting strangetely? His personality¡¯s gotten really sharp, and he can¡¯t even perform basic magic.¡± ¡°Come on, it must just be a bad condition. Ruin¡¯s incredibly strong; didn¡¯t he receive direct guidance from the Tower Master?¡± ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Yeah! I match.¡± Ruin had nothing prepared to meet the expectations he had once set. The pressure weighed heavily on Ruin, and he couldn¡¯t shake off the feeling. He dreaded the thought of being criticized by everyone. He felt he had to do something. He desperately needed an immediate way to grow stronger. To repay the looks of admiration he had once received, the only thing left was to prove it with his skills. ¡°Damn it!¡± -Hisssss¡­. ¡°Damn it!¡± -Hisss¡­ ¡°Fuck!¡± -Pooooof. The only thing he gained from his efforts was an ever-growing repertoire of curses. Time marched on. One day. Two days. With no results to show, Ruin stood quietly in the training grounds, his fists clenched in silent frustration. ¡°This isn¡¯t going anywhere. What do they expect me to do?¡± Ruin had so many desires. He wan around her. Bu before Yuria, not to mention the likelihood of her epting him was slim. His powerful magic. A brilliant future. ile pride wouldn¡¯t allow it, so Ruin hesitated. Unaware that Yuria had no intention of epting his apology. -Tap¡­ In his anxiety, Ruin gnawed at his nails, trying to steady his chaotic thoughts. ¡®Isn¡¯t there some way¡­?¡¯ -Tap¡­ ¡®Isn¡¯t there a way to be strong, even just for a day?¡¯ -Tap! ¡®If I could just be strong for one day. After that, I could ask the old man to handle the rest, and everything would work out. That way, both the old man and I could protect the honor of the Tower¡­¡¯ Ruin continued biting his nails as he searched for an alternative, shaking his head as impulsive thoughts crept into his mind. ¡®Are you crazy? That¡¯s absolutely not it.¡¯ He didn¡¯. Howughable would i cowardly methods? Ruin let out a bitterugh, shaking his head as the hours passed without a solution. His fingers began to tremble as frustration built up inside him. ¡®¡­¡¯ And just as his desperation reached its peak, The sound of footsteps echoed through the entrance of the training grounds, and a woman in a white robe appeared, walking toward him. She looked to be in her thirties, wore sses, and had a warm smile. The woman smiled brightly at Ruin and called out to him. ¡°Oh my! Ruin, what are you doing here?¡± It was a forced smile. It didn¡¯t seem genuine, like she was pretending to be surprised when she wasn¡¯t. Upon seeing the woman, Ruin hid the nails he had been biting behind his back and responded with a cold expression. ¡°Professor Shulia.¡± Riben Shulia. A professor at the Magic Faculty who specialized in mental-based magic. She was a popr and well-regarded professor among the students for her gentle demeanor, but she was also a professor Ruin disliked. Ruin pursued explosive power and strength, not the deceitful art of mental magic. Moreover, he wasn¡¯t fond of Professor Shulia¡¯s empty praise. Ruin eyed the professor warily. ¡°What are you doing here at this hour? It¡¯s well past your working hours.¡± ¡°I left something behind. But what about you, Ruin? You¡¯ve been here for quite some time.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not doing anything¡­¡± ¡°Are you perhaps reviewing your lessons?¡± Shulia pped her hands and interrupted Ruin. She nced at the sweat-drenched Ruin with a smile and whispered in a soft voice. ¡°Impressive. Truly impressive, Ruin.¡± Ruin felt a surge of irritation at Shulia¡¯s eyes, which seemed to view him as a failure, and he rejected her praise with a click of his tongue. ¡°Why don¡¯t you just go on your way.¡± Shulia clutched the book under her arm tightly as she responded to Ruin. ¡°How could I leave such a hardworking student here? I never realized you were so passionate about magic, Ruin!¡± Praise from anyone oh in displeasure. But Shulia didn¡¯t seem to mind Ruin¡¯s reaction and continued talking. ¡°I never expech my sses.¡± ¡± ¡­¡± ¡°But I was wrong. You¡¯re amazing, Ruin.¡± ¡°Are you done mocking me? Why don¡¯t you leave now?¡± Ruin spoke sharply to Shulia. Listening to her chide him for not paying attention during ss didn¡¯t feel good, especially when it was wrapped in sharine words. Ruin was irritated by Shulia¡¯s honeyed words, concealing sharp des beneath them, and wanted to drive her out of the training grounds. Bueting, maintaining herposed smile. ¡°My, my¡­¡± Shulia, in a murmur, examined the scarecrow that Ruin had hit with his magic and then looked back at him with a pitiful smile. ¡°Such pathetic magic skills. Looks like you tried a Fireball, and yet you couldn¡¯t even singe the target.¡± ¡± ¡­¡± ¡°Such a simple spell, too. I never imagined a student at our Academy would be incapable of such basic magic. I always thought our Academy only epted prodigies¡­.¡± ¡± ¡­¡± ¡°Fascinating.¡± ¡°Goddamn it¡­¡± ¡°Oh no! Ruin, I wasn¡¯t talking about you. I was referring to the student who hit this target. You¡¯re way too talented for this.¡± Shulia said it loud enough for Ruin to hear as if hiding barbs in her words. ¡°Afht?¡± Shulia rolled up her sleeves and continued talking. ¡°Leic from you, as I¡¯m not very good at offensive spells. Isn¡¯t that right, Ruin? Hoho¡­¡± ¡°You¡¯re making me feel really shitty.¡± A cold tension filled the air. down at him, was palpable. Ten minutes passed in this haystack-dry atmosphere that seemed it could ignite at any moment. Then Shulia began to wave the book she had tucked under her arm in front of Ruin¡¯s face. ¡°Ruin, do you want to get strong quickly?¡± ¡± ¡­¡± ¡°I know how. Do you know Hobbes, the student from ss 1-B?¡± Ruin stopped himself fromshing out and recalled the rumors he¡¯d heard about a student named Hobbes. It was a name that hade up before. Hobbes was a student quickly making a name for himself with rapid growth. Upon hearing the name of a rising prodigy, Ruin swallowed the curses that had risen to his throat and clenched his fists. Shulia, seeing Ruin hesitate, began to smile slyly. ¡°In facreat results, but you never know, Ruin. Studying with me might change everything, don¡¯t you think? Hoho, am I bragging too much?¡± ¡± ¡­¡± Shulia¡¯s smile grew colder as she slowly began to reveal her true intentions. ¡°Don¡¯t you want to get stronger, Ruin?¡± Ruin lowered his head, staring at the book Shulia held out. He was being pulled in deeper and deeper. Despite knowing full well what it was Shulia was offering, he didn¡¯t refuse, continuing to stare at it. ¡®I know.¡¯ Only an idiot wouldn¡¯t notice. Of course, he understood why she was suddenly making such suggestions, why she was offering such a suspicious book. Ruin swallowed his bitterness. ¡®Damn it, it¡¯s dark magic¡­¡¯ ht before his eyes. This was something he definitely shouldn¡¯t touch, something he definitely shouldn¡¯t get involved in, but Ruin¡¯s mind was clouded, and he found it difficult to hold onto reason. ¡®Just once.¡¯ If iued him. The temptation tugged at Ruin¡¯s desperate heart. Shulia grinned and whispered. ¡°Once will be enough.¡± A gentle whisper. ¡°If you just learn once¡­ you¡¯ll be strong again, just like before.¡± Ruin reached out for the dark magic tome. As Ruin¡¯s fingers moved slowly toward the book, Shulia¡¯s grin widened. And just as Ruin touched the book¡­ -Fssshhh¡­ The book began to turn to ash. Shulia let out a dumbfoundedugh and stared at Ruin. ¡°Oh¡­? This shouldn¡¯t be happening, should it?¡± Just as Ruin was about to panic, Shulia¡¯s cold voice whispered into his ear. ¡°Poor Ruin. It seems¡­ this dark magic tome, which forcibly awakenstent abilities, doesn¡¯t work on you¡­ It looks like you have no talent in this field.¡± Ruin couldn¡¯t grasp the meaning of Shulia¡¯s words. His heart, which had thudded nervously. His pride, which had abandoned his conscience. All were denied. It felt likeplete nonsense. ¡°Pathetic.¡± *** In the quiet room of the youngdy. ¡°A storybook!¡± ¡°Just a moment.¡± ¡°Aaah¡­¡± I looked at the youngdy, who was rolling up in the nket, pouting with frustration, and smiled softly. ¡°Would you please wait a moment? Something interesting just happened.¡± Iughed as I felt the ancient magic I had engraved on Ruin activating. ¡®You idiot.¡¯ It seemed something interesting was about to unfold. End of Chapter. Chapter 198: The atmosphere within the student council had recently taken a turn for the worse. Incidents rted to the heretics were erupting one after another. When one issue was resolved, another would arise, and when that was dealt with, yet another would surface internally, leaving the council members exhausted. The student council¡¯s credibility was waning by the day. With no end in sight to the string of idents, the students¡¯ grievances naturally turned toward the council. Comints centered on how the student council, which received a significant amount of funding and support from the foundation, seemed to be doing nothing. Honestly, it wasn¡¯t an unfoundedint. The results the council had shown so far were disappointingly inadequate, and the student council president, Chartia, couldn¡¯t deny the students¡¯ opinions. ¡°Sigh¡­¡± Recently, strange rumors had started circting within the academy. The rumors suggested that one of the academy¡¯s professors might be involved with the heretics. Wi forehead and let out a deep sigh. ¡°Are you all out of your minds?¡±¡°¡­¡± ¡°We set up a disciplinarymittee, but you all run off to drink instead. We¡¯re already short-handed because of the budgeting for the ranking match, so it¡¯s ridiculous that the head of the finance department was out drinking too. Do you even have a clue?¡± Chartia was furious. over, dozing off, and some were even sprawled out asleep on their desks. Chartia let out a sigh, feeling disillusioned with the officers showing the worst behavior in the history of the student council. ¡°This is precisely why the student council as a whole is getting criticized¡­.¡± The officers hung their heads at Chartia¡¯s reproach, ncing at each other awkwardly, as if saying, ¡®She¡¯s angry today too.¡¯ Chartia sighed deeply. She didn¡¯t even have the strength left to scold them for this anymore. Thesezy members, unconcerned with such an important issue as the ranking match, didn¡¯t seem like responsible adults at all. Chartia, her voice filled with irritation, addressed the disciplinarymittee members standing before her. ¡°Honestly, I¡¯m seriously questioning whether you all are even adults.¡± ¡°We¡¯re sorry.¡± ¡°It¡¯s absurd that you¡¯re all adults, yet you can¡¯t even do your jobs properly. Isn¡¯t that right?¡± ¡°We¡¯re sorry.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not asking for an apology. You must have thoughtlessly done so, right? Am I wrong?¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Ooing to a crowded bar? Sigh¡­. Just forget it.¡± Inwardly, Chartia swallowed down her growing frustration. Honestly. Honestly, things were better when *he* was still here. Chartia massaged her throbbing temples as the image of a man popped into her mind. ¡°I¡¯ve apprehended the undergarment thief.¡± ¡°Hey¡­ what do you think you¡¯re doing, leaving the second son of a count bloodied? Even if he is a thief, you can¡¯t just do that!¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine. You¡¯re a duchess. If they have aint, they¡¯lle running. That is, if they manage to keep their heads until then.¡± ¡°Are you insane?¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t the guy who steals men¡¯s underwear crazier? Anyway, I did as you asked, so you¡¯ll get my penalty reduced, right?¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Later.¡± Indeed, if that guy were still here, many things would have been different. He had managed the ckers on the council and dealt with minor crimes. There might have been harsh res directed at him, but no one could deny his effectiveness when it came to getting things done. ¡°If anyone has aint, take it up with her. Otherwise, sit back and suck your thumb.¡± He was crazy, though. Had Ricardo still been here, Chartia feared she would have relied on him for too much, so she shook off the thought with a heavy heart. ¡®Such a shame¡­ I really wanted to keep giving him work.¡¯ Buret. After all, she was one of the people who had hurt Ricardo. ¡°Uuugh¡­ Don¡¯t evere back to the academy!¡± ¡°Just get lost already!¡± ¡°Get out!¡± ¡°I get that we made a mistake, but do we really deserve this treatment?¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°I just don¡¯t understand these students, the academy, or even Her Highness.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°We could¡¯ve just quietly left, but¡­ well, what else can we do? We were wrong, so we¡¯ll have to ept it.¡± issue. The problem of negligence could be addressedter, but right now, she needed to focus on quelling the rumors floating around the academy. If things continued like this, the student council¡¯s reputation would plummet, much like it did during Olivia¡¯s expulsion, and Chartia was determined to prevent that. She didn¡¯ all the students¡¯ usations, terrified her. In a stern tone, Chartia addressed everyone. ¡°Have you heard the rumors circting in the academy recently?¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°About a professor in the academy being a heretic, you must have heard that.¡± One of the disciplinarymittee members, who had been silent, chuckled and replied. ¡°Ah, isn¡¯t that just because there¡¯s been a lot of troubletely? Our academy has pretty stringent hiring standards for professors, though.¡± ¡°¡­I know. That¡¯s why I¡¯m talking about this.¡± Chartia clenched her fists, swallowing her frustration. Ihtly. She had to respond seriously, and so should everyone else in the room. ¡°Don¡¯oing to stop it this time?¡± Chartia red at the officers seated around the table. ¡°You want to rely on a dropout again, likest time?¡± Chartia¡¯s pointed remark made the student council officers react as if they had stepped on a tack, raising their voices in protest. Especially Rohan, the third-year who oversaw the Swordsmanship Faculty and guided the disciplinarymittee, who shouted at Chartia with a clenched fist. ¡°That¡¯s only because we had stuff going on! We already exined everything back then, so why are you bringing it up again?!¡± ¡°So, the people who supposedly had ¡®stuff going on¡¯ didn¡¯t even bother evacuating the students and ran away? Do you have any idea how appalled I was when I saw you all bragging about surviving without felling a single heretic soldier? I nearly burst out trying to keep that from bing gossip¡­¡± ¡®I was so tempted to just spill everything¡­¡¯ ¡°Promise you¡¯ll keep this a secret?¡± ¡± ¡­¡± ¡°Think about the image. The student council¡¯s reputation is already scraping the bottom as it is.¡± Char his help. Moreover, as Ricardo pointed out, if it became widely known that the student council couldn¡¯t put up any fight, a flood of negative articles would follow, so bragging about whose achievements they actually were wasn¡¯t an option. The whole situation just felt contradictory. Gathering her thoughts, Chartia spoke again. ¡°Get your act together. The ranking match starts in three hours.¡± The student council officers, under Chartia¡¯s stern gaze, slowly began to nod. All except one person. ¡°Uh¡­¡± And that was Ruin, the officer from the Magic Faculty. Chartia looked at Ruin with a puzzled expression. The guy who always had his feet up on the desk was sitting upright for once, raising his hand. It was quite the unusual sight. Chartia addressed Ruin. ¡°Why, have you got something to say?¡± As everyone¡¯s attention turned to Ruin, he awkwardly lowered his raised hand and shook his head. ¡°No, nothing.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°I was just wondering what we were going to do after the ranking match.¡± ¡°Are you kidding?¡± Ruin clenched his fists, thinking, ¡®No way. I can¡¯t tell them, even if it kills me.¡¯ ¡®Iic?¡¯ Swallowing his confession, Ruin lowered his head while Chartia gave the final warning wrapped with encouragement to the officers. ¡°As you all know, the ranking match is an important event involving both first- and fourth-year students.¡± Chartia, in a tone that permitted no objection, continued. ¡°Don¡¯t ck off and lose. Got it?¡± Thest student council meeting before the start of the ranking match ended just like that. * Left alone in the conference room, Chartia sat in her chair, biting her nails in a sudden wave of nervousness. ¡°What is this feeling?¡± She felt uneasy. The sense that something bad was about to happen wouldn¡¯t leave her mind, making it hard to focus on her work. ernails. After ten minutes. After twenty minutes. Finally, Chartia noticed a small envelope on the desk. It was a brown envelope, neatly sealed with wax. Chartia remembered it as the letter Ricardo had left when he came to collect his payment. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you pay me?¡± ¡°Sorry, I got really busy.¡± ¡°Do you even know that you and I rely on this money to survive?¡± ¡°Uh¡­?¡± ¡°Just kidding.¡± ¡°Are you insane?¡± ¡°No. By the way, this is a letter I¡¯ve written to express my feelings. I¡¯ve poured all my frustration about not getting paid into it, so please make sure to read it.¡± ¡°No thanks. Take it with you.¡± ¡°Not a chance.¡± She hadn¡¯t had a chance to read it because of how busy things had been, but now seemed like a good time, so Chartia gave a small smile and reached for the letter. ¡°You know I won¡¯t even get it, so why¡¯d you write a letter?¡± It¡¯s not even funny. It¡¯s probably just some insults. With a light heart, Chartia began to open Ricardo¡¯s letter. As the contents slowly revealed themselves, Chartia gingerly pulled out the letter. ¡°His handwriting is atrocious¡­¡± It took two hours just to decipher his scribbles. [Don¡¯h some weird book. Not my cup of tea, though¡­.] The moment she finished reading that, Chartia grabbed her coat and bolted toward the arena. [Just be careful out there.] [I¡¯m a bit busy today.] * The arena echoed with the cheers of the crowd. Ruin, his head bowed in nerves, clenched his fists as he watched his first opponent. -This time, Ruin from the Magic Faculty will be facing none other than¡­! ¡°Shit.¡± -Michail! Nothing was going right. End of Chapter. Chapter 199: Beneath the arena filled with echoing cheers. Ruin, feeling anxious, clenched his fists and looked up at the arena. ¡°Why does it look so high?¡± The round, gray arena, where he had always won and earned the admiration of everyone, seemed dauntingly high today. He didn¡¯t want to climb up. It felt like a guillotine made just for him. Ruin, unprepared as he was, was terrified of stepping into the arena. It¡¯s the first time he had felt such crushing pressure since his match with Olivia. The weight of everyone¡¯s gaze felt overwhelming. His breathing grew rough, and the unease refused to subside. ¡°Sigh¡­ Sigh¡­ Get a grip. I just need some weakling to face me.¡±Over Ruin¡¯s head, the loud voice of the announcer began to resonate. -Today¡¯s first match¡­ is here! It¡¯s Ruin-sunbae from the Magic Faculty! -Als, he secured event¡­ isn¡¯t it exciting? -Now, who will Ruin-sunbae¡¯s first opponent be¡­? Ruin clenched his fists. ¡®Please¡­¡¯ His palms were sweaty with anxiety, desperately hoping to avoid a strong opponent. He prayed earnestly for an opponent he could win against. But the heavens didn¡¯t grant Ruin his wish. The announcer, having pulled a name from the box containing countless slips, brought the microphone imbued with sound amplification magic to his lips with a surprised voice. -Oh¡­ this person shouldn¡¯t have been picked. -The first opponent is¡­ Michail-sunbae! Hearing the announcer¡¯s trembling voice, Ruin¡¯s expression fell as if the world copsed. He lowered his head in defeat, the fists he had been tightly clenching falling limply at his sides as he muttered softly. ¡°Shit.¡± Nothing was going right. Ruin forced his unwilling legs to move. Michail was not someone his current self could contend with. Even before he loser. Encounhts. With a dark expression, Ruin trudged up to the arena. ¡°Sigh¡­. Damn it.¡± Michail was already in the arena. Loosening up while gently touching the sword at his waist, Michail, as always, approached the battle with utmost seriousness. He didn¡¯t look like he was going to go easy on him. Ruin hung his head and slowly began to gather his magical power. He thought that if he at least showed something before it was over, he could preserve his honor. Even though he had grown weaker, he still had a trump card to rely on. Gathering his magical power slowly, Ruin waited for the signal. ¡®The old man said this spell was unstable and warned me not to use it¡­ Whatever, it¡¯ll work out somehow.¡¯ Perhaps losing nal. A few moments passed, and then the announcer¡¯s booming voice echoed in the arena. Ruin took a deep breath. ¡®Let¡¯s do this¡­¡¯ -The match¡­ Begins NOW! At the announcer¡¯s signal, Ruin immediately unleashed his magic. A unique spell handed down by the Tower Master of the Magic Tower. A spell passed down from the very first Tower Master, only taught to those acknowledged for their talent. [Green Generation] As the green wave spread out, Michail was already standing right in front of Ruin. ¡°Get your head straight.¡± Michail effortlessly countered the magic Ruin had poured everything into and walked forward. Like a breeze passing by, Michail stood before Ruin, sword in hand. Ruin stared at Michail in a daze, thinking. ¡®What¡­¡¯ Ruin couldn¡¯tprehend what was happening. Despiain hisposure. Michail spoke in a cold voice. ¡°Do it properly.¡± Ruin¡¯s world began to crumble. * Michail wasn¡¯t holding back as he relentlessly pressured Ruin. -ng! ¡°Damn it¡­!¡± Michail had returned stronger, like aplete monster. Michail¡¯s presence was so overwhelming that Ruin started to wonder if he was even human. The swordsmanship that once had openings was now wless, and the sword that had previously only focused on defense was no longer passive. Ruin felt unfairly defeated. His breath grewbored, and he was so stifled that he couldn¡¯t even speak. ¡°What the hell is going on!¡± Even if he hadn¡¯t lost his strength, he felt like he still wouldn¡¯t be able to beat the current Michail. They had spent the same amount of time training, and Ruin had certainly put in effort too, but Michail had grown several times stronger than himself. Seeing how powerless he was inparison made Ruin feel utterly small. -Smack¡­! Michail delivered a kick to Ruin¡¯s stomach as he was distracted, and spoke in a low voice. ¡°Ruin. Don¡¯t respond, just nod your head.¡± ¡°What¡­?¡± ¡°You got messed up by Hans that day, didn¡¯t you?¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°That¡¯s why you can¡¯t use your power right now, isn¡¯t it?¡± Michail continued in a quiet voice. ¡°You weren¡¯t normally this weak.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°So tell me. Then I can take it easy on you.¡± ¡°Shit¡­¡± As Ruin scratched the arena floor with his fingernails, feeling an overwhelming sense of shame, Michail, in a serious tone, asked him. ¡°Honestly, there¡¯s a limit to how much I can hold back. Ruin.¡± ¡°¡­What?¡± ¡°I wanted to go easy on you because we¡¯re friends, but this is hard. Even thatst attack was me holding back, but you still went down.¡± Michail muttered softly, his voice filled with regret. ¡°I thought I had gotten stronger, but maybe I haven¡¯t.¡± Ruin clenched his fists. The humiliation was unbearable. Hearing rier at himself. ¡®Don¡¯t give me that crap.¡¯ ¡®Don¡¯t say that crap! Where do you even get off calling yourself weak? You¡¯re already monstrously strong, so what do you mean ¡°weak¡±?¡¯ Ruin was breaking apart. ¡®Then what about me¡­!¡¯ ¡®Damn it, then what about me¡­! Even with power, I feel like I can¡¯t win. No matter what I try, I feel like I won¡¯t win. So what does that make me?!¡¯ ¡®I nearly fell into dark magic¡­! Damn it, then what about me? What about me¡­?!¡¯ Ruin was arriving aht be fundamentally wed. ¡®Do I just not have any talent?¡¯ Ruin got to his feet and began firing off spells. ¡°Shut up!¡± ¡°Ruin!¡± ¡°Just shut up! Take it easy on me!? You¡¯re taking it easy on me!? Don¡¯t screw with me! Just say it! Say it honestly!¡± Michail pretended to be pushed back by Ruin¡¯s furious magic, letting out a contrived groan as he stepped back. Even though they had always bickered, they had still respected each other¡¯s pride as friends. Especially since both had been victims of Olivia and Ricardo¡¯s misdeeds. That¡¯s why Michail knew about Ruin. He knew how strong Ruin¡¯s pride was, and how concerned he was about others¡¯ perceptions. For that reason, Michail was pretending to be at a disadvantage while facing Ruin, while Ruin continued to unleash his magic. ¡°How does it feel? How does it feel now?! Isn¡¯t it different now?!¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you feel like dropping the whole ¡®holding back¡¯ act?!¡± Ruin shouted as he watched Michail feign difficulty in dodging his attacks. ¡°Damn it! Stop it! Don¡¯t look at me with that face!¡± Seeing Ruin¡¯s pi some of them hit him. Michail muttered softly. ¡°Let¡¯s stop.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯ll throw the match.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°Anyway, even if I lose the ranking match, I can make up for it during the school year, so I¡¯ll¡­.¡± ¡°¡­Damn it.¡± Ruin let out a hollowugh and muttered. ¡°I quit.¡± ¡°Ruin.¡± ¡°I¡¯m done with this shit. It¡¯s too disgusting to continue.¡± Ruin pushed Michail¡¯s shoulder away, who had gotten too close, and wiped his sweat-soaked hair. He was utterly disgusted with himself. Receiving pity. Hearing the students gasp ¡®Wow¡­!¡¯ in awe at Michail¡¯s act, it was all so revolting that Ruin couldn¡¯t bear it. Ruin raised his hand and slowly began walking out of the arena. ¡°I forfeit.¡± Rather than winning in such a pathetic way, it was better to just give up. The shame was too much to bear to continue. * Shulia wasughing. ¡°Heheh¡­ There are just too many up-anding seedlings.¡± Not just Michail. Yuria as well. Even the Crown Prince was growing at an rming rate, making them all quite bothersome. If left unchecked, they would undoubtedly be threats to their cause. Especially one person in particr. -The next match is Histania Hanna¡­! That student was a thorn in Shulia¡¯s eyes. Even if it meant risking exposure, she wanted to erase¡­ No, she wanted to possess her. ¡°Well¡­ she¡¯ll die today anyway. That should be fine.¡± Shulia chuckled softly as she looked at Hanna standing in the arena. And Hanna was also looking back at Shulia. End of Chapter. Chapter 200: Ruin wiped the blood trickling from his split lip as he sat on a bench. ¡°Damn it.¡± He couldn¡¯t shake the gloomy feeling. There were no excuses to exin away the result of his overwhelmingly crushing defeat. Even if he had used hisst resort. Even if he had been in perfect health, he was starting to think there was no way he could win. Ruin wiped his face with a towel draped over his head and let out a sigh. ¡°Shit.¡± For some reason, other people¡¯s voices seemed louder today. -He forfeited?-Was he all just hype? -My sister said Ruin-sunbae was insanely strong, so what was that? -The pride of the Magic Faculty? If that¡¯s the pride of the Magic Faculty, then I must be the pride of the whole academy. The murmurs from the first-year students seemed especially clear today. The criticism directed at him seemed to resonate even louder. Hecked the courage to start again. In the past, he would have shrugged it off, convinced that everything would work out if he just kept going, but now he didn¡¯t have the energy to do that. His current state of mind was such that he wanted to give up on everything. Sitting on the bench, with a dark expression, Ruin hung his head. ¡°Must¡¯ve been all my fault.¡± ¡°The Hans incident, failing to recognize Yuria¡­ All of it¡­ was my fault.¡± He was overwhelmed with a sense of self-loathing. The wall of pride he had painstakingly built up like a fortress crumbled all at once, leaving him behind, looking utterly pitiful and stupid. It seemed ridiculous that he had looked down on others over something this trivial. He couldn¡¯t help but think that his show of bravado was based on a skill that others would quickly surpass. ¡°Seriously, what am I?¡± Ruin felt like a worthless, foolish version of himself. Unable to rid himself of his mncholy, Ruin struggled to lift his head, hoping against hope that she might be nearby tofort him. -You¡¯re hurt again!? Ruin, you¡¯re driving me crazy! -It¡¯s fine, I won, didn¡¯t I? -What?! Just because you won, it¡¯s okay to get hurt? -Why! Yuria will heal me anyway. -Oh¡­ I swear, between you and Michail, my body¡¯s going to fall apart! -Hahaha! Ruin thought of those happy days as he lifted his head, hoping that Yuria, who alwaysforted him, mighte to find him. Even though he raised his head with conflicted feelings, Ruin¡¯s hopes were not realized. ¡°¡­¡± Yuria, the one whose eyes met his, quickly turned away. ¡®So now you don¡¯t even want to look at me¡­¡¯ nificant than he had ever anticipated. He thought he would be fine, that he could just make other friends, but in the wake of a bitter defeat, her absence hit him harder than he had imagined. He had desperately wanted to be the best, but now, nothing remained by his side. No friends. No talent. No honor. There was nothing left. ¡°Sigh¡­¡± Ruin let out a deep sigh and lowered his head to the ground, covering his face with the towel to hide the despair on his face. He bowed his head even lower, not wanting anyone to see his gloomy expression. Had three minutes passed? A short male student approached Ruin with a cold drink in his hand. Ruin looked up at him with a hardened expression. ¡°Why are you here? To brag about your victory?¡± ¡°I came to see if you were okay.¡± ¡°¡­Annoying bastard.¡± The senseless fool. Despite the insults thrown his way, what did he hope to hear bying here? Ruin gave a hollowugh as he looked at Michail¡¯s smiling face. ¡°Idiot.¡± He was a guy you couldn¡¯t hate, no matter how annoying he was. Even Michail¡¯s intentions, Ruin swallowed his bitterness and took the drink Michail offered him. Without turning to Michail, who sat beside him, Ruin spoke. ¡°You¡¯ve gotten incredibly strong.¡± ¡°No, there are plenty of people stronger than me.¡± ¡°Annoying bastard.¡± Ruin spoke in a voice weighed down by defeat. ¡°Did I look pathetic?¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°My magic.¡± ¡°¡­Yeah.¡± ¡°Shit.¡± Ruin forced a bitter smile through the pain. Despite everything, having his friend beside him made him feel a little better. ic Tower was a joke, might not be too widespread. Hiding his embarrassment, Ruin quietly said to Michail. ¡°Thanks.¡± ¡°For what?¡± ¡°Just take it, you moron.¡± ¡°¡­¡± As ht up a sensitive question. ¡°Are you¡­ going to give up on magic?¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t it too disappointing to end it like this? What if you started over from the beginning¡­?¡± Wi. ¡°I can¡¯t quit. Too many people are counting on me¡­ Even if I wanted to quit, I can¡¯t.¡± Michail nodded with a small smile at Ruin¡¯s words. As time passed, and Ruin gradually caught his breath, his narrow field of vision began to widen again. Now iether for a bit. Ruin shook off the sweat-soaked water from his hair and nced up. ¡°What the, is that the next match?¡± Michail, seeing who Ruin was pointing at, replied in a low voice. ¡°Uh¡­ Yeah.¡± ¡°What¡¯s with that face? Damn it, I should be the one making that face.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Still upset that you didn¡¯t get a rematch after losingst year? Suck it up; you can¡¯t have a rematch since you¡¯re a third-year.¡± Ruin nudged Michail¡¯s shoulder as he spoke. ¡°Anyway, you¡¯re going to win this time, right?¡± ¡°¡­No.¡± ¡°What?¡± Ruin looked up at the female student loosening her wrist beneath the arena. ¡°You¡¯re not going to win?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± ¡°Shit. What the hell is going on at this academy¡­¡± The opponent Ruin was pointing at. Histania Hanna. The prodigy from the Swordsmanship Faculty who hadn¡¯t relinquished first ce inst year¡¯s academy ranking matches was calmly stretching. Ruin smiled bitterly as he watched Hanna. ¡°Crazy girl.¡± Ruin had grown to dislike Hanna ever since she had started hanging around Ricardo, which had soured their senior-junior rtionship. -Hey, stop hanging out with that guy. -Stay out of it. -Stay out of it? Just because you¡¯re a junior and I¡¯ve been nice, don¡¯t push it¡­. -Come up to the arena. I¡¯ll kill you. And if you still call him that one more time, I¡¯ll sew up your mouth, senpai. In the past, she used to follow him around, calling him ¡°senpai.¡± Damn it. After venting to Michail and lightening his emotional load a bit, Ruin looked at Hanna with a dark expression. ¡°I hope she gets her ass kicked.¡± And then, in that moment. ¡®What the¡­¡¯ A chilling sensation ran through him. Ruin slowly lifted his head and looked across the arena at a male student standing there. The boy¡¯s face was disturbingly pale, giving off an eerie sense of wrongness. ¡®That face is familiar.¡¯ As Ruin¡¯s thoughts lingered, the question he had was soon answered by the loud voice of the female announcer. -ic Faculty, Hobbes! -Can Hobbes be the spark that reignites the Magic Faculty¡¯s slump¡­? The moment Ruin heard the name ¡°Hobbes,¡± he jumped to his feet. The student named Hobbes was none other than the apprentice of the professor who had made that strange offer to himst night. He had forgotten. In ic and the fact that there was a traitor within the academy. Ruin raised his head and stared at Hobbes. ¡°Hehehe¡­¡± ¡®Is he¡­ smiling?¡¯ Something was definitely wrong. Ruin felt it in his gut as he watched Hobbes. The intuition that something terrible was about to go down in this match. ¡°I have to stop this.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°I said, I have to stop this.¡± At that moment, the announcer¡¯s voice boomed, not waiting for Ruin. -The match¡­ begins! Through Ruin¡¯s panicked gaze, he saw Chartia rushing frantically about, seemingly searching for someone. She was pointing to the front row of the stands, shouting at the crowd. -There©¤ ©¤©¤ ©¤©¤©¤©¤ But her voice was drowned out by the noisy crowd of students. Ruin calmly followed Chartia¡¯s finger and saw who she was pointing at. Seated there, with a faint smile, was Professor Shulia. ¡®No way.¡¯ Professor Shulia was smiling. She was staring at Hanna with an ominous smile, as if she were eagerly awaiting something. Just as Ruin was about to shout, feeling the urgency to stop whatever was about to happen, -Thunk¡­! The loud sound of shing weapons broke Ruin¡¯s train of thought. It was the sound of steel meeting magic, the sound of a colossal sh coupled with the roar of mes. Struggling to keep his mind from spiraling, Ruin fixed his gaze on the arena. ¡°Die!¡± Hobbes¡¯s hateful shout echoed through the dust-filled arena, but nothing could be seen through the thick cloud of dust. Only the rapid movements of two figures could be vaguely discerned. ¡°Michail!¡± ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°Get up there and stop it!¡± ¡°What did you say?¡± Michail looked bewildered at Ruin¡¯s words. No matter how much you might dislike Hanna, interfering with a match was off limits. But Ruin, who didn¡¯t think this was the time to worry about something so trivial, grabbed Michail¡¯s hand and yelled again. ¡°Stop him! That guy¡¯s a dark mage.¡± ¡°Did you just say¡­!¡± Before Michail could finish, the arena was rocked by another loud explosion and a massive tremor. The tremor was so strong it could be felt even in the stands. Just as Ruin was about to rush up to the arena to stop it himself, -Ugh¡­! A scream rang out, and a figure was flung from the dust cloud. Ruin clenched his fist, preparing for the worst. Even if it meant being criticized by everyone, he needed to reveal the truth. Surely, they would think Hanna had been fatally wounded in the match. He had to tell them what had really happened. Ruin swallowed hard as he watched the figure falling from the dust cloud. ¡®Damn it¡­!¡¯ Ruin was almost certain the figure falling from the sky was Hanna. No matter how brilliant a swordsman she was, there was no way she could withstand an attack that caused that much vibration. -Thud¡­! The figure hit the ground, and as if reflexively, an incredulous sound escaped Ruin¡¯s lips. ¡°What? Why are you the one falling¡­¡± The person who hit the ground wasn¡¯t Hanna. It was Hobbes, trembling in fear with his wrist severed. He looked up at the arena with shaking shoulders. ¡°Cough¡­ A monster¡­¡± Hobbes had intended tond a crippling blow on Hanna, still bitter from his crushing defeat in thest ranking match. To repay the humiliation of being defeated in just one second without any mercy, he had gone to extreme lengths, dabbling in what should never be touched. -Kill her. -What¡­? -You owe me after I gave you strength, don¡¯t you? -I don¡¯t hate her that much. -You don¡¯t want to? Then I¡¯ll just take it back. He had attacked with the intent to kill, but in the end, he had been knocked down without even putting up a fight. Hobbes was in a daze from Hanna¡¯s strike. The way she had stared at him so coldly as she swung her sword was terrifying. ¡°She¡¯s a monster¡­ How could anyone beat her¡­.¡± He was so scared that he couldn¡¯t get up. Ruin wrinkled his nose at the pungent scent of dark magic lingering around Hobbes¡¯s severed hand. ¡°Is he insane¡­¡± Then, seeing Hanna nce coldly at Hobbes, who had been thrown out of the arena, Ruin let out a dryugh. ¡°She really is a monster.¡± Just as Ruin sighed in relief, thinking the ordeal was safely over, -Boom! A loud explosion echoed from the stands. naling them to run. Through the thick dust cloud, shadows of several students fighting against a single figure were faintly visible. And then. -What a bother. At a slight wave of the woman¡¯s hand, a thick scent of blood began to spread from the dust cloud. It was just for a brief moment, like the blink of an eye. One figure emerged limply from the dust cloud, falling toward the arena. ¡°What is that?¡± With a dull thud, the figure hit the arena floor. Screams erupted from the students in the suddenly chaotic stands. Ruin, his voice trembling, saw the bloodied girl and said, ¡°Student Council President¡­?¡± The bloodied Chartia, coughing up blood, spoke in a shaking voice. ¡°Run away¡­¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°Everyone, run for your lives!¡± Dark clouds began to gather over the round arena. match was being held. As Ruin stared at the darkening sky, a woman¡¯s figure began to descend slowly, almost gracefully, before his eyes. With a small smile, the woman walked toward Ruin. She approached slowly, neither fast nor slow, while ncing at Michail, Chartia, and Hanna. Michail, his voice trembling, called out. ¡°Professor?¡± ¡°Yes, Michail-ah.¡± Shulia smiled as she spoke. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect to get caught so soon.¡± She then looked at everyone and spoke with a radiant smile. ¡°Well, I guess it¡¯s better to just kill you all, isn¡¯t it?¡± It was a profound malice. A level of malice that Ruin had never felt before. Ruin thought to himself. That he wanted to run away. * At the same time. Hans was pacing anxiously as he looked at me. ¡°Do you think the students can defeat the High Priest?¡± Setting down my teacup, I replied. It was an obvious question, and I didn¡¯t really want to answer it, but I knew if I didn¡¯t, Hans would keep asking. ¡°Of course, they can¡¯t.¡± ¡°Pardon¡­?¡± ¡°How could they possibly win? After all, she¡¯s still a High Priest. Hans, even you would have a hard time dealing with a High Priest by yourself.¡± ¡°It would be strange if they could win.¡± Hans looked at me, speaking casually, and asked what I was thinking, what my purpose was. ¡°Should I not at least go there?¡± ¡°Why would you do that? Especially as a former High Priest. And if you go to the capital, the Imperial Army will definitely capture you.¡± ¡°¡­¡± It seemed that being with kind me had made Hans too kindhearted. It¡¯s true; being too nice can be a problem. I chuckled softly as I spoke to Hans. ¡°It¡¯s fine to leave them be. My disciple is there.¡± ¡°Your disciple?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± I smiled, deep in thought about that disciple who, while not likely to win, would certainly be capable of stalling for time. ¡°He¡¯s extremely strong.¡± I smiled. * -ng¡­! Hanna swung her sword without hesitation. Her target was Professor Shulia¡¯s neck. She wanted to achieve something and fulfill her wish. End of Chapter. Chapter 176: Training with Hanna began. One day. Two days. Three days. Unht to swing her sword. Hanna followed along well. Perhaps because she was used to rigorous training, she approached the training without showing signs of hardship, and despite the start of a daily routine that was twice as grueling as usual, she epted the beginning of training with a bright smile. -Butler! Every . -Does it hurt? -N-No¡­!-Then we should push you harder today. -Eek! I¡¯m sorry! I think I felt more attached because I knew what Hanna was working hard for. And it was good to see her efforts for that purpose. If she had made halfhearted efforts, it wouldn¡¯t have been enjoyable to teach, but Hanna gave her all every moment, and despite already being a sufficient model student, she tried as hard as a struggling student. This often made me want to teach her more. ¡°Butler?¡± Standing in the middle of the training groundte at night, Hanna asked me as I stood still. Why was I standing there nkly? Surprised by Hanna¡¯s question with a hint of curiosity, I shrugged my shoulders and answered. ¡°Ah, I¡¯m sorry. I was momentarily caught up in the evening sentiment and didn¡¯t hear you.¡± ¡°Puhah¡­! What¡¯s that supposed to mean?¡± ¡°I guess puberty camete for me.¡± ¡°Puhahah! Butler, you¡¯re going through puberty?¡± ¡°Yes, I¡¯m in my stormy period.¡± Holding her sword and swea along with her. I must have embarrassed Hanna by saying I was just thinking for a moment. Feeling apologetic, I felt the cool night air and listened to Hanna¡¯s question. ¡°By the way, why did you call me? Is there something you¡¯re stuck on?¡± ¡°Ah¡­ I wanted to ask if I¡¯m doing well ording to what you taught me.¡± ¡°I see.¡± I nodded and said to Hanna. ¡°Then shall we take a look? To see if you¡¯re doing well.¡± ¡°Yes¡­!¡± Hanna raised her sword. Closing her eyes and calmly taking a breath, a haze-like aura began to flow from Hanna¡¯s hand. A light brown aura. It wasn¡¯t an aura that gave the impression of strength. A warm and ambiguous feeling. Rather than an intense desire to defeat someone, it felt like an aura that wanted to maintain and be satisfied with the current situation. Explosive power. Overwhelming pressure that seemed capable of defeating an enemy in one blow, frankly speaking, was not felt. I looked at Hanna¡¯s aura dryly with my arms crossed. Whether the weapon of aura Hanna possessed could reach Michail. This ambiguity wasn¡¯t what I had hoped for. I had given Hanna a difficult task. I had asked her to create her most powerful attack. A finishing move, you could say. People who make ¡®martial arts¡¯ their profession should have their own ¡®secret technique¡¯ after all. In Michail¡¯s case, he had a secret technique called ¡®sh¡¯, and Ruin had a secret technique called ¡®Explosion¡¯, so I had asked Hanna to create at least one such finishing move. The request itself was vague to begin with, though. Michail and Hanna¡¯s skills were simr, but their directions were different. Michail pursued unteral justice. Hanna yearned for recognition. I don¡¯t have such grand goals, but generally, swordsmen hold aspirations in their swords. If I had my sword with the emotion of killing whoever the opponent may be. Usually, my sword with a simple purpose rather than such heavy emotions. Negatively speaking, it could be called killing intent, and positively speaking¡­ I think the word ¡®subjugation¡¯ might be fitting. Aura fluctuates and changes ording to the swordsman¡¯s emotions. es ording to the weight of the emotion held. I stared silently at Hanna¡¯s aura. Then, shaking my head, I said to Hanna. ¡°Miss Hanna.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Concentrating, Hanna was looking straight at the tip of her sword. Sweat beaded on her forehead, seemingly proving her sincerity, but I couldn¡¯t give Hanna warm words. What I was going to teach Hanna during this period was not the details of swordy or tips for victory, but ¡®how to use aura¡¯ and creating ¡®her own finishing move¡¯. The weapon of aura was what could achieve rapid growth in a short period of time, and fragmentarily, it was aura that could consistently achieve growth as a swordsman, so I wanted to teach Hanna about this. I unfolded my crossed arms and said to Hanna. ¡°You¡¯re wrong.¡± ¡°Pardon¡­?¡± ¡°Everything is wrong, from start to finish.¡± Hanna looked at me with trembling eyes. She couldn¡¯t understand what was wrong. Trying to find the fundamental error, whether it was the way she held the sword or the direction of her legs, Hanna looked at me with the eyes of a test-taker who couldn¡¯t find the correct answer. I walked towards Hanna like that and began to draw Tirving from my waist. A cool wind blows from the de drawn with a ¡®sring¡¯ sound. A heavy and cool sensation, too heavy to be air created by the night and too cool to be an airflow created by the wind, brushed past Hanna¡¯s cheek. Taking a small breath, I said to Hanna. ¡°Ordinary swordsmen usually have something called will.¡± ¡°The will to kill the opponent before them¡­¡± A heavy explosive sound ¡®hung¡¯ cuts through the air and spreads majestically. Hanna flinched her shoulders and looked with round eyes at where the sword had passed, while I paid no mind and swung the sword again. -Hung. ¡°Some have the will to protect someone precious.¡± -Hwoong. ¡°In my case, I fall into the former category. The feeling of ¡®I need to kill this person for my life to be easier.¡¯ Though¡­ maybe it could also be said that I want to protect someone. Since I¡¯m included in that someone.¡± ¡°Then.¡± ¡°What does Miss Hanna hold when she swings her sword?¡± ¡°Is it the will to protect someone? Or is it the desperate desire to win?¡± Red aura begins to form on the jet-ck de. The sword, coolly holding the aura, was reddening the training ground with a viscous killing intent. Not arge amount of aura. Not a vast amount of mana. Just enough aura to draw arge line in the air, the sword¡¯s armament overwhelmed the venue despite letting out a light breath. ¡°What I saw in Miss Hanna was, well, nothing. There¡¯s enough will to be stronger, but where that¡¯s directed, why you want to be stronger¡­ to put it bluntly, I can¡¯t see it.¡± ¡°It¡¯s a chronic problem of the Academy.¡± I said with a small smile. ¡°I think it happens because too much focus is ced on getting good grades.¡± Hanna must be denying my words inwardly. What I¡¯m saying essentially means that she¡¯s swinging a sword without substance. It was a denial of how desperate she was and how strong the will she held in her sword was. However, it was an undeniable reality that something wascking. Hanna¡¯s aura was like that, and her growth had stopped. Changing small s. So I smiled at Hanna, who wore a stern expression. ¡°You don¡¯t understand what I¡¯m saying, do you?¡± ¡°No¡­¡± Hanna told me that she was sincere about the sword. ¡°Butler, I¡¯m always sincere. I swing the sword because I want to be stronger and be an upright person. You may not know, but I¡¯m swinging the sword with a desperate heart, and I think my passion is stronger than anyone else¡¯s. To say that Ick will¡­¡± Hanna gripped her sword again. ¡°Honestly, I can¡¯t ept your words.¡± I nodded at Hanna¡¯s honest response. I could certainly understand what she meant. Passion for the sword. I think that¡¯s also a good emotion and a good stepping stone for growth, but. ¡°Hmm¡­¡± That alone is not enough. It¡¯s an emotion that will end someday. It was a goal that would reach its conclusion. ¡°Watch carefully.¡± I lightly gripped the sword in my hand. hair in the blowing wind and falling leaves feel familiar. I swung the sword lightly. [Rustle.] Everything is cut. The falling leaves. The blowing wind. Even the small floating dust was losing strength and being split by the small de extending with a single stroke. Like soil getting soaked by water poured without any emotion, the night was slowly being dyed by the faintly spreading waves of the sword. Hanna couldn¡¯t forget her words. No, it would be more urate to say she couldn¡¯t speak. Because what she saw was a sword surpassing her father¡¯s, and for the first time while watching someone¡¯s sword, she thought it was an unreachable realm. ¡°This is¡­¡± I said with a small smile. ¡°Did you see?¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°This is how a sword should be swung.¡± ¡°What did you¡­ No, how did you do that?¡± ¡°As a teacher, one should have at least this much ability.¡± I called Hanna¡¯s name and said. ¡°Sometimes, you know. You need to put the emotion of needing to kill someone in your sword, and sometimes the emotion of needing to protect. If you swing your sword looking only at sess, it ends up nd, doesn¡¯t it?¡± Of course. ¡°My words may not be the correct answer, but still.¡± Hanna nodded like a broken person. What she had seen. Where Ricardo¡¯s limit was. She couldn¡¯t understand. I sheathed the sword I had drawn and said to Hanna. ¡°You can do it too, Miss Hanna.¡± ¡°¡­Me?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± With a smile and words filled with confidence. ¡°I will make it so.¡± End of Chapter Chapter 177: On the way back home after finishing training. Walking through the quiet night in the capital, I found myself lost in thought. ¡®I wonder if they are doing well.¡¯ Rowen and Michail hadn¡¯te to the training ground since that day. Whether they were keeping their training secret or avoiding attention, I didn¡¯t know, but since that day, neither Rowen nor Michail had visited the training ground. I suppose it¡¯s fortunate. If Rowen and Michail had used the training ground as their base, we would have had to vacate it. There was no ce asfortable as the Academy¡¯s training ground. It was rtively free from people¡¯s attentionte at night, could match time with Hanna who had to attend sses, and was filled with training equipment that wouldn¡¯t have otherwise been avable outside the Academy. Finding a new training space would have taken time, so I was actually grateful that Rowen and Michail vacated the ce.Seeing ufortable faces wouldn¡¯t have been good for either of us. If we had stayed in the same ce, a fight would surely have broken out. Neither Hanna nor I had a good rtionship with them, so I considered it a relief that we didn¡¯t have to face them often. What concerned me more was wondering what strategy they woulde up with. Would they refine their aura like Hanna and I, or would they focus on basic swordsmanship? I couldn¡¯t grasp it. If I were Michail¡¯s teacher, I would have made him change that damn sword first, but I didn¡¯t know what approach Rowen would take. Rowen must have noticed Michail¡¯s problem. Arge sword that didn¡¯t fit his physique. An attack style that didn¡¯t utilize his agility. Lastly, an overly defensive swordsmanship that was a poison to Michail. The Empire¡¯s Sword couldn¡¯t possibly be unaware of these issues. ¡°Hmm¡­¡± But I also knew Michail wasn¡¯t the type to just nod and ept whatever others told him. In the novel, Michail only started to change after his sword, imbued with many memories, broke. I was worried abouuidance. It¡¯s an episode that doesn¡¯t appear in the novel, and since it¡¯s a fight between the father and daughter, information was limited. As a teacher, it¡¯s natural to keep an eye on the enemy¡¯s movements, but knowing that the opponent wasn¡¯t someone to be taken lightly, I couldn¡¯t make predictions recklessly. When ites to swordsmanship, it¡¯s an undeniable reality that Rowen is a better teacher than I am. The weight of the years he¡¯s spent with his sword and the history of the sword honed by his lineage spoke to his superiority. Comparisons would be inevitable for a humble swordsman. hable to even think about matching. There were too many variables. Rowen as teacher. Michail¡¯s talent. There were too many things to watch out for. Rowen choosing Michail was solely due to his talent. He probably took him in as a disciple for that reason alone. Hmm¡­ In s than bonds. That is, it was likely due to the need to manifest better talent. So it concerned and drew my attention even more. Because I didn¡¯t know to what extent Rowen would teach Michail. I worried that Rowen might teach Michail some secret techniques handed down in the family, like a madman, and if Rowen taught Michail the swordsmanship reserved only for direct blood rtives of Histania, it would be a disaster of its own. Although there¡¯s no precise description in the novel, Histania¡¯s swordsmanship was recognized as the strongest by the author, so it¡¯s a lie to say I wasn¡¯t worried. In h he recoveredter, it was after he had fallen out of Rowen¡¯s favor. In the novel, Michailbined his swordsmanship with Histania¡¯s sword and created a new sword technique, which he proved to Rowen. What worried me was the possibility of Michail reaching that level. If Michail grows without limitation under Rowen¡¯s endless guidance, frankly, the result of the duel would be unpredictable from that moment on. To protect the family¡¯s secret techniques. Or to sever ties with his daughter. The choice was Rowen¡¯s to make, but whatever he chose, there would be little benefit. I couldn¡¯t understand why Rowen would make such a big deal out of it. As someone who ims to love his daughter, I couldn¡¯t understand why he would stand in the way of what she wanted to do. Although it¡¯s not something I need to concern myself with. Nothing would change no matter how much I worried, and there was nothing I could do, so I decided to focus solely on Hanna¡¯s growth. The wind blows. I don¡¯t know who it will favor, but it¡¯s a wind that touches both me and Hanna. I am confident. That Hanna can defeat Michail. Though my belief as a teacher was strong, in terms of visible skills and realistic results, Hanna was ahead of Michail. Her desire for the sword. Choosing the right sword for herself. Knowing her strengths. It was clear that she was ahead of Michail. I believed Rowen was aware of this fact too. I didn¡¯t know what Rowen had prepared, but I hoped he had prepared something less than we expected. It would be better for both sides if we won overwhelmingly. Michail could be provoked. We could firmly crush Rowen¡¯s pride. I hoped their preparations wereckingpared to ours. Walking through the night streets of the capital, I continuously organized what I needed to teach Hanna in my mind. Sorting out Hanna¡¯s problems and strengths in my head, I slowly walked under the streetlights of the capital. From the opposite side, I began to see a familiar figure approaching. With a tired stride, the boying from the opposite direction made me pause and stand still as I watched him approach nkly. ¡®Hanna would be very angry.¡¯ Seeing the boy walking while looking at the ground with a familiar step, I clenched my fist slightly. It looked like preparations would be ample. It seemed that Rowen had sharpened his sword significantly. The direction from which Michail wasing was where the training ground reserved for direct blood rtives of Histania was located. There wasn¡¯t anything particrly special there. It was overwhelmingly better than other facilities. It hadplex magic that allowed for quick recovery. It was a closed space. Just one thing. Knowing that leaving that ce meant rapid growth made me bitterly smile. I looked ahead at the boy and murmured softly. ¡®Michail.¡¯ With silver hair illuminated by the streetlight, Michail approached. Michail, who hadn¡¯t noticed I was there, continued to walk towards the Academy dormitory repeatedly. I took my hand out of my pocket and waited for him to arrive. I had something to say. It wasn¡¯t anything significant, just a light question, so I waited quietly as I watched him approach. As Michail¡¯s approaching footsteps gradually grew louder, feeling the presence, Michail looked up calmly and noticed me. ¡°You¡­¡± ¡°Yes, it¡¯s me.¡± As soon as Michail saw me, his hand reached for the handle of his sword. To my disappointment. * Three days ago. Michail had followed Histania Rowen to arrive at an empty training ground. At a training ground equipped with excellent facilities. A ce where just being inside made one feel stronger. Rowen, who had unintentionally brought Michail into a duel, drew a wooden sword and spoke one-sidedly, not with warm words but with the tone of someone discussing business. -I told you before, but I have no intention of teaching you Histania¡¯s swordsmanship. ¡°¡­¡± -The reason I brought you here is so you can grow a little faster. If you had any strange expectations¡­ -I didn¡¯t have any such thoughts. I believe I am receiving more than enough consideration just by having you teach me. -¡­ Before starting the formal training. Holding a wooden sword, Rowen spoke to Michail. Rowen¡¯s voice, spreading with a slightly softer tone, carried a fundamental question. -What kind of mindset do you have when you wield your sword? -I¡­ Michail couldn¡¯t answer Rowen¡¯s question. End of Chapter Chapter 178: Under the streetlight that illuminated the cold darkness. Michail was speaking to me. ¡°Why are you appearing before me¡­?¡± He didn¡¯t say anything else. Seeing me, who hadn¡¯t spoken or caused any harm, Michail¡¯s hand was resting on the handle of his sword as he red at me. ¡°What are you scheming this time¡­?¡± I had something I wanted to tell Michail. It wasn¡¯t anything significant, but I had a simple curiosity I wanted to satiate. However, Michail¡¯s cold demeanor annoyed me, causing me to respond with a bitter smile.¡°You didn¡¯t even greet me¡­ Isn¡¯t this too cold of a reception?¡± Saying it like this, I, too, was bound to speak harshly. In a world I knew, there was a saying: ¡®What goes aroundes around.¡¯ Generally, I try to avoid saying things that hurt people. You never know who you might meet again while passing by, and my actions directly reflected on thedy. But if someone misunderstood me in this way, I had no choice but to break my principles. The resolve I had painstakingly built might waver. No matter how close of a friend from the Academy they were. Even if they were a friend in unfortunate memories, speaking to someone in this manner was indeed troublesome. I had saved his life multiple times, after all. I didn¡¯t want to be treated as a hero. It wasn¡¯t something I sought after, and being idolized felt awkward. Still, I didn¡¯t expect to be treated like this. Seeing Michail¡¯s hand on the sword handle, I let out a sigh. With a heavy heart, I spoke to Michail. ¡°Mister Michail.¡± ¡°¡­What.¡± ¡°No mareeting.¡± ¡°Shut up.¡± ¡°And what did I do that was so wrong? Though I did make mistakes, if you¡¯re an adult, shouldn¡¯t you¡­¡± ¡°An adult, you say?¡± Stopping mid-sentence, Michail removed his hand from the sword handle and red at me. As his eyes, filled with anger, met mine, I realized my mistake. This time, I was the one who had erred. I indeed had fault in forcing unwanted affections onto him. This time, my mistake was undeniable. Though I stopped thedy, I hadn¡¯t given Michail a proper answer. I had merely said, ¡®Please speak kindly,¡¯ and ¡®Don¡¯t act too coldly.¡¯ It would be shameless to say I had no fault. Only after uttering those words did I realize that saying ¡®Isn¡¯t it time to forget?¡¯ was nothing but a guilt-freeint. Michail took long strides towards me. Seeing the strength in his steps, a bitter smile spread across my face. I knew what was angering him. Michail looked up at me and said, ¡°Do you think you have the right to say that?¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°When I told you to stop, you ignored me. Now you think it¡¯s fair to tell me to forget?¡± ¡°¡­¡± Michail didn¡¯t know my circumstances. He didn¡¯t try to understand. He had no intention of listening. The reason why it had to be this way. The reason it had to be like this, which Michail didn¡¯t try to understand, made me a bit angry. I didn¡¯t want to torment him either. I didn¡¯t want to torment Yuria. I didn¡¯t want to be hated by the students. I had no hobby of being despised. Still, the reason I had no choice but to do this was a foolish one. A foolish excuse for a better future and to protect everyone. Ultimately, it was to protect thedy. Icked the power to stop someone from something they liked. I dreaded the bacsh from stopping something they enjoyed. I wanted to say it too. Do you understand my feelings? Being wrongfully involved. Being cursed for something done for others. Do you understand how I feel, being criticized for saving a life? Even so, my fault wouldn¡¯t disappear. So I smiled. Not because this was something I intended to happen. It was merely a whim, something I did wanting to forget like a passing wind, so I smiled as I looked at Michail. Of course, it felt unfair, and there were lots of things I wanted to say, but I liked thedy and held responsibility for being a sort of reincarnated individual. I had no hobby of bing a hero. Unfortunately. It¡¯s more fun to be a viin who canugh and joke rather than a hero with a tragic backstory. Smiling, I watched Michail approach. ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°Why do I need to earn the right to say something? If I want to say it, I can.¡± ¡°Sigh¡­¡± Michail let out a hollowugh. Seeing Michail¡¯s angry and annoyed reaction to my honest and non-pretentious words, I asked, puzzled. ¡°You were the one who first picked a fight, Michail. From our first meeting until now.¡± ¡°When have I ever¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you remember? To me¡­¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to hear it. I don¡¯t want to remember anything rted to you. Shut up.¡± ¡°¡­I see.¡± Nodding under the streetlight, I tried to erase my gloomy feelings. No matter what I said, my words wouldn¡¯t reach Michail. Well, what can I do. I disliked him just as much. Nodding, I began to voice the question I had in mind towards Michail. ¡°Hey Michail.¡± ¡°I said I don¡¯t want to hear it.¡± Ignoring his refusal, I said kindly, ¡°Why do you wield your sword, Michail?¡± ¡°¡­What?¡± ¡°I was suddenly curious. I wondered why a righht?¡± ¡°That¡¯s because¡­ to protect the weak from viins like you.¡± Michail¡¯s rigid, parroted answer made me chuckle as I sensed a fragment. ¡°Then why am I a viin?¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Of course, I¡¯m a criminal worthy of being called a viin by you, but when you think about it, I¡¯m also your benefactor, right?¡± ¡°That¡¯s not true. I could have defeated them on my own.¡± ¡°Then should we delve deeper? Into what you don¡¯t remember¡­¡± [There are constraints in ce.] ¡°Darn¡­¡± [Further statements may negatively impact the subject ¡®Michail¡¯.] [Will you proceed regardless?] With a bitter smile, I shook my head. ¡®I almost made a mistake.¡¯ Michail, who couldn¡¯t hear the whole story, red at me, hesitating with a sharp expression, but I shook my head with a wry smile. ¡°It¡¯s nothing. Really.¡± ¡°Why? Don¡¯t tell me. Once you start, it seems like you have nothing to say?¡± ¡°Hmm¡­ Well, you¡¯ll find out someday.¡± I nodded at Michail. ¡°Anyway, when you think about it, I am ultimately a good person. I share bread with orphans and show mercy to begging boys and girls. I have a warm heart.¡± ¡°Evil people do that too, hiding their dark intentions.¡± I smiled. This time, Michail had bitten the bait I had thrown, so I thought I had him by the neck. ¡®Gotcha.¡¯ ¡°Then, Michail, why did you ept the duel?¡± ¡°Because my master asked me to¡­¡± ¡°Does Michail do everything your master asks of you? How indecisive.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t mock me. One day I¡¯ll¡­¡± ¡°Yes, Michail can solve those issuester. Right now, I¡¯m asking something else. Why did you participate in the duel?¡± ¡°I told you. Because my master asked.¡± I smiled. ¡°You said you wield your sword for justice.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Then who is the justice in this duel?¡± I took a step closer to Michail. ¡°Hanna? Or your master, known as the Sword of the Empire?¡± ¡°Is Hanna an evildoer in your eyes?¡± Trying not to give Michail a chance to back down, I pressed. ¡°Is Hanna an evildoer jus ties?¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you listen to Hanna¡¯s story? You wouldn¡¯t have entered the duel without hearing it, would you?¡± I aimed to give Michail a fragment. Although breaking the opponent¡¯s morale in battle is a strategy, I spoke to Michail for the sake of his future. It was a lesson I wanted to tell Michail, who would now have to get ustomed to killing, and it was a belief he needed to have. I felt today might be thest chance I¡¯d have to tell Michail this, so despite knowing it would be tough, I hoped Michail would ept it. ¡°Why are you so biased?¡± ¡°I¡¯m biased?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°In what way am I biased?¡± ¡°In every way. Entering the duel without knowing what¡¯s at stake and without understanding the circumstances is biased, don¡¯t you think?¡± Michail exined to me. Trying to justify himself. ¡°My master is Hanna¡¯s father, so to lead her onto a better path¡­¡± ¡°I see.¡± ¡°So, if I could be the key in that¡­¡± ¡°Hmm¡­¡± ¡°That would mean it¡¯s for Hanna¡¯s sake¡­¡± ¡°I understand.¡± I nodded, noticing the confusion in Michail¡¯s expression. He was flustered. Perhaps realizing his mistake subconsciously, Michail¡¯s expression seemed to justify himself to me, which led me to think that was enough. And then, I spoke, encouraging him to persist with his fragment. ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°I¡¯m the same. I acted and made decisions for the best of the person I value.¡± Michail red at me. ¡°I am not like you.¡± I smiled and nodded at Michail¡¯s words. ¡°That¡¯s right. Michail is not like me. So wield your sword with a light heart going forward.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s advice from an old friend.¡± Michail couldn¡¯t reply this time either. And I left Michail. Michail clenched his fist and gazed at me. ¡°I will win.¡± Whom he intended to win against. I didn¡¯t bother thinking about it. * Hanna swung her sword alone. To make Ricardo¡¯s disyed technique her own. Just like small ripples forming in a calm puddle, slowly and with concentration, she swung her sword. On the tenth day, -Scrape. Hanna found the reason for her sword. End of Chapter Chapter 179: Alone in the training ground, Histania Hanna closed her eyes, lost in thought. So far, she had taken the time to calmly reflect on the will she held within her sword. ¡®I don¡¯t know.¡¯ Ricardo had said iood but also, an endless ambition is eptable. ¨C Is it not dull to start with a purpose for the sword? I am someone who aplishes things quickly. Ah, was that too annoying? It certainly was annoying, but Hanna could understand Ricardo¡¯s words. The butler was someone who always kept his word. So she could trust the butler¡¯s words and think of them as the correct answer. ¡®My sword is¡­¡¯ Hanna wielded her sword just for recognition.She started to continue her family¡¯s honor and to earn her father¡¯s acknowledgment. Stubbornly, she held the sword, waiting for the day her father¡¯s warm hand would pat her head. Without knowing anything about the sword. Without any support from the family, she trained herself with a wooden sword, hitting practice dummies from her childhood. That was why she had to wield the sword. In a path she could not see the end of, the purpose given to her, like a shepherd guiding his sheep, left her with only one choice. She nodded and followed it. She thought that was the only way to be happy. She believed that proving her existence was only through the sword. During those times, her dream copsed, and the extension of that dream started again. It was an extension of earning her father¡¯s acknowledgment. A conclusion that would be achieved someday. It could be achieved today. It could be achieved thirty years from now; a goal with a definite conclusion. Having a clear conclusion might be good, but thinking about it again, she realized this conclusion might not be a happy ending. A sword for others. Even she thought that starting the sword for the sake of others would not lead to a good path. She thought that after receiving her father¡¯s acknowledgment, she might experience burnout like someone without a goal. She would give up on further development, satisfied with what she had aplished. She thought she would spend her remaining time being coddled and with the butler, to increase the time spent together. It would be happy if she had that time, but that was not the conclusion she desired. Hanna wanted recognition. As a swordsman. As a person. She wanted to be recognized by her father for her sword and to be trusted by her benefactor as a disciple. Just like seeing the butler¡¯s face put her at ease, she wanted to be that kind of person to him. Hanna closed her eyes and took a deep breath. And then she slowly drew her sword. Not to mimic the butler, but to show her true intent, she concentrated on the sword. The answer derived from countless hours of contemtion and practice was to find her sword. Hanna knew well that she couldn¡¯t mimic the butler. She wasn¡¯t strong enough to peer into the endless abyss. She knew she wascking even to scratch the surface. Thus, Hanna thought. To put her original desire into the sword. She wanted to be trusted by the butler. She wanted to be someone important to the butler. She thought about putting the desire to cut down everyone threatening the butler into the sword. That was her way of repaying the grace she received¡­ or her wish. A bit cowardly, but she wanted to stand by Ricardo and envision a future with him through the sword. And she wanted to be together. She wanted to grow as a swordsman, not as a burden, and stand beside him as a woman. Hanna poured her desire into the sword. ¡®I want to have it.¡¯ A happy life. Attention from the butler. ¡®I¡¯m tired ofpromising.¡¯ She was tired of giving up something because of her father and hiding her feelings due to the burden she carried. Of course, it was natural to keep order for the position of mistress, but she didn¡¯t want to lose the second position to anyone. So. Hanna poured her desire into the sword. ¡®I will have everything.¡¯ This greed, this selfishness. And. The violence to break everything hindering Ricardo, she poured into the sword and swung it. -Scrape. Simultaneously with the intuition that she had achieved something came a familiar ¡®ding¡¯ rm. [Q. The First Love of the Viiness Histania Hanna.] In the story you are unfamiliar with, you were someone who received Ricardo¡¯s affections. In that story, you became Ricardo¡¯s protagonist. Ricardo became your butler. You gained a foothold to slowly rise from the hardships of your family with Ricardo¡¯s help. Of course, during the process, you said hurtful things to Ricardo and poured out insults like, ¡®What do you know to tell me what to do?¡¯ But he stayed by your side and whispered hope. That story is unknown to anyone, though. (!)Defeat Michail in the duel. Reward: You can read the 41st special episode ¡°The First Love of the Viiness Histania Hanna.¡± She had one more reason to win. *** Michail raised his sword. Even after thinking about it dozens of times. To find the unreachable reason. What his purpose in wielding the sword was. At the same time, with what mindset he should wield the sword, Michail could not determine. He already knew the answer. It was to protect innocent people from viins like Ricardo. That was the conclusion he had reached and the purpose of the sword he held. But his heart kept wavering. A foreboding intuition that fundamentally, something was wrong crept up within his heart. Michail could not find what this fundamental mistake was. The reason he first picked up the sword was because of a certain boy. The boy he liked the most. -Why did you defend me? -Kid, you¡¯re weak. -I¡¯m not weak. -Is that so? On the day bullies took away the teddy bear his mom bought him. The boy stood up for him like a hero, holding a wooden sword. Like a prince from a fairy tale, the boy wiped the blood dripping from his nose and smiled. He was cool. The boy wielding a sword to protect someone was. He wanted to be like that. He wanted to protect someone as the boy did. The boy told him back then. -Because you¡¯re weak, I protect you. -¡­What if I be stronger? -Pfft! There would be no chance of that even if you died. Even if I don¡¯t want to protect you, I have to. Wait¡­ I¡¯ll be the strongest in thetter half¡­ Alright! Then you can protect me at that time. -I protect you? -Yes, until you¡¯re weaker than me, whatever happens, I¡¯ll protect you. -Really? -Yeah. But you have to keep your promise too. -What? -When you¡¯re stronger than me, you protect me. That day, he first grabbed a wooden sword. He vaguely remembered holding the wooden sword the boy had left behind and smiling while holding a sword. It was enjoyable. The fact that he, who always received help, could protect someone made him happy and expectant. He still remembered swinging the sword secretly under the bridge, dreaming of one day being able to protect the boy, as the boy had said. The desire to protect the weak never changed. Resolving the grievances of the weak and letting them know there was hope was what the boy wanted and the burden he had to bear. So¡­ I will be strong. Rowen, watching Michail¡¯s sword, opened his eyes with interest. ¡°Hoo¡­¡± The aura emanating from Michail was pure and contained the emotion of violence, unlike before. Rowen paused and quietly observed Michail¡¯s realization as the aura flowed gently. Michail closed his eyes and swung his sword. -Scrape. And then Michail also heard a ¡®ding¡¯ notification. A devil-like suggestion filled with a temptation he didn¡¯t want to refuse clouded Michail¡¯s eyes. -A quest has arisen. [Q. The Reason You Raise Your Sword.] A long time ago, you had a friend. A precious friend you let go with your own hands. Due to someone¡¯s scheme, you¡¯ve been cursed to not recognize him, but you cherish him as a being like spring. It¡¯s a memory. A very old memory. The weight of your unspoken sins and the burden you bear is flying towards you like an arrow. The boy you longed for might be alive. He endured many pains, persecutions, and wrongs because of you, but didn¡¯t hate you. Well, whether he¡¯s alive is a different story. (!)Defeat Hanna in the duel. Reward: You can read the 15th special episode ¡°The Secret of the Day You Left Behind.¡± He had one more reason to win. * A peaceful afternoon. I was walking through the capital streets with a smile. ¡°What kind of charm should I buy?¡± Even though I don¡¯t believe in superstitions, having one could beforting, so I smiled and walked toward the shops. While passing the streets, I saw a charm symbolizing luck in front of the shop. A four-leaf clover earring symbolizing luck. With a smile, I decided on the gift and slowly walked into the shop. And then. I opened my eyes slightly. [Q. Michail¡¯s Protector.] ¡¤ ¡¤ ¡¤ Reward: You can read the 16th special episode ¡°The Danger of Truth.¡± Let¡¯s postpone it just a little longer. End of Chapter Chapter 180: A day before the decisive battle. Hanna and I strolled through the capital to mark the end of the duel. Some might say going out on the eve of an important duel is inappropriate, but sometimes a change of mood can lead to better oues. Of course, af confined to the dusty training ground. Exci too much. Catching my eyes by chance, Hanna smiled awkwardly. ¡°Hehe.¡± ¡°Is there something on my face?¡± ¡°No. You¡¯re just handsome.¡±¡°I¡¯m aware.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Even to my cheeky remark, Hanna nodded with a smile. ¡°I know too¡­¡± ¡°Pardon?¡± ¡°Nothing.¡± With a pleasant smile, I looked up at the sky. Hanna enjoyed the moment, touching the petals falling on the streets lined with cherry blossoms. Seeing Hanna in such a good mood, I decided today was a day to open my wallet generously. Though I wasn¡¯t someone who liked splurging, I generally avoided overspending. But today, I intended to spend freely for my disciple. Today felt like one of those days. A day when spending money didn¡¯t feel wasteful. I stole a nce at Hanna¡¯s ears. Her earlobes were clean without earrings. ¡®I hope I made a good choice.¡¯ I thought they would suit her when I bought them, but I wasn¡¯t sure if Hanna would like them. I wasn¡¯t familiar with gifting essories to women. If it were band-aids I always carried in my pocket, maybe. But truthfully, Icked an eye for essories like earrings. Fiddling with the earrings in my pocket, I nced at Hanna. I wasn¡¯ift to a disciple, tossing it like picking a pebble off the ground feltcking. Though calling it the first gift wasn¡¯t quite urate since I had already given her a sword, it was the first gift I was personally handing her, so technically, it was the first. I contemted and contemted again while observing Hanna. ¡°Hmm¡­ The weather is nice.¡± ¡°Indeed.¡± ¡°The flowers are in full bloom too.¡± Hanna smiled at the fully bloomed flowers on the street. ¡°But Butler, you¡¯re prettier.¡± ¡°Pardon?¡± ¡°You¡¯re more wonderful and beautiful when you speak than those flowers.¡± ¡°What is this alluringment?¡± Hanna sped her hands behind her back, took a step forward, and looked at me. The gentle spring breeze brushed past Hanna¡¯s hair, releasing a faint floral fragrance. ¡°So what if it¡¯s alluring? I only do it for you.¡± ¡°¡­Huh.¡± I let out a hollowugh and ced my hand on top of Hanna¡¯s head. With her hair tousled, Hanna gave me a mischievous smile. ¡°I will win.¡± ¡°You¡¯re stating the obvious.¡± ¡°No, not just that. Something else too.¡± ¡°Pardon?¡± Hanna grasped my hand with a yful smile. Amidst the soft touch folding into mine, I momentarily lost my focus as Hanna, with a happy smile, pulled me along. ¡°Let¡¯s go quickly. I¡¯m hungry.¡± I smiled, led by Hanna¡¯s hand. ¡®Is a spring daying into my life too?¡¯ It felt like flowers were blooming in my gloomy life that had been hit from all sides. * Inside the bustling restaurant. Seated at our reserved table, we quietly poured water into each other¡¯s sses. -Glug. ¡°¡­¡± -Gulp. I wasn¡¯t feeling good. I had entered the restaurant with a pleasant mood, but as soon as we sat at the table, that cheerful mood faded. It wasn¡¯t because of the crowd. We had expec. The person sitting at the table across was displeasing. Hanna was emptying the water bottle alone. She kept pouring water into her empty ss and drinking, as if trying to fill her frustrated heart. She looked at the person next to her with a growling voice and spoke. ¡°You wouldn¡¯te even if I begged you toe just once¡­¡± ¡°Haha¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s so absurd I can¡¯t even speak.¡± With an awkward nce, I looked at the two men sitting at the next table. Watching the middle-aged man in a neat uniform and a young man in a white academy uniform, I emptied my ss with a bitter smile. ¡®They shouldn¡¯t underestimate us that much.¡¯ I found it amusing how I was thinking. After all, I was here to lighten the mood for Hanna. I could understand it, like looking in a mirror. I nodded with a smile. ¡°We came because we believed we could win, didn¡¯t we? Just like us.¡± At the casually spoken words, Rowen chuckled and nodded. It seemed the slight provocation was clearly heard by the Swordmaster. Rowen¡¯s unfiltered reaction made me smile too. With his arms crossed, Rowen looked at Michail and said. ¡°It seems you¡¯ve done well with the assignments I¡¯ve given you. Better results than I expected.¡± ¡°You tter me.¡± ¡°Achieving such results in just 15 days is something you can be proud of.¡± ¡°It¡¯s all thanks to your teachings, Master.¡± Observing Michail¡¯s humble response, I turned to Hanna and said. ¡°Doesn¡¯t he seem insufferable?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°He keeps acting all grand after losing to me all the time at the Academy.¡± ¡°Pfft.¡± ¡°He always says he could have beaten me anytime. Ugh.¡± -Jerk. I smiled as I observed Michail¡¯s s aids to him, but it seemed unnecessary now. With the thought that my provocation had worked, I clenched my fist and looked at Hanna. As our eyes met, Hanna also beamed with a bashful smile, making me smile in return. ¡°But drinking so much water isn¡¯t good. The food hasn¡¯t even arrived yet.¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay. I can eat anything if you¡¯re buying, Butler.¡± ¡°We¡¯re gonna be stuffed today.¡± ¡°Hehe¡­¡± Hanna brushed off her heavy feelings with a bright smile. Seeing the waitstaff slowly bringing the food, Hanna widened her eyes and looked at me. ¡°Wow¡­ It looks expensive.¡± ¡°It is expensive.¡± ¡°Then I¡¯ll contribute too¡­!¡± ¡°It¡¯s a big faux pas to offer that to a rich butler.¡± As we chatted amiably, a slight sneer floated in from the next table. ¡°Can someone in debt even have money?¡± Thatment couldn¡¯t be ignored. I perked up my ears at the seasoned middle-aged man¡¯s provocation and focused. Getting provoked about money when there¡¯s nothing else to criticize can be hurtful. Mocking someone like me, who is freshly out of debt andfortably off, was unbearable. Of course, Rowen likely had more money than I did, but still, the insult was offensive. Before I even calmed down from my indignation, Rowen¡¯s provocation continued unabated. ¡°A fallen family¡¯s servant has no ce here.¡± ¡°Is that¡­ so?¡± ¡°People should y within their means. There¡¯s an old saying, ¡®A crow-tit that follows a stork will have its legs torn,¡¯ isn¡¯t it fitting?¡± ¡°¡­¡± I smiled, dismissing his provocation. I fel the youngdy. Insults about money or status, unrted to her, held little effect. Of course, the provocation wasn¡¯t solely directed at me; Hanna was included as well, but so was Michail, his disciple. Rowen may not know it, but Michail came from the bottom. It would sound distasteful to him. I looked at Michail¡¯s hardened expression and gave a bitter smile. ¡°Shall we eat?¡± ¡°Pardon?¡± Ready to draw her sword at any moment from Rowen¡¯s provocation, Hanna tilted her head as she looked at myposed reaction. Answering Hanna¡¯s questioning gaze, I swept a slice of steak onto her te and said. ¡°Ah.¡± ¡°Ah¡­¡± -Nyum. ¡°Tasty, right?¡± ¡°Yes¡­¡± ¡°I carefully selected this ce because I know Hanna likes meat.¡± ¡°How did you know?¡± ¡°I know everything.¡± With a thought about the middle-aged man next to me, I said. ¡°Unlike someone.¡± At the mention of someone, Rowen¡¯s expression began to stiffen. Whenever I offered a bite of steak to Hanna, she¡¯d happily bob her head, leaving Rowen with a heavy expression, seemingly ready to leave at any moment. ¡°I can eat by myself¡­¡± ¡°Say ah.¡± ¡°Ah¡­¡± -Bang! ¡°Let¡¯s leave.¡± ¡°Pardon?¡± Michail, munching his steak, looked up at Rowen as he abruptly stood, starting to gather his things awkwardly. ¡°I remembered some forgotten work.¡± ¡°Ah¡­¡± ¡°A victory toast can wait until after we¡¯ve won.¡± Resting one arm on the chair, I leaned back arrogantly and said. ¡°Leaving already?¡± Rowen left without responding. Hanna spoke onest time towards Rowen¡¯s departing figure. ¡°I will win.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯ll prove this time that you are unnecessary to me, Father.¡± ¡°¡­Let¡¯s go.¡± In the now peaceful restaurant. I didn¡¯t stop feeding Hanna. ¡°You can stop now.¡± ¡°Pardon?¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you doing it because of my father?¡± Looking at Hanna¡¯s somewhat downcast face, I ced my fork on the table. Resting my chin on my hand, watching Hanna intently, she rolled her eyes, unsure of what to do. Seeing the shy Hanna, I said. ¡°That¡¯s not true.¡± ¡°Pardon?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not feeding you because of him.¡± I picked up the fork again and said. ¡°It¡¯s because Hanna eats so well.¡± ¡°That¡¯s not fair¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯m really unfair, you know.¡± Smiling, I offered another piece of steak to Hanna. As the meat on the te gradually diminished, Hanna¡¯s expression suggested she was full, so I put down the fork and started rifling through my pocket. Seeing my bustling actions, Hanna questioningly looked at me and asked. ¡°What are you looking for?¡± ¡°Oh, it¡¯s nothing. Hanna, can you wear earrings?¡± ¡°Yes¡­ I had my ears pierced a while back, so I can. Why do you ask?¡± With a small chuckle and the words ¡®That¡¯s great,¡¯ I pulled out two small earrings from my pocket and handed them over. ¡°It¡¯s a gift.¡± A pair of gold earrings adorned with green emeralds. With trembling eyes, Hanna raised her hand to look at me. ¡°I thought I hadn¡¯t given you a decent gift.¡± I ced the earrings in Hanna¡¯s hand and said. ¡°Let¡¯s win, shall we?¡± * And so, the day of the decisive battle arrived. End of Chapter Chapter 201: Hanna had a dream. It was a dream to repay, even just a little, the grace she had received up until now. Hanna wanted to repay the kindness of those who had untangled the knots in her life that she thought she could never unravel on her own. She was profoundly grateful for the hands that had reached out to her without expecting anything in return, despite herck of beauty or any exceptional qualities. What could she give back? How could she show her gratitude? She had pondered over it many times, but Hanna couldn¡¯t find an answer. After all, she had nothing to offer, having left her family. And so, Hanna clung to her dream with desperation. -I suppose the academy affair is a lost cause. -I¡¯m sorry.-No, thank you. I was the one who made an unreasonable request. She wanted to fulfill the first request the butler had ever made to her. Although it was a request made during their first meeting, Hanna still remembered it clearly. And she had been feeling inadequate for failing to fulfill such a modest request. Thus, Hanna took up her sword. Facing an opponent stronger than herself, she calmly held her sword and took a deep breath. To give weight to her words and to grant the butler¡¯s request, Hanna gripped her sword. That way, she could at least pay back some of the trust the butler had ced in her. Confronting her fear, Hanna began to channel her aura into her sword. * Chartia wasboring under a misconception. The false belief that the students of the academy were strong. It was a misconception that had unknowingly formed inside her. She had seen the backs of graduates who had received des and achieved sess. Surely, she had thought, the students of the academy must be strong. And in some ways, that was true. The academy was a gathering ce for rookies who possessed talent within the Empire. There was a collective of students with diverse abilities ¡ª swordsmanship, magic, healing magic, and divine power users. This collective often overcame minor adversities with ease. Although thest ball had been ruined by an attack from heretics, this time, she thought it would be different. That incident had caught them off guard, but this time, even without perfect preparation, they knew their weapons and their enemy. She believed they would im victory. Perhaps it was her anxiety over the lost honor of the student council, or maybe it was because she had been stuck in a narrow well; Chartia had momentarily forgotten that her judgment might have been limited. The presence of a heretic quickly shattered her arrogant thoughts. It told her they were weak. That they were just flowers in a greenhouse. She had thought that if the disciplinarymittee gathered together, they could at least¡­ No, they could surely buy time, but they were utterly defeated without being able to do anything. -Professor Shulia. -Why did you call me? -Could youe with me for a moment? -Hmm¡­ Should I guess? -Pardon? -I¡¯m really quick on the uptake. -Professor¡­ -Shall we stop the act now? It happened in an instant. With just a simple gesture, Professor Shulia made the members of the disciplinarymittee fall like dry branches. Seeing them copse with just a light motion, not even some grand action, Chartia couldn¡¯t make sense of it. -Ugh¡­! -Did you really think you could apprehend me with this? -Get your head straight and fight! -Haven¡¯t I been too lenient? I gave you generous grades, but now I¡¯m disappointed. The sight of the members of the disciplinarymittee, who were once considered the strongest within the academy, being utterly defeated without putting up a fight, filled Chartia with immense fear. Killing intent flew back and forth. The blood stters vividly proved that where she stood now was not the arena where professors would step in to prevent fatal injuries. This was no ce for holding back. If she had known it would turn out like this, she would have subdued the professor with help. She shouldn¡¯t have made the rash decision to act first to restore the honor of the student council. Her regrets clouded her judgment, and as fear began to color her thoughts, With a sudden ¡®thud,¡¯ Chartia found herself impaled by Professor Shulia¡¯s hand. Professor Shulia was smiling. -Do something, anything. Don¡¯t just stand there. -¡­ -This is boring. I expected something more when you all came rushing in, but this? What is this¡­ It was only when she saw Professor Shulia licking the blood off her fingers that Chartia realized why they could fight without fear during thest ball. -There were two High Priests back then. And he stood alone. She finally understood why they had been able to fight without reservation in front of two High Priests. It wasn¡¯t that the High Priests were weak. It was because the one facing them had been overwhelmingly stronger. She realized this truth only after feeling the pain of her body being impaled. -Krrrrch¡­! Right in front of Chartia, Professor Shulia¡¯s eyes gleamed with deadly intent. Without using magic, Professor Shulia was easily overwhelming the disciplinarymittee with sheer physical prowess, and her rxed demeanor only heightened the fear. The once-confident Captain of the Disciplinary Committee, Rohan, couldn¡¯t even meet Professor Shulia¡¯s gaze. His once firm resolve faltered as his sword trembled, all confidence drained away. With elegant movements, neither grand nor chaotic, Shulia drew one red line after another to sever her opponents¡¯ lifelines, further cementing the terror Chartia felt toward heretics. * Professor Shulia, having just blocked Hanna¡¯s attack, brushed off the blood on her hand with an intrigued expression. ¡°As expected, the bloodline of Histania is something else.¡± With a sharp hiss, Shulia swung her ws, darkened with ck magic, narrowly missing Hanna¡¯s face. Hanna gritted her teeth and twisted her body, swinging her sword. Professor Shulia nimbly bent her body to evade Hanna¡¯s sword and smiled. ¡°See? I dodged that too.¡± Shulia beamed with a look of interest that she made no attempt to hide, her eyes saying, ¡®Did you dodge that too?¡¯ ¡°See, it¡¯s all about having good parents; that¡¯s how you be a decent person.¡± ¡°Shut up.¡± Hanna, her face set in a rigid expression,unched a fierce barrage of attacks aimed at Shulia¡¯s throat. Amidst the fallen members of the disciplinarymittee, some voices were heard expressing amazement at Hanna¡¯s prowess. ¡°She¡¯s winning¡­!¡± ¡°She¡¯s overpowering that monster¡­!¡± ¡°Was Hanna always this strong?¡± While cries of Hanna¡¯s superiority rang out, Chartia knew the truth. ¡°Do more.¡± ¡°Huff¡­¡± ¡°Give it your all. Surely you¡¯ve got more to show; let¡¯s see that too.¡± Chartia knew that the one holding the upper hand in this battle was Professor Shulia. While Hanna¡¯s breathing was bingbored, Shulia¡¯s breathing was calm and steady. Even with all of Hanna¡¯s might, her attacks hadn¡¯t been able to push Shulia back even a single step. Chartia knew that if left alone, this battle would inevitably end in Hanna¡¯s defeat. But Chartia wasn¡¯t the only one who understood this. Michail slowly drew his sword and began to focus. Concentrating, he gathered his aura, searching for an opening. Chartia, too, gritted her teeth against the excruciating pain in her abdomen, preparing a spell with trembling hands. ¡°We must hold on.¡± Pulling her magical energy together, Chartia resolved to buy as much time as possible until reinforcements from the academy arrived, hoping that would turn the tide in this bleak battle. The momentum of the fight was starting to tilt in Professor Shulia¡¯s favor. ¡°Hanna, you¡¯re truly entertaining.¡± ¡°Even praise won¡¯t make me happy.¡± ¡°Really impressive.¡± Shulia pped her hands and smiled brightly. ¡°Your hands are beautiful.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°And your face is beautiful too.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°I want to have you. You¡¯re that desirable.¡± With a deep, dark smile, Shulia began to turn the tips of her fingers ck. A chilling energy quickly started spreading throughout the academy, causing Michail and Chartia to inhale deeply as they gathered their magical power. As Hanna¡¯s body was pushed back with a loud ¡®ng,¡¯ Michail and Chartiaunched their attacks. It was the first time the three of them had fought together. It was Michail¡¯s first time coordinating with Hanna. As the exhration of new allies joining the fight seemed to momentarily shift the battle¡¯s momentum, Shulia looked at the three of them with a chilling smile and said, ¡°Do you even know what my field of expertise is?¡± The moment Shulia¡¯s voice echoed short and sharp, -Screeeeaaaam! A horrible scream filled the ears of the trio. It was chaos. Every student in the stands had flipped, tearing at each other as they fought. Shulia, smiling, was slowly speaking to them. ¡°Come down and kill them.¡± At Shulia¡¯smand, the students began descending into the arena, all of them focused solely on Michail and Hanna as they approached like a horde of zombies. Shulia disappeared into the surging crowd, her voice carried back as she said, ¡°Come to think of it, I forgot to introduce myself.¡± ¡°The High Priest of Profanity.¡± ¡°That¡¯s my name.¡± A deep darkness began to engulf the academy. * Ruin stood helplessly. As the academy students began pouring down into the arena, as Hanna and Michail were forced to fend off the oing students while still engaged in battle, Ruin just stood there, unable to do anything. ¡°What¡­! What¡¯s wrong with everyone?!¡± The weaker students, overwhelmed by Shulia¡¯s magic, didn¡¯t hear Ruin¡¯s voice. ¡®Thud!¡¯ As a student brushed past Ruin¡¯s shoulder, ignoring him as if mocking hisck of participation in the fight, they pushed on toward Michail and Hanna as if he weren¡¯t even there. -Can¡¯t you stop them? -I¡¯m trying¡­ I want to! Michail, unable to harm innocent people, was focusing more on evading the oing students than on his battle. Eyes closed, Hanna was preparing a special move, but the constant interruptions had left her wide open to Shulia¡¯s attacks. He wasn¡¯t helping at all. Not even a little. In fact, just being there on the battlefield was a hindrance, as much as it terrified and scared him. The pure malice was so intense that it made him nauseous with fear. The selfishness of someone who would sacrifice others to achieve their goals made Ruin feel insecure and uneasy. For the first time, Ruin was experiencing the sheer terror of facing a High Priest. Hans had been nothing like this woman. Whether it was due to the effects of Professor Shulia¡¯s magic or maybe because he had be a coward, Ruin couldn¡¯t shake the desperate anxiety stirring inside him, the urge to flee from this battlefield. He wanted to run away. -Do something! I can¡¯t do anything like this! Just kick or push them away! -¡­! -What the hell is wrong with you?! Do something! He didn¡¯t want to stand there like a scarecrow, but the fear of getting swept away in the onught of attacks froze him in ce. ¡°¡­No.¡± He needed to pull himself together. -Tap. But Ruin¡¯s footsteps were already taking him away from the battle. One step. Then another. Unable to ovee the fear surging within him, he took a step back. Call him a coward if you want. Because all he wanted to do was run. Ruin turned and sprinted madly toward the exit. Even as he knocked people over, he kept his eyes down and kept running. How far did he run? After hearing a ¡®thud¡¯ and a short scream, Ruin turned to see a girl sitting on the ground. ¡°Ah¡­ it hurts¡­¡± Seeing the girl¡¯s face caused Ruin¡¯s pupils to tremble violently. With pink hair. A girl who practiced healing magic to help the injured ¡ª someone he didn¡¯t want to meet in this state. The girl looked up at Ruin, her voice trembling. ¡°¡­Ruin?¡± And then Ruin. ¡°Shit¡­!¡± Bolted past Yuria without looking back. It was humiliating. Shameful. It was mortifying beyond belief. But he was just too terrified. So Ruin ran. By the time he reached the exit after running for what felt like an eternity, As Ruin saw the backs of the students fleeing, he finally began to realize what he had done. ¡°Shit.¡± Ruin turned back toward the battlefield. He waste, but he wanted to help. He knew he¡¯d be a burden, but he still wanted to go back and help, fighting against the fear in his heart. But. He had alreadye toote. A brilliant light started shining in the center of the arena. As a familiar magic descended with a radiance akin to the sun, Ruin let out a hollowugh and lowered his head. ¡°What am I even doing¡­¡± The hero had arrived. The hero he called Grandfather had already put an end to his dilemma. End of Chapter. Chapter 202: asionally, I have thoughts like this. Another peaceful day in thedy¡¯s room. Thedy, sitting on the bed, was rubbing her sleepy eyes as she gazed out the window at the bright morning. ¡°Ricardo.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sleepy.¡± ¡°It hasn¡¯t even been 10 minutes since you woke up.¡± ¡°That¡¯s why I¡¯m sleepy.¡± I couldn¡¯t help but chuckle at the sight of thedy yawning.Waking up at 10 AM and still iming to be sleepy¡ªshe was adorable. ¡°Yaaawn¡­¡± Is it true that beautiful women sleep a lot? Every single time, thedy seemed to be locked in a battle with sleep, so much so that even the Sleeping Beauty from the fairy tales would have had to admit defeat. Beauty must be proportional to sleep. I faintly smiled as I started brewing some tea. There¡¯s no drink better at waking someone up than tea. As the hot water soaked the dry tea leaves, the subtle aroma of the tea began to fill the room. ¡°Mmm¡­¡± The gentle fragrance of the tea must have pleased her, as thedy scrunched her brow and sniffed the air, which seemed to clear her drowsy eyes. Seeing her brightened expression, I smiled and asked, ¡°Doesn¡¯t it smell nice?¡± ¡°No.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Her firm response caught me off guard. Thedy frowned slightly as she looked at the cup where the red tea was steeping. ¡°It smells musty, probably bitter too, but it does seem healthy.¡± ¡°If it¡¯s healthy, isn¡¯t that good?¡± ¡°Healthy things usually taste bad.¡± ¡°But these tea leaves are very expensive.¡± ¡°Ugh¡­¡± Thedy spoke with a serious expression. ¡°Even so, I don¡¯t like things that taste bad.¡± It seemed that in this world, expensive things weren¡¯t always the right choice. Thedy, who didn¡¯t care for romantic ideas, resolutely rejected the well-prepared tea and turned her gaze back to the window. As she gazed out at the breezy scenery, she began rummaging through her little treasure pouch, pulling out some snacks, and started tossing them toward the window. ¡°You eat some too.¡± -Growl! ¡°You eat this too.¡± -Growl! Thedy¡¯s kindness toward Gomtangi made me smile as I reached for the tea cup. It seemed that I would be the one to drink the tea after all. As the slightly bitter taste of the tea spread across my tongue, I smiled peacefully. ¡®Well, that was a waste.¡¯ It seemed that refined things and Desmond didn¡¯t get along well. Darbav didn¡¯t care much for tea either. An hour passed. After breakfast, thedy had once again curled up in bed, trying to get back to sleep. I sat beside her bed, enjoying the rare moment of leisure. As I relished in the peace and quiet, I turned around and picked up the newspaper that had been left on the desk to read. ¡°What are you doing?¡± The rustling sound of the newspaper caught thedy¡¯s attention. She turned to look at me and asked. ¡®You should go lie down too,¡¯ she said, patting the space beside her on the bed invitingly. It was tempting, but I smiled and politely declined her offer. ¡°I¡¯m nourishing my mind.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t need much of that. With what little you do have, you¡¯re not getting any smarter, Ricardo.¡± ¡°¡­Thatment really hurts, you know.¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine. I¡¯ve given up on nourishing my mind.¡± At the senior¡¯s advice, who had given up on nourishing her mind, I chuckled and stretched her cheek yfully. ¡°What do you mean, given up? Given up on what?¡± ¡°Ouch¡­! It¡¯s going to rip!¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine with that.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not!¡± As always, thedy¡¯s cheeks were soft. The newspaper was packed with articles about various topics around the empire. There were reports on politics, adventures, and economics¡ªgossip that would get the public excited. Thedy had even appeared in the news asionally. -Special Report! The second daughter of the Desmond family rises to the top of the Magic Faculty¡­! -Special Report¡­! The second daughter of the Desmond family, Olivia, expelled for using dark magic¡­. -The decline of the Desmond family begins. Of course, the coverage was rarely positive. In her own way, thedy was a celebrity who regrly appeared in the newspapers. She was famous; that much was certain. I took a small breath and began reading today¡¯s articles aloud for thedy. ¡°Well, at least there¡¯s no crossword puzzle today.¡± ¡°How boring.¡± ¡°Indeed.¡± What kind of content will fill ourck of worldly knowledge today? I wondered with a bit of curiosity as I skimmed through the articles. Usually, the front page of the newspaper featured the most sensational gossip in the empire. This house went bankrupt. A noble family¡¯s heir caused a scandal. The first-page stories were always something that would make people buzz with excitement. Narrowing my eyes slightly, I began reading the front-page article. ¡°Still, there¡¯s an interesting article today.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°It¡¯s about the Royal Academy.¡± The mention of ¡°Royal Academy¡± caught thedy¡¯s attention slightly, and she nced over at the newspaper. She acted disinterested, but it was clear that the mention of the academy had piqued her curiosity. So I tilted the newspaper toward her and began reading the article aloud. ¡°Special Report: ¡®The Royal Academy is No Longer Safe!¡¯ it says.¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°You¡¯ll have to read to find out.¡± Nodding, thedy signaled me to continue, so I quickly skimmed through the article¡¯s contents. A photo of the Academy in chaos. A picture of students receiving treatment for their injuries, their faces blurred out. An image of a wounded Chartia being interviewed. Even at a nce, it was clear this wasn¡¯t a positive article. It seemed like something had gone wrong. Although I wasn¡¯t shocked, knowing the details from the novel, thedy wouldn¡¯t have known. I had thought the academy would have kept the press in check, but things seemed to have spiraled out more seriously than expected. Seeing a damaging article like this printed so prominently on the front page suggested that dealing with it internally was overwhelming. With a bitter smile, I subtly covered the article with my hand. Fortunately, thedy hadn¡¯t yet seen it, so there was a questioning expression on her face. ¡°Why are you hiding it?¡± ¡°I need to censor it.¡± ¡°So mean, Ricardo, you¡¯re trying to enjoy it all by yourself.¡± ¡°I think the content is less entertaining than you¡¯d like.¡± ¡°Ugh¡­¡± Thedy pursed her lips in a pout and voiced her dissatisfaction. Sulking because she thought I was keeping it to myself, herints only made me smile awkwardly as I folded the newspaper. ¡°In exchange, I¡¯ll make sure to get you chocte ice cream for a snack today.¡± ¡°Ice cream?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°How much?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll give you an entire tub.¡± ¡°Oho¡­!¡± Thedy nodded with satisfaction and closed her eyes. ¡°Then I¡¯ll go back to sleep.¡± I nodded and tucked the nket around her. Sitting down at the bedside table, I began quietly reading through the article. -A heretic High Priest, Shulia, disguised as a professor,unched an attack at around 1 PM yesterday. -The full extent of the damage is still being investigated, but the estimated cost is around 2 million gold. -Over 500 injured, with no reported fatalities¡­ -Thanks to the efforts of well-trained academy students and the intervention of ¡®Heinrich,¡¯ Master of the Magic Tower, the heretic was sessfully subdued. This incident is expected to bring about both serious concerns and positive oues¡­ ¡®This isn¡¯t as bad as I thought.¡¯ It seemed they had handled the situation remarkably well. Likely due to pressure from the royal family, the article wasn¡¯t heavily criticizing the academy. The fact that there were no fatalities was itself a good oue. I thought they had done well to keep the situation under control. ¡®I honestly expected more damage. But they did well considering.¡¯ This was the first battle against heretics that I hadn¡¯t been involved in. It must have been difficult for the students to handle, especially since it was their first time experiencing such pure malice and a fight centered on killing intent. Even though the Master of the Tower made the battle somewhat less taxing, just enduring it wasmendable. They deserved praise. I smiled contentedly, thinking I probably didn¡¯t need to interfere anymore. If they kept handling future challenges like this, I felt confident that both the main characters and supporting characters would grow and adapt. I felt a sense of aplishment, knowing that my efforts hadn¡¯t been in vain. Indeed, worrying unnecessarily does no one any good. I smiled softly and closed the newspaper. Thedy was fast asleep. Breathing gently, shey there like the very picture of Sleeping Beauty, her hands neatly folded on her chest. ¡°Meat¡­ Zzzz¡­¡± Seeing her like this, she seemed every bit the refined nobledy, but as soon as she opened her mouth, out came the viiness, and I couldn¡¯t help but chuckle. Sometimes, I think like this. I wonder what it would have been like if thedy wasn¡¯t a viiness? How would it be if thedy preferred tea over chocte, and I served a more refined, sophisticateddy? -Mr. Ricardo, you¡¯ve worked so hard today. -Is it tough for you? Please, sit here and rest. -Me? Eat first? No, you go ahead, Mr. Ricardo. Whenever I have such thoughts, I give a wry smile. Thedy just isn¡¯t that type of person. I like her the way she is now. I like her straightforward demeanor and her little bouts of childishness. Perhaps that¡¯s why I¡¯ve served her until now and why I¡¯m content with this life. Whatever it is, I just like thedy. I smiled gently as I gazed at her. Watching her furrowing her brow as a flynded on her cheek, I smiled and thought about the future. A future we¡¯d share together. A future where we¡¯dugh together. And a future where we¡¯d walk along the beach together. Just imagining it made me happy. [Would you like to use the Hand of Rehabilitation?] So I have no regrets about my choice. End of Chapter. Chapter 203: The tranquil estate of Desmond Olivia. -Blink¡­ This morning, for some reason, Olivia woke up with a particrly clear mind. She blinked her wide eyes as she nkly stared up at the ceiling. ¡°Hmmnya¡­¡± One star. Two stars. The glow-in-the-dark stars that Ricardo had put up with the hope that Olivia wouldn¡¯t tire of the ceiling she always stared at twinkled before her eyes. They weren¡¯t anything special, just simple glowing stars, but since Olivia spent a lot of time gazing at the ceiling alone, they sparkled like a gxy to her. -What does the Big Dipper look like again¡­ -What¡¯re you doing?-I¡¯m creating a night sky on the ceiling that you can see every day. -Why? -I thought you might get tired of looking at the same ceiling. -I can see the night sky if I open the window. -But the feeling will be different. Besides, I can even bring you a star if you want. -Bring me a star? -Do you not remember what I said to you during my butler appointment? -That you wouldn¡¯t let me go hungry? -No, that¡¯s not it. Reflecting on past conversations, Olivia let out a small smile. ¡°Idiot.¡± Seeing the glow-in-the-dark stars still shining, she realized it was early in the morning, too early for their light to fade away. The glow would only dissipate when morning truly arrived. Having woken up so early, Olivia pouted, annoyed at herself for rising at this hour. If she got up now, she¡¯d struggle to stay awake during Ricardo¡¯s bedtime story that evening. ¡°I should go back to sleep¡­¡± But sleep didn¡¯te easily. Olivia took a deep breath and considered shouting out something familiar. She thought of yelling words filled with concern for the empire¡¯s safety, words that always made Ricardough and say, ¡®Puhaha! What are you even talking about!¡¯ But¡­ ¡°Air raid¡­¡± Olivia quickly covered her mouth with her hand, swallowing the words. It was still far too early to wake Ricardo. Knowing how busy Ricardo had been and how much he needed his rest, Olivia stifled her voice and turned to look at the clock on the wall. -Tick. Tock. It was four o¡¯clock in the morning. There were still two hours left until Ricardo would wake up. ¡°So bored¡­¡± Olivia pouted and hugged her nket tightly. The idea of spending those two hours alone wasn¡¯t appealing at all. She wasn¡¯t sleepy enough to fall back asleep, and even if she did, she knew she¡¯d wake up soon after. Despite being a beauty who loved sleep, even she had her limits. If Ricardo were here, the time would fly by, but she couldn¡¯t wake him up this early. With another sigh, Olivia pouted again. ¡°So boring¡­¡± It was boring to be alone. She needed someone to y with. Olivia carefully looked under the bed. At this hour, there was only one being who could keep herpany. Someone who wouldn¡¯tin if she woke them up. Someone jobless andzing around, the most idle creature in the entire estate. With a satisfied grin, Olivia checked if that someone was sleeping there as usual. -Snooze¡­ ¡°Hehe¡­¡± Olivia smiled mischievously as she saw the ck furry bundle curled up under the bed. Finally, it was time to assert her rightful authority as its owner and collect a little payback for all it had received. Slowly, Olivia extended her fingers and reached under the bed. ¡°Wake up.¡± Her fingers sank into the soft fur. The gentle texture made Olivia giggle. Soon it would wake up in surprise and then y with her, and¡­ -¡­ Olivia, confused, frowned and poked Gomtangi¡¯s body again with her finger. ¡°Wake up¡­¡± -Growl. ¡°Wake up, youzy thing.¡± -Grumm¡­ There was no response. As if determined to prove that it loved sleep even more than its owner, Gomtangi ignored Olivia¡¯s attempts to wake it, letting out a soft grumble while continuing to sleep soundly. ¡°¡­¡± Feeling her pride wounded, Olivia stared nkly at Gomtangi. Questioning whether she was truly its owner. She did always give it tasty snacks and y with it. Sometimes, she even brushed its fur despite having to cut into her sleeping time. But this pet wasn¡¯t lending a paw whenever she needed it. Olivia clenched her fist and started thumping her pillow, aiming to startle Gomtangi awake. ¡°You¡­! Wake up already!¡± She thought that if she kept hitting it, Gomtangi would eventually rise, so she continued to give it pillow punches, but the massive and thick-bodied Gomtangi only sank deeper into its slumber. -Snooze¡­ Feeling an intense wave of betrayal, Olivia red at Gomtangi. ¡°Ugh¡­¡± This was her house. A beast nourished by the food prepared by her butler was ignoring her, and that greatly annoyed Olivia. She grumbled incoherently as she shook Gomtangi, although it remained unresponsive. ¡°Youzy bear! I¡¯m bored.¡± -¡­ ¡°I said I¡¯m bored.¡± -¡­ ¡°I said, I¡¯m¡ªugh! Bored!¡± Stubbornlymitted to ignoring Olivia, who was growing more frustrated by the second, Gomtangi didn¡¯t even twitch. The fat bear almost seemed to mock her with its immovable sleep. Olivia sighed deeply and made a silent vow. Tomorrow, she would ask Ricardo to keep Gomtangi outdoors during the day. She nned to reduce its meals and even confiscate all its snacks. In the past, she might have ordered it to be chased away, but these days, she felt that would be too cruel. Her conscience wouldn¡¯t let her go that far. Besides, releasing such a helpless creature into the wild would surely lead to its starvation. Giving up entirely on ying with Gomtangi, Oliviay back on her bed and tried to sleep. Sounds from outside her window filled her ears. The chirping of crickets. The wail of a deer in the distance. The noise of the wind blowing. The sounds of nature resonating under the moonlight were peaceful and serene. A peaceful ambience that made one think of healing, as others might call it, brought a warm smile to Olivia¡¯s face as she hugged the nket tightly. ¡°Heeek¡­ so scary.¡± But Olivia was easily frightened. To be precise, she was afraid of ghosts. She could hit monsters and people, but ghosts were another story. Olivia, who believed that force was the fastest form ofmunication, viewed ghosts as unbeatable enemies. Moreover, Olivia considered herself as someone disliked by the gods. Her behavior and experiences of sneaking out snacks from the cathedral gave her the idea that any hope for divine intervention was futile. With a wellpartmentalized mind, Olivia clutched the nket tighter and muttered in a trembling voice. ¡°I¡¯m scared¡­¡± It was ridiculous for an adult to be frightened by things like this, but she couldn¡¯t help being scared. If you¡¯re scared, you¡¯re scared¡ªsimple as that. Olivia, who still struggled to sleep, became overly sensitive to the faint noises she heard around her. -Whoosh. ¡°Heek!¡± -Growl¡­. ¡°Eek!¡± -Hoot. ¡°Eeeek!¡± The blowing wind felt especially chilly today. Olivia considered shutting the window, but the idea of a ghost appearing while she did it made her abandon that n. How long did she fight this lonely battle by herself? Perhaps about 30 minutes? ¡°Ugh¡­¡± Still unable to fall asleep, Olivia peeked out from under her nket and began to take in the fresh air. It was a hard-earned victory. She had wrestled with the decision inside the nket, wondering if she shoulde out or not, and finally decided toe out regardless, marking a big step for her. With a pout, Olivia sighed. ¡°Stupid. As if ghosts are real.¡± -Whoosh¡­ ¡°Heek! I¡¯m sorry!¡± Really, even she could admit she worried about silly things far too much. Olivia, who felt somewhat calmer after drinking some fresh water,y back down, trying to finally fall asleep. This time it seemed she might actually manage it. About 10 minutes passed. ¡°¡­I¡¯m in trouble.¡± Just as Olivia started to ovee her fear of the dark, a new crisis loomedrge over her. Olivia¡¯s eyes widened as she puffed her cheeks. ¡°Did I drink too much water¡­¡± Her growing anxiety caused her to fidget with her fingers. Drinking too much water seemed to have triggered a certain signal. She fiddled with her fingers as she murmured quietly, ¡°I need to pee¡­¡± An entire hour remained until Ricardo was due to wake. Olivia, too scared to go to the bathroom alone, bit her lip and red at the seemingly stopped clock with a look of despair. ¡°Why is time moving so slowly¡­¡± -Tick. ¡°Hurry up and move.¡± Olivia¡¯s face flushed a bright red, torn between not wanting to wake Ricardo yet really needing to go to the bathroom. Determined, she tightened her fists and began to hold it in. But eventually, ¡°Hik¡­ Hic¡­¡± Faced with this struggle, Olivia decided to sustain her dignity by giving up. At this point, she thought she had done a good job of letting Ricardo rest. Unable to bear it any longer, Olivia was just about to muster the courage to shout the familiar word she¡¯d often relied on, ¡°Air raid¡­¡± -Creak The door opened at that very moment, and Ricardo casually entered the room, fresh from his shower. With a towel draped around his neck and an expression that suggested he felt refreshed, Ricardo nced at Olivia and smiled softly. ¡°Oh my. You¡¯re still awake, mydy?¡± Olivia, her voice trembling, called out to Ricardo. ¡°Ricardo¡­¡± ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°I need to pee.¡± Chuckling faintly at her words, Ricardo nodded with understanding. ¡°That¡¯s a big problem.¡± End of Chapter. Chapter 204: Thedy had a troubled body. She couldn¡¯t walk on her own, and without someone¡¯s assistance, she couldn¡¯t go to the bathroom by herself. In a world where people flew through the sky with magic and built abnormal physical strength through training, thedy¡¯s body was now constrained, her movements restricted. This world was not kind to those with physical disabilities. Everyone here was healthy and strong. Even in old age, those who had trained sufficiently rarely experienced the physical limitations thate with aging. Of course,pared to their youth, their stamina and external appearance might not have been quite as robust, but it didn¡¯t hinder them enough to cause major mobility issues. This was one of the things that surprised me the most about this world. At the same time, I was shocked by the treatment people with physical disabilities received here. The world I came from was a ce where concepts like ¡°consideration¡± existed. It was full of people who faced physical limitations due to aging, illness, or idents.It wasn¡¯t that people here were devoid ofpassion. Many would lend a hand to a middle-aged man who lost a leg during an adventure. But this worldcked the concept of social welfare for people with disabilities. There was no system for them, no development efforts for things like wheelchairs¡ªwhich thedy used¡ªor rehabilitation systems. Society made no secret of its intention to abandon them. They have prosthetic arms, sure. But perhaps because they could be turned into weapons through modification, the rest was hard to understand. This world was harsh to those who had physical difficulties. In my youth, I thought such things didn¡¯t concern me, observing them from a distance, but as I grew older, I began to feel that unfairness directly. When thedy became disabled, I experienced a bitter realization of the forgotten discrimination. Even acquiring trivial things became challenging. Beds, which weremonce in hospitals where I was from, were almost impossible to find here. In a world where healing magic existed as a grand alternative, the concept of rest as treatment seemed present, but there was a severeck of amodations for those who couldn¡¯t use magic. On top of that, the prices for such amodations were outrageously high. I still vaguely remember the time I left a shop with a bitter smile after seeing how absurdly expensive items designed to care for the sick were sold. So, I began caring for thedy on my own. I utilized the experience I had gained from nursing an elderlydy I was close to in a nursing home in my past life. It wasn¡¯t my job. I wasn¡¯t smart enough to go into healthcare, nor did I have the financial means. Instead, I had picked up some crude techniques by watching over the shoulder of the nurses while caring for that elderlydy who visited our orphanage often. Back then, I thought the experience would be worthless. But taking care of thedy made me realize it had been a valuable experience in many ways. Life is unpredictable like that. Thedy was stubborn, especially after her illness. She had always been strong-willed, but after bing disabled, she refused to listen to anyone. -¡­ She grew depressed. Disappointed. And lost her drive. I almost wished she would get angry instead of disying her stubborn silence. -Mydy, you shouldn¡¯t stay lying on one side for too long. -Don¡¯t worry about it. -¡­ When I tried to reposition her to prevent bedsores from developing, she would snap at me with a ¡°Don¡¯t touch me.¡± When I tried to help her up after she had fallen out of bed, she would push my hands away, saying, ¡°Don¡¯t pity me. Do you think I¡¯m a joke too?¡± coldly rejecting my help. I couldn¡¯t understand her. I never thought I could grasp the depth of her sadness, so I didn¡¯t presumptuously try to understand her. Instead, I stayed by her side as someone who silently helped. Through this one-sided kindness, thedy gradually improved. Compared to the early days when she first lost the use of her legs, she spoke more and even had days where she smiled. She was steadily getting better. Thankfully, I thought. * ¡°Yaaawn¡­¡± After helping thedy to the bathroom, I leaned against the wall and rubbed my sleepy eyes. I had just used the Hand of Rehabilitation, so the fatigue seemed to umte far more than it should. I felt like I could fall asleep the moment I closed my eyes, but then I heard thedy¡¯s shy voice from inside the bathroom. ¡°Ricardo¡­ Are you outside?¡± Her voice trembled, afraid of the night. I paused, thinking I¡¯d tease her a bit. ¡°Ricardo¡­?¡± ¡°Eeek¡­ You better not be gone. You know I¡¯m scared of those toilet paper ghost stories¡­¡± ¡°Ugh¡­¡± Hearing her murmuring in an almost tearful voice, her scared tone made me chuckle softly before I finally decided to respond. ¡°We don¡¯t have any red or blue toilet paper ghosts in our estate, mydy.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t joke like that! I almost thought you left me.¡± ¡°I see. Next time, I¡¯ll answer eventer.¡± ¡°Ugh¡­! You¡¯re dead when Ie out.¡± ¡°Then I¡¯ll run away now?¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± Thedy, her voice trembling, almost sounded like she was whining as she whispered, asking me not to go anywhere. ¡°Don¡¯t leave.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯ll give you an allowance, okay?¡± I could feel the corners of my lips twitching. She was adorably trying to bribe me to stay. I found her request so endearing that I couldn¡¯t help but hum a little tune, imagining her grumbling inside the bathroom. ¡°Three bears living in one house.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°The viiness bear. The butler bear. Just the bear.¡± ¡°Our bear never listens to me.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°I might just eat him.¡± ¡°Gomtangi would cry if he heard you.¡± ¡°Let him cry.¡± Thedy seemed to have a lot of pent-up thoughts. With a small smile, I spoke to her gently. ¡°In any case, there¡¯s no need to worry. I need to use the bathroom too.¡± ¡°Is it urgent¡­?¡± ¡°I promise I won¡¯t run off to hide in the first-floor bathroom, so don¡¯t worry.¡± ¡°Sigh¡­ But after Ie out, don¡¯t go in immediately.¡± ¡°Understood.¡± As a skilled butler, ensuring thefort of mydy was my duty, so I responded with a warm smile. Despite knowing her for over ten years, I was still touched by her consideration toward me. Thedy always took her time in the bathroom. She had to fix her dress and take care of everything with her ufortable body, so it took her a bit longer than it did for others. In a way, I was thankful for that. If she had refused to do anything by herself, that would¡¯ve been more troublesome. For her rehabilitation and mental health, I appreciated her stubbornness at times like these. Normally, thedy didn¡¯t ask to go to the bathroom often. Having lost the sensation in her lower body, she tended to notice signals from her dderter than others. And when she finally asked to go, it meant I needed to prepare her clothes in advance. -Ricardo¡­ -I think pink would suit you today. -¡­ -I¡¯ve decided. That sky-blue dress doesn¡¯t seem right to me. -You¡¯re right. In the beginning, handling things like this had been quite challenging for me. I had to figure out how to change her clothes without causing her stress while also finding ways to prevent mishaps. Although I had developed a rough sense of timing for when she might need to go to the bathroom, those early days had been truly tough. But she was making progress. Both in my techniques for caring for her and her brighter attitude. Things were much better than they had been in the past. I believed that tomorrow would be brighter than today. Thedy¡¯s stubbornness didn¡¯t allow her to remain stagnant. A brief moment of time passed, and soon the familiar sound of flushing from the bathroom echoed through the night. I carefully prepared the clothes I had set aside for her and ran through various phrases in my head. ¡®What¡¯s the best way to offer her these?¡¯ It would be rude as a butler to force her to ask for a change of clothes herself. I had toe up with something more refined. ¡°Ahem.¡± But at thiste hour, my brain wasn¡¯ting up with anything clever. Finding a reason for her to change clothes in the middle of the night was proving to be quite the challenge. If it were summer, I could have excused it by ming the weather, but it was only spring, so that wasn¡¯t an option. Still lost in thought, I carefully clutched the clothes I had brought for her. ¡®Maybe I should just hand them to her without saying anything.¡¯ I decided to simply give her the clothes without making any fuss, and just as I was about to knock on the bathroom door¡ª With a sudden ¡®ck,¡¯ the door burst open, and thedy emerged with a bright, beaming smile. Thedy was openly grinning. ¡°Heheh¡­¡± Her lips were pressed tight as if she was about to burst intoughter, her cheeks puffed out like a balloon. Startled, I looked at her, unable to form words, but upon realizing she was already fully dressed, arge question mark hung above my head. ¡°Huh?¡± Thedy, stillughing, spoke brightly. ¡°I don¡¯t need to change my clothes today!¡± A sign of hope appeared. A very small sign of hope was telling me it might be time to let go of my little sense of worry. End of Chapter. Chapter 205: Under the falling stars, thedy and I gazed at the early morning sky. ¡°Hehe¡­¡± Thedy wore a bright smile, unable to hide her happiness. The seed of hope had sprouted, marking this momentous day, and she couldn¡¯t suppress the grin that tugged at her lips. ¡°Hihihit¡­¡± Lying in bed, thedy kept staring at me,ughing. Her gaze was one of those expectingpliments, and under those weighty eyes, I returned her look with a small smile. ¡°Why are you staring at me like that, mydy?¡± ¡°Hehe¡­ Just because.¡± She red her nostrils slightly, clearly waiting for the answer she desired. As I tried to feign ignorance and turned my head away, she snorted once more and spoke again. ¡°Hehe¡­ Ricardo, aren¡¯t I impressive?¡±She asked with a soft voice, filled with yful tenderness. The honesty in her expression made me smile slightly, and I gave a small nod. ¡°Yes, you are impressive.¡± ¡°How impressive?¡± ¡°As vast as the sky and as deep as the earth, mydy.¡± ¡°Wow¡­! As vast as the sky and deep as the earth!¡± Thedy smirked, muttering quietly, ¡°I know¡­.¡± Her innocent honesty always had a way of lifting my spirits, making me smile no matter the situation. Despite the cold wind blowing into her room, there was a warm breeze between us, carrying a surge of emotions that swelled within. It might seem like nothing to others, but to us, this was like a task that had seemed endless¡ªa question without a solution. No deadline. No foreseeable end to the challenge. I can¡¯t think of the right metaphor, but it felt as miraculous as stumbling upon a clue to a question that had gone unanswered for two years. ¡°Heheh¡­¡± The feeling of euphoria wouldn¡¯t fade so quickly. Every time she left the bathroom, thedy would nce at me shyly, yet that embarrassment seemed now reced by a sense of pride that she couldn¡¯t hide. ¡°Heheh¡­ I¡¯m amazing.¡± Looking at her as she proudly stroked her own head, I smiled gently and said, ¡°Aren¡¯t youughing a bit too evilly? Anyone would think you were a public official who just smuggled something.¡± ¡°It¡¯s such a huge achievement, it can¡¯t be helped.¡± ¡°That¡¯s true.¡± I liked thedy¡¯s straightforward replies. Her candid words, without any shame, relieved any pressure I felt when talking with her. Conversations with her, where we both spoke our minds openly, were always enjoyable. I rubbed my tired eyes and nced out the window. The sky still nketed in darkness hadn¡¯t yet brightened. Morning was still far off. If I fell asleep now, I knew I¡¯d oversleep. I carefully voiced a question, hoping to hear the answer that would allow me to avoid breakfast. ¡°Yaaawn¡­ Should we sleep inte tomorrow¡ªor rather, today?¡± ¡°Hmm¡­ I guess.¡± Thedy blinked her wide eyes and furrowed her brow, lost in deep thought. Her sharp, shiny eyes clearly showed she still had energy to spare. She must have realized that I was trying to ck off; thedy had a keen sense about these things. ¡°Lack of sleep has a negative impact on skin health, you know.¡± ¡°My skin is fine, though.¡± Grabbing my hand and rubbing it against her cheek, she motioned for me to feel it. I nodded. ¡°Indeed, it is quite fine.¡± As expected from the most beautiful person in this world, when it came to her appearance, there was nothing to criticize. While there were many areas where her inner self still needed improvement, I supposed life is fair in that way. Once again, I tried to think of an eptable excuse to ck off. ¡®Hmm¡­¡¯ No ideas came to mind. I mean, given my profession, I had to follow my master¡¯s wishes if that¡¯s what she wanted. All I could do was wait for her to say something positive. Thedy turned her body slightly and spoke cautiously while staring at me. ¡°Ricardo, are you sleepy?¡± ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°You¡¯ve yawned a lot, and you seem tired.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t it just because it¡¯s early morning? Despite what you see, I¡¯m still a growing boy, you know.¡± ¡°Ricardo, your dreams are too big. You¡¯re older than me, so stop acting like a kid.¡± ¡°Please stop attacking me for my age.¡± ¡°Hehe¡­¡± As expected, thedy was not one for holding back. A long while passed as she continued to rub her cheek against my hand. Soon, she began ying with my fingers with her small hands, stretching each finger out as if they were fascinating. She watched me like a curious cat ready to pounce before stopping her yful movements. ¡°Why are you looking at me like that, mydy?¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Mydy?¡± Suddenly, her mouth opened wide. -Ahhhh¡­ Chomp! ¡°Eek! Why are you biting me!¡± Opening her mouth slowly, thedy bit down on my hand, but not hard enough to hurt. Though I tried shaking her off, she refused to let go. ¡°Ugh¡­ Mmm!¡± The more I shook my hand, the more her head wobbled with it. With her cheeks puffed full of air, she left drool all over my hand, her eyes brimming with delight. After what felt like an eternity of my hand being soaked in drool, thedy finally let go with a bright smile, looking satisfied. ¡°Whoo¡­!¡± She wiped her saliva-covered lips with her sleeve, then proudly raised her thumb as if giving her seal of approval. ¡°Ricardo doesn¡¯t taste good!¡± ¡°What in the world does that mean!¡± ¡°It¡¯s an insult.¡± ¡°¡­?¡± ¡°I thought you¡¯d taste sweet with your red hair, but you¡¯re salty.¡± ¡°Wouldn¡¯t it be weird if a person tasted sweet?¡± ¡°Hehe¡­ True.¡± As expected, I couldn¡¯t fully understand thedy¡¯s logic with mymoner¡¯s brain. Still smiling brightly, she began wiping away the drool from my hand with her clothes. In the past, she would have told me to clean it myself, but now her newfound consideration for me as a butler left me feeling touched. Thedy fell quiet as she gently traced the bite marks on my palm. ¡°Ricardo¡­¡± Touching the rough calluses on my hand, she swallowed nervously, then sighed as she looked at the faint scars on my fingers. After a long silence, she gazed at my fingers and asked in a soft voice, as if not to wake the sleeping birds in the night. ¡°Does it still hurt?¡± ¡°Sorry?¡± ¡°Your hand. Does it still hurt?¡± ¡°If mydy means from your bite¡­¡± She interrupted me, murmuring in a quiet voice as she unbuttoned her sleeve. ¡°Not that¡­ This.¡± The moment she rolled up my sleeve, a series of scars that had once made her cry came into view. Thanks to the Hand of Rehabilitation I had used, some dark marks still lingered on my forearm, though it wasn¡¯t a pleasant sight. They would disappear with time, of course, but they usually remained for at least a day. Thedy stared intently at those scars with sad eyes, her voice filled with concern as she turned to me. ¡°It must still hurt a lot, doesn¡¯t it?¡± Without a moment¡¯s hesitation, I gave her an honest answer¡ªthat it didn¡¯t hurt anymore. ¡°No, it doesn¡¯t.¡± ¡°That¡¯s a lie. It still looks painful¡­¡± I patted her head with a gentle smile as she pouted, clearly upset. ¡°No. Really, it doesn¡¯t hurt anymore.¡± ¡°With such dedicated care from mydy, how could I possibly still be in any pain? If it still hurt, something would be terribly wrong.¡± Stroking her hair, which she had been idly tousling while staring sadly at the scars, I reassured her in a calm voice. ¡°These days, it doesn¡¯t hurt at all. At this point, I¡¯d only be faking pain.¡± Though the scar itself might be unsightly, having someone worry about me, especially someone as beautiful as her, made it all worthwhile. Upon hearing my response, thedy frowned and muttered in a sulky voice, calling me a fool. ¡°Ricardo, you don¡¯t take care of your body enough.¡± ¡°Who takes care of their body better than me? I secretly make medicine and take it when you¡¯re not looking.¡± ¡°That stuff tastes gross, so I won¡¯t eat it.¡± ¡°I had nned for us to take it together, but I guess that¡¯s a failure.¡± ¡°Hehe¡­ I hate gross things.¡± Even as she smiled, her gaze remained fixed on my hand. Though I couldn¡¯t be sure what she was feeling, I suspected it was guilt. She wasn¡¯t supposed to know, but somehow thedy had found out the reason behind my scars. Her worry was sometimes heavy on my heart, but it also gave me a strangely warm feeling inside. I hadn¡¯t tended to these scars expecting any kind of hero¡¯s reward. Embarrassed by her concern, I was unsure how to respond. All I could do was stay quiet while receiving her delicate touches. Thedy repeated something she had said to me before. ¡°Don¡¯t get hurt.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°If Ricardo gets hurt, I feel hurt too.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°When you said you were in pain before, do you know how much my heart ached?¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± She gripped my hand tightly and bowed her head, likely embarrassed by her own words. Seeing her like that made my heart feel warm. ¡°You have to say something when you¡¯re in pain.¡± She extended her pinky to me as if asking me to sign a contract. Normally, she was someone who didn¡¯t agree to such promises so easily, but I chuckled and willingly signed this one-sided agreement. ¡°Understood.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t lie again likest time.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll try my best.¡± ¡°Ugh¡­¡± ¡°¡­Promise.¡± She wasn¡¯t easy to deal with. Yawning as the dawn¡¯s light began to break, I turned to thedy and asked, ¡°Mydy, may I sleep in today?¡± ¡°Ugh¡­¡± ¡°And skip breakfast as well?¡± ¡°Ugh¡­¡± ¡°The butler is feeling unwell.¡± I buttoned my sleeves with a mischievous smile. ¡°You did promise.¡± Hearing me ask to skip breakfast, thedy hesitated, but ¡°promise¡± finally won her over, and she nodded, wearing a slightly crestfallen expression. ¡°Mmm. I¡¯ll allow it.¡± She really is a kind person after all. I stood up carefully from the chair and spoke before heading back to my room. ¡°How about we go on a trip this Thursday?¡± Hearing the word ¡°trip,¡± thedy looked up at me from her sullen stance, her eyes twinkling. ¡°A trip?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Where to¡­?¡± She seemed excited at the prospect of a rare trip. I hoped she wouldn¡¯t get too carried away with her expectations. I smiled softly and said, ¡°Anywhere we feel like. We can decide once we wake up.¡± It seemed like sleep was now thest thing on thedy¡¯s mind. End of Chapter. Chapter 206: After a long morning of sleeping in, afternoon finally arrived at thedy¡¯s estate. From the quiet confines of her room, the sound of energetic grunts echoed through the air. ¡°Hiyahhh!¡± A powerful shout that used every ounce of strength in her body. Perhaps it was because we ate lunch sote, but thedy¡¯s vigorous cries seemed more full of energy than usual. ¡°Hiyaaaahhhh¡­ Yaaaah!¡± Maybe the lesson here is that everyone should exercise. With that newfound insight, I sat on the bed, smiling at thedy as she worked out. ¡°Come on! Just a little bit more effort!¡± ¡°Ughhh!¡±Thedy frowned as she focused intently on her exercises. I had never seen her so passionate about working out before. Was she excited about our uing trip? I couldn¡¯t help but admire her determination. ¡°Ugh¡­ You said we¡¯d decide where to go after waking up!¡± ¡°We agreed to decide while you were taking a bath.¡± ¡°That¡¯s news to me¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay. I didn¡¯t hear it the first time either.¡± ¡°Ughh¡­¡± ¡°Let¡¯s use this momentum and do one more set!¡± It wasn¡¯t anything too intense. She wasn¡¯t lifting weights or doing Ptes. It was simply an exercise where she kept her feet nted on the ground and focused on strengthening her core by activating the muscles in her body. Strengthening her core was key, and I had high hopes for the progress in her legs. I wanted to wake up the muscles she hadn¡¯t used in a while by having her do this simple exercise. Even once her legs fully healed, if her body didn¡¯t keep up, it would be pointless. Thedy had been avoiding exercise for years. She loved chocte and ranked lying in bed as her favorite activity in the world. Honestly, she¡¯d gained a bit of weighttely¡­ Her cheeks had gotten fuller than usual. Her leg muscles, which were vital for walking, must have stiffened up fromck of use. And with her strong dislike for exercise, her current physical state was steadily on its way to deteriorating. At this rate, I could clearly see a future where she copsed fromck of exercise even before her legs could heal. Because I wanted a better oue, I continued to cheer her on. ¡°Let¡¯s keep going! You can do it!¡± ¡°Ughhh! I¡­can¡¯t¡­¡± ¡°You can do it.¡± If the Hand of Rehabilitation were an ability that instantly healed both her body and legs, these exercises wouldn¡¯t be necessary. Unfortunately, it wasn¡¯t omnipotent, so thedy¡¯s effort was crucial. She needed to work on her muscles and mental fortitude. As she hadn¡¯t exercised in ages, thedy stared at the soles of her feet, nted on the floor, while furrowing her brow. ¡°Ugh! Ricardo! Didn¡¯t I just move a little?! I think I stood up for like 0.1 seconds!¡± ¡°Oh¡­! It looked like you did!¡± I pped along, sharing my admiration as if herpletely still legs had actually moved. You have to be careful not to discourage people with too much harshness or they quickly burn out. Upon hearing my praise, thedy lifted her head and smiled brightly, bursting out in a fit of giggles. ¡°Aren¡¯t I doing great?¡± ¡°Yes, you are~¡± ¡°I¡¯m doing really great, right!¡± ¡°Of course. You¡¯re doing amazingly well, mydy.¡± Wiping the beads of sweat on her forehead with a handkerchief, I continued to shower her with praise for putting in such an effort. Despite seeing no improvement, normally something that could crush her spirits, she didn¡¯t show any signs of disappointment. I was proud of her. Both for her persistence in these exercises and for Gomtangi, who was somehow managing to sleep through all the noise. Thedy¡¯s grunts of determination continued. * Having pushed her limits with the exercises, thedy was now lying on the bed, her chest heaving as she caught her breath. ¡°Huff¡­ Huff¡­ Ricardo, I¡¯ve worked so hard today. Don¡¯t you think that old man with the long beard you¡¯re always talking about will bring me a present?¡± As shey exhausted from her efforts, thedy started asking for a present from Santa us. I chuckled softly, preparing the bath and retrieving fresh clothes from the wardrobe. ¡°That old man doesn¡¯t give out presents for hard work.¡± ¡°Then what?¡± ¡°You have to do good deeds if you want a gift.¡± ¡°He¡¯s so strict!¡± ¡°The old man can¡¯t afford losses either. Plus, he only works short-term during the winter.¡± ¡°Then I¡¯ll just be good in the winter. Being good all the time is too hard.¡± ¡°If you live that way, the presents will probably be smaller.¡± If Santa heard thedy¡¯s mercenary n of only being good during the winter, he would almost certainly clutch his chest in defeat. As expected of a viiness, her instinct to maximize profit was truly impressive. Having learned about Santa¡¯s trade-offs, thedy gave up on the present and sprawled on the bed, releasing her exhaustion. ¡°Hmph¡­ I don¡¯t care!¡± What might be an effortless exercise to someone else was like running a marathon for thedy. Herck of exercise until now certainly didn¡¯t help. Seeing how hard she¡¯d worked today, I wanted to reward her and had nned to pull out the chocte bar hidden in my pocket, but¡ª A strange noise stopped my hand midway. -Crunch. A chewing sound rang clearly in my ears. ¡®Crunch?¡¯ That¡¯s not a sound I should be hearing right now. Why am I hearing it? I turned my head to see what was happening and caught sight of thedy on the bed, her eyes zed over as shezily pulled chocte out from her bag of treasures. Her nk expression as she continued fishing for choctes out of her bottomless pouch left me both shocked and amused. ¡°Nom nom, I¡¯ll die if I don¡¯t eat when my sugar levels drop.¡± She was truly a remarkable viiness. I carefully ced my own piece of chocte on the table beside her bed and grabbed her hand to prepare her for a bath. ¡°Let¡¯s go to the bath, mydy.¡± ¡°Ughhh¡­¡± Without any resistance, she allowed herself to be dragged along. Despite clinging to the sheets with a desperate will to stay in bed, nothing could ovee the resolve of the busy butler with so many things to do. I needed to move quickly if I wanted to prepare dinner in time. And no, it wasn¡¯t because I was excited about the bath. Definitely not for such a perverted reason. As I pulled her along, thedy moaned and threw a small fit. ¡°I can¡¯t move. I¡¯ll die if I move right now.¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay. I¡¯ll do the moving for you.¡± ¡°¡­Oh.¡± Satisfied with that reasoning, thedy let go of the bed sheets and, with a small grunt of determination, held out her arms for me to carry her. ¡°Then carry me.¡± ¡°With pleasure, mydy.¡± ¡°You can carry me in a more exciting way if you want.¡± ¡°Then how about we walk briskly today?¡± ¡°Mhm.¡± -Step. -Step. ¡°Hehe¡­ Mint chocte bath bombs.¡± ¡°You really like those, don¡¯t you, mydy?¡± ¡°Yep.¡± Watching her gleefully holding the bath bomb, I found myself lost in thought for a moment. It wasn¡¯t anything heavy. Just a brief reflection, a pause to think about the things I¡¯ve done for thedy so far. I allowed myself a minute to smile and wonder if I¡¯d been doing my job well. Taking care of someone was harder than I thought. It was already hard enough to take care of my own body; looking after someone else¡¯s health was far more difficult than I expected. For my own body, I might have been able to tolerate some difort, but with thedy, everything seemed to hurt her whenever I touched a sensitive area. There was so much to protect. Her pride as a woman. Her health as a patient. If I prioritized my own convenience, thedy would only feel more ufortable. Sure, it would¡¯ve been easier if I just made her wear diapers, but I knew how badly that would damage her self-esteem. Even though thedy was the one who put in the most effort, there were times when my caregiving fell short, and each day I had to tread carefully. Thankfully, thedy was forgiving enough to overlook and excuse my mistakes. -Ughh¡­! I don¡¯t want to move! -It¡¯s okay. Today should hurt less than yesterday. I¡¯ll forgive you this time. Even though it¡¯s bothersome and tough. Even though it¡¯s a pain and there¡¯s always so much to do. As long as I could make thedy smile, that would be enough for me to endure all of it. After all, I¡¯m not a medical professional; I can¡¯t exactly offer anything grand. Before I knew it, we had arrived near the bathroom. Thedy¡¯s gleeful cheers pulled me from my inner thoughts. ¡°Ooooh¡­! Bath time!¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you just take a bath yesterday? You like them that much?¡± ¡°Mhm. Taking a bath makes me feel younger. My body is all like¡­ ughhh¡­ And then it feels so refreshed.¡± Excited, she showed me the bath bomb in her hand with a big smile, her delight unmistakable. I supposed it was a good thing that her hobby was something as harmless as bathing. Smiling lightly, I opened the bathroom door and carefully set her down on the floor. As the sound of water filling the tub echoed through the bathroom, thedy rested her chin on the edge of the tub, watching the bath bomb fizz. While in her bathrobe, she kept staring at it blooming inside the water. With her nose twitching, she breathed in the sweet and fresh smell. Why anyone would like the scent of mint chocte waspletely beyond me, but watching thedy smile at the swirling bubbles, I found myself smiling too. If only it wasn¡¯t mint chocte. Fully dressed in the bathrobe by herself, thedy tied her robe securely and asked me to help her into the tub. As her soft voice echoed in the bathroom, I smiled and lifted her carefully. ¡°Ricardo, you¡¯re super strong!¡± ¡°I know.¡± ¡°Your arms are so solid.¡± ¡°Ahem~¡± ¡°You¡¯ve got veins too.¡± ¡°Ahem~!¡± It turns out, praise really does make even the biggest whales dance. * In the darkened office of Darbav. ¡°¡­¡± Having just finished a meeting, Desmond Olivia¡¯s father, Darbav, sat quietly epting the shadows that filled the room. Looking serious, Darbav turned to his eldest son, Kyle, who had also just finished the meeting, and asked: ¡°It¡¯s been a long time. Would you like to take a bath together?¡± Kyle answered with a serious expression of his own. ¡°I refuse.¡± Once again, it was another day where Darbav missed his daughter. End of Chapter. Chapter 207: **Chapter 207 ¨C The Lady¡¯s Dream Destination** With a handful of bubbly foam, thedy blew on it softly, scattering the bubbles as a smile spread across her face. ¡°Heheh¡­¡± It seemed like the bath, which was easing the tension from her entire body, was so enjoyable that thedy had no intention of getting out anytime soon. ¡°The bubbles are so soft and fluffy¡­.¡± ¡°Are you having fun, mydy?¡± ¡°Yes. I feel like I¡¯ve be ten years younger.¡± As expected, thedy truly loved bathing. After ying with the bubbles for quite a while, thedy began stacking them up to create two huge mountain-like mounds, then looked at me.So plump and bouncy, those bubbles. Poking at the bubbles with her finger, thedy spoke up. ¡°Ricardo, don¡¯t these remind you of something?¡± ¡°No, not really.¡± Thedy gave me a mischievous smile, which made me feel a bit uneasy. Her ¡®art projects¡¯ often defied my expectations. A prime example might be when she insisted that the poorly folded mess in front of me was a crane. That traumatic experience, when she folded a rectangr piece of paper and called it a crane, was enough to make me suspect that whatever she was doing now had some deep, iprehensible meaning behind it as well. With an intense look of focus, thedy carefully added more bubbles onto her creation, making it even bigger. ¡°Think carefully¡­.¡± ¡°No matter how much I look, I don¡¯t get it.¡± ¡°It¡¯s soft and bouncy¡­.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°It¡¯s huge, isn¡¯t it?¡± As I struggled to figure out what exactly thedy was referring to, I leaned closer for a better view of her artistic masterpiece. It did seem like it would be soft and bouncy if touched. ¡®But what is it?¡¯ Just as I pondered this, my gaze, purely by instinct, strayed to an unintended location. It was like my eyes were pulled by a maic force. Dripping water rolledzily off thedy¡¯s treasure chest, creating an unexpectedly majestic sight, and I quickly averted my eyes, bowing my head. ¡®No way¡­¡¯ Looking at thedy¡¯s solemn expression, I shook my head. There was no way she could be this serious while making such a thing. ¡®Then again¡­ I really can¡¯t think of anything else.¡¯ I sighed inwardly, realizing that her creations were often beyond the understanding of someone as in as myself. Thedy pursed her lips as I failed to grasp her intentions. Finally, in a sincere tone, she said: ¡°It looks like a pair of breasts.¡± ¡°¡­Sigh.¡± ¡°They¡¯re super soft, and they¡¯re super big, right?¡± ¡°Oh, for heaven¡¯s sake¡­¡± I sshed water directly into her face. Her bubble creation ruined by my hand, thedy wore an expression of sheer devastation, wrapping her arms protectively around her chest as she cried out in despair. ¡°My breasts!¡± ¡°What breasts are you talking about!¡± ¡°Eeeek! Ricardo destroyed my breasts!¡± ¡°That¡¯s not¡­!¡± Had this wicked viiness only learned naughty things? Thedy¡¯s skill at teasing was impable. Seeing the bright blush spread across my face, thedy beamed with delight. ¡°Kyaah! Why are you acting like that?¡± ¡°Why did you make them bigger than watermelons! And what¡¯s the point of making such¡­ things?!¡± ¡°Heheh! It¡¯s fun!¡± As always, thedy¡¯s energy peaked when she was in the bath. After spending a while crafting various creations from bubbles, she seemed to grow bored. She started poking at the floating yellow rubber duck with her finger before speaking to me again. ¡°You know, Ricardo.¡± ¡°Yes, mydy.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve been thinking carefully about where I want to go on our trip.¡± ¡°You¡¯ve been giving it some thought? I expected you¡¯d just say we should go anywhere.¡± ¡°Ugh¡­¡± She shot me a small re, pursing her lips. Then, as if she was about to hide her words away, thedy lowered her head and became visibly sulky. Watching her, I let out a small smile. ¡°So, where is this ce you¡¯ve thought of?¡± ¡°Well, it¡¯s¡­.¡± ¡°Yes, mydy?¡± ¡°That is to say¡­¡± Thedy seemed quite reluctant to say it out loud. Judging by her hesitance, I imagined she must have chosen an expensive destination. As she hugged her legs and fiddled nervously with the rubber duck floating in the tub, she kept ncing at me out of the corner of her eye. What kind of ce could make her so hesitant? For ady who usually cared more about Gomtangi¡¯s opinion than mine, it must be an extravagant ce indeed, if she was acting this cautious. I crouched down beside her, observing her imposing chest while waiting for her reply. Staring at her directly would surely make her feel embarrassed, and I had no inappropriate intentions either¡ªby my honor. -Stare¡­ ¡°Ricardo, you¡¯re a perv.¡± I suppose you can¡¯t fool the eyes of a viiness. Sighing, thedy carefully revealed what she had been keeping inside. She mentioned a ce she¡¯d thought about, wondering how I¡¯d feel about it. ¡°I¡¯ve been giving it a lot of thought, thinking about where we could go that would be fun.¡± ¡°It must have been tough.¡± ¡°Yeah. If I let you pick, I bet you¡¯d suggest some dragon-infestedir or go where barbarians live.¡± ¡°¡­I thought you liked that kind of thing. I was already nning a trip along those lines.¡± ¡°Grr¡­¡± Even though she was the one who had mocked the idea, she tilted her head, muttering, ¡®That actually does sound kind of fun¡­¡¯ I was d I seemed to have an urate read on her preferences. Still, I kept quiet and focused as she clearly had something more to say. Thedy was being serious now. ¡°So, um¡­¡± Thedy nced nervously at me once more before gripping the floating rubber duck tightly in her hand. -Squeeeak! The duck made a pitiful sound under her hand¡¯s pressure. I almost burst outughing at the poor toy¡¯s cry, but when I saw thedy¡¯s bashful, hesitant face, all of that amusement immediately vanished. If Iughed now, that duck would be heading straight for my face. ¡°Don¡¯tugh when I tell you.¡± ¡°Of course not.¡± ¡°I¡¯m serious.¡± ¡°I won¡¯t.¡± In a voice that was a notch quieter than before, she spoke cautiously. ¡°I¡¯ve been, well¡­¡± ¡°Yes, mydy has been¡­?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve been thinking a lot about the ocean¡­ and mountains¡­ and valleys¡­.¡± ¡°How uncharacteristically wholesome of you, mydy. I¡¯m surprised.¡± ¡°Yeah¡­¡± ¡°Honestly, I thought you were going to suggest we go to the Dwarf Kingdom or even invade the Elven Kingdom.¡± ¡°Could you?¡± ¡°If you order it, I¡¯ll make it happen.¡± ¡°Ew¡­ no. Maybeter. Wayter.¡± ¡°Let me know when you change your mind.¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± Thedy shook her head and finally spoke, cautiously. ¡°For real, don¡¯t get mad.¡± ¡°I promise.¡± ¡°For real-real¡­ You told me to pick the destination.¡± ¡°I did.¡± Taking a deep breath, thedy dipped her head lower, and in an embarrassed voice, whispered: ¡°I really want to go somece cold.¡± ¡°¡­Huh?¡± ¡°The north¡­¡± ¡°Wait¡­ what?¡± ¡°I want to visit the northernnds.¡± Her words left me shocked beyond belief. The northern territories, especially at this time of year, were practically unlivable. It¡¯s unbearably cold. Overrun with monsters. Infested with cultists. And¡­ It was also Yuria¡¯s hometown. I gave a small, bitter smile and ruffled thedy¡¯s damp hair gently. ¡°Actually, that¡¯s perfect. The weather¡¯s starting to get hotter now, so a northern trip sounds ideal.¡± ¡°You¡¯re not mad?¡± ¡°Why would I be mad?¡± ¡°You picked somewhere seriously cold, though.¡± ¡°If mydy wants to go, why would I be angry? It¡¯s not like you suggested something crazy.¡± ¡°Still¡­¡± ¡°Honestly, I thought you¡¯d say the beach. Didn¡¯t you mention before that you wanted to wear a bikini, mydy?¡± Thedy squeezed her small belly under the bubbles and shook her head. She said it still wasn¡¯t time for that yet. ¡°I¡¯ll go to the beach after I lose a bit more weight.¡± ¡°You look slim enough as it is.¡± ¡°Hehe¡­¡± As expected, it seemed that when it came to matters of her weight, both viinesses and saints shared the same concerns. With a lighthearted smile, I nodded and spoke brightly, acknowledging that we¡¯d decided on a destination. At least we¡¯d save money on amodations. ¡°This works out perfectly. The Desmond family has a vacation home in the North, so we don¡¯t have to worry about lodging.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Thedy immediately mmed up, avoiding my gaze. I chuckled softly and turned to thedy. ¡°You don¡¯t have it, do you?¡± ¡°¡­My dad sold it because he said he was broke.¡± For some reason, Desmond Olivia seemed a lot more pitiful today. * A cold wind blew across a small vige in the northern barrens. ¡°¡­¡± Yuria¡¯s father, ¡®James,¡¯ was stretching his stiff shoulders, letting out a long yawn. ¡°I wonder if Yuria is doing well.¡± James¡¯s thoughts always drifted toward his daughter, Yuria. He worried about how she was faring in the capital and knew better than anyone how hard it could be to live away from home. It was the ordinary concerns of a father. The capital was likely morefortable than the freezing northern regions, but it wasn¡¯t home. A father¡¯s heart could never stop worrying about a distant daughter, and James thought about Yuria every chance he got. -Dad¡­ Please make sure to eat breakfast, even if I¡¯m not there. -Don¡¯t cry, Yuria. I¡¯ll be fine. Just focus on doing well. -And please stop working so much¡­. -I¡¯ll try, I promise. Despite that promise, James still worked. He had recently picked up monster extermination jobs after a sudden increase in activity. Even though he had retired from his adventuring days due to injury, he had returned to work driven by the desire to send some extra allowance to his daughter living in the capital. ncing at the bite marks left by a recent encounter, James gave a heartyugh. ¡°Yuria¡¯s going to have something to say if she sees this.¡± Times like this made him feel the absence of his daughter all the more. James had two jobs. One was being an adventurer. The other, his original profession, was serving as an innkeeper, although the ie from the inn had never been as steady as his adventuring work. The northernnds attracted a reasonable number of tourists during the summer flocking to the snowy mountains and beautiful scenery, with strange mirage patterns sometimes appearing in the sky. Although spring was usually quieter, summer brought in more than enough for James to send Yuria a good amount of allowance. But recently, monster appearances in the region had reduced his profits by half. Rotating his aching shoulders, James sighed deeply. ¡°Looks like I won¡¯t have any customers for a while.¡± James thought it would be strange for anyone to visit the north at a time like this, especially with monsters swarming all over. Who would choose death over taking in the pretty sights? James pondered bitterly over these thoughts when suddenly¡ª ¡°Heheheh!¡± A strangeugh echoed from the mountain range in the north as a wheeled chair zoomed down at high speed. It wasn¡¯t a sled. It was a chair. James rubbed his eyes and let out a dumbfounded gasp as he stared at the unbelievable sight. In his 30-plus years of living in the north, never had he seen something so absurd. ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Hehehehehe!!! It¡¯s so fast!!!¡± A woman with flowing white hair raced past James in the bizarre chair. She whizzed by so fast that his eyes couldn¡¯t follow her movements, leaving himpletely stunned. When a man with fiery red hair chased after her at the same speed, James could only shake his head and nod in understanding. ¡°Guess I must be seeing things. Time to head home.¡± None of this made sense to James. And he really hoped those two weren¡¯t his guests. End of Chapter. Chapter 208: **Chapter 208 ¨C Northern Trip (1)** **5 hours earlier.** After a long journey by carriage, I stretched my stiff back and gazed up at the Northern sky. ¡°Ugh¡­ It¡¯s stupidly far.¡± It probably took about a week to reach the Northern territories at the edge of the empire. The trip took as long as it did only because the roads were in good condition. If not, it would have easily taken fifteen days or more. The expensive carriage had lessened the travel fatigue somewhat, but being tired was inevitable. As we¡¯d practically camped out in the carriage for an entire week, it didn¡¯t really matter how luxurious it was. The most surprising thing was that thedy hadn¡¯tined. She had spent most of her life in a soft,fy bed, so she should¡¯ve been more exhausted than me. -Camping¡­! It¡¯s so¡­ beggarly! -Mydy, you *are* a beggar. I¡¯m the rich one.-Hmph! Whenever we set up camp, excited and full of energy, thedy would hum as she looked forward to the Northern trip. What exactly was she expecting to see in the North? I couldn¡¯t understand how she could be so excited, considering that all I had read about the North in novels was about its extreme conditions and the terrible hardships the protagonists endured. But seeing her smile made my doubts fade. Surely, thedy had some n in mind. I was firmly convinced that she hadn¡¯t dragged us to the North without a reason, so I put my faith in her and this trip. As I got off the carriage, I started unloading our luggage while ncing at thedy. ¡°Mmm¡­¡± We had packed quite a lot, anticipating a long stay, but thedy simply sat atop her *Pexry No. 1* wheelchair, not lifting a finger. ¡°Haah¡­! Snow, snow¡­!¡± As white steam drifted from her lips, thedy eagerly rubbed her chilled hands, not at all intending to help. I sighed and turned towards her. ¡°You¡¯ve seen snow recently, haven¡¯t you?¡± ¡°That snow wasn¡¯t good. This is properly aged snow.¡± Snuggled up in her scarf, thedy sat smiling brightly in her wheelchair. ¡®Well, somehow things will work out.¡¯ Watching the departing carriage driver, I bowed slightly to express my gratitude. Though the carriage had cost us a fair bit, I was still thankful for his help during the long journey. ¡°Thank you for all your hard work. Here¡¯s something for your return expenses.¡± ¡°Oh, no, no, you didn¡¯t have to do this¡­! This is far too much¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s nothing. You worked hard because of us, and I should be sorry for not giving you more.¡± I handed him a small tip, and the driver looked delighted beyond words, scratching his head in embarrassment as he spoke again. ¡°But are you sure you still want to stay up here? Things aren¡¯t looking good in the North right now, and it¡¯s mating season for the monsters¡­ It¡¯s too dangerous.¡± Smiling lightly, I shook my head at his concern. ¡°We¡¯ll be fine.¡± ¡°At the very least, let me carry your luggage to your lodgings.¡± ¡°Ah¡­¡± I chuckled awkwardly, admitting that we hadn¡¯t actually thought about any lodgings. The driver stared at us, looking dumbfounded, as we assured him ten more times that everything was fine before he finally left. ¡°Well then, I hope you have a pleasant trip. Please visit again!¡± ¡°Thank you. Mydy, don¡¯t forget to bid farewell.¡± ¡°Goodbye.¡± -Whooooosh. Now, where should we go? Standing in the middle of the Northern city with our luggage piled beside us, thedy and I were rooted to the spot. It was nice to have arrived, but we had set off without any concrete ns. Sure, money would solve most problems, but we hadn¡¯t even bothered to book somewhere to stay. So we stood there, watching the snow-covered mountains in silence. ¡°Wow, it¡¯s beautiful¡­¡± ¡°It really is.¡± Thedy turned to look at me and asked: ¡°Ricardo, where do we go now?¡± ¡°That¡¯s a good question.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Haven¡¯t you thought of anywhere, mydy?¡± ¡°Me?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Nope.¡± Thedy dered it confidently, with no shame whatsoever. She told me to stop worrying about insignificant things like ns and look at the mountain we¡¯de all this way to see. ¡°You did say you wanted toe to the North.¡± ¡°Mhm.¡± ¡°Is there anything you want to see or eat?¡± ¡°It¡¯s a secret.¡± ¡°And what about that romantic bikini trip you kept talking about?¡± ¡°It ran away.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Thedy beamed at me with a cheeky smile. ¡°I don¡¯t know! It¡¯s a secret!¡± So, in the end, nning was left to me, the butler. I sighed in resignation,menting how foolish I had been to trust thedy with the trip logistics. Still, as long as we had enough money, there was nothing we couldn¡¯t do. Even though I wasn¡¯t sure if thedy would enjoy the half-baked ns my brain would produce, I smiled softly and quickly started thinking. ¡®For now¡­¡¯ I decided to first handle the luggage, so I approached a nearby local to ask for directions to an inn. ¡°Excuse me, I¡¯m a tourist, and I¡¯m wondering if there¡¯s an inn around here where we could stay for about ten days.¡± ¡°Sorry?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Sorry, what?!¡± ¡°Yes.¡± The Northern resident wearing a thick fur hat looked at us as if we were insane. He scratched his ear, as if questioning whether he had heard correctly, before turning to our pile of luggage with wide eyes. ¡°You¡¯re here¡­ on vacation?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Now?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°This is during the mating season for frost wolves¡­¡± ¡°Ah, it seems thedy will get to see an interesting sight.¡± ¡°Breeding¡­!¡± The Northern local stared at us, his bewildered gaze shouting, ¡®These people are out of their minds.¡¯ Shaking his head, he spoke in a calm, low voice. ¡°You¡¯re likely to die.¡± ¡°We¡¯ll be fine. We¡¯re surprisingly good at surviving.¡± ¡°Haha¡­ Well, it¡¯s your problem, but there¡¯s no ce for you to stay right now.¡± ¡°Pardon?¡± ¡°There¡¯s nowhere.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°All the decent inns are closed. There was a hotel on the outskirts, but it got buried in an avnche.¡± Hearing that even ourst-resort lodgings had copsed, I frowned slightly and nced toward thedy, who was nonchntly building a snowman. ¡°Mydy, there¡¯s nowhere for us to stay.¡± ¡°¡­Why?¡± ¡°They¡¯re on strike. Supposedly, they make more money by not operating than they do by staying open.¡± ¡°That¡¯s smart.¡± ¡°Indeed.¡± I dismissed the local and stood nkly on the windy street. ¡°Well, for now, how about we get something to eat?¡± ¡°What will we do with the luggage?¡± ¡°Most of it¡¯s empty. All that¡¯s inside are choctes, a few knives, my butler uniform, and some warm clothes. Even if it gets stolen, it¡¯s no big deal.¡± ¡°Then why did you bring it?¡± ¡°To pack souvenirs on the way back.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Thedy looked at me with an expression that said she didn¡¯t understand but nodded anyway. ¡°Alright.¡± And so, we ate at a restaurant and then climbed the Northern mountain range afterward¡ªjust to digest the food. There wasn¡¯t a grand reason behind it. It just seemed like fun. Since we were in snowy mountains, the first thing we decided to do was sledding. Without thinking about anything else, thedy and I ignored reason and let ourselves go down the steep slope. *Pexry No. 1* had protective magic on it, so there was no need to worry about safety. This allowed us to fully enjoy the entertainment. ¡°Eeek!!!¡± ¡°Mydy, don¡¯t press the eleration button! You¡¯ll get buried in snow!¡± ¡°What? I can¡¯t hear you over the wind! Hehe¡­ whoooaaaaaa!!!¡± And so, we continued sledding. Luckily, weter ran into an innkeeper running an establishment. * James felt bitter. The crazy people he assumed would never show up were now standing right in front of him. ¡°Sigh¡­¡± Having just returned from a monster hunt, James found two travelers burdened with piles of luggage standing in his inn. ¡°Are you open?¡± ¡°Well, uh¡­¡± ¡°Mydy!¡± ¡°Yaaah! Let¡¯s go in!¡± They rushed inside so quickly that James didn¡¯t even have the chance to turn them away. In his ten years of running an inn, this was the biggest crisis he had ever faced. Should he take them in? Just before, he had witnessed them sledding like madmen. James¡¯ shoulders still trembled from the sight of it. ¡°Heheh! That was so much fun! I want to go again!¡± ¡°Haha! If I had been a bit slower, you would have fallen off the cliff, mydy!¡± ¡°Eek! I¡¯ll be more careful next time!¡± ¡°It¡¯s alright! I¡¯m always here, aren¡¯t I?¡± James had dealt with many guests, but never ones like these. With a deep sigh, James looked at the guests before him. A tall man with red hair. A woman with injured legs. ¡®Are they really¡­?¡¯ The woman, seated in her wheelchair, had herp piled high with baggage. ¡°Heeeak¡­ So heavy¡­!¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine, mydy.¡± ¡°Eiii¡­!¡± At first nce, they didn¡¯t seem like ordinary people. Between their appearance and behavior, something was clearly off. While their well-groomed hair suggested they weren¡¯tmoners, their actions made them seem more like barbarians. James couldn¡¯t shake the ominous feeling. It felt instinctively dangerous to keep these people as guests¡ªas though something would go terribly wrong if he did. ¡°Heeeak¡­!¡± ¡°Just hold on a little longer, mydy.¡± ¡°Ricardo! You already put your stuff down!¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± ¡°But I¡¯m not!¡± James had a strong premonition. He just knew their stay wouldn¡¯t be peaceful. From where he stood deep in thought, the sound of a table being tapped reached his ears. The red-haired man was smiling faintly at James as he lightly rapped on the table. -Tap, tap, tap. ¡°Do you have any rooms avable?¡± ¡°Sorry?¡± ¡°We struggled to find an open ce after hearing all the inns are closed around here. We¡¯ll pay twice¡­ no, thrice the cost if we have to.¡± James studied the couple. ¡°Sniff¡­!¡± ¡°Mydy, please don¡¯t wipe your nose on your clothes.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t have a handkerchief.¡± ¡°You only need to ask me.¡± ¡°Then give it now.¡± Her legs made her seem pitiful, but her behavior gave James the impression that something disastrous would happen to the inn. He fell into deep contemtion for about three minutes. -Bang. The man then ced a heavy pouch of gold coins on the table and spoke. ¡°So, do you have a room?¡± The sum was far toorge to turn down. * At the Royal Academy¡¯s female dormitory. Sitting at her desk once again, Yuria tapped her lips with the end of her quill, trying to decide what to write in her letter to her father. ¡°¡­¡± ¡®Hello, Dad! This is my first letter since spring began. I¡¯m sorry it¡¯s been so long since Ist wrote, but the academy has kept me really busy¡­. Now that I¡¯m in my third year, there¡¯s so much more to learn.¡¯ ¡¤ ¡°Sigh¡­¡± Yuria couldn¡¯t bring herself to write more. She wanted to pen something that would make her father smile, but nothing seemed right. Studying at the academy was tough. She quarreled with Ruin. And the matter involving the cultists. She had no idea what to put down. Normally, she would start with a proud statement about her high scores in the rankingpetitions, but recent issues with the cult had made that impossible. Yuria let out a deep sigh as she pondered. Then, a memory shed across her mind¡ªsomething her father would recognize. It was an old story, but one that made her chuckle as she picked up her quill again. ¡®By the way, do you remember the friend I mentioned before? The one who ate with me and helped me when I got lost at the academy. I once wrote to you that we fought, remember? Well, this time, we managed to reconcile. It¡¯s still a little awkward between us, but I¡¯m sure we¡¯ll be as close as we used to be if we take it slow¡­¡¯ Smiling faintly, Yuria scribbled away, filling the page with her words. Finally, she carefully penned a line expressing her concern. ¡®I¡¯ve heard news that monsters in the North are on the risetely. Tell me you¡¯re not doing anything dangerous, please¡­! I miss you, Dad. Love, your daughter.¡¯ * At that very moment. ¡°Don¡¯t you think you should consider dating my daughter¡­?¡± James was trying to set up the red-haired man with his daughter. End of Chapter. Chapter 209: **Chapter 209 ¨C Northern Trip (2)** The North was not known for tasty food. The harsh cold made nutrition a priority over vor, which is why Northern cuisinecked in taste. Greasy. Over-seasoned. Salty. While James loved everything about the North, he just couldn¡¯t bring himself to love its food. It was early morning. James was in the kitchen, thinking deeply about what to serve the two guests staying at the inn for breakfast. He wasn¡¯t sure what kind of food they¡¯d like.Even though they seemed a bit off, guests were guests. They may have appeared entric, even mad at times, but they also looked like nobles and had paid a generous amount of money. And so, here was James, tying on an apron and standing before his kitchen, ready to serve. ¡°Hmmmm¡­¡± James wanted to make something special for the rare visitors who hade to the North. -Why have youe to the North? -Oh, thedy¡­ I mean, we were just curious about what the North is like. -Pardon? -We wanted to learn about the culture and food of the Northern people, so we came to check it out. -Well, that¡¯s quite a noble reason. Since he had epted their money, it was only right to serve food that matched it. Besides, he admired the young man who hade to the North for such an interesting reason and wanted to prepare a great meal in return. The pride James had in his homnd pushed him to keep thinking. ¡°Alright¡­ should I put in some effort for a change?¡± Rolling up his sleeves, James prepared to get serious. However, as a life-long Northerner, he was still clueless about what to actually make. To be honest, James hated Northern food. While he was confident in his cooking skills, he wasn¡¯t as confident about the nature of Northern cuisine itself. With a serious expression, James focused on preparing breakfast. **Two hourster.** James,dling stew from a massive pot, tasted the broth and shook his head. ¡°¡­It¡¯s too greasy.¡± The rich, concentrated broth clung to his mouth in a way that made James uneasy. While Northern residents would go crazy for such a vor, it didn¡¯t seem like it would suit his current guests¡¯ tastes. As James mulled over his doubts, a loud shout rang out from the second floor. -Air raid¡­ siren!!!! His shoulders tensed, and he looked up at the ceiling with a mixture of confusion and rm. ¡°What on earth¡­?¡± -Air raid siren!!!! James shook his head slightly while holding an empty frying pan. Looks like the monsters had woken up. With trembling hands, James hurriedly finished setting the table and awaited the descent of his guests. Before long, someone came downstairs, yawning. ¡°Hmmmmm¡­¡± The first toe down was the red-haired man, Ricardo, if memory served him right. Yesterday, he had told James to address him casually. However, after seeing the absurd amount of money in the man¡¯s coin pouch, James found it difficult to do so. Ricardo nodded slightly at James, offering a polite greeting. ¡°You¡¯re awake, sir.¡± ¡°As an innkeeper, I shouldn¡¯t be oversleeping. Haha¡­ Good morning.¡± ¡°Yes, good morning.¡± ¡°Did you find the room warm enough? I tried to make it asfortable as possible.¡± ¡°Yes, thank you. The heating was so good that, honestly, it felt a bit too warm. Haha.¡± Seeing Ricardo smile as he nced at the food set on the table, James swallowed nervously, clutching his apron. ¡°You¡¯ve prepared breakfast. It probably wasn¡¯t easy; thank you.¡± ¡°Oh no¡­ It¡¯s nothing. After receiving such a generous payment, it would hardly be fair to only provide lodging.¡± ¡°Thank you for the effort.¡± Despite the conversation, it was clear that Ricardo¡¯s attention was mostly on the food. He kept ncing at the spread on the table. Once at the roastmb, again at the soup garnished with tiny bits of broli, and yet again at the freshly baked baguette. Each time, Ricardo blinked slowly, his face forming a subtle, unreadable smile. ¡°Hmmm¡­ Is this what the North serves for breakfast?¡± James swallowed the gathering saliva in his mouth and responded. ¡°No¡­ breakfast is normally much simpler, just bread or some jerky¡­¡± ¡°So, this must be more of a dinner feast or something meant for special asions.¡± ¡°If you put it that way, sure¡­ is there any issue with it?¡± ¡°No, no. I was just curious.¡± Shrugging lightly, Ricardo turned and started walking back toward the stairs. He paused midway up, tilting his head slightly as he spoke to James. ¡°Would it be alright if I cooked breakfast tomorrow?¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Oh, I don¡¯t mean any offense by it! I just thought it might be burdensome for you, and I probably phrased it poorly.¡± ¡°No, you don¡¯t have to¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯llpensate you for any kitchen usage. Plus, if there are other guests, I¡¯ll stay out of your way.¡± ¡°Is something wrong? It may not look great, but it tastes fine.¡± ¡°There¡¯s really nothing wrong. Thedy just prefers my cooking, that¡¯s all¡­¡± ¡°Well¡­ if that¡¯s the case¡­¡± James clenched his fists beneath the table, standing in silence long after the young man had left. Wasn¡¯t their reaction an insult to Northern cuisine? Even if it wasn¡¯t a direct insult, there was something irksome about it. James felt a sudden urge to defend his Northern pride. Even though, in truth, he despised Northern food himself. * I had carried thedy to the dining table and stretched her cheeks yfully as she nced at the massive spread before her. ¡°Mydy.¡± ¡°Mmm¡­¡± ¡°Wake up. It¡¯s time for breakfast.¡± ¡°Ugh¡­ breakfast¡­¡± Rubbing her sleepy eyes, thedy wobbled in her chair, staring nkly at the food before her. Roastmb stew. A soup topped with minced broli. Crisp, freshly baked baguette. Seeing the fullyden table, her eyes sparkled. ¡°Meat?¡± ¡°Yes, it¡¯s meat.¡± ¡°Did Ricardo make it?¡± ¡°No, mydy. The innkeeper prepared it for us. Please thank him.¡± Looking a bit awkward, thedy turned her gaze to James, who was standing by the table. She gave him a small bow. ¡°Thanks.¡± ¡°You should say, ¡®Thank you very much.¡¯¡± ¡°Thenk yoouu veryy mouch.¡± As expected, mydy had excellent manners. Smiling, I ced a well-seasoned piece ofmb onto her te, watching as she gazed up at me with wide eyes. ¡°Enjoy your meal.¡± ¡°I will!¡± Thedy stared at me for a moment, silently asking for permission as she held her fork. The way she looked at me was as if she needed my blessing to begin eating. I gave a nod, setting a tray on herp, and smiled. ¡°Help yourself.¡± ¡°Mhm.¡± I turned toward James, who had been standing silently with his hands folded. I gestured to a nearby chair. ¡°You should join us, Mr. James. There¡¯s far too much here for just the two of us.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not too much!¡± ¡°And here I thought you were dieting.¡± ¡°¡­Oh, right.¡± After much insistence, James shyly sat down and hesitantly picked up a fork. And then¡­ Thedy, known for her blunt honesty when it came to food, spoke up. ¡°Tastes bad.¡± She stabbed themb on her te with her fork and muttered coldly. ¡°This meat? It¡¯s bad.¡± True to her viiness ways, she didn¡¯t hesitate to critique the dish right in front of the chef. Her voice was loud enough for James to hear as sheined about how awful the meat tasted, questioning how anyone could cook meat so poorly. ¡°It reeks.¡± ¡°¡­Ugh.¡± ¡°It¡¯s super tough.¡± ¡°¡­Ow¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s too salty.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s overly sweet.¡± James¡¯s expression grew more and more pale as thedy¡¯s harsh words poured out. Having been on the receiving end of herints many times before, I knew exactly how he felt. But what could I do? Her criticisms were urate, after all. The food was worse than my first attempts at cooking. With a bittersweet smile, I nced down at my empty te. From the scent alone, I had known it wouldn¡¯t taste good. After forcing down my portion, I lowered my head and apologized on behalf of thedy. ¡°I¡¯m very sorry. Mydy happens to have a picky pte¡­ Mydy, apologize.¡± ¡°Why?! Do you want me to lie and say it¡¯s delicious when it¡¯s not?! That¡¯s how people go broke!¡± ¡°Even if it¡¯s not delicious, it¡¯s bad manners to insult the person who made it right in front of them.¡± ¡°Ugh¡­ fine. Sorry. But seriously, it was awful.¡± James remained silent, staring down at the table. He gripped his fork and knife with trembling hands, clearly wounded by thedy¡¯s brutally honest remarks. Wiping my mouth with a napkin, I carefully addressed James. ¡°I¡¯ll prepare lunch myself.¡± -Bang! James mmed his fists on the table and shouted loudly. ¡°Well then, if you¡¯re so great, let¡¯s see you cook!¡± ¡°Of course.¡± ¡°What?¡± He blinked at my calm and prompt reply, clearly regretting his outburst. I looked at him with a small, confident smile. ¡°You see, I¡¯m actually quite good at cooking.¡± Matching his gaze, I shed another brief smile. [James Lv.55] upation: Innkeeper/Retired Adventurer Affection: -10 Favorite Topics: My lovely daughter/Praise for the inn/Compliments about his cooking/The North/Alcohol/Delicious food Disliked Topics: Insults toward the North/Northern food/Greasy dishes/Monsters/Crazy people/Troublesome guests I was confident I knew exactly what James wanted, and I was sure I could satisfy him. I rolled up my sleeves and headed toward the kitchen. With plenty of time ahead, I resolved to prepare a dish that took its time, while James, still dazed, followed behind me. ¡°This is how you simmer pork bones to make the broth¡­¡± Awed by my knife skills, which I had honed while working part-time jobs, James fell silent. When he took his first bite of thepleted dish, his eyes welled up with tears of admiration. ¡°What¡­ what do you call this dish?¡± ¡°It¡¯s pork bone soup.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Gripping my hands tightly, James asked: ¡°Have you considered dating my daughter?¡± Once again, pork bone soup worked its magic. * A cold wind blew. The icy wind, sharp as a de, swept over the Northernnd. Somewhere in the North. The remnants of the cultists sat around a massive magic circle, chanting strange incantations. It was difficult to make out exactly what they were saying, but one thing was clear¡ªthe enormous monster in the center of the circle was writhing in agony. A sinister grin spread across the face of one cultist as they spoke softly. ¡°Let the conversion begin.¡± As soon as the words left his lips¡­ The monster inside the magic circle began to transform into a horrifying new form. End of Chapter. Chapter 210: At the quiet summit of the Northern mountains. ¡°Oh¡­¡± Today was our fifth day in the North. Thedy and I had climbed the snow-covered mountains to engage in what she called ¡°exploration.¡± -Grrr¡­ We had dug a pit and covered it with branches for camouge, lying in wait as we observed the movements of a pack of wolves. They were sniffing the ground, likely in search of prey. As she watched the wolves through her binocrs, thedy spoke to me in a t voice. ¡°Ricardo.¡± ¡°Yes.¡±¡°When are they going to mate?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Just moments ago, thedy had been marveling at the wonders of nature with ¡°hooo¡­¡± noises of amazement, but now her expression had soured. ¡°This is boring.¡± Despite our trek up the snowy mountain to study the wonders of nature, as thedy had so wanted, the wolves weren¡¯t mating as expected. Instead, they were just looking for food, which made her visibly annoyed. ¡°The innkeeper said it was mating season.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°He also said they were aggressive and would bite if we ran into them.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± ¡°Then why aren¡¯t they doing it?¡± ¡°¡­¡± I pressed my lips together and kept silent. How would I know why they weren¡¯t mating? For the first time, I found myself annoyed at thedy¡¯s barrage of impossible questions. ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± We continued our observation like wildlife documentary filmmakers, watching the wolves from our hiding spot. We ced small bets, wondering when they¡¯d find food, and even dozed off from time to time. Despite theck of action, it wasn¡¯t a bad way to pass the time. At one point, during our nap, a bear sniffed its way past our pit, barely paying us any mind. -Sniff, sniff¡­ ¡°Oh! Gomtangi¡¯s mom!¡± ¡°Be quiet or we¡¯ll be eaten.¡± ¡°But wouldn¡¯t it taste good if we roasted it?¡± ¡°You¡¯re tempting fate, mydy.¡± A massive troll wandered by and shooed away the wolves before relieving itself right in front of us. ¡°It¡¯s ugly.¡± ¡°Indeed.¡± ¡°It looks like you, Ricardo. Gross.¡± ¡°¡­Do you know how to fight, mydy?¡± ¡°¡­Sorry.¡± Various other animals and monsters wandered by in a constant stream, making our day anything but boring. Though we didn¡¯t manage to see what we hade for, it was still entertaining. Time kept moving forward. The effects of the potion I had developed, one that erased both scent and presence, were starting to wear off. It wasn¡¯t like I was crazy enough to venture into a monster¡¯s territory without some form of preparation. Especially not with thedy in tow. So, I hade well-prepared. ¡°Haaaamm¡­¡± Yawning, thedy gazed sleepily at the setting sun. She looked ready to return to the inn. ¡°Ricardo.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°What¡¯s for dinner tonight?¡± She tossed her binocrs aside and asked about dinner with a tired expression. I set down my own binocrs and replied to her question. ¡°Is there anything in particr you¡¯d like?¡± Thedy answered earnestly. ¡°Anything but pork bone soup.¡± Thanks to the innkeeper¡¯s enthusiasm, thedy had eaten nothing but pork bone soup for days, and she had grown utterly sick of it. ¡°I keep dreaming about pigs now. They torment me, telling me to stop eating them.¡± ¡°You could just tell him you don¡¯t want to eat it anymore.¡± ¡°How can I say that¡­¡± Thedy¡¯s face drooped into a pitiful frown. -So, how was it? Did you enjoy the pork bone soup I made? I used the finest ingredients for such noble guests! -Ugh¡­ -You didn¡¯t like it¡­? Let me try making it again! -Uuuugh¡­ Thedy wasn¡¯t heartless enough to trample on the passionate efforts of a middle-aged man. Despite having initially voiced her dislike, she couldn¡¯t refuse once the number of pork bone soup meals started piling up. Confessing her dislike to me, she made it clear that she wanted no part in another bowl of that soup. ¡°Anyway, I don¡¯t want pork bone soup.¡± ¡°I¡¯m okay with it, though.¡± ¡°But I¡¯m not.¡± Suppressing a chuckle, I nced over at her. ¡°How about just one more time tonight, and we¡¯ll have something else tomorrow¡­¡± ¡°Ugh¡­¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°Ricardo, for some reason, you look really handsome today.¡± ¡°Oh, are you ttering me right now?¡± ¡°No, really. I just¡­ it¡¯s that¡­ I want to see you cook.¡± Thedy awkwardly smiled and struck an embarrassed ¡®nyan-nyan!¡¯ cat pose. It was so out of character for the usually stoicdy to act cute that I couldn¡¯t help but burst outughing. ¡°Pffft¡­ What was that ridiculous pose?¡± ¡°¡­Ugh.¡± At her sincere request, I nodded, starting to mentally n the dinner menu. I went over potential dishes, keeping in mind her preferences. ¡°Pizza, maybe?¡± ¡°Too greasy.¡± ¡°Miso soup?¡± ¡°Not feeling it today.¡± ¡°Steak?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to eat a poor cow.¡± ¡°Jerky?¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°in rice?¡± ¡°Ugh¡­¡± Frustrated by the terrible options, thedy red at me while forming a snowball in her hands. ¡°Something else.¡± She looked like she was ready to hurl the snowball at me any second. Smiling at her threat, I carefully suggested something I had been considering since this morning. I, too, had grown tired of the endless pork bone soup and wanted a change. Something warm, fitting for the North. Something different from soup but still hearty. And something with plenty of meat, since thedy loved her meat dishes. Confident that she wouldn¡¯t turn this down, I proposed my idea. ¡°How about a hot pot? I¡¯ve got some spices in my backpack; we can make it nice and spicy.¡± Satisfied with the suggestion, thedy nodded, popping the snowball she had threatened to throw straight into her mouth. -Crunch¡­! ¡°Why are you eating that?!¡± ¡°¡­It looked tasty.¡± Watching her chomp down on the snowball, I couldn¡¯t help but feel confused. Inspired by her example, I started forming a snowball of my own. She made it look delicious¡­ If thedy had been in my world, she could have made a living as a mukbang YouTuber¡ªthe way she enjoyed her food was just that captivating. Following her lead, I bit into the snowball and immediately realized how wrong I had been. ¡°It¡¯s not good at all.¡± ¡°Mhm¡­¡± ¡°So why are you eating it?¡± ¡°Because I don¡¯t want to suffer alone.¡± ssic viiness response. As we continued our meaningless banter, a strange sound reached my ears. There was a soft but sharp noise, like something cutting through the snow. ¡°Ricardo¡­¡± ¡°Shh. Wait a second.¡± The sound was too heavy to be made by an animal, but too cold for it to belong to a monster. rmed, I quickly covered thedy¡¯s mouth and held my breath. In response to my sudden movement, thedy licked the palm of my hand and mumbled something. ¡°Mmm¡­? Mating?¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s something a little¡­¡± -Thud¡­ Thud¡­ The footsteps were getting closer. The steady rhythm of human steps echoed through the snow. Something that shouldn¡¯t have been here¡ªespecially not on this mountain. I expanded my magical senses, trying to get a feel for what wasing. ¡®Thirty people¡­?¡¯ ¡®Who are they¡­?¡¯ ¡®This is a ce inhabited by high-level monsters¡ªthere shouldn¡¯t be any humans around.¡¯ The wolf we had been observing earlier suddenly bristled, its fur standing on end as it red in the direction of the approaching sound. -Grrr¡­ The wolf growled, a warning to its pack. Just as one of the wolves began howling to summon itspanions, a small hand axe embedded itself in its skull with a hard thud. It was fast. So fast that even veteran adventurers wouldn¡¯t be able to track its movements. I ced my hand on the hilt of *Tirbing*, breathing in deeply. ¡®Something¡¯s definitely wrong here.¡¯ A chorus of howling echoed across the mountains as monsters roared and wolves tried desperately to call for reinforcements. With each anguished cry, the scent of blood grew stronger, and the approaching footsteps became clearer. I focused all my senses on the growing presences in the distance, intent on getting a closer look. Whether I would let them live or die would be decided soon enough. I kept my words to thedy behind my lips, instructing her silently to close her eyes. All I could do now was wait for them toe closer. -Thud¡­ Thud¡­ ¡°Apostle, we should avoid unnecessary ughter. We¡¯re all servants of the divine. If we stain our hands with too much blood, would that not sully our faith?¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Even if they are crude beings, each life is precious. By cherishing them, we uphold the beauty of our beliefs.¡± At those words, numerous figures began toe into view, led by an elderly man whose gentle voice oozed with kindness. It was like watching a solemn procession. -Thud¡­ Thud¡­ I smirked bitterly. ¡®Trouble¡¯s here.¡¯ At the front of the group, the elderly man stood over the corpse of the wolf, blood dripping from its lifeless body, his expression disturbingly neutral. His face was devoid of emotion, casting an eerie shadow across his countenance as he stared down at the wolf¡¯s corpse with a chilling gaze. I lowered my head slightly as I took in his appearance¡ªdressed in pristine white robes, as pure as the snow itself. ¡®Damn it.¡¯ An Apostle had arrived in the North. The very Apostle responsible for killing Yuria¡¯s father. The Apostle who would eventually cause Yuria¡¯s awakening as a Saintess. It seemed they hade to the North a bit earlier than anticipated. [f. Lv. 95] upation: Apostle of Mercy * Olivia just stared nkly at them. Once at their weapons. Twice at the cold-eyed elderly figure standing at their head. And three times at the bewildered expression on Ricardo¡¯s face. Olivia continued gazing at them in a daze. No malice. No intent to kill. Just an empty stare. She blinked slowly, her vacant eyes fixed on the group before her. -Blink¡­ End of Chapter. Chapter 211: **Chapter 211 ¨C Northern Trip (4)** The potion¡¯s effects barelysted until they left. If they had stayed here for just ten more minutes, we would¡¯ve been caught. If a monster had appeared in the middle, or if we had gotten distracted by small talk, we would have certainlye into conflict with them. ¡®That was close.¡¯ With a sense of relief, I turned to look at thedy, my heart still pounding. ¡°Mydy?¡± ¡°Mhm?¡± Thedy was calmly gnawing on a piece of jerky. She chewed with her usual nk expression, ncing at me with mild curiosity, clearly wondering why I looked so tense. Was she just oblivious?Or was it because she couldn¡¯t sense magic? Either way, I was relieved that she wasn¡¯t rmed. An Apostle was a dangerous being, one whose mere presence was a threat. I thought that just seeing one would have startled her considerably. The Apostles were the pirs of the heretical cult. A disaster in human form. Possessing overwhelming power. Each with a wildly unpredictable personality. If I were strong enough to deal with them, there would be no issue, but the current me could barely manage to bite off one of their limbs. And winning while protecting thedy? It would¡¯ve been nearly impossible. No wonder I was more on edge than usual. Sighing in relief, I continued to observe thedy. ¡°Hrrmph.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Ugh¡­ so tough.¡± Thedy groaned in a low voice, her jaw working hard to tear through arge chunk of jerky. She nced at me and spoke through her bites. ¡°Ricardo.¡± ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°Are those people from earlier bad?¡± ¡°Pardon?¡± Was this her instincts as a viiness kicking in? The way one viin could recognize another? I nodded slightly at her curious question. ¡°Well, yes¡­ but how did you know?¡± ¡°They¡¯re ugly.¡± ¡°¡­What?¡± ¡°If they look ugly, they¡¯re bad people.¡± Thedy nodded to herself, convinced by her own absurd reasoning. It wasughable¡ªament so random that if *Jungcho* had heard it, she¡¯d likely be rushing toward her with a clenched fist. A small smile tugged at the corners of my mouth. While judging someone by their appearance was wrong, I had to admit there were moments when thedy¡¯s exaggerated biases somehow hit the mark. With that thought, I patted her head, brushing off the heavy air around us. ¡°You¡¯re quite smart.¡± ¡°Mhm. I am pretty smart.¡± As expected, humility wasn¡¯t in thedy¡¯s vocabry. I stared nkly at the spot where the group had vanished. The back of the man walking away remained fixed in my thoughts, a reminder of the insurmountable gap between our levels of power. ¡®An Apostle¡­ things just gotplicated.¡¯ Honestly, I wasn¡¯t sure how to handle this. The Apostles were terrifying in their own right, but the bigger issue was the ripple effect¡ªfor the story¡¯s trajectory itself was now in danger of being skewed. f, the Apostle who had just appeared, was the viin responsible for killing Yuria¡¯s father. It was his actions that sparked Yuria¡¯s awakening as a Saintess, leading her to gain enormous power. If the story were a car, Yuria¡¯s father¡¯s death was like a crucial cog in its mechanism. Without it, there was no way she would have awakened. There was simply no other event that could evoke the same level of shock and loss. But if I ended up preventing something that was meant to happen, would I be able to handle the consequences? The mere thought of derailing such a major turning point in the story left me feeling uneasy. If only I hadn¡¯t seen that Apostle today, I could have pretended it wasn¡¯t my problem¡­ In the original story, Yuria relied heavily on her father. Even here, in reality, she leaned on him more than anything. Whenever she got the chance, she would talk about her father back in the North or clutch the letters he sent, reading them over and over whenever she felt down. That¡¯s why she was so devastated by his death in the novel. She had learned of it from a solitary letter that flew in from the North. Yuria¡¯s sorrow was indescribable. She had been so distraught that she became nearly mute for a time, losing the ability to speak. Her normallypassionate nature was overtaken by an all-consuming desire for vengeance. This is what made me think so much. Should I get involved? Or should I leave it to the original flow of the story and preserve my peaceful life? The dilemma weighed heavily on me. As I was lost in thought, thedy¡¯s voice broke through my introspection. ¡°Ricardo.¡± Thedy, staring out at the snow-coveredndscape, gently tugged on the sleeve of my coat. Her pitiful gaze, one that seemed to ask, *Can we go now?*, drew a smile from me as I brushed off the lingering thoughts from my mind. ¡°I need to use the restroom¡­¡± ¡°A restroom, you say.¡± ¡°Mhm.¡± Honestly, she was such a carefree person. * After the brief excursion, we returned to the inn. I escorted thedy to her room before heading downstairs. I needed a drink. With all theseplicated thoughts in my head, I just felt like drinking. Maybe if I let go of these swirling ideas, I could actually enjoy the trip as I intended. This was supposed to be a rxing vacation, but now it felt like it was filled with anxiety. ¡°Haah¡­¡± As I reached the first floor, I was met by James, who greeted me with a bright grin, holding a cold beer in one hand as if he had been waiting for me. ¡°Ahhh, I¡¯m so relieved to see you made it back!¡± He cracked a joke as he wagged the frosty mug in the air. Despite my heavy mood, his antics helped me shake off the weight I had been carrying. I smiled softly and replied. ¡°You wound me, saying it like that.¡± ¡°Hehe¡­! During this time of year? And climbing the snowy mountains just to watch wolves mate? Who does that?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll admit it was pretty fun.¡± I let out a small chuckle as I sat down across from James, exhaling a long breath. Right now, I just wanted a break from the worries. Why they were here. Whether I should stop them or leave them alone. I wanted to set thoseplicated thoughts aside for now. James, with his usual bright smile, raised his beer mug and toasted my safe return with a jubnt ¡°Cheers!¡± As our sses clinked, the amber liquid sloshed inside, and for some reason, tonight the beer looked especially appetizing. Smiling slightly, I clinked my mug against his and quietly muttered, ¡°Cheers.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± ¡°For what? I¡¯m putting this on your bill, you know.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Just kidding! Hahaha!¡± Jamesughed heartily, his shoulders shaking as he watched me sip my beer. ¡°So, how was it?¡± ¡°Hmm? You mean up North?¡± ¡°Yes, wasn¡¯t it beautiful?¡± James¡¯s eyes were filled with sincere curiosity. Wasn¡¯t the Northern mountain range beautiful? Weren¡¯t you amazed by the scenery? Didn¡¯t the Northern monsters leave a strong impression? His innocent questions made me smile. Amused by his enthusiasm, I decided to y along. I gave a vague answer that might surprise him. ¡°It was more exciting than I expected.¡± ¡°That¡¯s only because you had low expectations.¡± At his indignant reply, I smiled again, raising my ss to him. ¡°Haha! I¡¯m only kidding. Thanks to you, Mr. James, it ended up being quite fun.¡± ¡°Well, I¡¯m d you enjoyed it. You had me worried there for a moment. When you said you had fun, I thought you really had no expectations at all.¡± ¡°Haha¡­¡± Behind my awkwardughter, a small thought lingered. At least I can keep *him* alive. In the novel, there wasn¡¯t much detail about the attack by the cultists. All it mentioned was that people in the North were killed during an Apostle¡¯s rampage. The exact objectives or reasons behind it were never fully exined. ¡°Sir¡­?¡± James¡¯s voice snapped me out of my thoughts. His warm, gentle face looked at me with concern. ¡°Did something happen up there? Your expression looks a bit¡­ gloomy.¡± ¡°No, nothing happened.¡± ¡°Is that so¡­ Hmm.¡± James continued to scrutinize my face, as if trying to read my mind. His expression said, *I wonder what this young man is worrying about.* Clearing his throat audibly, James opened his mouth to offer his wisdom. ¡°Sir, running this inn for over ten years has given me a unique ability. Want to know what it is?¡± ¡°Is it intuition?¡± ¡°Exactly. Just from the first impression of a guest walking through the front door, I can tell whether they¡¯re troublemakers or high-ss customers who tip well.¡± ¡°¡­I don¡¯t think that¡¯s true.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Seeing my reaction, James fell silent for a moment. ¡°Of course! I¡¯m wrong sometimes, but still, my intuition is usually spot on. Anyway, what I¡¯m trying to say is that I¡¯ve seen a lot of customers, and when people bottle up their worries, it often leads to trouble. They act out after a few drinks, or in extreme cases, break windows and wreak havoc.¡± James chuckled softly before his tone grew more serious. ¡°Sometimes, you¡¯ve just got to talk about what¡¯s on your mind, even if it meansining or badmouthing someone. It helps to relieve the stress.¡± I let out a quietugh and emptied my ss, appreciating his lighthearted advice. ¡®If only my worries were that simple.¡¯ I wondered if he could understand. That the decision I was facing involved weighing someone¡¯s life¡­ I lowered my head and asked James a question. ¡°You said you have a daughter, right?¡± ¡°Yes. Want to see her picture? She¡¯s incredibly beautiful.¡± ¡°No thanks. Ourdy is prettier.¡± ¡°Heh¡­¡± James clenched his fist, ring at me with open hostility¡ªthe ssic overprotective father. I shook my head, a smallugh slipping out. ¡°How much do you miss her?¡± ¡°I miss her every single day.¡± ¡°What if¡­ you could never see her again? How would that feel?¡± ¡°¡­Pardon? Why the sudden question?¡± ¡°I¡¯m just curious.¡± ¡°Wait a minute¡­ Are you nning to elope with thedy upstairs?¡± ¡°¡­No.¡± ¡°Really?¡± ¡°No, I¡¯m not.¡± I lowered my voice and spoke to James, my tone more serious this time. ¡°It¡¯s not anything like that. I¡¯m asking because of something I have to do. It feels like I¡¯m about to forsake something important.¡± ¡°¡­¡± James, possibly misunderstanding the situation, seemed to be imagining some kind of scandalous love story¡ªa butler and a noblewoman, caught in a forbidden romance. His crude assumption made him rub the bridge of his nose with a grin. ¡°A daughter¡­ She¡¯s the kind of person you¡¯d give your heart and soul to¡ªthe one you¡¯d even dly offer your organs to, if she needed them.¡± James trailed off, his tone softening. ¡°If I could never see her again¡­ well¡­¡± He sighed deeply. ¡°It would be incredibly sad.¡± A dark shadow passed over my face at his words. But James didn¡¯t seem to notice, continuing to talk, a small smile ying on his face. He went on about how much a father¡¯s love meant, just how far one would go for their daughter,pletely unaware of the storm brewing inside me. ¡°¡­But, if she was happy, I think that might be enough. Even if I never got to see her again, knowing she was out there living happily? That¡¯s enough for me.¡± ¡°¡­I see.¡± ¡°Yes, that¡¯s just how it is for parents. I¡¯m sure any parent would feel the same.¡± My mind became more muddled by the second. Would Yuria¡¯s father feel the same? The more I thought about it, the moreplicated everything seemed. What should I choose? Yuria¡¯s awakening? Or a harmonious family? No matter what I chose, the guilt of the decision would linger. The emotional weight would crush me, and the responsibility that came with it would be a burden that might never fade. In truth, I had already made my decision. I wasn¡¯t confident enough to face an Apostle alone¡ªa being that even a Sword Master would struggle against. I had too much to protect, and I didn¡¯t want to risk my life for some noble sacrifice. But¡­ Looking at James, filled with excitement as he rambled on about his daughter, my selfish thoughts felt shameful. Honestly, I was tempted to just run away. I nodded to James, pushing those troubling thoughts to the back of my mind. ¡°I understand. That¡¯s been really helpful.¡± James smiled warmly and patted me on the shoulder. ¡°Sir.¡± ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°Haaah¡­ Normally, I don¡¯t share advice like this with people, but you seem really troubled so I¡¯ll make an exception.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± With a sly grin, James pulled out a small, folded piece of paper from his pocket and held it up to me. [Northern Hot Springs. ©¸ Mixed Gender Bathing Allowed.] With an impish smile, James leaned in and whispered in my ear. ¡°It¡¯s a bit pricey, but it¡¯s one of the North¡¯s treasures.¡± I shook my head at James¡¯s mischievous expression, but still took the ticket from him. ¡°Honestly. You¡¯re quite the sleazy innkeeper.¡± ¡°This is all part of the business.¡± ¡°Ha¡­ Really.¡± Honestly, I didn¡¯t know anymore. * Three dayster. On ate night while Ricardo was off at the hot springs. -Tap. Tap. Tap. A knocking sound echoed through James¡¯s inn. End of Chapter. Chapter 212: **Chapter 212 ¨C Because of You (1)** Four days before James received his mysterious guest. A mail basket arrived at the girls¡¯ dormitory of the Academy, filled with letters. Letters from across the country, letters from overseas, letters from lovers. Among the many letters, Yuria found hers and entered her room with a bright smile. She didn¡¯t even need to check; Yuria knew exactly who her letter was from. After all, there were only two people who would send her letters. Dad. And Ricardo. Yuria was in a good mood.The letters from those two were a refreshing change in the otherwise monotonous Academy life. Holding the letter, Yuria wasted no time tearing open the envelope. She smiled softly, wondering what kind of story it would contain today. ¡°Who could it be¡­?¡± -North¡¯s Most Handsome, James. ¡°Pfff, what?!¡± The letter, delivered via carrier pigeon, contained news from just four days ago. The tales brought by the bird flew faster than any carriage, allowing the contents to remain rtively fresh. With a ¡®shrrk¡¯ sound, Yuria used her letter opener to slice open the envelope and began reading the letter in a messy but familiar handwriting, a small smile on her lips. -To my beloved daughter, Yuria. The faint scent of her hometown wafted from the letter, and Yuria found herself smiling gently. ¡°Dad¡­¡± -Are you doing well? The letter from her father, who lived alone in the North, was filled with his usual concerns about her well-being. Are you eating properly? Are you sleeping well? Is your allowance enough? The typical worries of a father. Yuria chuckled at the familiar message, her smile growing warmer. ¡°I¡¯m eating better than you are, you know¡­ You¡¯re the one who skips meals¡­¡± As if responding to her murmured words, James¡¯s letter continued, addressing her concerns. -I¡¯m eating well, and life is good. -Maybe it¡¯s my age, but I find meat tastes even better these days. Haha, fortunately, these old teeth are still holding up! -Yuria, you know what the most pointless worry in the world is? Worrying about me. Even without you around, I eat breakfast every morning without fail, so don¡¯t worry. Yuria stifled a bittersweet grin at her father¡¯s yful words. She wasn¡¯t sure why, but her dad¡¯s letters always tugged on her heartstrings. There wasn¡¯t anything particrly special in the letter, yet just seeing her father¡¯s words¡ªknowing he understood her so well¡ªmade her eyes mist over. Wiping away the few tears that welled up, Yuria clenched the letter tightly. ¡°I miss you¡­¡± After reading through the long letter, Yuria finally reached the end, where her father had written a piece of surprising news. A couple had recently visited her father¡¯s inn. The faint smile on Yuria¡¯s face faded as she felt her heart tighten upon reading her father¡¯s words. ¡®Huh¡­?¡¯ -I finally had some guests after a long time. It¡¯s been a bit lonely around here, so that was nice. -They looked about your age¡ªa man and a woman. Apparently, they traveled up North for sightseeing. Honestly, I thought they were a little crazy. Traveling up here when it¡¯s so dangerous right now? Who does that? Yuria¡¯s eyes widened as she read the letter. Having lived in the North herself, she was fully aware of just how dangerous the North was at this particr time of year. Like her father, Yuria couldn¡¯t help but think that these people weren¡¯t normal. ¡®¡­That¡¯s odd.¡¯ -I kept warning them about how dangerous it was, but they seemed to know already. ¡°Impressive¡­¡± But who could they be? This vague thought crossed Yuria¡¯s mind, but the next part of the letter only made her more unsettled. -One of them was a woman with an injured leg. I couldn¡¯t exactly kick them out, since that would¡¯ve been heartless, right? ¡®A woman with an injured leg¡­?¡¯ -Anyway, they¡¯re remarkable people. You know your dad never says this lightly, but that guy was really something¡ªhandsome enough to remind me of my younger days. And boy, could he cook! He made a dish called ¡®gukbap.¡¯ I¡¯ll make it for you next time you visit. -Said he¡¯s from the Academy, too. Do you know him, Yuria? Red hair and a four-letter name¡­ I can¡¯t quite remember the rest. Do you have any handsome guys like that around you? -Just kidding, of course. Yuria silently gasped at two phrases. ¡®A woman who can¡¯t move her leg.¡¯ ¡®A handsome man with red hair.¡¯ There were only two people who fit that description perfectly. Yuria wanted to believe otherwise, shaking her head to dismiss the idea. But despite her best efforts, she couldn¡¯t shake the growing sense of unease gnawing at her. It made her think that Olivia might have gone to the North to harm her father. Yuria bit at her nails, trying to chase away the creeping anxiety. ¡°No¡­¡± Shaking her head, Yuria tried to clear her mind. ¡°It can¡¯t be.¡± Even if the people who visited the inn were who she thought they were, nothing particrly bad would happen. Yuria resolved to sweep away herplicated worries. And yet. The fear in her heart refused to disappear. Even though they had made amends and Ricardo had saved her life, Yuria couldn¡¯t fully trust him. After all, whenever something involved Ricardo and Olivia, the end result was always a tragedy. At the Academy. In the dungeon. Even in their daily lives. Yuria couldn¡¯t bring herself to trust Ricardo, who only ever seemed to think about Olivia. With a growing sense of dread, she hung her head in defeat. ¡°I shouldn¡¯t feel this way¡­¡± Yuria was anxious. And four dayster, Yuria raced off to the North. ¡°¡­I never should have trusted them.¡± She mumbled bitterly to herself as she sprinted toward the North. * And now, the timeline jumps back to one day before Yuria received the letter. It was a calm and peaceful night. The night that would lead Yuria to hate me. * Having followed James¡¯s rmendation, thedy and I were rxing in the hot springs, letting the warm water melt away our fatigue. ¡°Haaa¡­¡± ¡°Hehe.¡± The hot spring worked wonders on our tired bodies. Wrapped in this soothing calm, I nced at thedy. ¡°This is nice¡­ huh?¡± Thedy, with a strangely focused expression, was bncing a boiled egg on her chest. Unable to help my baffledughter, I asked, ¡°What are you doing?¡± ¡°Hatching it. Once it hatches, I¡¯ll make fried chicken.¡± ¡°Amazing.¡± ¡°Yup. Want to try too? If you do it with me, we¡¯ll get two chickens.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll warm up a bit more, then maybe.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± With a furrowed brow, thedy gingerly ced the egg back into her treasure pouch of sorts. I quietlyughed at her earnest attempts to incubate a boiled egg. ¡®I¡¯ll tell herter.¡¯ It was always fun teasing thedy. As I thought about how much fun I¡¯d haveter, I looked up at the bright moon and let out a rxed sigh. ¡®It¡¯s tough¡­ really tough.¡¯ During these past three days, I had spent a lot of time agonizing over things. Whether I thought about it from a perspective of life or from a selfish point of view, I couldn¡¯t reach a satisfying conclusion. If I decided to run away, Yuria would weigh on my mind. But if I decided to stick my nose in things, I was afraid of how it might twist the original story. Everything just felt heavy. ¡°Sigh¡­¡± The only thing umting was my sighs. It felt like it was already toote to do anything. I didn¡¯t even know when Yuria¡¯s father died or what his name was¡­ There just wasn¡¯t anything I could do. On top of that, I had to return and discuss business matters with Malik and deliver those new recipes, so I wasn¡¯t exactly swimming in free time. ¡®I really don¡¯t know.¡¯ With a bitter smile, I nced over at thedy. She had practically melted into the hot water, stretching out and rxing like a satisfied slime, basking in her peaceful surroundings. ¡°Heeee¡­¡± ¡°Did you give up on hatching the chick?¡± ¡°I ate it because I was hungry.¡± ¡°¡­?¡± ¡°I guess my body was too warm and it cooked.¡± ¡°It was a boiled egg to begin with.¡± ¡°¡­Huh?¡± Thedy looked at me with a betrayed expression. Clenching her fists like she was about to seek revenge for the chicken, she puffed out her cheeks in frustration. Iughed softly, her frustration only making meugh even more. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me earlier?!¡± ¡°Puhaha! Well, you never know¡ªmaybe your love could have hatched it after all.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not that stupid!¡± ¡°Puhaha¡ªI¡¯m sorry!¡± After a bit of yful bickering, I rxed again, gazing up at the bright moon. Next to me, thedy, now smiling contently, leaned back against the rocks. ¡°Did you enjoy the trip to the North?¡± ¡°Yep. I¡¯m d we came. It¡¯s a shame I didn¡¯t get to see what we were looking for, but¡­ it was fun.¡± ¡°That¡¯s a relief.¡± Thedy stretched her arms and slouched against the rocks, melting further into her seat like she might turn into a puddle at any moment. ¡®Hmm?¡¯ Naturally, my gaze slowly drifted toward the treasure pouch beneath her towel. It was a purely innocent nce, born out of concern that she might be getting cold. I swear on my conscience. Nodding to myself, I smiled. ¡°I¡¯m d I came to the North as well.¡± The North. It wasn¡¯t such a bad ce after all. Thedy smiled dreamily, staring up at the open sky above the hot spring. ¡°There¡¯s no one else here in the hot spring¡­ and the stars are so pretty.¡± The obvious statement made me chuckle. With great confidence, I replied. ¡°That¡¯s only natural. I booked the whole ce.¡± ¡°Huh?! You rented the whole hot spring?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°For a peaceful bathing experience?¡± To be honest, I didn¡¯t want anyone else to see thedy¡¯s bare body, so I went ahead and rented out the entire ce. Of course, I couldn¡¯t tell her that, as it would sound too selfish. So, I yed it cool, acting the part of a rich man indulging in luxury. ¡°This much is no problem.¡± ¡°Wo¡­¡± Thedy shed me a thumbs-up and beamed. Even as I watched her tiny movement and the sway of her ¡°treasure pouch,¡± I couldn¡¯t help but think that the money was well spent. As expected, though, I¡¯d have to give the innkeeper a hefty tip when we returned. After staring at the stars for a while, thedy turned her gaze toward me, looking deep into my eyes. ¡°Ricardo.¡± ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°Ricardo, your body is really nice.¡± ¡°¡­?¡± All of a sudden, she was admiring myrge chest muscles with a look of awe. With a slow, deliberate motion, she reached out, as if wanting to touch them. I immediately covered myself and squealed. ¡°Eek! What¡¯s with that creepyment?!¡± ¡°I just realized how well-built you are, that¡¯s all.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve always been like this.¡± ¡°Ugh, how obnoxious.¡± ¡°Excessive humility is¡ª¡± ¡°Ugh! Be quiet!¡± Sshing water into her hands, thedy began flicking it at my face. ¡°Are you challenging me?!¡± ¡°Hehe!¡± I was grateful to her for not calling my scar-covered body ugly. For a viiness, she could be oddly considerate. Laughing, I sshed her back, and the two of us spent a bit of time ying in the water. ¡°Servant¡¯s Fist, first form!¡± ¡°Eeeek!¡± The hot spring surged with waves from our ssh battle. But it seems I had gone a bit overboard, as a massive ssh of water flew directly at thedy¡¯s face, hitting her like a tidal wave. ¡°Eeeeek!¡± Waving her hands frantically, she tried to defend herself. Thedy, standing in the midst of the relentless flood, looked like a helpless kitten facing down the terrifying st of a near-Sword Master¡¯s water attack. ¡°Stop it!¡± ¡°You started it, mydy.¡± ¡°Youuu¡­!¡± And then¡ª -Slip. ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°It came off¡­¡± ¡°¡­?¡± ¡°Eeeek!¡± I decided a generous tip for the innkeeper was well-deserved. * After our bath, thedy and I dried our wet hair, sipping on some milk. Despite the slightly embarrassing incident, thedy¡¯s prideful nature allowed her to quickly recover, and it was now far from being a big deal. ¡°Ricardo. You¡¯re a pervert.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Rubbing my tingling cheek, I epted thedy¡¯s grumbling. Still, considering what I had seen in exchange for that p, I¡¯d say it was worth it. Honestly, I wouldn¡¯t mind getting hit a second time for another chance to see it, but I buried that desire deep inside and began walking back toward the inn. But then. Suddenly confronted with the sight of the inn, I stopped humming and clenched my fists. ¡°Huh. The inn¡¯s lights¡­¡± ¡°¡­are off.¡± The time for a decision hade. I instinctively felt it. End of Chapter. Chapter 213: The lights were off. Even though it waste at night. Even though it was early morning. The lights that were always on at the inn were now off. Should I feel puzzled? Or should I just dismiss it? The sensation settling in wasn¡¯t confusion but rather unease. There was mana flowing from the inn. It wasn¡¯t the kind of mana you¡¯d expect from just any adventurer. It was powerful enough to be overwhelming, and eerie like that of a sorcerer. Now I understand. Why the lights of the inn are off. Why the Apostle is in the North. It¡¯s starting to make sense.¡°Dark Mana¡­¡± The ultimate goal of heretics is the recreation of the world. Reviving their dark god to erase regret from the past and sorrow from lost memories¡ªthis was the ultimate goal of their creed. And the weapon used by such heretics is Dark Magic. An abnormal explosive power that uses emotions as fuel. The method of replenishing Dark Mana varies from person to person. Some use murder. Some use twisted notions of justice. Others umte it through envy and jealousy. I don¡¯t know what f¡¯s conditions are, but one thing is clear: he didn¡¯te all the way to the North for no reason. He¡¯s someone embedded deep in the heretic order, responsible for raising its believers. Still, there is hope¡­ Is that it? I closed my eyes and spread my senses. Then, let out a hollowugh. ¡°Sigh¡­¡± I couldn¡¯t sense anything. There weren¡¯t any signs of life. Not a trace of the people inside. I couldn¡¯t gather any information at all. ¡®Is this the difference in level¡­?¡¯ Just as doubt began to seep into my mind, hesitating for a brief moment¡ª -Ding. The thing I didn¡¯t want to see was forcing me into a decision. [Q. A Name That Can No Longer Be Called.] Somewhere in the North. There lived a girl who had lost her mother at a young age. Despite being lonely, she remained brave. Even when other children teased her, saying, ¡®She has no mom,¡¯ she would shout back, ¡®But your dad cheated on your mom!¡¯ and bravely endured her sorrow with her father. The girl disliked the lonely, barren life in the North. But she was happy, because she had her father with her. Fishing together on the ice. Sleeping in his arms. Warming themselves by the firece. The girl was happy. She loved it. As the girl grew older, one dream started to blossom in her heart. She wanted to seed, so she could provide her father with afortable life. She dreamed of a day when she wouldn¡¯t have to go out to gather firewood, and her father wouldn¡¯t have to work with aching shoulders. To the girl, her father was an irreceable existence. No one will ever know. How much the girl loves her father¡­ For her, her father is like a pir of the world. If her father were to disappear, the girl would be devastated¡ªso much that she might pour all her hatred onto someone else. (!) Save Yuria¡¯s father, ¡®James.¡¯ 1. Rescue Yuria¡¯s father, ¡®James.¡¯ (0/1) 2. Survive the Apostle of Mercy, ¡®f.¡¯ (0/1) Reward: [New Realm], Hands of Restoration Lv. 2 Failure Penalty: Yuria¡¯s ¡®Hatred,¡¯ Hands of Restoration ¡®Destroyed,¡¯ James¡¯s ¡®Death.¡¯ ©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤ ¡°I¡¯m not even surprised anymore.¡± I let out a ridiculousugh and looked up at the Blue Window. I had wasted too much time already. Stretching my body, I listened to the stiff pounding of my heart. ¡®Can I win?¡¯ -Thunk. Thunk. ¡®It¡¯ll be tough, won¡¯t it?¡¯ But what can I do? What else can I do? I can¡¯t fix thedy¡¯s legs. And if a prettydy starts crying, what choice do I have? With a bitter smile, I grasped my weapon, Tirbing. ¡®Let¡¯s go.¡¯ f doesn¡¯t seem to have much mana left, so I think I¡¯ve got a fighting chance. After all, I¡¯ve been possessed by a spirit, so there¡¯s no opponent I can¡¯t beat. I smiled softly and ruffled the hair of thedy, who was still absentmindedly sipping milk. ¡°Ugh¡­ Now my hair¡¯s tangled.¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine. It¡¯s not my hair.¡± ¡°Iiik!¡± In a calm voice, I spoke to her. ¡°Mydy.¡± ¡°Yeah?¡± ¡°Can you wait here for a little while?¡± Thedy tilted her head in confusion, a question mark clearly forming in her expression. ¡°Why?¡± ¡°Hmm¡­ I¡¯m thinking of an excuse, so please wait.¡± ¡°Hmph¡­ I have to sleep soon, or I won¡¯t grow tall.¡± ¡°Pfft¡­ Of course. But it looks like the inn needs a bit more cleaning, so I¡¯m going to help out.¡± Thedy gave me a look, as if asking why I was cleaning when we paid to stay here. I smiled softly and pinched her cheek. ¡°I¡¯ll be back soon.¡± ¡°It¡¯s cold¡­¡± I carefully ced thedy¡¯s wheelchair in a spot far from the inn and crouched down. ¡°I¡¯ll be back soon.¡± With that, I headed toward the inn. Quietly, I called out a name, infusing it with mana. ¡®Hans.¡¯ I needed backup. * The inside of the inn was dark. It was eerily quiet, and the signs of a violent struggle were everywhere. The tables were upturned, lying in disarray. ¡®Squelch.¡¯ The wet floor held my shoes for a moment. The sticky sensation¡ªand the unsettlingly familiar smell¡ªmade me chuckle bitterly. ¡°Heh. Guess he really was a top adventurer in his younger days.¡± In the moonlight streaming through the windows, the traces of battle were all too clear. Three bodies of people who appeared to be believers of the heretical cult. One body, possibly an interrogator of sorts. And the sword that had been disyed prominently on the first floor of the inn was missing. James. No, Yuria¡¯s father must have done this. I wore a bitter smile as I followed the trail of the intense struggle, eventually arriving at a set of bloody footprints leading up the stairs. The blood, fresh and still flowing from someone¡¯s body, led up toward the second floor. I hesitated for a moment, then lifted my head and ced my foot on the stairway. The eerie sound of creaking wood echoed in my ears as my foot pressed down. ¡°Spooky¡­¡± I slowly drew Tirbing, bracing myself. And at that moment¡ª -Boom¡­ A massive shadow began to form outside the window. It was too monstrous to be human, and too enormous to be a beast. Whatever it was, it blocked out the moonlight, casting everything in darkness. I smiled thinly and snapped my fingers. -Snap. It seemed like things might go easier than expected. * James clenched his fist, his hand pressing against his abdomen. The pain was unbearable. His legs were about to give out. Standing was bing impossible. James let out a bitterugh and muttered to himself. ¡®This is ridiculous¡­¡¯ James gritted his teeth as he reyed the events of a moment ago in his mind. He realized now how foolish it was to have opened the door to the kindly-looking old man. James clenched his teeth. -I¡¯vee to share some good teachings. -Ah, so you¡¯vee as a group. -¡­ -How many rooms would you like¡ª -Please¡­ -What? -Please, show mercy to a prophet who has no ce to go. Grant us lodging. -So, how many¡ª -Show mercy¡­ I said show mercy! James coughed up blood, his breathingbored. ¡°Why¡­ Why are you doing this¡­?¡± With a voice filled with resentment, he seemed to plead to the attackers, questioning their violence. If they had asked for money, he would have given it willingly. So why resort to such brutality? James¡¯s trembling eyes looked at the cult members, who were breathing heavily, and then at the elderly man in white robes. ¡°Why are you doing this? I¡¯ll give you all the money you want¡­!¡± The man in the white robe took slow, measured steps forward, wearing a benevolent smile. -Tap. Tap. Tap. With both hands sped together piously, the old man opened his mouth to speak. ¡°God has no need for money.¡± ¡°¡­What?¡± ¡°God only desires that His followers act in faith. Understanding God¡¯s will and carrying it out¡ªthat is true belief.¡± The elderly man stroked his short, white beard and addressed James. ¡°You questioned God¡¯s will, dear brother.¡± The man, who was far too robust to be an ordinary priest, looked at James with what seemed to be pity in his eyes. ¡°Isn¡¯t that so, brother?¡± ¡°¡­Who are you people?¡± ¡°We are priests who believe in God. Shepherds guiding the flock, spreading the doctrine, and leading others through righteous faith.¡± The elderly man reached out and stroked James¡¯s chin. The rough, callused hand brushed James¡¯s skin coldly before withdrawing. The old man, smiling in satisfaction, began to preach to James. He exined why they had done this, what James¡¯s errors were. In a solemn voice, the old man spoke calmly. ¡°Ahem¡­ We asked you for mercy, dear brother.¡± ¡°¡­And I offered money!¡± ¡°God doesn¡¯t ask twice. The sheep simply need to hear the shepherd¡¯s voice and follow. To allow a beast to have a mind of its own is unbearable.¡± The cultists around James nodded silently, taking notes in a small notebook. The atmosphere was bizarre, and James¡¯s pupils trembled as he struggled to focus on anything. ¡°I was nning to use this ce for prayer today.¡± ¡°To hear God¡¯s voice.¡± ¡°I wanted to use this inn to receive strength from God, so that I may survive the hardships yet toe. Do you understand?¡± f¡¯s voice grew more agitated, much like the unsettling expression he had worn when Ricardo and Olivia first encountered him in the snowfields. ¡°I¡¯m offering to put this ce to good use, but you just won¡¯t shut up.¡± f ended his sermon, slitting his own wrist and letting the blood drip onto the floor. As the blood touched the ground, it began to etch a strange symbol, sizzling as it formed a pattern. A dark magic circle slowly took shape around James, creating a perfect ring. ¡°Kuhk¡­!¡± James¡¯s throat suddenly began to tighten. ¡°Kuh¡­ I-I can¡¯t breathe!¡± His blood boiled, and the pain in his chest felt like it was going to burst. His vision gradually began to turn red, and his limbs trembled uncontrobly. ¡°Ugh¡­! Cough¡­¡± With a desperate gasp, James reached out and grabbed f¡¯s hand, pleading for mercy. Even as the memories of his life shed before his eyes, all he wanted was to see his daughter¡¯s face onest time. ¡°Please¡­ please save me¡­ I have a daughter. A family¡­¡± f¡¯s attention shifted to a small picture frame on a nearby desk. A stunningly beautiful woman. f picked up the frame and licked his lips. ¡°Hoho¡­ If you offer her up, I might reconsider.¡± ¡°¡­What?¡± ¡°She looks quite suitable to y with. Hmm, yeah, I probably wouldn¡¯t get bored anytime soon.¡± ¡°You son of a¡ª!¡± ¡°How about it? I¡¯ll give you one hour. Offer her up, and I¡¯ll make sure she¡¯s treated well as a belovedmb in the shepherd¡¯s care.¡± With a burning rage, James lunged at f. ¡°You piece of shit!!!¡± At that moment, James caught sight of something massive through the window. Something colossal, staring down at him from outside. It was toorge to be a beast, too grotesque to be human. It looked like some sort of monstrous horse. -Whirr. Ovee with fear, James dropped the sword he was holding. Never before had he encountered such a terrifying creature. It was like an amalgamation of all living beings, a grotesque contradiction. In that moment, James understood the purpose of the magic circle surrounding him. ¡®Bait¡­¡¯ Just as he realized this overwhelming truth, as terror mped down on his throat¡ª -Boom. A crimson lightning bolt crashed down on the head of the gigantic monster. -Rumble, rumble¡­ The strike continued, one after another. It rained down relentlessly. Just then, as James¡¯s pain was beginning to subside, he heard the familiar voice of a young man. ¡°Pick on someone your own size, you scumbag.¡± End of Chapter. Chapter 214: The crimson thunderstorm poured streams of light through the window. As the deafening [Boom] echoed in my ears, the strange wail of the monster filled the air, and each tremor that shook the ground was apanied by an eerie voice crying, ¡°It hurts¡­!¡± f, staring at the suffering beast, showed signs of true surprise for the first time. No one had ever dealt significant harm to that creature before. If I recall correctly, even Rowen hadn¡¯t been able to scratch it in the novel. That monster was a fragmentary existence that nullified all attacks. It would be hard for someone to understand how damage could even be inflicted on such a creature¡ªafter all, it was basically considered a gift from God. But I had no intention of enlightening them. -Limits have pushed ¡®Tirbing¡¯ to test its boundaries. That¡¯s a corporate secret.I let out a quiet sigh and turned my gaze toward the old man in front of me. Looking at his sturdy body, which seemed too well-built for someone his age, I took a slow, steady breath and spoke. ¡°You¡¯ve gone senile, I see. And you have some rather twisted tastes.¡± ¡°How dare you harm a holy angel blessed by God¡­¡± ¡°An angel?¡± I sneered and ignored the hatred burning in f¡¯s eyes. No matter how you looked at it, that thing was more of a demon than an angel. ¡°An angel without wings? What kind of angel is that? It¡¯s disgusting, not to mention dirty.¡± ¡°Do not mock God¡¯s messenger.¡± ¡°God wouldn¡¯t want such a messenger.¡± I clicked my tongue, deeply annoyed by the old man¡¯s misguided pride. ¡°Why don¡¯t you ask God yourself what He thinks?¡± ¡°¡­You refuse to seek mercy?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve tried asking, but turns out, I wasn¡¯t worthy enough. Guess I didn¡¯t pay the full tab.¡± f chuckled as if amused by my flippant response, shaking his head slightly. ¡°You speak so freely. It seems you do not fear the wrath of God¡¯s judgment.¡± Much like a small dog baring its teeth at a tiger, f seemed to think that I didn¡¯t grasp the difference in power between us. fughed, his shoulders trembling with mirth. ¡°Pffft. Pfff-hahaha¡­ You¡¯re quite the funny one.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°If you were merely grain, I¡¯m sure the Lord¡¯s angel would be pleased as well.¡± f¡¯s eyes remained fixed on me. Though his back was slightly hunched fromughter, his upward gaze pierced me with deadly intensity. I squinted as I met f¡¯s sharp re. ¡°Is dementia setting in?¡± ¡°Heh.¡± As a cold chuckle slipped from f¡¯s lips, an rm slowly began ringing deep within me. The tolling bell echoed inside, signaling a threat, as f¡¯s fierce gaze bore down on my heart. f sped his hands together and looked up at the sky. In a soft voice, loud enough for the heretic followers around us to hear, he began to speak. ¡°Brothers and sisters, show mercy¡­ to this poor young man.¡± Gradually, the shadows of the heretics closed in around me. Perhaps deciding that James was no longer a threat, they left him behind and began walking towards me. I silently counted as I nced at their heads. ¡®One¡­ Two¡­ Six.¡¯ With a light movement, I swung Tirbing. I didn¡¯t have the luxury of listening to the backstory of every small fry. Without even bothering to introduce myself, I cut through their necks. With a ¡®shrrip,¡¯ blood sprayed onto f¡¯s face, staining the floor a deep crimson. ¡°¡­¡± There wasn¡¯t the slightest hint of shock as the heretics dropped dead. f, wearing a calm smile, looked at me with benevolence stered across his face. ¡°You refuse to show mercy.¡± I raised my middle finger, extending a sincere gesture of respect toward the old man. ¡°I don¡¯t have time for mercy, not while I¡¯m busy trying to survive. Who has time for that?¡± ¡°To the very end, you deny mercy.¡± f lifted both hands and looked towards the sky. As if tattling to God, he raised his hands in a prayer-like gesture toward the dark, cloudy night. ¡°Oh God, what should I do with this lostmb?¡± I rolled my eyes. Just kill me already, right? I mean, that¡¯s what you¡¯re nning anyway. I ignored the rambling old man¡¯s prayer and focused on the corner of the room, where I saw the trembling form of James. I first had to finish one thing before moving on. Getting James to safety was the priority. ¡°Are you alright?¡± James nodded weakly, though it took all his strength to do so. ¡°Thank you, kind guest. I¡¯ll repay this debt with a¡­ date with my daughter¡­¡± ¡°Shut your mouth.¡± ¡°Urk¡­¡± As I supported James, I clicked my tongue in frustration at the sight of his heavily bleeding abdomen. His injuries were worse than I thought¡ªthere was no way he could walk on his own. But what choice did we have? If he wanted to live, he¡¯d have to walk. -Ah¡­ Truly, dear Lord¡­ Grant your judgment upon those who show no mercy¡­ I shot a nce at f, who was muttering frantically to himself, and I whispered coldly into James¡¯s ear. I told him he would have to walk, even if it hurt. He wasn¡¯t the only one suffering, and if he wanted to live, he had no choice but to keep moving. Fortunately, James seemed to understand the situation and nodded. ¡°Nnngh¡­ I¡¯ll stand up.¡± ¡°Good. Now, just keep moving forward.¡± ¡°What about you, guest?¡± ¡°For now¡­¡± -Whoosh. Just as I helped James reach the stairs, an axe whistled through the air, narrowly missing us, embedding itself into the wall with a sharp [Thwack]. I shoved James down the stairway as I turned my gaze towards him, smiling slightly as our eyes met. ¡°Run.¡± And in that very same instant¡ª -SHHHHOOAARRR!!! A fierce whirlwind erupted. * Olivia stared nkly at the inn. Blinking at the monstrous figure rising from the ground. Blinking at the inn¡¯s roof flying off. Blinking at the man struggling to emerge from the inn¡¯s front door. ¡°Hey.¡± Olivia turned her head and addressed the man standing next to her. ¡°How long are you nning to keep me here?¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Ricardo went in there, but he hasn¡¯te out. He must¡¯ve gotten lost. I need to go find him¡­¡± Her words received no response. The man merely stood there, trembling, his lips tightly pressed together in silence. ¡°Hey? I asked you.¡± Whoosh. The swirling wreckage of the building was blocked by Hans¡¯s barrier, dissolving into dust upon impact. Staring absentmindedly at the vanishing debris, Olivia spoke again. ¡°I told you, Ricardo is in there.¡± ¡°¡­Sir Ricardo ordered me to stay and protect you, mydy.¡± ¡°Ricardo?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°¡­¡± Hans couldn¡¯t answer Olivia¡¯s questions. After all, these were merely the orders he¡¯d received. Hans knew fully well. He understood exactly what it meant to face an Apostle. He knew just how deadly they could be. That¡¯s why he remained here, unable to do anything but follow his orders. He knew that any rash assistance on his part would only get in the way. -I¡¯m going to fight the Apostle. -What do you mean by that? -Just what it sounds like. I¡¯m going to fight the Apostle. -You can¡¯t! Absolutely not! No matter how strong you are, an Apostle is beyond¡ª -I¡¯m going to win. Hans clenched his fists, doing his utmost to protect Olivia. Ricardo¡¯s order was clear: ¡®Guard thedy.¡¯ With a voice strained by frustration, Hans reaffirmed hismand. ¡°It¡¯s an order.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°I must follow it.¡± Olivia ced her hand on the unyielding barrier, looking up. ¡°¡­Ricardo.¡± Slowly, the darkness began to rise. * -ng. A heavy blow struck Tirbing as axes materialized out of thin air, continuously sprouting from f¡¯s sleeves, each one aiming for my blind spots with brutal precision. ¡°So damn fast.¡± Despite my foulnguage, I knew in my heart that it was manageable. Indeed, f¡¯s power was fitting for someone called an Apostle. But his attack patterns were simple. Once I got used to them, I could handle it. Though his strikes were deadly, all I had to do was block them. -ng! Deflecting another bone-chilling blow, I gradually closed the distance between us, taking deep breaths as I condensed my aura even further. ¡°Hoo.¡± f observed the gathering aura with a sinister smile, his eyes locked on my sword. He smiled quietly, as if finding my actions amusing. ¡°I¡¯ve offered sacrifices who wielded aura before, but this is quite interesting. Perhaps this, too, is a tribute from our Lord.¡± f remained collected. He was taking his time, leisurely offering prayers even while facing me. Like a butcher weighing a piece of meat, f spared nces at my hands and feet, grinning all the while. ¡®Now.¡¯ I knew it. That this wasn¡¯t the full extent of an Apostle¡¯s power. There were countless hidden moves and unimaginable abilities lying in wait. I was keenly aware of this. But I also knew something else. Even an Apostle has their moments of carelessness. I was waiting for that moment, seizing it like a hunter locking onto prey. It was this very vulnerability, shared even by the Imperial Sword, that I was aiming for. I knew the Apostle¡¯s abilities. What kind of magic he used. What habits he had. I knew them all too well. The problem was dealing with it despite knowing. But in my mind, I already had a strategy for oveing him. The only way I could defeat this Apostle was by exploiting his habits¡ªcatching him off guard in a single, decisive strike. It was the most effective, efficient method I had. I knew that if we engaged in openbat, I¡¯d be at a disadvantage, so I continued to endure f¡¯s attacks, biding my time as I gathered my mana. -Limits have pushed past the ¡®Strength Limit.¡¯ -Limits have pushed past the ¡®Mana Limit.¡¯ -Limits have pushed to test ¡®Swordsmanship Lv. 6.¡¯ . . . f¡¯s yawns betrayed his boredom, even as blood dripped from his hands. The crimson rivulets pooled onto the floor, painting a ck magic circle that began to spread out across the ground. f gazed at the magic circle covering the second floor of the inn and smiled. ¡°Hehehe¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯tugh. I might actually care about you.¡± ¡°God loves you, after all.¡± f continued to spout ridiculous nonsense about God¡¯s love as I prepared for the moment when the real battle would begin. I gripped my sword firmly. I wasn¡¯t kind enough to wait for him to finish his transformation. I aimed for the perfect moment, while he was still basking in his arrogance, to strike. Now, while he was busy pontificating about the love of God and not using his full power, was my chance to pour everything I had into one attack. ¡®Hanna would¡¯ve loved to see this.¡¯ With that thought, I thrust forward with Tirbing and whispered softly. ¡°Cut. [Genesis].¡± I opened the door to my sword¡¯s true form. But then, the de came to a halt¡ªa single finger had effortlessly stopped it. ¡°Pffft-hahaha¡­¡± fughed. He wasughing as he held my sword still with a single finger. ¡°Genesis? Puhahaha! What are you even saying?¡± He mocked me. Scoffing at how I had dared to name such a pathetic sh. Belittling the audacity behind attacking him with such a move. ¡°Ha¡­ Truly, it seems that I must show you mercy after all.¡± f held my sword, now frozen mid-air, and whispered softly to me. ¡°Receive the weight of your sins.¡± His ability is reflection. Commonly called Athena¡¯s Reflector. It reflects any attack back to its sender while transferring all collected damage to a monstrous creature. ¡°¡­Cough.¡± I knew this. I knew that f wielded the power to reflect all damage, rampaging unchecked as a berserker on the battlefield. But so what? ¡°Genesis [é_êV].¡± Even as I coughed up blood, I smiled. -Limits push the hands of restoration to their breaking point. Because I¡¯m still going to win. End of Chapter. Chapter 215: A droplet of blood formed at the tip of my sword. A red line traced down the irond fortress that no one¡ªother than Yuria¡ªhad ever been able to wound, and it began to drip blood. -Tudududuk¡­ As I sliced through f¡¯s arm, I looked him in the face and smiled. ¡®It hit.¡¯ I had finally closed the seemingly insurmountable gap between us. Was it because the matchup was favorable? Or was it because I had gotten stronger? Whatever the case, it felt deeply satisfying to stand on equal footing with an opponent I wouldn¡¯t even have dared to look in the eye a year ago.Maybe now, I¡¯ve be strong enough to be an actual part of the novel. I calmly spoke as I watched f look down at the severed part of his body on the floor. ¡°Where¡¯s the God you were so fond of calling upon?¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Why don¡¯t you try crying out to Him again?¡± ¡°What did you do to my body?¡± ¡°You can ask your God that too.¡± His right arm, severed along with its white cloth. The dripping blood. Even for someone like f, who had seen countless battles, this wound felt strangely different. ¡®It¡­ isn¡¯t healing?¡¯ His body, which should have been able to regenerate from any injury¡ªblessed by God with immortality¡ªwas now refusing to heal, as if forsaken by divine grace. It felt like something fundamental had been severed. As a chilling sense of dread wed up f¡¯s spine, he dipped his head and muttered to himself. ¡°This¡­ shouldn¡¯t be happening.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°The only one who could defy God¡¯s grace is a heretic. Is it because my faith wascking?¡± Shaking his head and speaking to himself, f repeated in disbelief, ¡°I¡­ can¡¯t regenerate?¡± Upon hearing this, I smirked. ¡°Maybe you should pray a little harder.¡± In a calm voice, f replied. ¡°Don¡¯t get ahead of yourself, heretic.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°God will pass judgment upon you.¡± ¡°Oh, God¡­¡± I couldn¡¯t help butugh at his nonsense. I found it amusing that the God he sought was granting him no mercy. Thinking back to the past described in the novel, I sneered mockingly. ¡°So why is it that the God you so desperately seek won¡¯t deliver you?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you dare spheme God. He has always answered my prayers and fulfilled¡­¡± ¡°Then why didn¡¯t He answer your daughter¡¯s prayers?¡± The single mention of that word made f freeze up, his entire body going cold. Daughter. It was a sensitive topic, one that shouldn¡¯t have been touched. But I had no choice¡ªI had to use every avable weapon. His mental defenses had to be shattered. No doubt, he had tormented others in his time. So why shouldn¡¯t I do the same? Iughed derisively. ¡°Pfft¡­ Have you ever thought about how ridiculous it is? How God answered your prayers, but not the prayers of the daughter you loved so much?¡± Having read the novel, I was well aware of f¡¯s past. I knew how selfish and pathetic his reasons were for turning to the heretics. He was the king of the underworld. And also a father who had lost his daughter at a young age. Mentioning his daughter was an unspoken taboo¡ªhis reverse scale. Seeing f ring at me with murderous intent, I shrugged and said. ¡°What exactly is your great God doing¡­?¡± ¡°Shut up.¡± ¡°Is it because she wasn¡¯t human that He failed to answer her prayers?¡± I sneered while looking out the window at the monster howling in the distance. -Kyaaaeeeek! ¡°Your God must be a racist then.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll tear you apart this instant.¡± ¡°Go ahead and try.¡± I gripped my sword and waited patiently as f approached me. I was waiting for the moment I could deliver a critical blow before he fully adapted to me as his opponent. A ck haze, thick with dark magic, cloaked f¡¯s axe as he drew closer. His imposing presence, his overwhelming aura, proved that the title of Apostle wasn¡¯t merely about power¡ªit was demonstrated in his menacing approach. Slowly, I inhaled, surrendering myself to the gentle flow of the wind. With my eyes closed, I muttered softly. ¡°Beas¡­¡± No, the name of the technique didn¡¯t matter. Even I thought the names wereme. I chuckled to myself and began gathering strength from deep within, starting from my dantian. I sheathed my sword. This was a technique where speed and power were condensed in a single, fluid moment. ¡®Iai.¡¯ f¡¯s eyes trembled as he saw my sword arching toward him in a wide curve. What he had once thought of as little more than a toothpick now carried the very real possibility of shing through his throat. -Step. He took a step back, showing his fear of the sword. But it was toote. My de was already at his chin, cutting through his flesh. With a soft ¡®swick,¡¯ I felt the cold sensation of my de slicing skin. Though the cut wasn¡¯t as deep as my initial strike, it was clear this attack had not merely been a strike through empty air. ¡°You bastard!¡± With his body widely shed open, f screamed out the name of the unresponsive God as he grabbed an axe from the ground. ¡°Answer my prayers!!!!¡± ¡°God is dead.¡± ¡°Shut up!¡± I deflected f¡¯s sloppy axe swing, certain of one thing now. I¡¯m going to win. f¡¯s ability is reflection. His skill reflects all iing damage back to the attacker. Even Michail¡¯s attacks. Even Ruin¡¯s attacks. He was like an impregnable fortress, a giant wall that could absorb and retaliate against all assaults. He wasn¡¯t an easy opponent by any means. In fact, he was strong enough to fight on par with Rowen. But there was one thing. -Tirbing severs all blessings upon the target. The scales of this battle had tipped dramatically in my favor, and f was beginning to feel the weight of that shift. In the novel, the only one who could inflict damage on f was Yuria, using her ¡®Divine Power.¡¯ But Tirbing, even more so, relentlessly attacked f¡¯s fundamental weakness, snaking through the cracks and cutting off his lifeline. No matter how powerful the magic, no matter what ck spells hemanded, if I severed the source of his power, it would be worthless. f¡¯s reflection ability alone couldn¡¯t stop me. After all, my powers weren¡¯t based on Divine Power. All Tirbing could do was cap f¡¯s monstrous healing ability, preventing him from regeneration. That was the best it could offer. Gritting my teeth through the intense pain in my shoulder and arm, I continued swinging my sword. When it came to regeneration, I was no slouch myself. -Limits push your ¡®Regeneration Lv. 4¡¯ to its threshold. -Limits push the bounds of ¡®Healing Touch.¡¯ My sword darted forward once more, this time aiming for f¡¯s chest. I held my breath, channeling everything into this one blow, closing the distance on the disoriented f. ¡°God¡­¡± As my sword drew closer, f thought to himself. Is this man some sort of monster who can¡¯t feel pain? Though he was wounded just as I was, he gritted his teeth and kept swinging his sword. His relentless determination terrified f more than any lightning strike. He needed to escape this spiral of destruction. The current flow of battle was dragging him into a position of overwhelming disadvantage. Gripping the hilt of an axe, f began to consider his options. Perhaps it wouldn¡¯t be a bad idea to just burn everything to the ground. Calmly, f sorted his thoughts. Fine. I admit it. This man was far more dangerous than I anticipated. I had been careless, fooled by the forked-tongued words of a serpent, despite knowing better. I shouldn¡¯t have allowed myself to show such disgrace as an Apostle. The sight of the fallen bodies of his followers, lying cold on the ground, even caused f to wipe away tears in regret. ¡°Lord.¡± f lowered his head and stoically received Ricardo¡¯s flurry of attacks, bearing them as a shepherd would the rebellious tantrums of a lostmb. ¡°Lord¡­¡± Offering prayers to God, f silently endured Ricardo¡¯s assault. And then, He raised his hands to the sky to offer his prayer unto God once more. ¡°Angel,e to me.¡± The moment f¡¯s prayer ended, the creature outside¡ªgrappling with the thunderstorm¡ªfinally moved. Its writhing body lurched, and its gigantic jaws opened wide, aimed straight at the inn. I gritted my teeth as I saw the ck hand stretching forth from the mouth of the so-called angel. ¡°Damn it.¡± -Kwahga-ga-ga-ga-gang!! f¡¯s savior had arrived to rescue him from the losing battle. The angel, which had spat out a ck hand shaped like a baby¡¯s, wrapped its arms protectively around f,pletely uninterested in the rampaging storm. ¡°Daddy¡­ Daddy¡­¡± Despite its machine-like, eerie voice, the angel cradled f gently. ¡°Daddy¡­ Daddy¡­¡± I clenched my teeth. ¡®This shouldn¡¯t be happening.¡¯ I couldn¡¯t let Phase 2 unfold. Because if we reached that stage, emotional maniption wouldn¡¯t work anymore. As f was swallowed up by the angel¡¯s gaping maw, I swung my sword and cursed. ¡°Shit.¡± And f¡­ was grinning. * I swung my sword all night long. Not with the intent of winning against him. But purely to survive. Desperately, I kept my de in motion. And finally¡­ [Q. A Name That Can No Longer Be Called.] 1. Rescue Yuria¡¯s father, ¡®James.¡¯ (1/1) 2. Survive the Apostle of Mercy, ¡®f.¡¯ (1/1) [You havepleted the quest.] Dawn broke. * As the sun rose and the battle that hadsted all night came to an end, Olivia stared nkly down at the ruins of the inn. ¡°Ricardo¡­?¡± Ricardo was lying there, bleeding, gasping weakly for breath. His blood-soaked hand trembled as he forced a smile, speaking to Olivia. ¡°You shouldn¡¯t¡­ be here, mydy.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°I think¡­ I might be able to win now¡­¡± -Crunch. From behind Olivia, the sound of debris being cleared signaled the appearance of f. He had shed his elderly form and now stood as a young, vigorous man, his newly formed body pristine. He looked down upon Olivia with cold eyes. ¡°Do you believe in God, young girl?¡± Olivia, her expression vacant, stared at f and whispered, ¡°Is it because of him?¡± ¡°Mydy.¡± ¡°Is Ricardo hurt because of him?¡± Darkness began to gather in Olivia¡¯s eyes. Cold, deep darkness, focused entirely on one person, spreading like a shadow. Olivia red icily at f and spoke with a frigid voice. ¡°Die.¡± A vast shadow in the sky obscured the early morning sun. End of Chapter. The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Chapter 216: [You have met the requirements to be a Sword Master.] (A suitable opportunity for a breakthrough is required.) * Above f¡¯s head, a ck sun, dark as night and brimming with ominous mes, began to eclipse the light. ¡°¡­¡± I stared nkly at the sun hanging in the dawn sky. It wasn¡¯t hot. Even though it was zing fiercely, and even though it was so close, it didn¡¯t feel hot at all. It was just¡­ warm. The sun burned as if swallowing the morning sun whole, casting both light and warmth. But for one person¡­ ¡°What¡­ what sorcery is this?¡±That warmth didn¡¯t seem to extend to f. He wasn¡¯t granted thatfort. Instead, ¡®Fwoosh,¡¯ ck mes started to burn him. From his arms to his torso. No matter how much he struggled to extinguish them, the ck mes relentlessly clung, not going out. ck smoke began to rise. Despite f¡¯s body regenerating over and over again, the smell of burning flesh filled the air, and his agonized screams echoed. ¡°Kraaaaah!!!¡± f raised his axe and lunged angrily toward her. Entering the second phase of the fight, f had ovee both the frailty and the aging of his body. His now youthful and powerful figure was far stronger than before, yet she barely paid him any attention. Despite his undeniable power as an Apostle, and the full strength that now coursed through him, she was only concerned with checking on my condition, brushing aside f¡¯s presence like it was nothing. From her wheelchair, she reached out and gently caressed my cheek where f¡¯s axe had grazed me. Looking at me with a sad expression, her voice was soft as she asked: ¡°Does it hurt a lot?¡± ¡°No, more than that, what in the world is¡­¡± ¡°Does it hurt a lot?¡± ¡°My Lady?¡± My Lady looked at me with sorrow-filled eyes,pletely ignoring my confusion. She acted as though it was my disobedience to her previous warnings that bothered her most. ¡°I told you not to get hurt.¡± ¡°I asked you not to be in pain anymore.¡± ¡°Why don¡¯t you ever listen?¡± She muttered softly, her voice trembling as she began to spread her magic. -Kugugugu¡­ The ck sun moved. Once enormous and static, now it began to rotate like a spinning orb. f, still roaring in anger, advanced toward us, but she effortlessly suppressed him. ? Using the medium of ck mes, she set his legs aze. ¡°Die.¡± -Thud! Even when he regenerated, she rekindled the mes. ¡°I¡¯ll sever your limbs and¡­¡± -Kwaak¡­! Over and over, she knocked him down, her ck mes igniting him repeatedly. But then, before we noticed, f had drawn near, his piercing gaze fixed on us as he hefted his axe high in preparation to strike. With his upper body bare and ckened from the mes, f swung his axe with all his might, the muscle in his arms rippling. His momentum aimed to decapitate her in one swift blow. Fortunately, his clothes had somehow escaped burning¡ªit was almostughable. I began to rise, trying to find steady footing, with the intent to intervene. [You have reached the Stage of Sword Master. ©¸(Make your breakthrough by delivering a decisive strike.)] Now, I was no longer the same. I thought I could face f head-on with my newfound power on the horizon. But. -Kugugugu¡­ My Lady didn¡¯t allow it. Still touching my cheek, she held me back, as if telling me not to move. And then, eyes opened. From within the rotating ck sun, eyes began to open. A thin slit formed at the center of the enormous orb and, slowly, ever so slowly, it blinked open. -Tok¡­ A massive pupil was revealed, sluggishly blinking like a tired being finally waking up. It was so enormous that it seemed almost alive, only half-open as though still sleepy but nevertheless exuding a strange vitality. -Tok¡­ The eye moved. It looked down at me in my awe-struck state, then shifted to quietly examine My Lady, who was staring at f. Finally, it blinked at f¡¯s burning form before locking openpletely. -Screeeech¡­! The moment that massive pupil fully opened, I finally realized what that orb was. ¡®¡­Dark magic.¡¯ My Lady¡¯s long-forgotten weapon had made its return. I recognized it. Those words spoken by the author still echoed in my mind. [HaremLover]: Author-nim, is the strongest person in the story someone like Michail, who awakened as a hero? [Author]: No. At this point, Michail is indeed the strongest. But if the story had progressed without any interference, the ultimate strongest would undoubtedly be¡­. -Olivia. The monster acknowledged by the author. I had briefly forgotten that Olivia was someone with overwhelming talent in the field of magic. Honestly, I had never expected her to possess a talent for dark magic. Because she had lost her mana, I mistakenly thought she could no longer use such magic. How wrong I was. She shattered those misconceptions. My Lady crushed my naive assumptions, radiating overwhelming dark magic and crushing the battlefield beneath its weight. -Blink. f raised his head, locking eyes with the colossal sun above. The sheer terror of meeting such vast power caused his body to freeze up, and the axe in his hands fell to the ground. ¡°This¡­ This doesn¡¯t make any sense.¡± He was paralyzed. The mighty body of an Apostle, a stronghold of power, was now overwhelmed, unable to move under the crushing weight of such absolute might. f¡¯s body, much like my own, was being pressed by invincible force, leaving us both unable to do anything but stare up at the sky. The only one still moving on this battlefield was My Lady. She, the master of this boundless ck magic, gazed coldly at f without a shred of emotion in her eyes. ¡°Ricardo asked me not to do this, but¡­¡± With a faint shimmer, her body began to lift from her wheelchair, floating as though to prove she could ignore the physical limitations that bound her. She hovered slowly toward the immobilized f. ¡°You¡¯re making me break my promise.¡± With a bored expression, she ced her hand on f¡¯s heart. Though f possessed a powerful, muscr body, her hand seemed iparably tiny and delicate by contrast. Yet, to f, it felt oppressive, more powerful than any other hand he had ever experienced. There was only one other moment in his life when f had felt this way. He had felt it once before, this feeling of being utterly dominated, of having his heart seized as if in the iron grip of a god. It was a feeling that had washed over him when the Pope had ced a hand on his shoulder and ordained him as an Apostle. With trembling eyes, f stared at Olivia¡¯s hand. ¡°My God¡­¡± Olivia raised her head and told him coldly, ¡°I hate you.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°I hate you so much, right now, that I want to crush you under my own hands.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°So.¡± In a voice colder than anything I had ever heard her use, Olivia spoke as her hand pressed against f¡¯s heart. ¡°Die.¡± And in that moment. -Cough. Blood began to spill from My Lady¡¯s lips. * The price of using such overwhelming power was catching up to her. ¡°Guh¡­ Cough, cough.¡± She had immense dark magic, and she had vast talent too, but this was her first time using such power. Olivia¡¯s body couldn¡¯t withstand it. Veins began to bulge on her hand. The taste of iron filled her mouth. A dizziness, so intense it made her feel like she might faint. All Olivia could do now was bear the price of using such an unprepared strength. That¡¯s the unchangeable rule when wielding power beyond one¡¯s preparedness. ¡®The one who hurt Ricardo should be punished by death.¡¯ Olivia clenched her fists, trying to suppress the burning rage. But. ¡°It¡­ it hurts¡­¡± Her body wasn¡¯t obeying her. Sensing an opening, f began to swing his axe. Determined to finish her off in a single blow, he shook off his rigid body and moved with terrifying speed, his sharp eyes focused on her. ¡°Oh, God. Grant me the chance to vanquish this evil.¡± I grabbed My Lady¡¯s staggering body, lifting my sword just in time. I barely managed to dodge f¡¯s attack as I held her tightly in my arms. With heavy breaths, My Lady bit her lip and red at f with an expression filled with wrath and sorrow. ¡°Ricardo, stay still.¡± ¡°My Lady.¡± ¡°I¡¯m going to¡­ kill him.¡± I lightly flicked her forehead, extinguishing the burning bloodlust in her eyes, a small mischievous smile forming on my lips. ¡°Ouch!¡± As she pouted and wore a sulky expression, I whispered softly. ¡°When we return home, you¡¯ll have some exining to do.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Since when¡­ have you been hiding this?¡± -ng! ¡°You¡¯ll definitely have to exin.¡± With a steady breath, I gently ced her down so she could lean against the ground. Breathing hard, struggling to maintain control, she continued to shift the massive ck sun with trembling shoulders. It seemed this was the extent to which she could help in the battle. I had many questions, but it wasn¡¯t the right time yet. No, my priority was ending this fight first, so I raised my sword once more and turned to f. As he brushed off the dwindling ck mes, f let out a hollowugh. ¡°If I wasn¡¯t so exhausted, I could¡¯ve killed that girl easily.¡± I responded to his grumbling. ¡°That¡¯s probably true.¡± After all, f wasn¡¯t entirely wrong. If he had fought My Lady from the beginning instead of me, it¡¯s likely he could have won without much trouble. I could concede that. But what difference did that make now? In the end, f was still losing. I stretched, loosening my muscles, and replied to him. ¡°If I weren¡¯t so soft-hearted, I would¡¯ve killed you a long time ago.¡± ¡°You¡¯re just all talk¡­¡± I raised my sword and nced over at the monster writhing in the ck mes as I spoke. ¡°That creature¡ªdidn¡¯t you resurrect it yourself?¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°The daughter you lost in the past, brought back from death as a monster through dark magic.¡± ¡°Do you want to die?¡± ¡°No. I¡¯m just letting you know that I could¡¯ve easily handled that problem much earlier.¡± A vein started to bulge on f¡¯s forehead. He grabbed his axe and began walking toward me, his face twisted with anger at my petty provocation. I didn¡¯t stop. ¡°Can¡¯t you hear her voice? Even I can hear it.¡± ¡°Shut up.¡± ¡°She¡¯s crying in pain.¡± I looked at the me-engulfed creature and spoke. -Screeeech!¡­ It hurts¡­ ¡°Is any of this really right?¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Your daughter is screaming out in pain, and yet you¡¯ve never once answered her, have you?¡± This wasn¡¯t some emotional ploy. Yuria had spoken these very words when she had confronted f at the end in the novel. I was merely repeating her lines verbatim. -Listen to your daughter¡¯s sorrowful voice. ¡°Listen to your daughter¡¯s sorrowful voice.¡± -Is this the life your daughter truly wanted? ¡°Is this really the life your daughter wanted?¡± -Your innocent daughter cherishes you and still calls you ¡®father,¡¯ despite being used as a tool¡­ Why? ¡°Your daughter, despite suffering endlessly, still loves and respects you. So why did you decide her suffering would never end? Why judge her as a failure and force her into endless pain?¡± With a tranquil resolve, I lifted my sword, filled with the finality of watching f¡¯s memories as the audience of this scene, knowing this was the final act. ¡°Your daughter, who never even harmed a butterfly. Is she not crying for you?¡± -Daddy¡­ Daddy¡­ ¡°Repent.¡± ¡°Not to the God you prayed to, but to your daughter.¡± My de, infused with crimson aura, gleamed brilliantly. In that fateful instant, when the radiance of my sword filled the entire battlefield with a blinding light, the de finally reached f¡¯s neck. -You have achieved the rank of Sword Master. End of Chapter. Chapter 217: f¡¯s head fell to the ground. The pir of evil, strong and unyielding, who had killed Yuria¡¯s father in the novel, met his end by the hands of the viiness¡¯s butler. ¡®Haa¡­¡¯ I could hardly believe it. The idea that I, personally, had killed someone like an Apostle was unbelievable. A being so powerful, who never lost to anyone, had died at my hands¡­. To be honest, I was prepared to die along with him, but things had turned out well, and for that, I was relieved. As I pushed f¡¯s decapitated head to a ce where My Lady couldn¡¯t see it, I whispered softly. ¡°It¡¯s over.¡± After all, My Lady should only see beautiful things¡ªthis wasn¡¯t something she needed to witness. Having hidden the Apostle¡¯s body behind the rubble, I confirmed that f¡¯s corpse no longer moved and looked down at my clenched fist.-Kwaaak¡­ It might have been my usual fist, but it felt different now¡ªfortified and overflowing with power. I felt like I had a new body altogether. Is this what a Sword Master is? It didn¡¯t seem like my body had transformed significantly, but I felt like I could do anything now. Even standing in front of the Empire¡¯s finest swords wouldn¡¯t intimidate me. I almost shouted for my status window, but I hesitated for a moment, focusing instead on My Lady¡¯s wellbeing. Gaining longer life was great, but My Lady¡¯s health was the priority. There was no way her body had escaped unscathed after unleashing that level of dark magic, powerful enough to overwhelm an Apostle. Severe internal injuries. Or perhapssting aftereffects. With a rising sense of dread, I quickly turned my gaze toward My Lady. ¡°My Lady!¡± ¡°Wuungnya.¡± Propped against the wall, My Lady had a dazed expression and was slumped over. Fortunately, it seemed like she hadn¡¯t sustained any serious internal injuries. Though she looked a bit worn out, she smiled softly as she waved a tiny hand at me. ¡°My Lady!?¡± The one distinct thing, though¡­ ¡°Chhiiiphal.¡± Was that her body had changed. Taken aback, I looked at My Lady with a bewildered voice. I stared down at her, her figure now shrunken to that of a child¡ªmuch shorter and smaller than before. Nothing drastic like growing four arms or shrinking into just a torso like a dwarf. But still. Her cheeks had puffed up adorably, and her eyes now gave off a more mischievous gleam. More importantly, no matter what expression she made, she no longer looked intimidating at all. ¡°Pfft¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯tugh!¡± Seeing her in this state for the first time in a while, I couldn¡¯t help but burst intoughter. ¡°What exactly is going on with you!?¡± My Lady wasn¡¯t the same as before. She had reverted to the appearance of a 7-year-old child, the age she was when I had first met her. ¡°Puhaha! Ah, no¡­ stop¡­ oh dear¡­¡± ¡°I said don¡¯tugh!¡± My Lady¡¯s cheeks puffed up even more, blowing out her frustration as she clenched her tiny fists, ring at me with fierce annoyance. ¡°Stopughing!¡± ¡°But how can I notugh? Your body has¡ªHahaha¡­¡± ¡°I already told you¡­ stopughing¡­!¡± ¡°¡­Haa.¡± If I teased her any longer, she¡¯d probably start crying, so I decided to stop. Trying to suppress my chuckles, I approached her. ¡°What happened to your body?¡± My Lady shook her head and answered in a childishly innocent voice. ¡°Dunno.¡± ¡°That¡¯s¡­ not good.¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡± ¡°How so?¡± My Lady looked at her shortened arms and nodded confidently. ¡°It¡¯ll probably go back to normal after a day.¡± ¡°Oh¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s just because I¡¯m low on dark magic, so I¡¯ll be fine soon.¡± ¡°¡­Huh?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I can replenish it quickly.¡± ¡°How?¡± With a devilish grin, My Lady said it was a secret. ¡°It¡¯s a secret.¡± She certainly seemed more like a viiness now, dabbling in dark magic. I wanted to scold the now truly devilish-looking My Lady, but her current cute, shrunken form made it impossible to scold her seriously. I sighed softly and shook my head. My Lady spread her arms wide, looking at me expectantly with bright, eager eyes, as if asking to be held. I blinked slowly and shook my head. ¡°Hug me¡­¡± ¡°My Lady.¡± ¡°Hm?¡± I looked down at her legs. ¡°My Lady, right now¡­¡± I gazed with teary eyes at her tiny, but functional, legs. Even though it was only temporary, even though it was caused by the aftereffects of dark magic, seeing her standing on both legs again after such a long time made my heart swell with emotion. Tears welled up in my eyes. In a trembling voice, I spoke. ¡°My Lady¡­ you¡¯re standing.¡± ¡°Hm?¡± She looked down, noticing her legs for the first time. Wiggling her little toes, her mouth dropped open in astonishment, then shifted rapidly to wide-eyed realization, and she let out a string of noises. ¡°Hiiiik?! Eeeek?!¡± ¡°My Lady¡­¡± Overwhelmed with emotion, she turned to look at me, her eyes brimming with tears. ¡°Ricardo¡­¡± ¡°My Lady.¡± ¡°Still¡­ hug me.¡± ¡°¡­¡± She truly was someone who wasn¡¯t moved by sentiment. I sighed deeply and picked her up, gently holding her small body in my arms like a princess. Her tiny figure made the task effortless, as I carefully shifted her to a spot where she wouldn¡¯t have to see any of the unpleasant carnage. As My Lady wiggled her small fingers, she gently patted my cheek. Checking if I was hurt anywhere, stretching my cheeks, she smiled brightly, though with a touch of worry still etched in her furrowed brows. ¡°Are you okay?¡± Looking down warmly at her, I answered. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°For real?¡± ¡°For real, I wasn¡¯t hurt.¡± ¡°Heehee.¡± Seemingly satisfied with my confident answer, she smiled once more. Yet her hands didn¡¯t stop moving, checking me over again and again. I couldn¡¯t help but smile. Her constant attention, even when I reassured her that I was fine, certainly wasn¡¯t something I disliked. ¡°By the way, are you really sure you¡¯ll return to normal?¡± ¡°Yeah. Why, do I look too weird?¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s not that. I like you like this too, but personally, I prefer My Lady with her ¡®treasure pouch.¡¯¡± ¡°Treasure¡­¡± Hearing the word ¡®treasure pouch,¡¯ My Lady nced down at her chest, her eyes growing wide with horror as her face filled with the look of someone who¡¯d just lost everything. ¡°Hiiiik!!!¡± She really was a funny person. ¡°My treasure¡­!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll make sure to ¡®recover¡¯ it for youter.¡± ¡°Yeah, but don¡¯t you dare stuff it into your pocket, Ricardo.¡± ¡°¡­Did you figure that out?¡± ¡°Yup.¡± Smiling at My Lady¡¯s yful reprimand, I continued walking. Cradled in my arms, My Lady pouted her lips before asking softly. ¡°Ricardo, am I not too heavy?¡± ¡°You¡¯re light. Very light, as always. But right now, you¡¯re as light as cotton fluff.¡± ¡°Hehe¡­ Hey, Ricardo.¡± ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°Did it hurt when that man beat you up?¡± ¡°¡­¡± The viiness had the audacity to ask the types of bone-piercing questions I didn¡¯t want her to ask. Not a singlepliment for how stunningly I had performed, and instead, she noticed the parts I most wanted to forget. Did it hurt from getting beaten up? That hit me straight in the heart. I flicked her forehead lightly and smiled at her. ¡°I hit him more than he hit me.¡± ¡°That¡¯s a lie.¡± ¡°It¡¯s true.¡± ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Even though I stood right on the edge of bing a Sword Master¡ªor rather, I¡¯d already crossed that threshold¡ªshe still saw me as the same weak butler. Without stopping, she continued to stroke my cheek, unwilling to believe how much I had changed. It was really hard to stay upset at her. Seated in a wheelchair with a nket draped over her, My Lady looked around at the copsed inn and asked. ¡°But Ricardo, where are we going to sleep now?¡± ¡°Good question.¡± There certainly was a lot to take care of. I nced at the inn, which had effectively vanished, and smiled wryly. ¡®I wonder if this world has home insurance.¡¯ It would be nice if it did. But anyway, I¡¯d figure something out. For now, I set aside the minor details and focused on wrapping up unfinished business. f might be dead, but we still had one more enemy to deal with. ¡°Daddy¡­¡± I cautiously walked over to the writhing ck figure, watching it with conflicted eyes. Even as it struggled, the creature was still searching for its father, and witnessing that tugged at something deep in my heart. In the novel, this monster had perished alongside f, in by Yuria¡¯s hand. To be more precise, it had been purified by Divine Power. Either way, it was a being that shouldn¡¯t be allowed to live¡­. With Tirbing in hand, I pondered deeply. ¡°My Lady.¡± ¡°Hm?¡± I pointed my sword at the creature and asked for guidance. Although my head told me it needed to die, my heart hesitated at the thought of killing something born from such a tragic story. My Lady looked at the ckened creature, shrugged, and answered indifferently. ¡°Dunno.¡± ¡°I see.¡± ¡°Mhm.¡± I didn¡¯t know either. But it felt as though the creature was on the verge of death anyhow. Sheathing Tirbing, I cautiously approached the dying monster and spoke softly. ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry that you suffered because of me.¡± The creature reached out toward me slowly. Though its form was hard to describe, the gesture felt warm. Its touch, surprisingly gentle, patted my shoulder, almost as if to console me, softly pulling me into an embrace. -Thank you. A faint voice reached my ears. How ironic. Yet, I couldn¡¯tugh. To hear a ¡®thank you¡¯ from the daughter of the man I had just killed, from the creature I was about to let die, didn¡¯t feel like something deserving ofughter. I bowed my head deeply. ¡°Thank you.¡± And just like that. f¡¯s daughter breathed herst. Where she would go now, I didn¡¯t know. Hell or heaven, I couldn¡¯t say. I wasn¡¯t someone who even believed in an afterlife, so wishing for her to go somewhere good felt a bit silly. I gently nodded, cing a hand on the remains of the girl¡¯s vanishing body. ¡°You¡¯ve done well.¡± Where her body disappeared, a small piece of paper emerged from the ck ashes. I bent down, lifting the single sheet that hade from her as the sunlight caught it. A mncholic smile crept across my face. ¡®¡­¡¯ On the paper was a photo of a young f and a little girl, both smiling brightly. I turned to My Lady, who, upon meeting my gaze, hastily hid her hand behind her back, having been caught picking her nose. Laughing lightly, I asked her. ¡°Would it be alright if I made a grave for them?¡± It was thest bit of respect I could offer. * In the division of the Mage Tower in the capital. Standing before the teleportation circle, Yuria was reading the letter she¡¯d received from Chartia. -Yuria! It had been delivered to her in a rush at dawn, knocking frantically at her dormitory. The letter contained something Yuria could never have imagined. A photograph. A picture of a red-haired man fighting a heretic. In the background was her devastated home, a ce reduced to rubble. Her father¡¯s figure was nowhere to be seen. Yuria couldn¡¯t shake the ominous feeling that gripped her. No one, after seeing their home burn, would think everything was ¡®fine.¡¯ Yuria was scared. Terrified that the worst possible scenario, the one she feared most, had already unfolded. Chartia ced aforting hand on Yuria¡¯s shoulder. ¡°It¡¯s ready.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°It¡¯ll be okay.¡± Chartia¡¯s reassuring pat on her back did nothing to ease Yuria¡¯s anxieties. Thus. Yuria entrusted herself to the portal, heading toward the North. End of Chapter. Chapter 218: The Imperial Army ising. Marching with their swords and shields. Bringing with them mages and healers, the sound of their powerful strides echoed in the air. -Rumble. How they found out that an Apostle was here, I¡¯m not sure, but arge number of Imperial soldiers were marching through the snowfields of the north, approaching us. Around 300 troops. I had a hunch they¡¯d gathered some information, but I couldn¡¯t help but let out a dry chuckle at how quickly they¡¯d arrived. ¡°They¡¯re fast.¡± It would¡¯ve been better if they¡¯de a bit sooner, but knowing that they would have been ughtered regardless, I quietly buried my disappointment. I decided I¡¯d just provide a basic exnation.Why I came here. How we ended up staying here. I was determined to give a briefing and quickly leave. I absolutely hated getting tangled up inplicated affairs. Even though my connections were limited, with someone as influential as Desmond Olivia backing me, I could avoid excessive interrogation, and with Yuria¡¯s father as a witness, I should be able to dodge any truly troublesome situations. I peeked around, trying to find where I¡¯d hidden Yuria¡¯s father. ¡®Hm?¡¯ A question mark practically floated above my head. ¡°This isn¡¯t good.¡± Yuria¡¯s father had lost consciousness. The key witness meant to prove my innocence was slumped against the wall,pletely out of it. At this rate, a conversation with the Imperial Army would drag on far too long. ¡°Haa¡­¡± I frowned, sighing deeply, and ran my fingers through my hair in frustration. Thanks to Hans administering first aid, it seemed like James¡¯s life wasn¡¯t in immediate danger. He¡¯d wrapped the wound on his abdomen with bandages, and the bleeding had stopped. However, it would likely take him a day or two to regain consciousness. This burden would¡¯ve been too much for a retired adventurer to handle. Shaking my head in anticipation of theplications toe, I sighed again. ¡°Well, it¡¯ll work out somehow.¡± -nk. The Imperial Army was closing in on me. They were annoying, having finished all the fighting and showing up only now, but it¡¯s not like that was anything new. They were alwayste. ? I nced at My Lady, who was poking the unconscious James¡¯s cheek. I felt I should at least clear away anything that could lead to misunderstandings. ¡°My Lady.¡± ¡°Wuung.¡± ¡°What are you doing?¡± ¡°Checking if he¡¯s dead or alive.¡± ¡°And if he were dead, what would you do?¡± ¡°I¡¯d bury him.¡± ¡°How thoughtful of you.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Of course, My Lady is quite kind, as always. I walked to the center of the copsed inn and carefully slipped f¡¯s clothes and the photograph of his daughter into my pocket. It seemed unlikely we¡¯d be able to give their bodies a proper burial, so at the very least, I¡¯d make a grave with these belongingster. Fortunately, there didn¡¯t seem to be any evidence of My Lady using dark magic. f¡¯s body had continued regenerating, so it was rtively clean. I doubted there would be any reason for them to take her away. ¡®Everything seems in order.¡¯ Having gathered everything I needed, I calmly waited for the Imperial soldiers to reach me. I couldn¡¯t wait for this whole ordeal to end, eager for a chance to rest. ¡®I really want to rest soon.¡¯ -tter, tter¡­ Among the soldiers with grim expressions, the hurried sound of footsteps approached. The woman who appeared to be in a rush was shouting ¡°Excuse me!¡± as she pushed her way through the ranks of soldiers. ¡°Who could that be?¡± The voice sounded familiar. -Excuse me! The woman¡¯s voice was filled with desperation as she continued to force her way through the crowd. The murmurs of irritated soldiers grumbled as she disrupted their formation, but the woman pressed on, undeterred. -This area is off-limits. Please turn back¡­ -My family is here. -It¡¯s dangerous. Leave it to the Imperial Army and go¡ª! -Please, move aside! I saw her from a distance¡ªpink hair. Her flowing hair and her voice, carrying the gentle fragrance of spring, immediately gave away her identity. ¡®Yuria.¡¯ The protagonist of the novel was running to confirm the future changes. ¡°Dad!!!¡± Yuria, having squeezed her way through the soldiers, caught sight of the ruined inn and began sprinting madly toward it. Watching her expression, I sighed in relief. Fortunately, I had prevented the future she feared. ¡®I made a good choice.¡¯ I was d. d that I hadn¡¯t caused her to cry. It felt rewarding¡ªlike I¡¯d managed to make her smile properly, at least once. I reached out my hand to stop Yuria as she ran toward the wreckage of the inn. I was about to inform her that her father was still alive, hidden behind the rubble. ¡°Uh, Yuria.¡± But. ¡°¡­¡± She ignored my outstretched hand, brushing past me without sparing me a nce. She shot me a cold look before dropping to her knees and began digging through the ruins with her bare hands. ¡°Dad¡­!¡± ¡°Sob ¡°Daaad!!¡± Yuria¡¯s voice cracked with sorrow. Like someone who had lost everything, she wept wretchedly, furiously tearing into the wreckage with her hands. ¡°¡­Huh.¡± I hadn¡¯t expected to be treated like this. I wasn¡¯t asking to be praised as a hero, but being ignoredpletely kind of stung. I looked down at my bleeding hand, smiling bitterly. ¡°This is¡­ disappointing.¡± I let out a deep breath and slowly approached Yuria. Though I was used to being misunderstood and resented, I didn¡¯t like seeing a close friend crying like this. I needed to tell her the truth, quickly. ¡°Huuu.¡± I let out a forced sigh, forcing a smile onto my face. It would be easier to deliver good news if I was smiling, after all. -Step, step. ¡°Look¡­¡± -Step, step. ¡°Yuria.¡± -Startle. Yuria, who had been digging through the debris with her bare hands, abruptly stopped and red at me. With tears brimming in her eyes, her intense stare froze me in ce. I needed to say something, but no words woulde out. Honestly, being red at so coldly by Yuria was scarier than the thought of fing back to life. I took a deep breath and finally managed to speak, because it was something I had to say. ¡°Yuria.¡± She interrupted me. ¡°You¡­!¡± Her shoulders quivered. Her voice trembled with an overwhelming sense of betrayal, as if trying to suppress a rage boiling within. ¡°How much¡­ How much I trusted you.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Even when strange thoughts entered my head, I trusted you¡­ over and over.¡± Yuria repeated the same words. Even though doubts had crept in, she had still believed in me¡ªyet in the end, why wasn¡¯t I living up to that trust? It wasn¡¯t hard to figure out that the person she was referring to was me. Yuria, seeing my hesitation to respond, poured out her emotions and resentment. She was ming me¡ªasking why I hadn¡¯t protected her father. I awkwardly reached toward her, wanting to clear up the misunderstanding, but before I could speak. ¡°Look, at least let me exin¡ª¡± But Yuria, consumed by her emotions, wasn¡¯t interested in hearing any exnations. She cried out again, this time with her face buried in the ruins, her voice filled with a sense of resignation. ¡°Why is it that whenever you¡¯re around, problems always arise?¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°For a while, everything was so peaceful. I even decided I wasn¡¯t going to hate you anymore, but now¡­!¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Why¡­ why is it that every time, I get swept up in the misfortunes you bring, Ricardo?¡± Yuria clenched her fists and shouted. What was I supposed to say to that? Honestly, I didn¡¯t know. I wasn¡¯t sure if Yuria was venting her true feelings or if she was simply being overwhelmed by her misunderstanding and anxieties. ¡°But still¡­¡± Through sobs, Yuria continued to speak. ¡°I¡­¡± Her voice wavered in her chest before she finally spoke words of reassurance. Thankfully, at least. ¡°I still trust you, Ricardo.¡± ¡°I know. I know that I¡¯m the strange one. Every time, I feel disappointed andin to you¡­ I know I¡¯m being unreasonable¡­.¡± Wiping away her tears, Yuria spoke once more. ¡°Even then, it seems I just can¡¯t hate you, Ricardo.¡± Finally, a smile crept onto my face. Maybe it was because I realized just how deep her trust in me ran. It felt¡­ good. Personally, I¡¯d expected to hear things like, ¡®I never should¡¯ve trusted you,¡¯ or ¡®I¡¯m such an idiot for ever believing,¡¯ or ¡®Why do I have to be the one always getting hurt?¡¯ But even amidst her emotional turmoil, Yuria still kept her faith in me. I felt deeply grateful for that. So, as I always did, I spoke to her warmly. Hiding my bleeding arm behind me, I smiled. ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± In the distance, I heard a shout from the Imperial soldiers, who had just found James. At the same time, I noticed My Lady being carried by a soldier, her expression one of exasperation. -Found him! Yuria turned to look at me. With her tear-filled eyes still wavering, she muttered softly, ¡°Thank goodness¡­¡± I smiled a little and bowed my head. Hiding my injured arm behind my back once more, I lowered my head. ¡°I swore I¡¯d protect you without getting a single hair harmed, but I guess my body wouldn¡¯t cooperate. I¡¯m sorry.¡± Yuria stared at me, dumbfounded. And then. I noticed My Lady ring at Yuria. The soldiers were approaching now. The one leading the Imperial forces, d in a giant set of armor, was heading towards me. As he approached, he pulled out a scroll and began reading its contents. It was mostly the usual stuff: You are entitled to remain silent, etc. I nodded, listening to him. At least I wasn¡¯t cuffed, I thought, as I let my body rx in the hands of the soldier who was supposed to arrest me. But before the soldier could grab my shoulder¡ª -ng! The sound of a kick echoed. Someone had kicked the armor. I lowered my head, letting out a smile as I saw the brave girl who had just kicked the man in his shin. ¡°My Lady.¡± My Lady stood there, arms crossed, wearing an arrogant expression on her face. It reminded me of the old days, back when we lived in the slums and she used to say, ¡®I¡¯m quite an impressive person,¡¯ with that same raised brow, My Lady now looked up at the armored man and dered. ¡°Do you even know who I am!?¡± Watching My Lady rub her aching foot, her scrunched-up face filled with pain, I barely managed to suppress myughter. To reassure her, I patted her head. After all, it wasn¡¯t like she¡¯d done anything wrong. The Imperial soldiers pushed My Lady away, saying that children shouldn¡¯t be here. Seeing this, I blinked at her, signaling that it was fine. ¡°Let me go! Ricardo, don¡¯t just stand there!¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay. I¡¯ll have a brief chat and be right back.¡± ¡°No! I¡¯ll show them just how different our statuses really are!¡± ¡°That¡¯s a statement that¡¯ll get you into social trouble.¡± ¡°¡­Then our difference in rank?¡± ¡°That¡¯s still a bit much.¡± While My Lady mulled over her choices, I patted her head and looked over at the officer leading the soldiers. ¡°Let¡¯s get this over with as soon as possible.¡± The officer let out a dryugh and removed his helmet. He addressed the approaching soldiers sternly, scolding them as he spoke sharply. ¡°Do you want to write reports all day? Don¡¯t you know there are punishments for mistreating civilians?¡± The man, with his helmet off, shook his head and smiled. His handsome face and brown hair were familiar to me. Patting my shoulder, he said: ¡°How is it that you¡¯re always causing trouble?¡± ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°And you still refuse to share any new recipes¡ªare you trying to die?¡± Histania Malikughed as he looked at me. ¡°It¡¯s a good thing I didn¡¯t hand in my resignation.¡± Honestly, this guy seemed more like the protagonist than anyone else. End of Chapter. Chapter 219: Yuria had an illness she couldn¡¯t tell anyone about. It wasn¡¯t an incurable disease or one that put a limit on how long she could live, but rather a sickness of the heart that slowly ate away at her. A disease that made her unable to trust promises. This illness had tormented Yuria for a very long time. It was the reason Yuria became someone who had no choice but to be kind, someone who always had to show only her bright side to others. The origin of this disease traced back to her childhood¡ªwhen her mother made a promise to her. It wasn¡¯t some grand, sorrowful tale with deepyers of tragedy. Instead, it began from something that could happen to anyone. That day, like many others, the northernnds were cold and barren. Yuria¡¯s father had left to look for a cure for her mother¡¯s inexplicable illness, while Yuria¡¯s mothery in bed. ¡°Mom, don¡¯t be sick.¡± ¡°Of course~ Why would I be sick?¡± ¡°*Sniff*¡­ I¡¯ll go up to the mountain and gather some herbs¡­¡±¡°Ssshh! Yuria! I told you not to go up the mountain. The scary wolves will growl at you!¡± ¡°But¡­ because you¡¯re hurting, Mom¡­¡± ¡°Mom is fine.¡± Her mother always reassured her that everything was fine while hooking their pinkies together, making promises. ¡°In the spring, we¡¯ll go out and see the flowers together with Dad.¡± ¡°Yes¡­ Pinky promise.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. But only if you be a good child who listens to Mom. Then, I¡¯ll get better.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Her mother, who promised that they would go flower viewing once she got better, saying, ¡°Mom is strong, so don¡¯t worry,¡± wasn¡¯t able to keep her promise. Her condition worsened. Debts began to pile up. Her dad wasn¡¯t around. Yuria still clung to those unkept promises, holding out hope each time they hooked pinkies. She truly believed that one day, the promise would be fulfilled. Was it naivety? Or was it simply because in the harsh and deste north, her only family was all she could rely on? Every promise her mother made, her pinkie hooks, felt so heavy to the young Yuria. ¡°Mom¡­?¡± But her mother broke that promise. Lying before the stove filled with logs, she grew cold and rigid, no longer able to respond. The one-sided vows they¡¯d made with their hooked pinkies. The promise that if she became a good child, her mother would get better¡ªevery one of those promises was broken and locked away in a cold frame. From that moment on, Yuria stopped believing in promises. She couldn¡¯t trust anyone. She developed a sickness of doubt, unable to believe in others. Though sheughed on the outside, her heart was crying¡ªa sorrow rooted deep inside the young Yuria¡¯s chest. Like a fool. Yuria tried hard to be a good daughter for her father. He¡¯d told her it would make things easier for him. She believed that if her mother, who was now in heaven, saw how hard she was trying, she would be happy. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. We can¡¯t make this month¡¯s interest payment¡­!¡± But darkness always came creeping in. The promises were lies too. The promise from her father that he¡¯d be there to celebrate her birthday if she studied hard, and the promise from the debt collector that they¡¯d find her father if she told them where he had gone¡ªnone of them were ever kept. So Yuria smiled. Even though she couldn¡¯t believe. Even though promises were broken. She always smiled to console the sadness within. It was better that way. No matter how hard or lonely it was, if she smiled, everyone else would be happy. So she smiled and smiled again. Yuria always wondered. Was she a burden? Would things improve if she smiled even more? Could she be loved as long as she didn¡¯t hold grudges against anyone? She constantly carried the weight of these heavy thoughts on her shoulders. ¡°Hello, ma¡¯am!¡± She approached people with a smile, and, in return, was rewarded with food. People would pat her head, calling her cute and sweet, offering her snacks that, back then, tasted so delicious. ¡°Tsk tsk¡­ Poor little thing.¡± Behind her, people always whispered about how pitiable she was, but Yuria didn¡¯t shrink away in dejection. After all, she didn¡¯t trust them either. So there was no reason to feel hurt. Yuria feared trusting others. She knew this too. She was aware that her personal backstory wasn¡¯t a valid reason to distrust others, and she had tried to fix it. But the situations unfolding before her only brought more pain and ate away at her heart. Every time she opened up her heart, she was betrayed. ¡°Hey, I heard Ricardo was talking behind your back.¡± ¡°He only helps with homework because she talks to him.¡± ¡°Yuria~ Come y with us! Oh, and isn¡¯t that item too cute? Seriously, you¡¯re going to buy it for me?!¡± In reality, she wasn¡¯t all that cheerful, nor was she an idiot. Deep in her heart, the illness that had festered for so long turned her into the fool she saw herself as now. She longed for affection. She wanted to be loved. She wanted to appear as a good child. But such desires turned her into a monster, a ticking time bomb about to explode. Her true feelings were different. In truth, she wanted to curse sometimes. She wanted to hate. She wanted toin. But the pressure she felt from her own conscience made it impossible to do so. There was, however, one person¡­ The illness of her heartpletely disappeared when it came to that one person. ¡°I¡¯ll protect you.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Even if you can¡¯t trust me, it¡¯s fine. Even if you hate me, that¡¯s okay too. I¡¯ll just do whatever I feel like anyway.¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°Because I just want to?¡± Yuria understood. She was aware of why her emotions were always so unpredictable. Deep down, she knew she was much sharper toward Ricardo than anyone else¡ªbut it was something she couldn¡¯t easily change. She easily exploded in anger. ¡°I trusted you.¡± And then quickly felt disappointed. ¡°Wherever you are, trouble always follows, Ricardo.¡± She realized that her outbursts and suspicions toward Ricardo were far more excessive than with anyone else. After all, Ricardo had never broken a promise. ¡°Haa.¡± Sitting on a bench outside the hospital in the northern region, Yuria lowered her head, trying to push away herplicated thoughts. She regretted speaking so harshly to Ricardo. She always regretted it after the fact. The more she thought about it, the more anxious she became. Whenever she stood in front of Ricardo, whenever she saw him, someone she could depend on, she would let her guard down and begin to whine, bursting into tears. When did this start happening? Blowing out a cold breath, Yuria reflected on yesterday¡¯s mistake with a gloomy expression. She couldn¡¯t find an answer. She didn¡¯t know how to apologize this time. She didn¡¯t know what words to use to approach him. Had she just trusted him a little more, had she not doubted him¡ª Had she treated Ricardo the same way she treated everyone else, maybe things would have turned out differently. Yuria scolded herself, lowering her head even further. ¡ª **Private Room in the Northern Hospital** -Thud-thud-thud. Thanks to some connections, after providing a brief statement, I was nowfortably hospitalized in a well-off hospital room, lying peacefully in bed and enjoying a moment of tranquility. ¡®How long has it been since I¡¯vein in a hospital bed?¡¯ I couldn¡¯t remember thest time I¡¯d been hospitalized. Other than when I was hit by a car in my previous life, I don¡¯t think I¡¯ve ever been admitted to a hospital. Relishing the somewhat familiar scent of the hospital, I rxed and leisurely passed the time. -Thud-thud-thud! With one exception, of course. My Lady, who kept running around noisily. ¡°Ricardooooo!¡± The shrunken-down My Lady seemed to have reverted to her childhood energy, as she couldn¡¯t sit still. Wearing her bear-shaped slippers, she eagerly pranced around, asionally poking her face through the bed¡¯s railings, eximing, ¡°Oh no! Ricardo is dying!¡± before running off to raise an airborne alert. ¡°Eek! Air raid alert!¡± She really was a handful now that she¡¯d turned back into a child. I chuckled and reached out to stop her before she could dash out into the hospital corridor. If I let her run around any longer, the peaceful healing time I¡¯d been enjoying would go to waste. Holding onto her tiny head, I smiled softly as I spoke. ¡°*Cough* *cough*, Miss, could you get me some water?¡± ¡°Water?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Ricardooo, drink it yourself.¡± ¡°¡­I¡¯m a patient.¡± I pointed to my hospital gown, emphasizing I was a patient. I could at least expect her to take care of me, right? With a half-lidded gaze, she nodded with an exaggerated smile. ¡°Got it. Then don¡¯t die!¡± ¡°I won¡¯t.¡± ¡°O-kay.¡± -Thud-thud-thud! She really was so cute. I couldn¡¯t help but think how adorable she was, evenmenting how temporary her shrunken size was. Her chubby cheeks and childish pronunciation made her almost unbearably cute. I never realized she¡¯d been this adorable when she was younger. Iughed awkwardly to myself and shook my head. ¡®But I¡¯m definitely not into children.¡¯ My tastes were clear, after all. There was no way I could give up My Lady¡¯s ¡®treasure pouch.¡¯ Without it, it would be like holding an empty pastry puff. Choosing to trust My Lady¡¯s words that she¡¯d return to normal after a day, I leaned back and rxed. Part of me was just happy seeing her walk again, even if it was only temporary. It wasn¡¯t permanent. Her body had regressed, reconnecting damaged nerves. It would be more urate to say her body had returned to how it was in the past. Once her dark magic returned, her legs would likely revert to their former state. It was unfortunate, but both My Lady and I epted it and decided not to dwell on it too much. Right now, I just wanted to enjoy the present happiness. As I heard My Lady¡¯s hurried footsteps echoing down the hospital corridor, I smiled softly. ¡°Ricardooo!¡± She came running back, a cup of water bnced on her head, her nostrils ring proudly. Everything about her was so cute that it was almost criminal. Her expression was stern. Her cheeks were flushed red, and her shoulders rose and fell with each breath. She looked so shy, yet the sight was undeniably adorable. Holding out the water cup she¡¯d bnced on her head, she handed it over to me. ¡°Here¡¯s your water.¡± I nced at the cup, which was now only half full after her little journey, and couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°My Lady.¡± ¡°Hm?¡± ¡°The cup is empty.¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s full! I brought it full!¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s not.¡± ¡°It is! I definitely¡­ huh?¡± Looking at the empty cup, My Lady blinked in confusion as though thinking, ¡®How did it end up empty?¡¯ She gazed back at me with bewildered eyes. ¡°See?¡± ¡°Hm.¡± ¡°Can you get more?¡± ¡°Nah, too much work.¡± I carefully took the cup from My Lady and began drying her now-wet hair. ¡°Ugh¡­!¡± As I gently brushed her soft hair, she closed her eyes tight and shook her head in protest, letting out small grumbles of ¡°Stop it¡­!¡± as she expressed her displeasure. Time passed. The moon slowly began to rise outside the window. The full moon hung in the northern sky, bathing the world in a soft glow. Sitting side by side on the hospital bed, My Lady and I nkly stared out the window, pointing at the stars dotting the sky. ¡°Wow, it¡¯s beautiful.¡± ¡°It really is. It¡¯s the same stars we can see in Hamel, but they feel more special here.¡± ¡°Right.¡± The sky, filled with the path of the Milky Way, softly began to sing a luby. With My Lady sitting between my legs, sleepiness gradually washed over me as I hugged her close andy back in bed. ¡°Eek!¡± Squirming in my arms, My Lady seemed ufortable and tried to wriggle free. I buried my face in her hair and, with a drowsy voice, began to sing softly. ¡°Sleep, sleep¡­.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t sing me to sleep!¡± ¡°Sleep¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯m a properdy¡­!¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine because you¡¯re a littledy right now.¡± ¡°¡­Is that so?¡± With her nose twitching, My Lady nodded and promptly nestled into my arms, falling asleep. The sounds of peaceful breathing filled the room. -Snore! Well, mostly peaceful. I closed my eyes and let the waves of drowsiness take over. I thought it¡¯d be nice to fall asleep early for once, allowing myself to rx for the first time in a long while. * -Knock, knock. The sound of knocking came from outside the hospital room. -¡­ No response came from within. Yuria, who was standing outside the door, bit her lip and bowed her head. She held a basket of fruit in her arms, hugging it tightly, while she stood silently in front of the unresponsive door. After what seemed like 20 minutes, Yuria finally decided to leave the basket inside the room. She carefully reached for the door. -Creeeak. ¡°Excuse m¡ª¡± ¡°¡­¡± Yuria froze, holding her breath at the sight that greeted her through the small opening in the door. There was a woman, arms crossed, staring directly at her. Seated in a wheelchair, Desmond Olivia looked calmly at Yuria with aposed expression. ¡°Come with me.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Olivia, now back in her original body, wheeled herself out of the hospital room. End of Chapter. Chapter 220: A cold wind blew. Yuria followed behind Olivia, listening to the sound of the wheelchair wheels rolling as they made their way to the hospital veranda. ¡°¡­¡± Olivia remained silent. She didn¡¯t bother with the usual pleasantries. No inquiries about how she was doing. Without saying a word, her face stern, Olivia quietly moved her wheelchair forward. -Rattle¡­ Yuria didn¡¯t feel d to see her. There was no sense of fear either. Instead, the foremost thought in her mind was one of annoyance, the unpleasantness of meeting someone she didn¡¯t want to see.They weren¡¯t close enough to exchange greetings, so Yuria didn¡¯t feel the need to speak up first either. The only thing that crossed her mind was the question of why Olivia had called her out separately. Olivia, like Yuria, probably didn¡¯t think they had anything to talk about. -Screech. They arrived at the veranda, and Olivia stopped her wheelchair, slowly turning her body around. ¡°Ahem.¡± Clearing her throat once, Olivia tied her hair back as she faced the cold northern wind, carefully parting her lips to speak. ¡°First, I want to apologize for calling you out sote.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t want to meet like this either, but if not today, I won¡¯t have the chance¡­.¡± With a rigid expression, Olivia bowed her head from her seat in the wheelchair. ¡°Honestly, the two of us aren¡¯t the type to sit down and have a conversation, are we? Especially not you.¡± If she knew, why bother? With someone she disliked even seeing. Yuria clenched her fists as she looked at Olivia, maintaining her calm expression. While she could tolerate Ricardo, she couldn¡¯t stand Olivia. Perhaps sensing Yuria¡¯s feelings, Olivia bowed her head once more, offering a sincere apology again. She promised that this would never happen again, and that she was truly sorry. ?? ¡°I¡¯ll make a proper apologyter.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯ll do it properly then, so don¡¯t feel too ufortable for now.¡± Reluctantly, Yuria nodded at Olivia¡¯s words. Olivia sighed and spoke again. ¡°I¡¯ll keep it short. Just one thing.¡± -Nod. With another deep sigh, Olivia spoke with a heavy tone. ¡°Why do you dislike Ricardo?¡± Olivia clenched her fists, speaking with great difficulty, carefully watching Yuria¡¯s reaction. ¡°It¡¯s just¡­ I can¡¯t understand it, no matter how much I think about it.¡± ¡°Me¡­?¡± Yuria responded with a hint of confusion to Olivia¡¯s question. She didn¡¯t hate Ricardo. It wasn¡¯t a question she had expected. ¡®Hate him?¡¯ ¡®Me, hate Ricardo¡­?¡¯ Under Olivia¡¯s expectant gaze, Yuria shook her head. Olivia had misunderstood, she thought. ¡°No, why would I hate Ricardo? In fact, I¡­¡± Before Yuria could finish, Olivia interrupted with certainty, her conviction unwavering. From Olivia¡¯s perspective, Yuria¡¯s actions clearly showed that she disliked Ricardo. ¡°No. You do hate Ricardo.¡± ¡°No, I don¡¯t.¡± ¡°Yes, you do.¡± Olivia looked Yuria straight in the eyes. Despite the difort between them, Olivia seemed determined, her fists tightly clenched as she continued. ¡°If you didn¡¯t dislike Ricardo, that idiot wouldn¡¯t be so afraid of you.¡± ¡°That¡¯s just your misunderstanding.¡± ¡°No, my eyes never lie.¡± Olivia shook her head confidently. ¡°Ricardo lowers his head every time he sees you. He can¡¯t sit still. He flinches, trying to find something to do for you.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°He worries. Thinking, ¡®What if she¡¯s hurt? What if something happened to her?¡¯ He gets worked up over it.¡± ¡° The pleasant words caused a slight rxation in Yuria¡¯s mood. She hadn¡¯t expected Ricardo to think of her in such a way. Hearing it, even from the mouth of the viiness, made her feel as though a smile might break out. It felt good and strange to know that the person she liked was thinking about her. But Olivia¡¯s expression remained stern, and she spoke to Yuria as if what she had said wasn¡¯t apliment. Her voice carried a touch of emotion. ¡°But that¡¯s not you, is it?¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°Whenever you see Ricardo, you get angry. You resent him. You shout at him.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°You misunderstand him, even when he hasn¡¯t done anything wrong. If that¡¯s not hating someone, what is?¡± Yuria couldn¡¯t deny Olivia¡¯s words. She wasn¡¯t wrong¡ªeverything she said was true. Yuria had nothing to say in defense of her actions. Without mincing words, Olivia continued pointing out Yuria¡¯s faults. As a viiness who wasn¡¯t known for being considerate of others¡¯ feelings and as someone who carried the guilt of leaving a scar too deep to heal, Olivia spoke with her hand pressed to her chest, offering as much consideration as she could. ¡°I can hate him, but you can¡¯t. How could you hate Ricardo after everything he¡¯s done for you?¡± Olivia stated inly that she couldn¡¯t understand Yuria. ¡°I honestly don¡¯t get you.¡± Pushing aside her emotions from the past, Olivia thought of Ricardo, lying in his hospital bed, as she spoke out the thoughts she¡¯d been holding in. It was a slightly awkward tone for Yuria to ept, but that didn¡¯t matter. ¡°What more do you need from Ricardo?¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Back when he was kicked out of the Academy, didn¡¯t he apologize? Didn¡¯t he say he was sorry for causing you trouble?¡± Yuria clenched her fists as she recalled Olivia¡¯s words. Olivia had brought up memories Yuria would rather not revisit. She had hated Ricardo. The memories of why she had no choice but to resent him began to surface, stirring deep emotions within her. -Clench. Still reading Yuria¡¯s mood, Olivia pressed on. She spoke in a quiet voice, her intent clear: even if Yuriashed out, she would listen to what she had to say. ¡°Ricardo definitely apologized to you. He said he was sorry for causing so much pain and promised he¡¯d never show up in front of you again.¡± ¡°Hah.¡± Frustrated emotions bubbled up in Yuria, and she couldn¡¯t keep her mouth shut anymore. To her, the memories with Ricardo weren¡¯t just cherished¡ªit was a festering wound. ¡°So, an apology¡­¡± ¡°¡­What?¡± ¡°Does apologizing fix everything?¡± ¡°No, that¡¯s not¡­¡± ¡°I apologized to you, too. Even though I didn¡¯t know what I had done wrong, I said I was sorry.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°I admitted it was my fault and asked you to forgive me! But how did you treat me after that? Did you really make things right with me? Compare our situations.¡± Yuria bit her lip as she struggled to get the words out, her pronunciation muddled by a mix of emotions. ¡°Do you know how hard it¡¯s been because of you guys¡­?¡± ¡°¡­ ¡°Don¡¯t make excuses. I don¡¯t want to hear them.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Olivia tightly shut her eyes, sighed, and shook her head in frustration. Her trembling shoulders gradually calmed as she tried to maintain someposure. After all, Ricardo had asked her not to get mad. Taking a deep breath, she cooled her temper. -Huu¡­ ¡°Fine, you have every right to be angry with me. But Ricardo¡­ Ricardo doesn¡¯t deserve it.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Ricardo isn¡¯t some punching bag. He¡¯s not just someone you can yell at the moment you see him.¡± Olivia shook her head and clenched her fists as she spoke, her gaze fixed on Yuria. ¡°He¡¯s mine¡ªthe only one who can hit him is me. No one else can touch him without my permission¡­¡± At Olivia¡¯s childish assertion, Yuria had a lot she wanted to say. Yes, she knew. She knew it wasn¡¯t right to be so sensitive and angry toward Ricardo. But at the same time, she felt she¡¯d been wronged. Thinking back to the time when she had been ostracized by someone she liked, who she still liked even now, her feelings of resentment and anger overflowed. Yes, she knew. She did. But¡­ How could she not feel bitter? Yuria couldn¡¯t understand why she had to be scolded for being hurt by someone she had liked so much¡ªand still did. Yuria clenched her fists and responded to Olivia, her voice strained. ¡°You¡¯re saying he¡¯s only yours?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°And yet, Ricardo can¡¯t even make his own decisions because of you?¡± ¡°I know.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you feel guilty?¡± ¡°Of course, I do.¡± Olivia bowed her head, stammering as she responded. She sheepishly confessed that she wasn¡¯t so dense as to be oblivious to that. Then, repeating herself in the same firm tone, she gave Yuria the same message. ¡°But you¡­ you still shouldn¡¯t do it.¡± Olivia looked Yuria straight in the eyes as she spoke. ¡°You don¡¯t understand, do you?¡± ¡°Understand what?¡± ¡°You don¡¯t know how much Ricardo has suffered because of you.¡± ¡°No, I do.¡± ¡°Then why do you act like you¡¯re the only one suffering?¡± Olivia knew her own situation all too well. She knew that she was a burden to Ricardo, that she was holding him back, and that she acted out of frustration. She had tried to fix herself, but, of course, it wasn¡¯t something that could be done quickly¡ªit would take time. Because of that, she always felt sorry and grateful to Ricardo. Knowing that he probably didn¡¯t like the academy, she no longer brought it up and tried to act considerate in her own way. At least, Olivia knew how much Ricardo had been struggling. ¡°At the very least, I¡¯m thankful to Ricardo. But you¡¯re not, are you?¡± Yuria clenched her fists and hung her head. Her trembling hands balled up as her lips quivered slightly. ¡®Hold it in.¡¯ She didn¡¯t want to bring up the Academy again. ¡®Don¡¯t say you¡¯re bitter.¡¯ Ricardo nearly died because of what she did. He had been stabbed with the sword she had recklessly swung. Yuria knew how bad and cruel it was to hate Ricardo when he hadn¡¯t sought any recognition for it. ¡®I know. Olivia is right.¡¯ But¡­ Even so¡­ How could she not be scared? Yuria shouted. ¡°What do you know?¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Do you even know what it feels like to be betrayed by someone you trusted? To see the person who promised to always be on your side turn against you overnight¡ªand to find graffiti carved into your desk by them, of all people?¡± Yuria began to vent her pent-up anger, tearing open the emotional wounds from her past. ¡°You say I don¡¯t understand gratitude? I know! I know exactly how much Ricardo has suffered because of me! I know he got hurt because of me!¡± ¡°Hurt¡­?¡± ¡°But you don¡¯t know anything! You don¡¯t know that I spent three hours locked inside a wardrobe during the ball!¡± Despite Olivia¡¯s changing expression, Yuria didn¡¯t stop. ¡°You know absolutely nothing about me.¡± ¡°I trusted him¡ªtruly trusted him! Do you know how it feels to see that trustpletely shattered?¡± Yuria shouted about the duality of Ricardo, from the memories she had of him. ¡°It terrifies me¡­ I¡¯m honestly scared.¡± ¡°I want to stop now too, but I¡¯m afraid it¡¯ll happen again¡ªgetting betrayed, I mean.¡± Olivia let out a snort, irritation visibly rising from the single keyword that triggered her anger. ¡°Wow¡­ You really don¡¯t know anything, do you?¡± Olivia nced between the two of them before whispering to herself, ¡°Ricardo told me not to say this¡­ but¡­¡± she sighed audibly before speaking again, this time more clearly. One syble at a time. Deliberately. ¡°Ricardo¡­ was an outcast at the Academy because of you.¡± Sheid it out, in for Yuria to hear. ¡°You really¡­ don¡¯t know anything, do you?¡± End of Chapter. Chapter 221: The words from Olivia¡¯s mouth gripped Yuria¡¯s heart. ¡°You don¡¯t know anything.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t know what Ricardo had to go through because of you. You don¡¯t know how much that idiot took the me just for your sake.¡± Olivia looked at Yuria coldly, as if to say that the hatred Yuria harbored had no real cause. ¡°Do you know why Ricardo went to the Academy so early every morning?¡± ¡°Did you ever ask why Ricardo loitered in front of your shoe locker like a dog that needed to go to the bathroom?¡± Olivia stared directly into Yuria¡¯s eyes as she spoke. The emotions in her gaze conveyed a clear message: you are gravely mistaken. ¡°I get it. It¡¯s frustrating, and it¡¯sughable hearing this from me. I know the situation was ripe for misunderstandings¡­ all of it was my doing.¡± ¡°And even if I know that, what difference does it make?¡±¡°Exactly.¡± Olivia shrugged in response to Yuria¡¯s sharp question. ¡°It doesn¡¯t change anything.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯m not here to make excuses. Even if I say the others egged me on or I got caught up in the moment, it¡¯s all just a pathetic excuse.¡± ¡°Then why are you telling me this now? Are you asking me to hate you instead of Ricardo? Is that it, because it¡¯s all your fault, I shouldn¡¯t hate him that much?¡± ¡°Like I said. You don¡¯t know anything.¡± Olivia responded to Yuria¡¯s question calmly. She put a finger to her lips, starting to unveil secrets Ricardo had told her to never reveal. ¡°The graffiti on the desk.¡± ¡°The thumbtacks in your shoe locker.¡± ¡°The rumors behind your back. You thought Ricardo was responsible for all of that, didn¡¯t you?¡± Yuria remained silent. She simply pressed her lips tight and focused intently on what Olivia had to say. ¡°Yes, it makes sense. No matter how you twist it, if those things were attributed to Ricardo, the betrayal would feel immense.¡± ¡°But still¡­¡± Olivia let out a smallugh. ¡°That idiot couldn¡¯t do something like that.¡± Recalling the fool who wouldn¡¯t do anything he didn¡¯t want to, Olivia lowered her head. Even just thinking about it, she knew that Ricardo was far too kind and soft-hearted. §² ¡°That fool couldn¡¯t do something like that.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°He¡¯s the type to get involved in everything, the type to take the me even if it wasn¡¯t his fault. Publicly ming himself for things he didn¡¯t do. Sure, he¡¯s from the slums, but even if you told me he was raised in a monastery, I¡¯d believe it, wouldn¡¯t you?¡± At Olivia¡¯s words, Yuria felt something inside her begin to fracture. -Crack. The crack was small at first, but something was breaking within her, something hidden in the rifts, stirringplicated emotions that threatened to surface. With trembling eyes, Yuria asked. ¡°What exactly are you trying to say¡­?¡± ¡°Ricardo never harassed you.¡± Olivia calmly inhaled, her gaze shifting to the moon. The disgustingly bright moon shining above seemed to remind her of someone, making her feel uneasy. Ricardo had told her to keep it all a secret, but she had already spilled everything. It had been the same back then too. That night when jealousy blinded her, ordering Ricardo to carry out unreasonable tasks¡ªthe moon had been just as bright that day. -Don¡¯t hang out with Yuria. -No thanks. -Do it. The others don¡¯t like it when I talk to you. -Am I popr, then? I kind of like the attention. -Stop deflecting. -Either way, I¡¯m not doing it. If it bothers them, they can talk to me themselves. Recalling how Ricardo had refused one of hermands, Olivia spoke softly. -Haa. ¡°Did you really think that idiot would do everything I told him?¡± She turned to Yuria. ¡°No. That fool couldn¡¯t do it.¡± After all, he had never even listened to her. ¡°That¡¯s why Ricardo became an outcast.¡± ¡°He went out of his way to do everything the others despised. He ignored all of my orders, cleaned and tidied up your desk on his own, and that¡¯s why he became an outcast.¡± Olivia sighed deeply. ¡°There was a time when Ricardo started behaving a bit more coldly toward you, right?¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°And after that, your school life became just a bit easier.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Do you know why that happened?¡± ¡°¡­¡± Stop. Don¡¯t say it. Oliviapletely ignored the turmoil in Yuria¡¯s heart, coldly delivering a harsh truth. ¡°Do you think people simply changed?¡± Olivia shook her head. ¡°No. It was all because of Ricardo. He wanted to make sure you had friends, so he purposefully acted cold toward you to make you seem more pitiable. He became the bad guy.¡± Please stop. If you say more, I¡¯ll break. ¡°No¡­¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t it fun? The tragic heroine angle?¡± ¡°That¡¯s not true¡­¡± Stop shaking me like this. After everything, I had finally decided. I had my reasons for hating Ricardo¡­ Please¡­ ¡°Enough.¡± ¡°It¡¯s pleasing to seemoners picking on othermoners, isn¡¯t it? When someone worse than yourselfes along, it feels satisfying, doesn¡¯t it?¡± ¡°I said stop!¡± Oliviapletely ignored Yuria¡¯s plea, continuing relentlessly. ¡°It was all Ricardo¡¯s doing.¡± All for the sake of making things easier for you. ¡°He spent what little money he had on choctes, putting them on the ssroom desks for your ssmates.¡± All to make your image look better. ¡°He took the trash, the milk cartons, and the thumbtacks from your desk and ced them on his own.¡± All for the sake of looking after just you. ¡°And he came early every morning to check whether or not anything had happened to you.¡± Olivia looked directly at Yuria and said, ¡°That fool could never do something like that.¡± * In a story that no one else knew, A woman knelt in front of someone¡¯s gravestone, shedding tears. A rusty ck sword, firmly rooted in the ground, stood beside the gravestone, surrounded by a pile of white lilies. ¡°It¡¯s my fault.¡± The woman, with pink hair, pounded on her chest as she leaned against the gravestone, her hand caressing its surface. ¡°It¡¯s because of me¡­ that you¡­¡± Her voice trembled with sorrow, but the gravestone offered no response to her desperate plea. -Doubt. If she could cast a curse upon herself from the past, she thought, It would have been a curse to distrust. To tell herself not to trust so easily, for a deep trust can bring unbearable pain. -I¡¯m d you weren¡¯t hurt¡­. The kind of pain that no one could ever share, no one could ever relieve. She sobbed, her tears staining the gravestone, longing for relief she no longer had the courage to wish for. ¡®Doubt.¡¯ She had hated him over something so trivial. And at the same time, that hate had spurred her to draw nearer to him. Perhaps, if she had grown to hate him more, it wouldn¡¯t have even started at all. The woman continued to cry, wiping her tears on the gravestone, wailing through the night. Praying desperately for one more chance. *** A week passed, but Yuria¡¯s mood hadn¡¯t improved. Even though her father had woken up. Even though she had eaten delicious meals. There wasn¡¯t the slightest sign of improvement. With a dark expression, Yuria kept her head down, avoiding everyone¡¯s gaze. Something was wrong. The words Olivia had spoken kept nagging at her. Something about them didn¡¯t sit right with her. All the bullying she had suffered¡ªthe fact that it had all felt orchestrated¡ªhad turned out to be an illusion. She wanted to believe that Olivia was lying, but past memories, now resurfacing in her mind, were chipping away at Yuria¡¯s doubts. -What were you doing here? -Well¡­ it¡¯s just¡­ She suddenly recalled the time when she had bumped into Ricardo at the shoe locker, and how startled he had looked. -What are you doing? -Huh? You¡¯re early today. She also remembered catching Ricardo scribbling on her desk one day, having arrived at the ssroom earlier than usual. The memory looped in her mind like a slow rewind. At that time, she had been furious. All the signs pointed to Ricardo being in the wrong. From the ostracism by her ssmates to the whispered insults from her so-called friends¡ªall of that seemed like it was aimed at her. It made her hypersensitive. Made her afraid. Because of that, she never had the chance to truly look at Ricardo. She never had the time to notice what he was doing or who he associated with. She hadn¡¯t known anything about him, even though she liked him. And by now, it all seemed rather ridiculous. Slowly, the puzzle inside her began to piece itself together. Ever since the moment she started making friends in ss, Ricardo had gradually begun to withdraw, keeping his distance. As she gained more friends who invited her to lunch, she noticed Ricardo never appeared in the cafeteria. Now, she understood why. She had thought he was avoiding her. She had assumed Ricardo found her ufortable and didn¡¯t want to share a meal with her. But now, everything seemed like a contradiction. Why had he been avoiding her? Why did he torment her? Why did he resent her? Looking back now, Yuria realized that things might have turned out differently had Ricardo spoken up earlier, or even hinted at the truth, just a little¡­ -Are you happy with your life at the Academy now? -I¡¯d be happier if you weren¡¯t around. -I see. That¡¯s good to hear. ¡®Ah.¡¯ Only now, Yuria began to truly understand the meaning behind Ricardo¡¯s words the day he was expelled from the Academy. Unlike the others, he had bid a kind farewell to her. Only now did she begin to grasp the fact that everything had been because of her. Late at night, sitting next to her father¡¯s sickbed, Yuria felt the warmth of a tear as it rolled down her cheek. ¡°What¡­?¡± Tears flowed uncontrobly. ¡°Why am I¡­?¡± It was because she had been such a fool. She had doubted Ricardo. And the hatred she had been holding onto until now had been misguided all along. ¡° Even as she rubbed her eyes, the tears wouldn¡¯t stop. Through the drops of moonlit tears, Yuria realized that more than regret, she was crying because of the overwhelming guilt she now felt. This wasn¡¯t how things were supposed to turn out. This wasn¡¯t what she had wanted. Swallowing her sadness, Yuria raised her head. I should get some fresh air. Maybe inhaling the chilly night air would relieve the tightness in her chest, even if only a little. Not wanting her father to see her crying, Yuria covered her eyes with her hands and ran out onto the veranda. -Squeak. And then, ¡°What¡­?¡± ¡°Miss Yuria?¡± She ran into the veryst person she wanted to see at that moment. ¡°The wind is cold.¡± The person who always worried about her had appeared in her most vulnerable moment. At that moment. -tter. The shell Yuria had worked so hard to maintain began to crumble from within. * [¡ö¡ö¡ö ¡®Yuria¡¯s¡¯ curse of ¡®jealousy¡¯ is beginning to stir.] -The stopped needle of memory has started moving. End of Chapter. Chapter 222: A gentle breeze blew. The light wind brushed past my hair, bringing a refreshing sensation to the tightness in my chest. I was d I had decided toe outside. I had debated whether it was toote, but the fresh air was definitely helping. ¡°This is nice¡­.¡± After more than a week of hospital life, I was starting to get tired of it. I leaned against the railing, savoring the moment of ease. Even though it had beenfortable at first, why does it feel so dull now? Is it because hospital food is tasteless? -It¡¯s nd. -There¡¯s no helping it. Just eat it anyway. -It¡¯s so vorless. Just¡­ tasteless. While taking a break had its perks, I was definitely starting to feel the limits. True rest, after all, is best done at home, not in a hospital.I gently closed my eyes, a faint smile touching my lips as I gazed out at the northern snowy mountains. The sight made me nod slightly, realizing that this was where the protagonist had lived. ¡°It is beautiful.¡± The sight of snow lightly nketing the white mountains was serene, giving me a feeling of spaciousness and calm. Maybe when I earn a lot of money in the future, I could build a vacation home here. It¡¯d be too much to live here permanently, but a small retreat for the asional visit would be nice. ¡°What am I even saying?¡± I chuckled softly, indulging in a brief daydream. Sometimes letting yourself fantasize can make you aspire for more. Laughing brightly, I ran my fingers through my hair, which had be disheveled. Because I hadn¡¯t styled my hair, it fluttered even in the small breeze. My hair had grown long enough to cover my eyes. As I brushed it away, I murmured quietly. ¡°I wonder how Miss Yuria is doing.¡± The doctor had told me James had woken up, but I wasn¡¯t sure if he was fully recovered yet. I hadn¡¯t gone to visit him because I was worried that showing him my handsome face without warning might worsen the condition of a patient who needed rest and rxation. Of course, thergest reason was Yuria herself. ¡®She¡¯d hate it if I went to see her.¡¯ I didn¡¯t want to intrude on a peaceful moment between father and daughter. Besides, I had the feeling that I wouldn¡¯t be well-received, regardless. It was hard to put into words. Though I hadn¡¯t heard her say anything particrly harsh, there was this subtle sense that I made her ufortable¡ªlike she wanted to keep her distance. Ever since Ist saw Yuria, I hadn¡¯t been able to gather the courage to face her again. I¡¯m used to being disliked, but I¡¯m not sure how to react to it. Especially with Yuria¡­ I expected to be disliked by her. There¡¯s no denying what I did back then, so it would be weird if I went around grinning like nothing happened. Even though we reconciled, I¡¯m not thick-skinned enough to act as if everything¡¯s fine. And honestly, her affection for me hadn¡¯t improved much, either. Looking out over the northern snowy mountains, I recalled the affection gauge I had seen a week ago, wearing a bittersweet smile. [Affection: 13] ¡°¡­¡± When I thought about Yuria, only regrets came to mind. There were so many things I could¡¯ve done better. If I had thought differently, we might have been able to create a happier future for each other. Like the time I locked her in that closet for three hours. -Let¡¯s throw this powder in Yuria¡¯s face. -That sounds fun! Who¡¯s going to do it? -I don¡¯t know. We can just trick someone into doing it. And the time when the other kids in ss isted her. -Hey, tomorrow let¡¯s invite her to eat lunch with us and then ditch her. -Great idea. Let¡¯s tell her it¡¯s a ss outing¡­ There were definitely better solutions, but because I only thought with my fists, I handled things brutally, fearing Yuria would be hurt if I didn¡¯t act. There must have been a better way to resolve things. Because of my rash decisions, Yuria probably ended up getting even more hurt. I regretted it. But it¡¯s all in the past now. The cold breeze seemed to tickle my chest soothingly, as if urging me to let go of my regrets and move on. ¡°Time to go.¡± I should head to bed soon. It¡¯d be awkward if thedy lying in bed downstairs upied my spot. I casually packed the snow on the railing into a ball and started walking. ¡®I¡¯ll ce this snowball on her forehead as a prank.¡¯ Grinning at the thought of my little joke. Just as I finished crafting a fist-sized snowball, I heard footsteps approaching from the veranda. ¡®A patient?¡¯ From the sound, it didn¡¯t seem like thedy. Paying attention to the faint, weary steps, I watched the door open. ¡°Oh.¡± I ran into someone familiar. Someone I shouldn¡¯t have met under these circumstances. Someone I felt both sorry for and awkward around¡ªthe same woman who was so foolishly kind and meddlesome. It was Yuria, opening the ss door to the veranda with teary eyes, staring at me. I greeted her softly, calling out her name. ¡°Miss Yuria.¡± She was dressed far too lightly again, as if the wind could blow her away at any moment. She hadn¡¯t bothered to put on a coat. What was she doing out here sote at night? Smiling gently, I spoke to Yuria. ¡°The wind is cold.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°If you dress like this, you¡¯ll catch a cold.¡± I removed the cardigan draped over my shoulder, intending to cover Yuria, who stood there in silence. -Flinch. ¡®Is she still upset?¡¯ I hesitated for a moment, awkwardly freezing in ce as I reconsidered, but eventually, I ced the cardigan around her shoulders. No matter how awkward things were between us, I couldn¡¯t let her fall ill. It wouldn¡¯t have felt right for the esteemed heroine to catch a cold just because she didn¡¯t want to deal with a meddlesome ¡°possessor¡± like me. ¡°It¡¯s freshly washed, so it shouldn¡¯t smell bad.¡± The cardigan was much toorge for Yuria¡ªher arms weren¡¯t even visible. Her disheveled appearance almost made meugh, but seeing the firm expression on her face stopped me. I thought it best to steer the conversation toward something calmer. I carefully considered a topic that Yuria might like, something she could respond to without feeling burdened. ¡°Miss Yuria.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°I heard the news. Your father has woken up¡­.¡± Yuria nodded. Her head was lowered, so I couldn¡¯t see her expression, but the fact that she nodded at all reassured me. ¡°You¡¯ve been through a lot.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°He¡¯ll recover soon enough, so everything will be okay.¡± -Clench. Even as Yuria remainedrgely silent, she bit her lip, and the quiet between us dragged on. ¡°¡­¡± Unable to shake the persistence of the silence, I cautiously nced at Yuria¡¯s Affection Gauge, hoping for some clear clue to break through the situation. But instead of finding rity, things only became moreplicated. Much moreplicated. Looking at Yuria¡¯s status window, I mumbled to myself, ¡°This is a bit troublesome¡­.¡± The screen disyed exactly why Yuria¡¯s mood was so bad. Words like ¡®Depression,¡¯ ¡®Guilt,¡¯ ¡®I wish he would just yell at me,¡¯ ¡®Fear,¡¯ and ¡®I¡¯m sorry¡¯ filled up the ¡®Not a Preferred Conversation Topic¡¯ section. I¡¯d met plenty of depressed people before, but seeing these uneasy feelings written out so clearly for the heroine to have¡­ It didn¡¯t sit well with me at all. And to top it off, ¡°¡­¡± I had a feeling that I was the reason for the storm of emotions swirling inside her. Olivia must have told her something. I stood there, letting the cold northern wind wash over me as I pondered, unsure what to say, realizing that my long-hidden lies hade to light. I didn¡¯t know where to start. ¡®¡­¡¯ I wasn¡¯t interested in ying the hero, and talking like a tragic viin with aplicated backstory didn¡¯t feel right either. In the end, I concluded that the best thing I could do would be to just act as I felt. -Thud. Taking a step closer to Yuria, I gently took the buttons of her cardigan in my hands. ¡°It¡¯s cold.¡± Then, carefully kneeling down, I began to button up the cardigan while Yuria stood there, biting her lip. -Clench¡­ Her shoulders started trembling, perhaps from sorrow. Yuria bit down on her lip even harder, her shoulders shaking as she took deep, trembling breaths. Looking at her sorrowful expression, I smiled faintly and spoke softly. ¡°Are you okay?¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°You¡¯ve been through a lot, haven¡¯t you?¡± At my soft remark of concern, Yuria shook her head, still keeping her face down. ¡°N-no¡­ Why would I be struggling¡­.¡± I asked her again, my voice gentle, as if I were carefully cing my hand on a crumbling wall, knowing it could copse at any moment. ¡°No one in this world goes through life without hardship. It¡¯s the same for me, for her, and for you too, Miss Yuria.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s just that the weight of hardship is different for each person.¡± ¡°Sniff¡­¡± ¡°You¡¯ve been through a lot, haven¡¯t you?¡± Yuria¡¯s voice trembled as she replied. ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m¡­ I¡¯m not allowed to struggle.¡± ¡°If I say I¡¯m struggling¡­ it just means I¡¯m a fool¡­ because I¡¯m the one at fault for everything.¡± Struggling to get the words out, Yuria shook her head, clutching her chest with her fist. Perhaps that¡¯s what she really wanted though. For me to berate her, tosh out and me her. But what could I say? I had no intention of doing that. ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± Once I finished buttoning up her cardigan, I carefully took a step back. Yuria¡¯s head lifted slightly, her trembling eyes following me as I moved away. Her face¡ªred and swollen from crying so much¡ªlooked like a forlorn fish out of water. ¡®Pfft.¡¯ I couldn¡¯t help but chuckle slightly. When I smiled, the cracks in Yuria¡¯s expression deepened. ¡°I¡¯m As if asking me not to leave, her voice hurried out in desperation. I returned her sorrowful gaze with a soft smile and carefully perched myself on the railing. ¡°Don¡¯t cry.¡± Then, I gave the simplest answer I could. ¡°You¡¯ll ruin your pretty face.¡± End of Chapter. Chapter 223: Yuria¡¯s eyes widened as she looked at the man in front of her. Then she quickly shook her head. ¡°No¡­¡± It was just a pretty lie, after all. Once again, she thought, it was just something he said to make her feel better. ¡°What¡¯s pretty about me?¡± There¡¯s nothing about her that¡¯s pretty. Not on the inside, not on the outside. Nothing was even remotely okay. Every time she looked in the mirror, all she saw were more and more ws, each one leaving a scar on her heart. She didn¡¯t believe she was pretty. After all, there were so many other people more beautiful than she was.So Yuria shook her head and denied Ricardo¡¯s words. She wasn¡¯t pretty. ¡°What¡¯s pretty? I¡¯m foolish and stupid¡­ You¡¯d be better off calling a stone pretty.¡± If even she thought she was ugly, then how much more clearly must Ricardo see it? With fear in her voice, Yuria spoke cautiously. ¡°My hair color is as faded as withered balsam flowers. Every day, I get upset over trivial things, I doubt everything, and I cry. What¡¯s pretty about that? Even I can see that there are so many people prettier than me, so why do you say those things?¡± Ricardo, sitting on the railing, looked at her with a gentle smile. His hair, tousled by the northern winds, settled as he calmly gazed at her with serene eyes. ¡°Hmm¡­¡± Ricardo made a soft humming sound as he spoke to Yuria, his voice low with a touch of curiosity. ¡°Really? I don¡¯t think that¡¯s true. That¡¯s strange.¡± With a voice carrying a small thrill, Ricardo took a step closer to Yuria. Ignoring the invisible line he himself had drawn, he approached her. Yuria shook her head in denial. ¡°You¡¯re lying.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Even though she wanted to tell him not toe closer, the infuriating man didn¡¯t seem to have any intention of stopping. He was knocking on the door of her heart as if he nned to move even closer if she pushed him away. ¡®Why¡­?¡¯ If it were her, she wouldn¡¯t pay any attention to someone like herself. The question of ¡®Why?¡¯ kept striking at her heart, demanding that she open the door. After all the misunderstandings. After all her hatred. Ricardo was now reaching out his hand, and his kind voice was making her feel ufortably exposed. If only he¡¯d yell at her. If he¡¯d just say, ¡°I suffered because of you,¡± and make a big deal out of it, it would probably make things easier for her. But ¡®Why?¡¯¡­ Ricardo¡¯sck of any expectation for a return was making her chest ache. ? Ricardo¡¯s voice, as sweet as sugar, carried on like always. ¡°I actually really like your pink hair, Miss Yuria. Some might say it¡¯s faded like withered balsam flowers, but to me, it¡¯s like a newly bloomed flower, and I find that lovely.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°And I think your pink eyes are beautiful too. They remind me of gemstones¡ªclear and pure. Even without saying a word, I feelforted when I look into them.¡± And so¡­ Ricardo continued to shower Yuria withpliments, turning the very things she despised about herself into elegant metaphors. As if it were the most natural thing to say, he spoke of how he saw Yuria. Ricardo¡¯s soothing words flowed endlessly, as though he were simply narrating facts. But ¡®Why?¡¯¡­ With everypliment, doubts bloomed inside Yuria¡¯s chest. Her heart pounded as the repeated question ate away at her, stirring guilt and sadness. Despite knowing everything. Despite carrying all the burdens alone, Ricardo¡¯s straightforwardness was constricting her heart. ¡°And Miss Yuria, you also have¡­ well, big breasts¡ªah, that came out wrong. I¡¯m sorry, that was a bit perverted.¡± Yuria, clenching her fists tightly, red at Ricardo, who was now covering his mouth with his hand. ¡°¡­Don¡¯t you feel wronged?¡± With tear-filled eyes, she murmured, ¡°What?¡± as she voiced the question welling up inside her. ¡°Why¡­ Why do you say such things? I haven¡¯t done anything for you. Why do you speak so well of me?¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°I get it now. I understand why you treated me the way you did. I still don¡¯tpletely understand everything, but I know why you acted cold towards me.¡± Ovee with emotion, Yuria hung her head low and continued to speak to Ricardo. ¡°But¡­¡± Because she really didn¡¯t understand. ¡°But! I don¡¯t understand why you¡¯re being so kind to me now. Even though you were the one helping me, you took the me. Why are you so nice to me now¡­?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you feel wronged?¡± If it had been her. ¡°If it were me!¡± If it had been her, she would never have done the same. She¡¯d have been too scared and too focused on saving herself, pushing everyone else away. ¡°If it were me, I¡¯d hate and loathe you so much! So why do you look at me like that? Why?¡± With a bittersweet smile, Ricardo gazed at Yuria. He stayed silent, simply watching her tight fists tremble with emotion. ¡°I¡­¡± Ricardo finally opened his mouth, his voice soft. ¡°I think of it this way.¡± He spoke calmly, expressing his thoughts. ¡°If there are good people, then there must be bad people too, right? So that the good ones shine brighter.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°If everyone is just averagely good, the truly kind-hearted ones would suffer more. So, if I¡¯m going to live badly, I might as well do whatever I want. That¡¯s what I thought.¡± ¡°If even one person recognizes those kinds of sacrifices, wouldn¡¯t it be nice¡­? It would make things feel a little less lonely, make the suffering lighter.¡± ¡°Hmm¡­ thinking about it now, maybe I was a bit too stubborn to see it that way. I think I convinced myself that my existence was more of a burden.¡± Sometimes. ¡°Sometimes, I wonder if I was an obstacle. In some ways, I suppose that¡¯s true.¡± Yuria couldn¡¯t understand Ricardo¡¯s foolish kindness. However, Ricardo seemed resolutely okay with that, continuing to speak as if his persistence would eventually wear down her resistance. Ricardo¡¯s deep crimson nature was beginning to color Yuria. His essence was slowly creeping forward, spreading to her. ¡°That¡¯s why I like you, Miss Yuria. No matter how unfair or sorrowful things get, you remain strong, selfless, and even a little too kind-hearted in a way that¡¯s admirable. It¡¯s something I could never do.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Well, truth be told, the biggest reason is that you¡¯re beautiful, Miss Yuria.¡± Ricardo chuckled softly, as if to ask, ¡®Was that too direct?¡¯ Then, stepping down carefully from the railing, he left footprints in the snow as he approached Yuria. Wary but gentle, he reached out and touched her cheek. ¡°Don¡¯t cry.¡± ¡°Sniff¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯m just keeping a promise I made.¡± ¡°But I couldn¡¯t keep any of my promises¡­¡± ¡°From the start, it¡¯s always been a one-sided promise that I made.¡± A one-sided promise, made without her consent. -I will protect you. Yuria began to cry harder as she remembered Ricardo still holding on to that promise after all this time. Why hadn¡¯t she trusted him? Why couldn¡¯t she have given it a little more thought? If she had opened her heart just a bit more¡­ If she had trusted him as much as she loved him, perhaps she wouldn¡¯t be in this much pain now. She wept, ming herself for having plucked the flower before it had a chance to bloom in her aching heart. ¡°Are you okay¡­?¡± Yuria asked as she looked at Ricardo. She looked at him with affectionate eyes, recalling the past memories in which she had hurt him. She remembered the wounds he carried, caused by her own hands. ¡°I hurt you, Ricardo¡­ Are you really okay?¡± Ricardo nodded as he answered. ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Yuria asked again, this time with more weight, remembering the time when she had wounded not just Ricardo¡¯s heart but his very soul. She asked gently, with deep care. ¡°You suffered because of me¡­ you were wrongly used and had to endure so much. Are you really okay?¡± ¡°Of course. I¡¯d do it again as many times as I have to.¡± ¡°Because of me¡­¡± Yuria¡¯s apologies kept pouring out. She continued crying as the snow umted endlessly, repeatedly apologizing and asking Ricardo for reassurance, until there were no more words left to apologize with. She feared hearing a word of resentment, but asked nheless. The fear and sorrow continued beating within her. And Ricardo, without fail, answered the same way each time. ¡°I¡¯m truly okay.¡± Many stories drifted away on the northern wind. The time she had been locked in a closet for three hours. The reason he had lingered near her shoe locker. The retribution for the false rumors and those who had wronged her. Ricardo spoke openly, hiding nothing from Yuria. -The thumbtacks? I put all of them in K¡¯s drawer. -¡­Really? -Yes, I even added my name, written very clearly. You should have seen the look on her face¡ªthough only Olivia caught it. -Olivia saw? -Yeah. If she didn¡¯t like it¡­ huh. -Pfft. Laughter spilled from her lips. Perhaps this was the conversation Yuria had longed for the most, the conversation she had missed more than anything. It wasn¡¯t an extravagant gesture, but these little moments were exactly what Yuria had wished for. She clenched her fists and looked up at Ricardo. ¡°So¡­¡± Under the white snow falling from the sky, it strangely felt like flower petals were swirling. The delicate pink petals, stirred by the spring wind, seemed to knock at the door of her heart. Somehow¡­ In her steadily warming heart, Yuria felt a tinge of heat. She thought, as selfish and foolish as she may be, that she wanted to make another promise¡ªjust one more. She stared intently at Ricardo, who was leaning against the wall beside her, and spoke. ¡°Ricardo.¡± ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°Can you make me one promise?¡± ¡°Sure, what kind of promise?¡± With a subtle smile, Yuria buried her face in her knees. ¡°A promise that you won¡¯t be surprised.¡± ¡°Sorry? What¡ª¡± -Pech. Yuria grabbed his sleeve and gave him a small, gentle kiss on the cheek. She smiled softly, affirming that she was no longer lost, and spoke cautiously. ¡°You promised.¡± Ricardo, startled, touched his cheek and stared at Yuria. ¡°Huh¡­?¡± ¡°It¡¯s a token of our promise.¡± ¡°A¡­ promise?¡± ¡°A one-sided promise that I made.¡± A promise that she wouldn¡¯t waver anymore. Ricardo, his eyes trembling, looked at Yuria and awkwardly smiled as he said something he probably shouldn¡¯t have in this moment. ¡°Just to let you know in advance, I¡¯m not really into polygamy¡­.¡± ¡°Oh,e on!¡± Really, he was a man who didn¡¯t know how to read the mood. Yuria smiled as she looked at Ricardo. * -The limitation of ¡®Affection Gauge¡¯ from the past has been lifted. (!) Yuria¡¯s affection gauge has increased. End of Chapter. Chapter 224: -The affection gauge restriction has been lifted. -Yuria¡¯s affection gauge has increased. [Affection Gauge: 100¡ü] (!) ¡®Saint of Purity¡¯ Yuria¡¯s awakening has begun. ¡°Hmm?¡± Just as I was basking in the nervous excitement of Yuria¡¯s flirting, the oblivious Blue Window appeared with a notification. It could have waited just a little longer, and I almost considered spheming against it for itsck of timing, but I managed to stifle my impiety upon realizing the significant content disyed on the affection gauge. I let out a small sigh of relief. ¡®Saint?¡¯ Was it because she kissed me like a sleeping beauty? The notification that the affection gauge restriction had been lifted and Saint Yuria¡¯s awakening had begun was nothing short of surprising. My mind buzzed with confusion at the state window¡¯s nonsense, and I bluntly expressed my skepticism. Then, turning my gaze back to Yuria, whose face was flushed red, I gently shook my head.¡°No, I mean¡­ it¡¯s not what you think.¡± Yuria, face as red as a tomato, muttered to herself, as if she might explode from embarrassment at any moment. ¡°But that doesn¡¯t mean it was meaningless either¡­ Ahh, what am I even saying¡­?¡± Yuria fanned her face and avoided my gaze, clearly flustered. I wanted to tease her, but there was a more pressing matter at hand, so I shifted my focus back to the trembling affection gauge. [Yuria Lv. 41] Job: Saint of Purity (Awakening in progress) Affection: 100 Favorite conversation topics: First love. Ricardo. Family. I must be stronger. My personal promise. Future children. The person I love. Disliked conversation topics: Ruin. Heretics. People who hurt Ricardo. A lot seemed to have changed. Starting with the lifting of the affection gauge restriction and Yuria¡¯s unexpected awakening as a saint, there were many elements I hadn¡¯t anticipated. As I stared at the golden ¡®Affection¡¯ and Yuria¡¯s newly acquired ¡®Job,¡¯ a wave of irritation washed over me. ¡®If you were going to say something this important, you should have done it earlier,¡¯ I internally grumbled. If there was something this crucial, couldn¡¯t it have given me a hint in the form of a quest? Honestly, I was starting to lose fondness for the rxed attitude of this status screen. ¡®Still, I guess better now than never.¡¯ Resigned, I let out a deep sigh as I read the cheeky words of the affection gauge. Up until now, I had assumed Yuria¡¯s affection hadn¡¯t increased because of my shorings. Now I knew there was a reason for it. And, since her awakening as a saint had seemed like a major issue, it was a relief that it was now being addressed. With a satisfied look, I reached out and affectionately patted Yuria¡¯s head. ¡°Thank you.¡± * In the peacefuldy¡¯s hospital room. ¡°Gr-r-r¡­¡± Thedy, chewing on a dog treat, turned her attention to me as I returned, ready to bare her teeth. Not chocte, but a dog treat. I rubbed my eyes, wondering if I was mistaken about what was in her mouth, but no, it really was a dog treat. I scoffed in disbelief and shook my head. ¡®Where did she even get that?¡¯ There were so many questions I wanted to ask thedy gnawing on the dog treat, but for now, I had to address the situation. Standing cautiously, I watched her warily petnt expression, her eyes sharp as she guarded her chew. ¡°Ssst.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Stay.¡± ¡°¡­¡± She really did look like a dog. She spat the treat out with a ¡®ptoo¡¯ and crossed her arms, her voice petnt as she spoke. ¡°Ricardo.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°You were with a woman, weren¡¯t you?¡± ¡°Have you really be a dog?¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Sure enough, thedy¡¯s intuition was as sharp as a hound¡¯s. With a small chuckle, I walked slowly towards thedy, who was sitting on the bed. Dressed in a hospital patient¡¯s gown, she looked surprisingly well-suited to it. As expected from the most beautiful woman in this world, she could probably make any clothing look stunning. I picked up the dog treat that had fallen on the floor and asked with a smirk. ¡°Where did you get this?¡± ¡°The innkeeper gave it to me.¡± ¡°The innkeeper?¡± ¡°Yeah. Old Man Innkeeper.¡± ¡°Ah¡­¡± She pointed to the door and told me about a conversation she had with James. ¡°He came looking for Yuria, thinking she¡¯d be here. When we told him she wasn¡¯t around, he gave me this.¡± ¡°He gave you¡­ that?¡± ¡°Yeah, he told me to give it to Ricardo.¡± ¡°To me?¡± ¡°Yep. You mentioned before that you were raising Gomtangi.¡± ¡°Ah¡­ But why were you chewing on it?¡± ¡°He said it¡¯s really expensive and humans can eat it too, so I tried it. You should take a bite. It¡¯s made from beef jerky, so it¡¯s delicious.¡± ¡°Uh¡­¡± Even if that¡¯s the case, isn¡¯t it a bit much to actually eat it? Pushing that trivial concern aside, I patted the head of thedy, who was now sulking, and smiled. ¡°Good job.¡± ¡°Yup.¡± ¡°And you didn¡¯t have a fight, right?¡± ¡°Nope.¡± She really was a sweetdy. No matter the reason, she had managed to entertain a bored old man. I reached into my pocket and handed her a piece of chocte, speaking in a gentle voice. ¡°Stay.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not a dog, you know.¡± ¡°¡­¡± She¡¯s clever. After talking about dog treats for quite some time, I realized it was well past midnight and the early hours of the morning were approaching. The clock struck 3 AM, and outside the window, arge moon illuminated the sky. Thedy and I gazed at the northern night in silent bliss, a serene smile on both our faces. The pleasant stillness enveloped the hospital room, and thedy cautiously opened her mouth. ¡°Ricardo.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Did you make up with Yuria?¡± ¡°¡­¡± As expected. So it was thedy who had spilled the beans. I chuckled and pinched her cheek as she leaned against my shoulder. ¡°I told you not to say anything. In the end, you told her, didn¡¯t you?¡± ¡°Oww¡­ It¡¯s going to tear.¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine if it tears. A loose-lipped shepherd girl deserves to be scolded.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m sorry¡­! Ahhh! I¡¯m sorry!¡± ¡°Really¡­¡± I released her cheek with a smile. Rubbing her sore cheek, she grumbled quietly, ¡°It feels all stretched out now.¡± ¡°Thanks to you, we had a good conversation.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°We cleared up the misunderstanding and made up.¡± Smiling, thedy nodded her head lightly. ¡°You were kind of a pushover, though.¡± ¡°That¡¯s an insult.¡± ¡°I know.¡± She muttered softly as she gazed at the bright moon, her voice low enough that I could barely hear her. Softly, she added, ¡°You¡¯re such a fool,¡± as she buried her face back into my shoulder. The moon was bright. So bright that even without antern, we could make it through the night. Tonight, especially, the moon was so beautiful, it seemed to draw out the unspoken stories from within. As I stared at the craggy surface of the moon, I opened my mouth. This felt like one of those moments you just had to try teasing someone. ¡°Young Lady.¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± ¡°Did you know there¡¯s a rabbit living on the moon?¡± ¡°A rabbit?¡± Looking at me, bewildered, she tilted her head in curiosity. I pointed toward the moon with my finger. ¡°See there, from that smudge to that one. Those are its ears.¡± ¡°Oh¡­¡± ¡°And from here downwards, that¡¯s its mortar.¡± ¡°Its¡­ mortar?¡± ¡°Yes, because the rabbit on the moon is busy making rice cakes.¡± ¡°Rice cakes? Are they delicious?¡± At her childlike question, wholly focused on food, I couldn¡¯t help but break intoughter and shake my head. After all, I¡¯d never tried them either. ¡°Who knows? I¡¯ve never eaten them.¡± ¡°Hmm¡­¡± ¡°Do you want to try some?¡± ¡°Yup.¡± Thedy stared intently at the moon, her eyes sparkling as she imagined the taste of rice cakes made in the moon¡¯s mortar. Seeing the innocent expression on her face made meugh, and I decided to break it to her gently. ¡°That was a lie.¡± ¡°¡­Huh?¡± ¡°There¡¯s no rabbit on the moon. And no one¡¯s making rice cakes either.¡± ¡°Ughhh!¡± As her shattered childhood dream settled in, thedy red at me with eyes full of resentment, raising her fist. Too far for a ranged attack, she opted for closebat. Watching her, I let out a heartyugh and smiled. ¡°Don¡¯t tease me! I really thought you were serious!¡± ¡°Pfft!¡± ¡°Stopughing!¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t think you¡¯d really believe it.¡± ¡°Ughhh!¡± So fun. Maybe now that I¡¯ve brushed off a big worry, life feels lighter, and even myughteres more easily. I gazed up at the moon and spoke cautiously to her. With our northern adventure nearing its end, there was one thing I hadn¡¯t yet forgotten. ¡°Young Lady.¡± ¡°Yes?¡± She halted her fist mid-strike at my quiet voice, staring at me. Her lips were slightly pouted in frustration, but her expression softened, and I almostughed again. Holding back, I spoke with a gentle smile. ¡°There was something you really wanted to see in the North, wasn¡¯t there?¡± ¡°Ah¡­¡± She nodded, ncing up at the sky. She looked back up at the sky, briefly, her gaze following the stars before looking back down at my lowered head. In a resigned voice, she mumbled, ¡°Seems like we won¡¯t get to see it.¡± ¡°And what was that?¡± ¡°There¡¯s something¡­ I wanted to see.¡± ¡°Then tell me what it is. I¡¯ll make sure it happens.¡± ¡°Well¡­¡± ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°Well¡­ You know that soft, green painting we talked about?¡± ¡°Ah¡­¡± I smiled softly, recalling the picture she had wanted to see. ncing up, I smiled as I looked at the sky. ¡°If it¡¯s that, I think I can show it to you.¡± With enough time¡­ Wait, is it? A gentle breeze began to blow. And then. The sky started to glow with soft green streaks, painting the night in wonder. The aurora. The very image thedy had longed to see was now spreading across the sky like brushstrokes on a canvas. ¡°Wow¡­¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you?¡± ¡°Ricardo¡­!¡± ¡°I told you I could do anything¡­¡± I was about to tell her that if we stayed in the North until we saw the aurora, everything would work out. At that very moment, with perfect timing, luck seemed on our side. ¡®Huh?¡¯ Suddenly, she flung herself into my arms, her small frame pressing against me. ¡°It¡¯s amazing!¡± ¡°Uh¡­¡± Smiling excitedly, her joy seemed boundless. But as for me. I could only stand still, stunned, gently touching my lips. ¡°It really is.¡± ¡°Heh-heh¡­!¡± ¡°It¡¯s truly beautiful.¡± I had just experienced my first kiss. The first one since I became an adult. End of Chapter. Chapter 225: A carriage heading back to Hamel. As I loaded the luggage into the carriage¡¯s storage area, I let out a rxed sigh, wrapping up the journey to the North. I hade with an empty bag, but now it danced at my fingertips, filled to the brim with souvenirs. Money really did solve a lot of problems. But, there was one w, just one. ¡°Young Lady.¡± ¡°Mmm?¡± ¡°Could you stop just sitting there and help me a bit?¡± The problem was the youngdy, who was just sitting still. Seated in the first-ss seat of our carriage, she had no intention of helping and simply sat there, petting the horses while chewing on some jerky given to her by James. She then offered the jerky to me, speaking as though nothing was wrong.¡°Want some?¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s good.¡± Maybe because she¡¯s an aristocratic viiness, but herck of awareness was something she must¡¯ve left with the rabbit on the moon. For a fleeting moment, I regretted not raising her with more discipline, but as a faithful butler, I held back and took the jerky she offered with a small nod. ¡°It¡¯s delicious.¡± ¡°Right?¡± ¡°But it¡¯s kinda¡­ moist.¡± ¡°Yeah, I was eating it before I gave it to you.¡± ¡°¡­?¡± I looked at her with eyes full of slight resentment. ¡°Why would you give me that?¡± ¡°I seasoned it for you. Otherwise, it¡¯d be too nd.¡± ¡°¡­¡± I stared at the soggy jerky in my hand. -Soggy. Now that I looked closely, there were clear teeth marks¡ªall thanks to the youngdy¡¯s perfect white teeth. I nodded while staring at the jerky. ¡®This is a bit¡­ much.¡¯ I tore off the end of the jerky and started chewing. Though it felt a bit wasteful, I had to maintain my dignity as a human being, so I had no choice. It wasn¡¯t because I was thinking about an indirect kiss, really. It¡¯s just that wasting food seemed wrong, not because of any other thoughts. ¡°Hmm¡­¡± With the added seasoning, it certainly tasted good. ¡°It¡¯s really good.¡± ¡°Right?¡± ¡°It must be because it¡¯s a northern specialty.¡± As if she didn¡¯t even consider any of my words, the youngdy continued proudly, saying the taste was better because of her contribution. ¡°It¡¯s because I made it less salty.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Want me to prepare you another one?¡± Looking at her as she pulled out another piece of jerky from the bag, I let out a small sigh. What should I even do with this viiness? ¡°Yes.¡± Of course, I didn¡¯t decline. After leisurely chewing on the jerky for another 30 minutes while packing the luggage, I saw two familiar figures approaching from a distance. ¡°Hey!¡± It was Yuria and James, thetter still in a patient¡¯s gown, carrying several bags in their hands as they hurried toward us. Despite the bright smile on James¡¯ face, I couldn¡¯t understand why he wasn¡¯t resting in the hospital as he should have been. I smiled faintly and greeted them both. After all, it wasn¡¯t me who was sick. ??? ¡°Miss Yuria, Mr. James!¡± ¡°Huff, huff¡­ You said you¡¯d tell us when you were leaving! I bought some souvenirs!¡± ¡°Well, Miss Yuria said she¡¯d stay behind to take care of her father, so we were trying to slip away quietly. And Mr. James, don¡¯t you know the meaning of absolute rest?¡± James, standing there in his hospital gown, let out an awkwardugh and patted my shoulder. ¡°Haha! Staying cooped up in the hospital was making me restless! My life¡¯s savior is leaving, how could I just lie in bed and do nothing? I feel better knowing I at least saw you off. Isn¡¯t that right, Yuria?¡± ¡°Yes¡­¡± ¡°Ah! Let me introduce you to my daughter, Yuria, whom I mentioned before. Isn¡¯t she beautiful?¡± ¡°Ah¡­ Dad!¡± ¡°She takes after her mother. Isn¡¯t she just stunning?¡± ¡°Come on! Will you stop already?¡± ¡°Why not, Yuria! He¡¯s the best guy I¡¯ve ever met. You should at least let me y matchmak¡ªugh!¡± Yuria elbowed him in the stomach to stop his nonsense, clearing her throat. I chuckled lightly at the sight of her bantering so freely. Perhaps northerners were just naturally this easygoing. It had been a while since I¡¯d seen Yuria so rxed and unguarded, and it brought a smile to my face. ¡°Why are you smiling¡­?¡± ¡°Just because you look happy.¡± ¡°That¡¯s embarrassing¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s nice to see you with your father, smiling like that.¡± Yuria¡¯s face turned red, and she muttered something I couldn¡¯t quite catch, but it sounded like a soft, ¡°He called him Father¡­¡± James, noticing how Yuria¡¯s ears were turning red, grinned like an old man who had just seen something cute. He even covered his mouth with one hand and chuckled softly, like a housewife lost in a soap opera. Then, pulling a paper bag from the ground, James handed it to me. ¡°This is a northern specialty.¡± ¡°Oh, no need, we¡¯ve already received so much.¡± ¡°Take it. I received much more.¡± James gave me a thumbs-up, clearly picturing the brand-new inn he¡¯d be building under Malik¡¯s guidance. ¡°Thanks to you, I¡¯ll even be able to hang a sign with ¡®Friends of the Forest Soup Shop¡¯!¡± ¡°Wait, what?¡± ¡°Ah, right. I was supposed to keep that a secret. Oops!¡± ¡°Mr. Malik is the one who arranged that?¡± ¡°As soon as I mentioned you shared the recipe, he whipped out the contract.¡± ¡°¡­¡± I clicked my tongue in amazement at Malik¡¯s efficiency. I wasn¡¯t sure how well stew would sell in the North, but something told me that since Malik was involved, it wouldn¡¯t fail. I smiled as Malik¡¯s image came to mind. ¡®Well, he knows what he¡¯s doing.¡¯ -Rest first. -Huh? -I¡¯lle for the recipeter, so focus on getting some rest. No objections. -And what about the cleanup¡­? -I¡¯ll handle it. I¡¯ll write the report myself, so stretch out and sleep well. -Sir? -I¡¯m leaving. Even though I had thought Malik was one of the most rigid people in this world, he still managed to surprise me by being the most capable. I nodded slightly, wishing James the best of luck as well. ¡°Do your best. You¡¯ve encountered a stroke of good fortune.¡± ¡°Have I? I¡¯m not really familiar with capital trends.¡± ¡°Yes, it¡¯s an incredible stroke of luck. I¡¯ll asionally visit with the boss, so prepare well.¡± ¡°His martial arts are impressive, and now he runs a business too?¡± ¡°No, I¡¯m just tagging along. The real brains are the boss.¡± James and I talked about the business for quite a while, right up until all the jerky in thedy¡¯s treasure pouch had run out. Finally, it was time for thest farewell in the North. As I climbed onto the carriage, I gave a small wave to both of them. ¡°Well then, we¡¯ll be off.¡± ¡°Safe travels.¡± ¡°Thank you. Savior!¡± Olivia waved gently at Yuria. ¡°Take care.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Yuria gave a small nod. Carrying with her the weight of a debt that wasn¡¯t unpleasant, Yuria expressed her gratitude for Olivia¡¯s farewell in her own way. * On the road in the carriage. Pulling out a fresh piece of jerky from a new bag, the youngdy was gnawing away, trying to pass the boredom caused by the bumpy ride. ¡°Ughhhhh!!!¡± ¡°Young Lady.¡± ¡°Ughhhhhhh!!!¡± ¡°Chewing like that won¡¯t make your teeth fall out, you know.¡± The youngdy, stubbornly wrestling with the jerky to see if it was stronger than her gums, showed no signs of giving up in this tug-of-war. ¡°Ughh! Ricardo, scissors.¡± ¡°¡­¡± I sighed lightly and drew a neat line across the jerky for her. After all, with my Sword Master abilities, this kind of thing was child¡¯s y. ¡°Oh!¡± The youngdy, her eyes sparkling as she looked at me, whispered a cheerful ¡°Thank you¡± and resumed chewing on her jerky. -Clunk. I spoke lightly to her. ¡°Young Lady.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°How long have you been hiding the ck magic?¡± ¡°Gasp¡­¡± She froze mid-bite, like a game character frozen in ce when you paused. As if trying to figure out what to do, she cautiously nced at me from the corner of her eye, then quickly resumed ferociously chewing her jerky. ¡°You said no one should disturb anyone while they¡¯re eating, Ricardo.¡± ¡°We finished eating an hour ago.¡± ¡°No, we didn¡¯t.¡± ¡°Ha¡­¡± I let out a bitterugh and shook my head at herme excuse. Clearly, I wasn¡¯t going to get a straight answer from her easily. But I had to press on. I needed answers. That way, I could prepare myself properly and avoid any unnecessary hurt. So, I spoke cautiously. ¡°I won¡¯t scold you.¡± ¡°You¡¯re lying.¡± ¡°Maybe a little scolding, but not much. You did save my life this time.¡± She looked at me out of the corner of her eye, nervously chewing on her jerky faster and wiping her lips as if bracing to confess. ¡°You really won¡¯t scold me?¡± ¡°Yes. Just a little.¡± ¡°Really, really?¡± ¡°I promise.¡± The youngdy began fidgeting with her fingers, her voice dropping to a small whisper. ¡°From the start¡­¡± ¡°Pardon?¡± ¡°Ever since my leg got hurt, I could use it. I felt something¡­ whoosh, and boom¡­¡± ¡°Haha¡­¡± I kept a serious face, nodding as she confessed with a timid expression. ¡°I see.¡± ¡°Mmhm.¡± ¡°And why did you hide it from me?¡± ¡°I was scared you¡¯d be mad. You don¡¯t like it already, so I thought you¡¯d hate me more.¡± I smiled softly and ced my hand on her head. ¡°Correct answer.¡± -Aaaagh!! A scream echoed through the carriage as I pinched her forehead, applying light pressure only to genuinely tease her. ¡°But now, what do we do?¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°I already told the family head.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°That¡­¡± -The Young Lady has regressed. ¡°I let him know you¡¯d be younger. He¡¯s probably reading the letter just as we speak, right?¡± ¡°Really?¡± With an awkward smile, I closed my eyes and leaned my head back. Well, I figured things would work out somehow. I rested my eyes for a bit. * After traveling for what felt like a long while, we finally arrived at the youngdy¡¯s home. Under the darkened sky, the mansiony in a shadowy silence, its lights dimmed. I expected there¡¯d be a lot of cleaning to do since it had been vacant for some time. I stuck my head out the carriage window, gazing at the familiar estate. ¡°Wait¡­?¡± In front of the mansion¡¯s gates stood a gigantic carriage. The emblem of Desmond Olivia covered its side, boldly dering its presence. Laughing to myself, I watched as someone stepped out of the massive carriage. -Olivia!!!!! I heard the voice of the ultimate father-figure echo loudly. End of Chapter. Chapter 226: Darbav Wanting to See Little Olivia *** Inside the silent mansion. Darbav, sitting on the sofa, took a sip of tea and nodded. ¡°So¡­¡± Darbav opened his mouth slowly, fixing me with a sharp gaze. His eyes demanded the truth, no more lies. ¡°Where is Olivia?¡± ¡°Father.¡± ¡°You said Olivia had be younger, but where has she gone?¡±Darbav was deliberately ignoring the youngdy sitting right in front of him. He was intensely disregarding the youngdy who was waving her hands in front of his face, eximing ¡°Oh¡­! Invisible person!¡± with delight. ¡°Ricardo. Father can¡¯t see me.¡± ¡°Youngdy, please stay still. It will enhance your invisibility skill.¡± ¡°Hup!¡± Darbav clenched his fist as he watched the youngdy hold her breath to strengthen her invisibility. ¡°Bring Olivia here.¡± ¡°Ooh¡­!¡± ¡°I mean bring the Olivia who promised she wouldn¡¯t marry anyone but her father.¡± ¡°Father, I never said such a thing.¡± ¡®Urgh¡­!¡¯ Darbav mmed his fist on the desk and vented his frustration at the youngdy¡¯s response that left no room for hope. ¡°Why¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Why, I ask. I was sure I¡¯d be able to see the pure white Olivia.¡± ¡°The youngdy has always been dark-hearted from the beginning.¡± ¡°Urrrgh¡­!¡± Darbav, looking as if he might cry at any moment, gazed at me with eyes full of resentment. His eyes conveyed envy, wondering why only he couldn¡¯t see what I could see. ??? ¡°I suppose that¡¯s true, so I can¡¯t make excuses.¡± ¡°She was somewhat white in various aspects, though.¡± -Nod nod. Looking at Darbav, I wondered, ¡®He must be an incredibly busy person, so why is he here?¡¯ Surely, seeing the youngdy¡¯s younger self was precious, but not enough to abandon work. Of course, if it were me, I¡¯d drop everything toe too. I gave Darbav a bitter smile and offered mild constion. And then. ¡°Stop it.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you feel wronged? That you can¡¯t see Olivia¡¯s innocent appearance again¡­¡± ¡°What is this nonsense? Right, Kyle?¡± Rosanna, the youngdy¡¯s mother, lightly pinched Darbav¡¯s thigh as he clenched his fist in frustration, giving him a meaningful look. Then, smiling gently at Kyle who was calmly drinking tea, Rosanna asked, seeking a positive answer from her reliable eldest son. ¡°Kyle¡­?¡± ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right. It¡¯s really nonsense.¡± -Rattle rattle rattle. ¡°Kyle?¡± Kyle¡¯s teacup was shaking violently. ncing at me with envious eyes, Kyle muttered, ¡°Don¡¯t you have any photos?¡± showing his reliability as the future head of the Desmond family. ¡°When will we be able to see her?¡± ¡°Haha¡­¡± ¡°If you let me know in advance, I¡¯ll make sure to clear my schedule.¡± ¡°That¡¯s something only the youngdy knows.¡± The Desmond family had gathered to see Little Olivia. The busiest people in the empire had made the precious trip, but the youngdy, who had regained her dark magic, was nonchntly snorting and eating jerky. ¡°Father.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Want some jerky?¡± The youngdy showed herck of filial piety by offering the jerky she was chewing to Darbav. Despite having a bag full of fresh jerky in her hand, she deliberately offered the one she was eating. I smiled bitterly at her unfilial behavior, thinking ¡®What should I do?¡¯ Even for a doting father, he still held a noble position¡­ ¡°Thank you.¡± Nevermind. I nodded, acknowledging my mistake in underestimating the resilience of the Desmond family. I shouldn¡¯t have expectedmon sense from the Desmonds. As I refilled Darbav¡¯s empty teacup, I carefully changed the topic of conversation. After all, these weren¡¯t people who had the leisure toe all this way just to see Little Olivia. ¡°So, what brings you to Hamel?¡± ¡°We came to see Olivia.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Kyle also nodded, agreeing it was an obvious question, and Rosanna, whom I had trusted, nodded with a satisfied smile. ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°How about your work?¡± ¡°Tomorrow¡¯s me will handle it.¡± The head of the Desmond family truly had a novel belief system. In the novel, he had a more brutal and cold image rather than this free-spirited one. I wonder where things went wrong. I let out a smallugh and gently blended into their lifestyle. The teacups kept being emptied. Perhaps because expensive ck tea was served, our conversation turned to more sophisticated topics. We discussed recent happenings and politics. -I¡¯d like to drop a meteor on the Imperial Pce. -Is there a reason? -Just because. -I suppose that makes sense. As Darbav was calcting the coordinates of the Imperial Pce, he began to take interest in a ck creature that sauntered over and sat down, pushing its head forward. ¡°What¡¯s this¡­?¡± Darbav raised a questioning eyebrow as he looked at Gomtangi. Kyle knew about Gomtangi¡¯s existence, but Darbav, who had seen Gomtangi when it was younger, cautiously reached out to pat its head with curiosity. -Goooom. ¡°Oh.¡± Gomtangi seemed to like Darbav¡¯s touch, closing its eyes contentedly and surrendering to his caress. ¡°Magnificent¡­¡± I smiled slightly at Darbav¡¯s question and uttered the excuse I had made countless times before. Although I had somewhat epted it by now, it would be difficult for Darbav to ept. So I spoke with a white lie. ¡°It¡¯s a dog.¡± ¡°I see.¡± ¡°It¡¯s a dog the youngdy is raising.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve never seen this breed before.¡± ¡°Neither have I.¡± ¡°Hmm¡­¡± Darbav smiled softly and stroked Gomtangi¡¯s head as he spoke. ¡°It¡¯s an excellent bear.¡± As expected, my clumsy lie didn¡¯t work. I was foolish to think I could deceive him. -Bear bear. Darbav looked at Gomtangi with nostalgic eyes and said. ¡°It reminds me of the old days.¡± ¡°The old days, you say?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Darbav nced at Rosanna, who was looking at Gomtangi with pitiful eyes, and smiled bitterly. ¡°Rosanna used to raise a bear too, you know.¡± ¡°¡­Pardon?¡± ¡°I still remember that fellow running around with the name Sagori.¡± ¡°Uh¡­¡± ¡°It would sometimes bite me, but if it weren¡¯t for that fellow, we wouldn¡¯t be here now. You know.¡± ¡°You must have loved it very much.¡± ¡°No. We fought every day.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°I had to fight not to be eaten. It would growl so fiercely when wagging its tail at its owner. I almost dropped a meteor on its head.¡± How should I think about this? I smiled awkwardly, not knowing how to react to the Desmond family¡¯s unusual fond memories. ¡°But it was an angel that brought love, so isn¡¯t that good?¡± Darbav nodded with a wistful smile. ¡°That¡¯s true.¡± Gomtangi, as if understanding Darbav¡¯s nostalgic feelings, whimpered ¡°Bear¡± and acted cute. ¡°We¡¯ll take good care of¡­¡± -Bear! ¡°¡­¡± I stopped mid-sentence as I saw Darbav¡¯s hand disappear into Gomtangi¡¯s mouth. Gomtangi was gently biting, not to hurt, while drooling and acting cute just like it did with the youngdy. ¡°Haha.¡± Darbav chuckled and nodded. ¡°This one¡¯s the same too.¡± Darbav disliked bears. And. ¡°It¡¯s like seeing our baby¡¯s old self.¡± Rosanna liked bears. * Inside the darkened mansion. After putting the youngdy to bed, I came down to the living room of the mansion and met eyes with three people waiting for me on the sofa. Darbav, Kyle, and Rosanna, who were staying overnight at the mansion due to thete hour, looked at me with gentle smiles. Rosanna, looking at the neatly cleaned ceiling of the mansion, spoke in a kind voice. ¡°You¡¯ve managed the mansion well.¡± ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡± ¡°No, managing a mansion alone must be so difficult. As expected, Ricardo is good at housekeeping.¡± ¡°You¡¯re too kind.¡± I smiled slightly and ced whiskey sses and a bottle of whiskey on the table. Darbav watched the liquor being poured into the sses with a heavy expression. Unlike earlier when we were having light conversation, Darbav sighed deeply, tapping his finger on his brow as he slowly swirled his ss. ¡°You¡¯ve worked hard alone.¡± ¡°Not at all.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t say that¡­¡± Darbav chuckled and raised his ss. We sat herete at night, after the youngdy had gone to bed, using alcohol as a medium. It seemed necessary to have a serious conversation. It wasn¡¯t anything grand, but Darbav was deeply troubled by a single sentence written in the letter. ¡°Haa¡­¡± Darbav put down his ss and said. ¡°Ricardo.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°The contents of the letter. Is it all true?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Darbav tapped his fingers on the table and lowered his head. [The youngdy used ck magic.] ¡°This has beplicated. Were there any witnesses?¡± ¡°No. The survivor was unconscious at the time and doesn¡¯t remember anything.¡± ¡°That¡¯s fortunate. The contents of the letter would require an interpreter of Rosanna¡¯s caliber to read, so there¡¯s no need to worry about that.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°So that means no one knows except for us here.¡± We couldn¡¯te to any definitive conclusion. After hearing about what happened that day, Darbav sighed and simultaneously let out a worried sigh, furrowing his brow in deep thought about the youngdy¡¯s ck magic that exceeded expectations. Kyle emptied his ss and said. ¡°Is it possible to heal Olivia¡¯s legs using ck magic? In a way that doesn¡¯t burden you.¡± I shook my head and answered Kyle. ¡°It¡¯s impossible. But I¡¯ll contact you separately about that part as it can be resolved soon.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Kyle looked at me with trembling eyes. Though he didn¡¯t know everything, Kyle¡¯s eyes, aware of the inside story, refused to leave me. ¡°You¡¯re also a member of the Desmond family. Don¡¯t get hurt recklessly.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± A moment of silence passed. Time weighed heavily as we considered how to approach this issue. Though the conclusion of ¡®turning a blind eye¡¯ had already been reached, it was taking a long time to ept and judge that decision. In the long silence, Darbav cautiously opened his mouth. ¡°This is a big problem.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°I was nning to hold a ball in Olivia¡¯s name soon.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°This is troublesome.¡± We all shared one worry. We feared the youngdy might cause trouble due to her temper. End of Chapter Chapter 227: The Viiness Hosts a Tea Party (1) *** Dawn at the mansion, when everyone was asleep. Having outdrunk the Desmond family, I was swinging my sword in the empty courtyard of the mansion. -Bang©¤©¤! It wasn¡¯t an elegant sword dance. It was a rough and monotonous sword dance. Even after bing a Sword Master, it was difficult to change ingrained habits all at once. I was performing a sword dance that others would consider terrible. -sh. Holding Tirbing in my hand, I wiped the sweat from my forehead with the back of my hand and smiled lightly.¡°It¡¯s different.¡± It was definitely different. The feeling I perceived. The stability in holding the sword. The magical power I sensed around me. It was honed much more sharply than before, iparable to the past. I smiled slightly at the explosive strength that made my entire body feel like a weapon. ¡°I might be able to take on an Apostle now.¡± I felt reassured by this power, which, while not quite end-game level, was at least mid-boss tier in this world. With this, I could probably avoid an untimely death. Two Apostles, assuming favorable conditions. Under normal circumstances, one Apostle seemed to be within my manageable range. I shook my head, erasing the smile that was blooming with overconfidence. ¡°I must stay humble.¡± There¡¯s still a long way to go. Even as a Sword Master, there are different levels and differences in experience, so I shouldn¡¯t be arrogant prematurely. I could die suddenly if I get cocky, and even with f, I only won because the conditions were favorable, so I shouldn¡¯t be overconfident. I shouldn¡¯t think I can win. Only after winning can I afford to be rxed. I took a deep breath, calming my rising shoulders. ¡°But still.¡± ¡°It seems I¡¯ve be a master who won¡¯t shame his disciple.¡± Now that I¡¯ve reached a level where I won¡¯t lose to Rowen, perhaps I can have some pride. If we use the novel¡¯s timeline as a benchmark, I¡¯d probably be considered a monster now. Maybe it would be written something like this: ¡®The Knight of the Fallen Viiness¡¯. ¡°What nonsense.¡± I let out a hollowugh as I recalled the events that would soon unfold. -Academy riot. -Michail¡¯s growth. -Pascal¡¯s appearance. Pascal. A name that was already over a year old. It had been a year since I sent that viin who controlled people¡¯s bodies and loved strange art to prison. He appeared as a rtively significant viin in the novel, but thinking about him being rehabilitated in prison to fill his empty bank ount made me smile bitterly. -Why are you only picking on me! He was really a good guy. I felt I would never forget the benefactor who allowed me to repay my debt. If it weren¡¯t for me, he¡¯d probably be livingfortably as a High Priest by now. I nodded, recalling the mantis struggling in prison, and wished him good luck. ¡®Next time we meet, I¡¯ll make sure to put you in a collection box.¡¯ To be honest, Michail and Yuria still couldn¡¯t handle a High Priest. It was the same in the original story, and even now, the High Priest¡¯s power was too much for an Academy student to handle. Ruin had long since retired, and even the Crown Prince only became truly strong in thetter half of the novel, so their actualbat power was minimal. At this point, the power ranking would probably be Michail, Crown Prince, Ruin, then Yuria. They weren¡¯t falling behind. In fact, they might be getting stronger than in the original timeline. Although their explosive growth was somewhat diminished due to the removal of hardships, they had been steadily improving over time. Especially Michail, who had grown iparably after thest battle, and Yuria, who was expected to contribute more tobat power after awakening as a saint this time. With Hanna also at the Academy, she could sufficiently fill Ruin¡¯s vacancy. And if needed, there was Hans, so they weren¡¯tcking in positions. The only thing that bothered me was¡­ Michail¡¯s sword hadn¡¯t broken. I sighed, recalling Michail¡¯s old sword. I couldn¡¯t understand why he was still carrying that piece of junk around. He¡¯s really stubborn about unnecessary things. ¡°Haa¡­¡± Michail¡¯s sword should have broken long ago. It should have shattered when he encountered the heretics. That incident was necessary for him to learn about a sword that fits his body type and break his stubbornness. He¡¯s doing well, but that¡¯s only true for the current situation. As the novel progresses into its middle stages, the enemies they¡¯ll have to face will be stronger. Michail¡¯s current sword has many limitations. Just look at the High Priest of Oblivion right in front of us; back then, Michail was just a ything for that guy. I know. I know how precious that sword is to Michail, I also know it was the first gift he received from the nun who took him in at the orphanage and cared for him like a parent. But what will change if he stubbornly persists without breaking that habit? I recalled Michail¡¯s image with a bitter smile. ¡°¡­¡± I couldn¡¯t think of a good solution. If I could have broken his stubbornness, I would have done it long ago. But well, I think things will work out well since only good things have been happening. Yuria has started to awaken as a saint, and Michail is growing adequately, so the only thing left is for me to live well. It¡¯s a relief that I can finally rx a bit. I smiled slightly and called out a familiar name in my mind. -Status window. [Ricardo Lv. 92] [Job] Swordsman ¨C (Sword Master) Butler ¨C (Housekeeping Master) [Abilities] Strength: 251¡ü Stamina: 301¡ü Agility: 223¡ü Magic Power: 400¡ü [Characteristics] ?Offensive [Swordsmanship Lv.7¡ü], [Martial Arts Lv.5], [Dagger Skills Lv.5], [Great Sword Skills Lv.5], [Spear Skills Lv.5] ?Defensive [Poison Resistance Lv.5], [Fire Resistance Lv.4¡ü], [Magic Resistance Lv.5¡ü], [Lightning Resistance Lv.5¡ü], [Cold Resistance Lv.4¡ü], [Dark Magic Resistance Lv.6¡ü], [Curse Resistance Lv.5¡ü], [Mental Resistance Lv.7¡ü] ?Skills [Aura(A)] [Weapon Prodigy(S)] [Regeneration(A)] ? [Body Regeneration[S]] [Limit Break(L)] [Thunderstorm(L)] [Healing Touch Lv.2] ©¸Vitality consumption is drastically reduced. ©¸Fundamental healing bes possible. It had been a long time since Ist opened the status window. It really felt like it had been ages. When I first came to this world, I used to check it every day to confirm if my training methods were correct, but at some point, I stopped looking at it ¨C a privilege of being possessed. It was like a memo, or should I say a simple manual, showing what abilities I had. Although the status window, which showed a kind of error log, had been very helpful, it was now an element I rarely looked at. I couldn¡¯t see other people¡¯s status windows, or rather, I couldn¡¯t see information about others. Since the concept of a status window didn¡¯t exist in this world, it seemed I had naturally stopped using it frequently. I had naturally blended into this world, you see. The mirror that only I could see was showing different numberspared to the past. I had grown rapidly, iparable to a year ago, and it showed enhanced resistance values that I hadn¡¯t seen in a while. I smiled with satisfaction and swung my sword again. To slowly adapt to the unfamiliar power, and to ensure that the youngdy would never use ck magic again, I swung my sword diligently. And as morning dawned. -Air raid siren!!!! Once again, without fail, a loud shout echoed through the mansion. * -Tick. The stopped clock hands begin to move. Standing on a chair, Yuria smiled as she changed the battery of the broken clock. -Tick. -Tock. Yuria smiled with satisfaction at the finally moving clock hands and got down from the chair. The time now is 10 PM. Yuria, who had woken up alone in the hospital, carefully sat down after evenly covering James with the nket he had kicked off in his sleep. ¡°Dad.¡± -¡­ ¡°Are you sleeping?¡± Yuria smiled as she touched her father¡¯s cheek. Despite it being only 10 o¡¯clock, an early hour, Yuria¡¯s father was asleep. He couldn¡¯t resist his daughter¡¯s insistence that he should focus on recovery. Yuria put her lips close to her snoring father¡¯s ear and whispered softly. ¡°Dad, you know.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯ve found someone I like.¡± -I know. That handsome one. ¡°He¡¯s very handsome.¡± -Don¡¯t cry. ¡°He¡¯s incredibly kind.¡± -Who is it? The one who made you like this. ¡°He takes really good care of me.¡± Yuria held her father¡¯s hand tightly as she spoke. Her father¡¯s hand, full of calluses, bore the scars of years spent raising her alone. Yuria smiled as she tickled her father¡¯s rough palm and said. ¡°You know.¡± And then she smiled softly and said. ¡°I think I really like that person.¡± Very much. Yuria¡¯s clock starts to move. * Words are being written on white paper. To the noble from the frontier. To the enemy of the Academy. To the memories of those once thought to be friends. Olivia was writing letters. -I invite you. Darbav expected Olivia¡¯s letters to be a topic of gossip for many and cause a big ripple. -We¡¯re going to hold a ball. -Okay. -At your house. -No. -Then at our house. -Alright. The Desmond family is still going strong. Olivia is a member of the Desmond family. Darbav¡¯s n was to solidify her position by holding a ball in Olivia¡¯s name. I watched the youngdy writing invitations at her desk after a long time and asked. ¡°Youngdy.¡± ¡°Eeek¡­¡± ¡°Youngdy?¡± The youngdy, who had wiped her runny nose on the letter paper, nced at me and smiled brightly. ¡°Ricardo.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t have any fwiends.¡± Darbav was making the biggest misunderstanding. ¡°Here! The invitation.¡± ¡°Oh¡­¡± I looked at the youngdy¡¯s invitation and smiled bitterly. ¡°Shall we write one for Hanna too?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± ¡°And one for the boss too.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s do that.¡± ¡°And¡­¡± The youngdy didn¡¯t realize that she had no friends. End of Chapter Chapter 228: The Viiness Hosts a Tea Party (2) *** In the quiet mansion of Darbav. ¡°¡­¡± Sitting at his desk in the study, Darbav was reading a letter sent by Olivia and letting out a heavy sigh. [To Father] Father, I have no friends. Ricardo says he has no friends either. I tried counting on my fingers, but I gave up because it made me feel bad. I¡¯ll just hold a small tea party at our house.So please send me some pocket money. Darbav nodded with satisfaction at Olivia¡¯s elegant handwriting. Whoever¡¯s daughter she was, her penmanship was admirable enough to draw praise. ¡°Certainly.¡± Although he felt bitter that the letter didn¡¯t contain good news, Darbav still nodded with satisfaction at the letter his daughter had sent. ¡°I didn¡¯t think she would have no friends¡­¡± Darbav raised his head, recalling his Academy days. -Darbav! Let¡¯s eat together. -Shut up,moner. -Darbav, are you eating alone again? -What¡¯s wrong with eating alone? It allows me to use time efficiently. Don¡¯t think it strange. -O¡­okay. His excellent childhood. Thinking of his past, where he had stood out from the start, Darbav folded the letter neatly with a gloomy expression. ¡°Like father, like daughter, I suppose.¡± Darbav could understand Olivia¡¯s pain. Although he had made friends while doing business, they remained merely business rtionships. Traditionally, a ball was a ce to show off in front of many people, but dancing in front of people you¡¯re not close to felt awkward, so he could understand Olivia¡¯s choice to give up on the ball and change it to a tea party. Although it wasn¡¯t the goal he had wanted, wouldn¡¯t this be fine in its own way? There was no need to rush to establish Olivia¡¯s position; it could be solidifiedter. Darbav nodded, ming himself for not considering his daughter¡¯s feelings. ¡°A tea party¡­¡± Darbav called out to the man sitting next to him with an excited smile. ¡°Kyle.¡± ¡°Yes, Father.¡± ¡°Olivia says she¡¯s holding a tea party.¡± ¡°Wasn¡¯t she supposed to hold a ball?¡± Darbav asked Kyle with a serious expression. ¡°Name just three close friends.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Kyle couldn¡¯t answer. Darbav smiled contentedly at Kyle, who was following in his footsteps. Thinking how alike they were, he believed the future was secure with Kyle showing such excellent qualities as the next head of the Desmond family. ¡°Dad is proud of you.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Kyle smiled bitterly. * Another peaceful day at the youngdy¡¯s mansion. ¡°Eeek.¡± Sitting at her desk writing invitations, the youngdy was wracking her brain trying to find friends. ¡°Youngdy, so far we have Darbav, Kyle, Rosanna, Malik, and Hanna confirmed.¡± ¡°Wait a moment¡­¡± The youngdy was struggling to decide on the members for her rare tea party. No matter how much she searched her mind, there was no one to invite. During her Academy days, people woulde running at a single word, but now that she had fallen from grace, there was no one who would be happy to receive her invitation, leaving her with no one to invite. The youngdy was pressing her fingers to her temples, as if sending telepathic messages to her future self. ¡°Eeek¡­¡± Iughed at the youngdy¡¯s strange appearance, as if she was asking her future self if she had any friends. ¡°Youngdy, you won¡¯t make friends that way.¡± ¡°Wait, I think I¡¯m about to remember.¡± Even with such a limited social circle, squeezing her brain wouldn¡¯t change anything. I patted the youngdy¡¯s shoulder with a bitter smile. ¡°Youngdy.¡± ¡°Eeek¡­¡± ¡°It might be a good idea to cancel now and wait for the next opportunity. We can always buy friends with money.¡± ¡°We can¡¯t buy friends with money.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± ¡°And I want to have a tea party. I want to have a pillow fight with friends after a long time, make snacks, and have a pajama party.¡± I looked at the youngdy with pitying eyes and swallowed my tears. ¡°Youngdy.¡± ¡°Mm,¡± ¡°It¡¯s not after a long time, you¡¯ve never done it before.¡± ¡°¡­But they did it in the novel.¡± ¡°¡­¡± The youngdy wanted to have a pillow fight. She wanted to have a party born from genuine friendship, not the superficial rtionships tied by business, but something more structured and intense. I wiped my tears with a handkerchief and carefully spoke to the youngdy. I tried to convey that not having friends wasn¡¯t her fault, but rather the fault of the novels that gave her such unrealistic fantasies. ¡°Shall we do it together?¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Let¡¯s have a pillow fight today, chat in our pajamas, and take a bath together. I¡¯m fine with it.¡± ¡°You know we built separate bathrooms during the recent remodeling, right? We could have fun there and create the atmosphere.¡± I smiled slightly and offered words of encouragement. ¡°With you, me, and Gomtangi, that makes three¡­ no, three animals.¡± The youngdy lowered her head and clenched her fists. ¡°Ricardo¡­¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Ricardo, don¡¯t you have friends?¡± ¡°¡­That¡¯s a rude question.¡± ¡°But if it¡¯s just the two of us ying, it¡¯s not a tea party.¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± I carefully opened my mouth towards the youngdy. ¡°Then, may I invite my friends?¡± ¡°Friends?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Ricardo, you have friends?¡± I smiled ambiguously as I thought of a few people who came to mind. ¡°People you know too, youngdy.¡± ¡°Who?¡± I wrote down the invitations with a bitter smile. -Yuria. -Chartia. These were all the people I knew. * Those who received invitations all showed different reactions. Yuria felt excitement. [Shall we y together at the mansion?] ¨C Ricardo ¡°Wh¡­what?!¡± Hanna showed ttery. [I¡¯m holding a tea party at the mansion. Come if you have time. Ricardo will provide food.] ¨C Olivia. ¡°This is my chance¡­¡± Chartia opened the invitation with suspicion. [Don¡¯t open this.] ¨C Ricardo ¡®I¡¯m not going.¡¯ The women who received the invitations with various feelings began to prepare. They were getting ready to attend the tea party by putting on dresses hidden in their closets or wearing earrings. And so, a weekter. The day of the tea party dawned. [1st Lady Olivia¡¯s Tea Party] After hanging a banner on the mansion¡¯s wall, I stood next to the youngdy and massaged her shoulders as her face turned pale with nervousness. ¡°Youngdy. Don¡¯t be nervous.¡± ¡°Sniff¡­ I thought no one woulde, but three people actually came¡­!¡± Malik. The Desmond family. The Magic Tower Master. Amidst quite a number of guests arriving, I spoke to the youngdy with a lump in my throat. ¡°It seems we¡¯ve lived quite well.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right¡­¡± I was d we hadn¡¯t lived a meaningless life. I had even considered catching orcs in a dungeon if necessary, but there was no need for that now. I wiped away tears as I watched the carriages appearing beyond the mansion walls. ¡°Youngdy¡­. More areing.¡± ¡°Eeeek!¡± ¡°Smile.¡± ¡°Heheh¡­¡± ¡°That smile is scary.¡± ¡°Heeh!¡± I gently touched the youngdy¡¯s cheek as she smiled awkwardly, then swallowed hard as I watched the women slowly walking up to the mansion¡¯s main gate. ¡°Wow¡­¡± Yuria in a light dress. Hanna in a figure-hugging dress. Chartia, worn out from work. People more beautiful than flowers were walking into the mansion. The three of them looked at the banner hung on the mansion wall with nk expressions and smiled awkwardly. ¡°Ahaha¡­¡± ¡°You prepared hard!¡± ¡°I want to go home.¡± Among them, Hanna showed the biggest reaction. ¡°Butler!¡± Hanna, whom I hadn¡¯t seen in a long time, had her brown hair tied to one side and was running straight into my arms. The touching feeling of a disciple. I smiled slightly and hugged Hanna tightly. ¡°It¡¯s been a while.¡± ¡°Butler!¡± ¡°I saw in the newspaper. There was a big incident, but thanks to you, it was resolved.¡± ¡°No¡­ It was all thanks to you, Butler.¡± Yuria greeted me with an awkward smile. ¡°Hello.¡± ¡°Thank you foring.¡± ¡°Not at all. I received great helpst time, so of course I shoulde. And¡­¡± Yuria looked awkwardly at the youngdy and bowed her head. ¡°Thank you forst time.¡± ¡°Mm.¡± ¡°There¡¯s still¡­ a lot to talk about, but I wanted to say this.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± As for Princess Chartia. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± ¡°Nothing at all.¡± ¡°Then I¡¯ll leave.¡± She wanted to go home. * After greeting everyone, Chartia shook her head with a hollowugh. ¡®¡­What¡¯s with this lineup.¡¯ The Desmond family, rivals of the Magic Tower. -Father! -How grand. Kyle, known as the Iron-Blooded Prince. -Ricardo. -Kyle, I said you could invite other guests too, is there no one? -¡­ And Malik, the next head of the Histania family. -I¡¯d like to talk business. Finally, even the Master of the Magic Tower. -You want me to install a teleportation device? -Yes. -¡­? -Didn¡¯t you say you¡¯d grant one wish? -Even so, this is¡­ haha. -I think this is a bargain. -That¡¯s impossible. Just the instation costs over ten million gold, asking for that is strange. Besides, calling me here along with the head of the Desmond family¡­ -Isn¡¯t nothing impossible for the Magic Tower? -¡­ -Are you below the Desmond family? -¡­I have some business to attend to, so I¡¯ll be leaving first. -I was about to tell you to leave as well. Every single one was a big shot. It was an excessive lineup for a fallen noble¡¯s tea party. Chartia shook her head with a hollowugh at the thought of these influential figures, who could control a fifth of the empire if they had time, gathering for just one nobledy¡¯s tea party. ¡°This is crazy.¡± Chartia clenched her fists as she watched Ricardo slowly walking out among the gathered people. She didn¡¯t know what words woulde out of his mouth. She didn¡¯t think he had called these people just to hold a tea party. After all, rumors said the Desmond family was ruthless. -Gulp. Chartia tensed up. She was thinking of running away if there was any hint of rebellion. ¡°Thank you for gracing us with your presence.¡± Ricardo looked at the guests with tear-filled eyes and said. ¡°First, let me briefly introduce today¡¯s schedule.¡± Making snacks. Dinner. Pillow fight. Bath. Chartia furrowed her brow and doubted her ears as she heard the schedule. ¡°Huh¡­?¡± It wasn¡¯t at all what one would expect to hear with this group of people gathered. Ricardo continued to list the day¡¯s schedule without pause. As more of the schedule came out of Ricardo¡¯s mouth, the tension on Olivia¡¯s face increased as a bonus. ¡°We n to donate the snacks we make to charity organizations, so we¡¯d appreciate your participation.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°If you don¡¯t want to, that¡¯s fine, but I think the children would be so happy to receive the snacks.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Chartia¡¯s eyes widened as she heard Ricardo¡¯s soft muttering. ¡®Of course, it will go to the Unfortunate Viiness Olivia Foundation¡­.¡¯ ¡®Huh.¡¯ Chartia wanted to go home. End of Chapter Chapter 229: The Viiness Hosts a Tea Party (3) *** A satisfied smile forms. A sense of fulfillment rises from the sight of people gathered in the kitchen, diligently making cookies. ¡°Darbav!¡± ¡°Ugh. Call me ¡®honey¡¯.¡± ¡°How can you say that after making cookies like rice cakes? Even when we were dating, you got scolded for making cookies like dog food, and now you¡¯re doing it again!¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t it better to add more of everything?¡± ¡°If you add that much, it¡¯s not a cookie, it¡¯s chocte!¡±The scene of a harmonious couple returning to their newlywed days. ¡°You know, Histania Malik, the quality of chocte is best in the south.¡± ¡°I know. I also know that the chocte from the southern Gold Merchant Guild is the best.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t know anything.¡± ¡°Hm?¡± ¡°The new chocte ntation run by the Desmond family produces even better quality chocte by ruthlessly workingborers 8 hours a day, 5 days a week,pared to the Gold Merchant Guild that works them 14 hours a day, 7 days a week.¡± ¡°¡­Are you advertising?¡± ¡°No. I¡¯m bragging.¡± ¡°I¡¯d like to hear more details.¡± ¡°Shall we?¡± The serious conversation between the two gloomy men was also pleasant to see. Just one thing, Malik seemed to be making art rather than cookies, which might threaten my position as a butler, but it was fine to enjoy it. I smiled slightly and kneaded the dough on the table with my fist, shaping it. ¡®Hmm.¡¯ The butler¡¯s desire seems to be boiling up at the thought of making cookies after a long time. Already stimted by Malik making dragon-shaped cookies, I gathered aura at my fingertips, thinking of showing the fearsome skills of a housekeeping master focused on his main job. ¡®Maximum efficiency.¡¯ ¡®If I finely adjust the aura to create air bubbles and run an electric current to increase the sticity of the dough, the best cookies will¡­¡¯ After concentrating for a while on making dough in the shape of the Eastern divine beast ¡®Blue Dragon¡¯, strange sounds starteding from beside me. -Thud! ¡°Eek.¡± -Thud thud! ¡°Eeek!¡± I turned my head slightly to look at the youngdy punching the dough. ¡°Eeeeeek!!!!¡± The youngdy with white dough smeared all over her face, sniffling. She wiped her runny nose with the hand that was kneading the dough, then quickly looked around and started moving her hands again. ¡°Youngdy.¡± ¡°Mm.¡± ¡°Are you fighting with the dough?¡± ¡°Mm.¡± At the youngdy¡¯s simple answer, I raised an exmation mark in my head and gave a positive ¡°Aha¡± response. ¡°Why are you fighting?¡± ¡°It keeps sticking to my hands.¡± ¡°¡­?¡± ¡°I told it to let go, but it won¡¯t. So I hit it.¡± I nodded slightly and started removing the dough stuck to the youngdy¡¯s hands. I definitely gave her finished dough, so why did it change like this? I asked the youngdy with curiosity. ¡°Did you add water?¡± ¡°Mm.¡± ¡°Why did you add it? I gave you the golden ratio.¡± ¡°If you add water, you can make more, right?¡± ¡°Are you going to share it?¡± The youngdy looked at me with fierce eyes. ¡°No. I¡¯m going to eat it.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯ll share a little with Ricardo too.¡± I smiled slightly at the youngdy¡¯s consideration and rolled up my sleeves. After all, I could legally snatch cookies from the youngdy with her big appetite. Carefully holding the youngdy¡¯s hands, I started reviving the dough with anguid voice. ¡°You added too much water.¡± ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Yes, that¡¯s why the dough is sticking to your hands.¡± ¡°Oh¡­¡± The youngdy nodded and entrusted her body to my hands. She puffed out her nostrils and shrugged her shoulders as she watched the once watery dough regain its vitality. After reviving the nearly dead dough, I nodded, cing the dough on the table as if to say, ¡°Now, let your imagination run wild.¡± ¡°It¡¯s ready now.¡± The youngdy started burning with artistic passion, puffing out her nostrils. First, a handful of chocte topping. ¡°One¡­¡± Two handfuls. ¡°Two.¡± Three handfuls. I let out a hollowugh at the chocte topping piled up as if it would pierce the sky. The magnificently piled chocte topping looked like a shape that was difficult to describe in words. The youngdy, seeming to know my thoughts, nced at me and said with her lips pursed. ¡°It¡¯s not poop.¡± ¡°¡­How did you know?¡± ¡°¡­¡± The youngdy didn¡¯t seem to have a talent for cooking. I startedbining opinions while removing some of the chocte topping piled on the dough. Let¡¯s make cookies, not chocte. ¡°I¡¯m going to add more.¡± ¡°It will all burn in the oven.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Let¡¯s sprinkle it on top after it¡¯s done.¡± Just as the youngdy¡¯s stubbornness and my stubbornness were starting to match, creating a usible cookie shape, a timid female voice was heard from the side. ¡°Umm¡­¡± I turned my head to look at Yuria with dough on her lips. Unlike the youngdy, Yuria seemed to have a talent for cooking, as she had made quite decent cookies. She was carefully holding out a tray in front of my eyes. I smiled slightly at the cookies on Yuria¡¯s tray. ¡°Is something wrong?¡± ¡°Well¡­ I made cookies, but I¡¯m not sure if I¡¯m doing it right. Can I bake them now?¡± I nodded at the bear-shaped cookie dough. ¡°Yes, you¡¯re not doing well.¡± ¡°¡­Pardon?¡± ¡°It¡¯s too big, way too big.¡± Yuria¡¯s hands were too big, much too big. -Thud! As if intending to use up all the flour in the mansion, I clicked my tongue at the huge cookie that wouldn¡¯t even fit on the tray. ¡°Is it too big?¡± ¡°Yes. I don¡¯t think everyone here could eat it even if we all stuck together. And a dough this big won¡¯t fit in the oven.¡± ¡°Ah¡­ It worked in the North.¡± ¡°How did you bake it, I wonder?¡± ¡°We¡¯d light a bonfire and put it on top¡­¡± ¡°We don¡¯t call that a cookie, we call it a pancake.¡± ¡°A¡­ pancake?¡± ¡°It¡¯s a food from my hometown.¡± Yuria looked at the cookie she made with a question mark above her head. Seeing Yuria¡¯s timid appearance as she fiddled with the dough, not knowing where she went wrong, I smiled slightly and approached her from behind. ¡°Eh?!¡± ¡°Please stay still.¡± ¡°Ah..ah¡­ okay..¡± I held Yuria¡¯s hands and started breathing life into her dough that seemed to have lost its way. ¡°First of all, the bear¡¯s face is too big. At this size, you could fit a goblin in your mouth in one bite.¡± ¡°You¡¯re¡­ too close¡­¡± ¡°And while making a beard with dough is good, it might be better to draw it with this carving knife here.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll¡­ I¡¯ll try drawing it.¡± ¡°And¡­¡± After talking for a while, I lowered my head when I saw Yuria¡¯s stiff shoulders and reddened earlobes. I wondered if there was some problem. Thinking that she might be upset because I ruined the work she put her heart and soul into, I carefully called Yuria¡¯s name. ¡°Miss Yuria¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Miss Yuria?¡± ¡°Ah! Yes, yes! I¡¯m listening!¡± Yuria, who had been hesitating at my touch, raised her head with a broad smile when our eyes met. ¡°You¡¯re really kind. Ricardo¡­¡± As Yuria moved, I covered my mouth and blushed at the slight scent of shampoo that rose. ¡°Ah.. it¡¯s nothing.¡± It felt good, like I was living a fulfilling life. It seemed like this was truly the life of someone who had possessed another body, making the world look rosy. A flower in each hand. ¡®This is life.¡¯ I hid my rising smile and carefully moved away from Yuria. It wasn¡¯t polite to stay too close. ¡°That¡¯s how you should make it. If there¡¯s anything you don¡¯t know, please call me anytime.¡± ¡°Ah¡­ there¡¯s still a lot I don¡¯t know.¡± ¡°Pardon?¡± ¡°No, I¡¯m sorry for troubling you.¡± I carefully wiped the dough off Yuria¡¯s cheek and smiled brightly. ¡°I¡¯d rather hear ¡®thank you¡¯ than ¡®I¡¯m sorry¡¯. I prefer that word.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Yuria¡¯s face turned red as if it was about to burst. ¡°Butler!¡± As the time spent with Yuria grew longer, Hanna quickly intervened, showing me the cookie she made with a smile. Hanna¡¯s cookie, with hair made of strawberry dough and a sharp jawline intricately described. I smiled slightly at Hanna¡¯s creation. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me this is me?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± ¡°Puhaha! You made it really well.¡± ¡°It¡¯s still far from capturing the real thing.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t know I was this handsome.¡± ¡°Liar, you say you¡¯re handsome every day.¡± ¡°But it¡¯s true that I¡¯m handsome, isn¡¯t it?¡± There was no reply. Both women just blushed and nodded slightly, embarrassing me. At times like this, it would have been less awkward if they had said something. I epted Hanna¡¯s cookie with an awkward smile and bowed my head. ¡°Thank you.¡± Hanna, wearing an apron, carefully approached me and started talking. ¡°It¡¯s difficult making cookies for the first time.¡± ¡°Is that so? You¡¯ve done incredibly well for a first-timer.¡± ¡°Well, who do you think my brother is?¡± Hanna said, looking at Malik who was pouring all his heart into making cookies. A dragon-shaped cookie that looked like it might breathe fire at any moment. I nodded as I watched Malik bending over to make even thin whiskers. ¡°Indeed.¡± Is talent hereditary? I smiled slightly and helped Hanna. And as for Chartia. -Bear. ¡°What are you?¡± -Beaar. ¡°Is it really a bear?¡± -Bear bear. ¡°Sigh.. hand.¡± -Bear. She was starting to fall for a new kind of cuteness. ¡°So cute..¡± * And so. The time for the most anticipated, no, the main event of the tea party was approaching. ¡°Is this the ce?¡± I was walking around the mansion¡¯s bathroom, checking if there were any dangerous spots. I didn¡¯t want any idents to happen. Absolutely not trying to find peepholes, I hade to the bathroom to prepare the bath water in advance. On my conscience. End of Chapter Chapter 230: The Viiness Hosts a Tea Party (4) *** Late evening After eating the dinner prepared by Malik, the special chef who was difficult to invite, I went up to the third floor of the mansion where the bathroom was located. With a full stomach. After talking to my heart¡¯s content. Perhaps because the tea party ended more sessfully than expected, I was in the mood for a good bath. With the expectation that entering hot water in this state would melt away fatigue like a slime, I naturally moved towards the door covered with a red cloth. ¡°Youngdy.¡±¡°Mm.¡± ¡°Did you enjoy your dinner?¡± The youngdy, sitting in her Fe*rari No.1, spread her fingers and gave a serious evaluation. ¡°9 out of 10 points.¡± ¡°Why 9 points? Where did that 1 point go?¡± ¡°That 1 point is for Ricardo. I like the food Ricardo makes the best.¡± ¡°It¡¯s 100 out of 100 points.¡± I ruffled the youngdy¡¯s hair while pushing the wheelchair. As expected, she was a viiness who spoke well because she was pretty. ¡°Then shall we go take a bath now?¡± ¡°Hehehe, I¡¯d love to.¡± ¡°Today, I¡¯ll give you a massage with aura.¡± ¡°Ohooo¡­! You¡¯re useful!¡± ¡°This is why I learned to use aura.¡± I opened the bathroom door with a pleasant smile. And then. -Tap. I turned my eyes and smiled slightly at the impertinent hand that blocked the Sword Master¡¯s path. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Mr. Malik¡­?¡± ¡°You¡¯re asking because you don¡¯t know?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± ¡°You shouldn¡¯t not know.¡± To Malik¡¯s meaningful question, I replied in a tone that truly indicated I didn¡¯t know. Because I really didn¡¯t know. ¡°Is there some problem?¡± ¡°¡­¡± Malik pointed to the blue cloth door next to the red cloth. Like the King of the Underworld telling you that your destination is hell, not heaven, Malik had a serious expression. ? ¡°I understand your feelingspletely, Ricardo.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°I can understand because I¡¯m a man too.¡± Malik said with a serious expression. ¡°But I can¡¯t allow it.¡± I nodded at Malik¡¯s profound answer and ced my hand on my chest. I spoke earnestly, as if asking for a chance to defend myself. ¡°I¡¯ve been waiting only for this moment.¡± ¡°Ricardo. I understand your feelingspletely, but what¡¯s not allowed is not allowed.¡± ¡°Why¡­?¡± Malik, holding my shoulders, sighed deeply and said. That ce is not where you should go. ¡°Isn¡¯t that the women¡¯s bath?¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°You¡¯re a man, Ricardo.¡± I smiled bitterly at Malik¡¯s hand on my shoulder and removed his hand. Even if he was the boss who had bestowed grace upon me, there were parts that shouldn¡¯t be touched. As someone who had possessed another body was confidently entering the women¡¯s bath, I gritted my teeth and presented a valid reason for Malik¡¯s touch, wondering what the problem was with entering a bathhouse I had built with my own money, not even peeking. ¡°I am the youngdy¡¯s butler. I must attend to the youngdy. This is the butler¡¯s duty and destiny. Don¡¯t other nobles do the same? Having someone to assist with bathing.¡± ¡°The Histania family doesn¡¯t do that.¡± ¡°Then make it happen. You have plenty of money.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to.¡± ¡°Ah¡­ why are you being like this!¡± -Shake shake. Malik didn¡¯t back down easily. I thought it was natural, but I didn¡¯t expect to encounter a variable here. With over 10 years of experience as a butler, I thought there would be no question about bathing together with the youngdy¡­ no, about attending to the youngdy, but faced with Malik¡¯s stubbornness, which was more Confucian than Confucian people, I bit my nails and quickly racked my brain. ¡®Think, Ricardo.¡¯ ¡®Isn¡¯t it a waste of all the preparation time to give up over something like this? I¡¯ll be brazen. Yes, I have no shame. If I push forward confidently, surely¡­¡¯ Just as I was about to give in to desire after thinking for a while. -Tap. ¡°¡­?¡± I closed my mouth at the appearance of a woman who took away my excuse from me, who was holding the wheelchair handles. ¡°Duchess.¡± Rosanna smiled slightly and spoke to the youngdy. ¡°Shall we take a bath together with mom after a long time?¡± ¡°Mommy?¡± ¡°Call me mom.¡± ¡°Urgh¡­!¡± ¡°Mom will wash you after a long time.¡± The youngdy smiled hehehe and went straight into the women¡¯s bath. I bowed my head and epted my fate at the Duchess¡¯s eye smile, which seemed to say ¡®Not yet¡¯ with a slight grin. ¡°¡­¡± -Tap. Malik patted my shoulder and offered words offort. Saying that today wasn¡¯t the only opportunity, Malik¡¯s touch offered the best constion a man could give, and I walked towards the men¡¯s bath with the blue cloth hanging, with slumped shoulders. ¡°Haah¡­¡± My wistful gaze continued to linger towards the women¡¯s bath. Yuria entering with a bath basket. ¡°Then¡­! See you in a bit!¡± Hanna looking at me with a regretful smile. ¡°Butler¡­! Should I follow you then?¡± ¡°No.¡± And even Chartia, who entered the bath like a zombie with a tired face, saying this was her first time seeing such a tea party. ¡°¡­¡± They fade away wistfully in my heart. -Bear. ¡°Hm?¡± I said to Gomtangi, who was walking leisurely. ¡°Why are you going in there?¡± -Beaar. Ah. Gomtangi was female too. I smiled bitterly and moved towards the men¡¯s bath. I walked weakly, promising myself to build an outdoor hot spring next time. * -Rustle. The white skin hidden beneath the clothes begins to reveal itself, emitting a subtle floral scent. Yuria. -Ah¡­ this is embarrassing. Hanna. -Have I lost more weight? Olivia. -Eeeeek!! It won¡¯te off! The women with smooth skin began to put their clothes in baskets with awkward smiles. Yuria, covering herself with a towel, entered the bath with an awkward smile, and Chartia also entered the bath with modest steps, covering herself with a towel. And then. ¡°Hooray.¡± ¡°Eeeeek!!!¡± Olivia, receiving help from Rosanna to undress, was struggling to remove her clothes as they got stuck on her face. ¡°Eeeeek! Ricardo!¡± The bathroom of the mansion, filled with beauties that could rival those of the empire, was brimming with the scent of spring. * At that time. In the men¡¯s changing room. Darbav, undressing, struck a confident pose and smiled. Despite his middle age, Darbav had a youthful body. ¡°This is a sight I¡¯ve never seen before. It feels sophisticated yet strangely reminiscent of Eastern style¡­¡± Satisfied with the bathroom interior that was umon in this world, Darbav smiled contentedly. ¡°Did you reference Eastern bathhouses?¡± To Darbav¡¯s question, I smiled slightly as I took off my top and answered. ¡°That¡¯s right. I designed it by referencing books,bining Eastern and Western styles.¡± ¡°I see, I like it.¡± Darbav nodded and wrapped a towel around his waist. ¡°Shall we go?¡± Kyle began to follow behind Darbav¡¯s confident steps. Kyle, who had a good physique despite being a magician, smiled contentedly and wrapped a towel around his waist. And Kyle, who chuckled ¡®heh¡¯ at his father¡¯s confident appearance, spoke to Darbav in an arrogant voice. ¡°I won, Father.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know whether tough or cry at this.¡± Thinking there was no need to worry about the future of the Desmond family, Darbav smiled bitterly and nodded. And then. -Step. Step. Kyle closed his mouth upon seeing Malik¡¯s excellent muscles as he walked behind. After ncing at Malik, who had a towel wrapped around his waist, Kyle lowered his head and walked towards the bath, muttering ¡®¡­damn.¡¯ Malik, who had won in ninja-like confidence, smiled proudly and said to me as I undressed. ¡°Let¡¯s go in now.¡± I nodded with a small smile at the childlikepetition between the three. ¡®They¡¯re not kids.¡¯ And then. All three of them closed their mouths. * At that time in the women¡¯s bath. ¡°¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡± All the women were holding their tongues as they looked at one woman. ¡°Hehehe. Bobbing up and down.¡± Hanna clenched her fist and swallowed her tears as she watched the woman ying with her massive peaks. ¡®¡­I¡¯m not small either.¡¯ Nevertheless, Hanna resented the world. Yuria resented the cold of the North. Rosanna was smiling pleasantly. ¡°Olivia.¡± ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t y with your chest.¡± ¡°Hehehe¡­¡± Rosanna, smiling slightly at her daughter¡¯s antics, lightly threw a rubber duck floating in the bath to Olivia, ying a prank. ¡°This is nice too.¡± Tired of the nobles¡¯ mind games, Rosanna looked at Yuria with anguid smile, enjoying the peace she felt after a long time. ¡°Miss Yuria.¡± ¡°Yes¡­!¡± ¡°How was your day today? Was there any difort?¡± At Rosanna¡¯s consideration, Yuria nodded with an awkward smile. ¡°It was fun.¡± ¡°I¡¯m d.¡± Rosanna had a lot she wanted to say, but she decided to save it for next time. Not wanting to disturb thisnguid mood, she buried the heavy conversation in a corner of her heart and entrusted her body to the warm bath. And then. -Ricardo! Don¡¯t stick to the wall! -Let go of me! Hearing the men¡¯s cries from the other side, she smiled slightly and nodded. ¡®Really.¡¯ What incorrigible people. Rosanna liked him. And she was grateful for Ricardo, who stood by their side to the end. With the hope that her oblivious daughter would understand someday, even if she didn¡¯t know when, Rosanna smiled. * And at that time. Chartia, hiding in a corner of the bath, carefully spoke to Gomtangi who was soaking in the water. ¡°Hand.¡± -Bear. ¡°So cute¡­¡± It was the first time Chartia started to like the tea party. End of Chapter Chapter 231: The Viiness Hosts a Tea Party (5) *** In the center of the mansion after returning from the bath. Thedies, drying their wet hair with towels as they descended the stairs, were walking towards the center of the mansion wearing the prepared pajamas. ¡°So refreshing~¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. It was really nice.¡± ¡°Me too¡­¡± ¡°Oh, by the way, Miss Hanna, why is your bottom so big? Miss Yuria didn¡¯t look like that, you have an incredible weapon¡­¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s just because I exercise a lot¡­¡±¡°What?! Ah..ah..ah¡­ Is that so?¡± Rosanna, humming as she came down, followed by Yuria, Hanna, and Chartia, stepped lightly on the floor, emitting a fragrant shampoo scent. ¡°Haah¡­ This is nice~!¡± Ricardo, who had already finished bathing and was sitting on the sofa, opened his mouth as he watched the beautiesing down the stairs. ¡®Wow¡­¡¯ As expected of beauties acknowledged by the author, Ricardo nodded and eximed in admiration at the sight of these women who were beyond the ordinary category. ¡®They¡¯re really beautiful.¡¯ Appearances that could be mistaken for angels. Despite their in appearance without makeup, the sight of the four womening down the stairs was overwhelmingly beautiful, to the point where the word ¡®impressive¡¯ came to mind. The middle-aged Rosanna. Yuria drying her wet hair. Hanna¡¯s curvy figure in white pajamas, and even Princess Chartia exuded an aura that was difficult to express in words. Ricardo looked at thediesing down and asked the men sitting next to him. With the intention of giving credit where it¡¯s due, even if it might seem vulgar. After all, Kyle and Malik were robust men. ¡°Aren¡¯t they all so beautiful¡­¡± ¡°So if we start a bathhouse business centered around the Desmond family¡­¡± ¡°That¡¯s certainly good, but to be frank, the Desmond image isn¡¯t very good externally. I don¡¯t know about starting under the Histania name¡­¡± ¡°If we target themon people as consumers, wouldn¡¯t public sentiment improve? As we gradually recover our image, we can expand the business to the nobility, starting with a premium to quickly gain profitspared to the investment.¡± ¡°Certainly¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯ll support it with personal assets, on the condition that we exclusively include the franchise I operate¡­¡± They seemedpletely uninterested. ¡®Are they eunuchs?¡¯ Ricardo seriously wondered as he watched Kyle and Malik in white pajamas engaged in a heated discussion. He thought that even so, this was too much. He hadn¡¯t intended to ask anything grand. Honestly, even though Ricardo was greedy, he wasn¡¯t broad-minded enough to volunteer as a love bridge. He had just spoken to brag about how pretty his friend was, but the two men showed no interest at all. While it¡¯s admirable to focus on work, how could they remain still with such beauties right in front of them¡­ Kyle and Malik were concentrating on work like monks who don¡¯t covet the predator¡¯s prey. Ricardo chuckled softly and looked at Darbav, who was focusing on Rosanna. ¡°Master.¡± ¡°Beautiful¡­¡± ¡°Master?¡± ¡°I¡¯m d I persisted in confessing even after being rejected five times.¡± Having unintentionally heard Darbav¡¯s love history, Ricardo smiled dizzily and stood up from the sofa to go fetch the youngdy who would be in the women¡¯s changing room on the third floor. Now that he¡¯d enjoyed a good view, it was time to get back to work. ¡°Miss Yuria.¡± ¡°Yes?!¡± Ricardo gently stopped Yuria, who was drying her pink hair with a towel, and asked. ¡°Is there no one else on the third floor except for the youngdy?¡± ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right!¡± ¡°Then I¡¯ll go get her.¡± ¡°Okay!¡± -Thud. ¡°Ah, Mr. Ricardo!¡± Yuria, who called out to Ricardo as he was stepping onto the stairs, greeted him with a shy smile. ¡°Today was really fun. At first, I was very nervous and scared, but I¡¯m d I came¡­!¡± ¡°I¡¯m d. I¡¯m more thankful that you enjoyed it. And¡­¡± Ricardo smiled slightly as he brushed Yuria¡¯s wet hair back. ¡°You look really beautiful today.¡± ¡°What? Ye-ye-ye-yes? Uh, um.¡± Yuria, with a face that looked like it might burst, bowed her head and stood still, unable to move. Ricardo gently massaged Yuria¡¯s shoulders as she fidgeted with her wet hair, then walked towards the stairs to the third floor. * In front of the quiet door of the women¡¯s bath on the third floor. Standing in front of the forbidden area for men that he couldn¡¯t enter due to Malik¡¯s interference, Ricardo swallowed hard and carefully pulled back the red curtain covering the door. As the dampness from the wet floor and the warm humidity from the bath brushed against his face, Ricardo sighed with relief. He thought it was fortunate that everyone seemed to have enjoyed it, even though he hadn¡¯t expected them to. He had thought that nobles of high rank might dislike such things. Although he had jokingly said he wanted to enter the women¡¯s bath, in truth, he had wanted to focus on their reactions. He was afraid of ruining things with an excessive challenge. He had been afraid that they might be dissatisfied with the tea party that was conducted more like a retreat than the usual tea parties they knew, and he wanted to gauge their reactions. As a man, it was difficult for him to understand women¡¯s hearts. ¡°Hah¡­¡± What a relief. Ricardo smiled slightly with relief and took a deep step onto the damp changing room floor to find the youngdy who might be hiding somewhere in the bath. It would be disappointing if the protagonist was missing from the drinking party held to conclude the tea party. Ricardo gently knocked on the closet door with his finger to be considerate in case the youngdy was in an awkward state of dress. -Knock knock. ¡°Youngdy.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯vee to escort you.¡± Receiving no response from the youngdy, Ricardo carefully took another step forward and peeked his head through the gap of the closet on the opposite side. ¡°Puhah!¡± And then he burst outughing at the sight of the youngdy sitting on the floor. ¡°Youngdy!¡± ¡°Eeeek¡­¡± The youngdy, who had thrown the white pajamas on the floor and put on an unfamiliar pajama over her head, was struggling with her head stuck in the arm hole. Ricardoughed at the sight of the youngdy trying to put on a strange pajama with ck and white patterns, wondering why she wasn¡¯t wearing the silk pajamas he had given to everyone and where she had gotten this from. ¡°What are you doing?¡± ¡°Eeeng¡­ Help me.¡± ¡°No¡­ Puhahaha, why are you wearing clothes like this? What happened to the pajamas I prepared for you?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t like them because they¡¯re dull. I¡¯m the protagonist today, so I can¡¯t wear something dull.¡± ¡°Well, that¡¯s true.¡± Ricardo nodded, thinking he hadn¡¯t been considerate enough of the youngdy, and carefully pulled her head out of the clothes she was stuck in. With a ¡®pop¡¯ sound, the youngdy finally escaped from the clothes and shook out her disheveled hair, exhaling. ¡°Whew. Thanks to you, I survived.¡± ¡°I¡¯m d you¡¯re alive. But where did you get these pajamas from?¡± Ricardo held up the pajamas the youngdy had been wearing in front of his eyes, raising a question mark over his head. Pajamas with ck and white patterns embroidered on them. Ricardo smiled slightly at the pajamas with a hood that had horns made of cotton at the end. ¡®Animal pajamas, huh.¡¯ The youngdy, who had procured cow pajamas, tilted her head and smiled slightly. ¡°It¡¯s a secret.¡± ¡°Pardon?¡± ¡°It¡¯s a secret.¡± The youngdy chuckled and reached out her hand to Ricardo. ¡°Put it on me.¡± Truly, unable to resist the youngdy¡¯s aegyo, which was befitting of her world-ss cuteness, Ricardo pretended to give in and put the animal pajamas over the youngdy¡¯s face. Although there was no mishap of seeing the youngdy¡¯s naked body as she was wearing a short-sleeved shirt, Ricardo thought it was fortunate that he could see the youngdy¡¯s cute appearance. The youngdy, who had changed into the animal pajamas, sat on the floor and shrugged her shoulders. ¡°Alcohol.¡± ¡°You should drink moderately.¡± ¡°Alcohol. Alcohol.¡± ¡°Youngdy.¡± ¡°Eeeek! Let¡¯s go!¡± Ricardo patted the youngdy¡¯s head and slowly moved forward. * The drinking party continues. Perhaps because expensive alcohol had been prepared, Kyle, Malik, and Darbav were smiling contentedly with their arms around each other¡¯s shoulders, and Darbav was excitedly talking about trivial old stories while observing the two men¡¯s reactions. -Is Rowen still like that? -Father is still the same. -I knew that guy was stubborn, but you must have a hard time. -Not at all. The youngdy was learning about alcohol from the Duchess. -Mommy! Alcohol¡­! -ng! -Urgh! -I told you to call me mom, and didn¡¯t mom tell you that¡¯s not how you receive alcohol when an adult pours it for you? -Hehehe¡­ That¡¯s right. Yuria and Hanna were sitting awkwardly, tilting their sses. ¡°Senior.¡± ¡°¡­Yes?¡± Hanna, soaked in alcohol, spoke while keeping her eyes on Ricardo, who was making side dishes alone in the kitchen. ¡°You know, senior. What do you think of the butler?¡± ¡°Uh¡­?¡± Surprised by the sudden question, Yuria couldn¡¯t keep her eyes in one ce and stroked her ss with her finger. ¡°Wh-what do you mean by that?¡± ¡°Are you going to be like that?¡± Hanna twisted her ss slightly and smiled bitterly. Then, using the alcohol as an excuse, she spoke about what she couldn¡¯t tell others, calmly talking about what Ricardo meant to her. ¡°You know, senior.¡± Hanna opened her lips while keeping her eyes on Ricardo. ¡°I really like the butler.¡± Madly. ¡°I like the butler.¡± So. ¡°You should be on your guard too, senior. Because I¡¯m not that nice.¡± End of Chapter Chapter 232: The Viiness Hosts a Tea Party (6) *** Alcohol can give one the courage to speak. Sometimes, that courage bes the key to spitting out the lingering bitterness in one¡¯s heart, and sometimes it bes a disaster that invites trouble. Hanna¡¯s words carried both of these elements. A key to the feelings she hadn¡¯t been able to express to others, and a bullet of jealousy that could upset Yuria. Yuria bit her lip and remained silent after hearing Hanna¡¯s words. ¡°I¡¯m not as kind as you think.¡± ¡®¡­¡¯Yuria could fully understand what Hanna meant. No matter how clueless she might be, she wasn¡¯t that oblivious. She understood that Hanna¡¯s words meant, ¡®If your feelings are half-hearted, then disappear.¡¯ The narrative Hanna had justid out exined it quite clearly. Yuria had a lot she wanted to say. She wanted to tell Hanna that the time of her own wavering, of having half-hearted feelings, was over. But Hanna, drunk, kept pouring out her sincerity to Yuria without stopping. ¡°I¡¯m not as kind as the butler. Maybe it¡¯s because I¡¯m an ignorant woman, but if I think someone is a hindrance, I sever my ties with them.¡± Like with Senior Ruin. Hanna mumbled thest part softly and looked directly at Yuria. ¡°I know what I¡¯m saying is presumptuous. But I felt like I had to say this to you, senior.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°I liked the butler first.¡± Hanna spoke clearly, looking at the frozen Yuria. She emphasized that there was an order to things. ¡°I don¡¯t know what the butler means to you.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°It feels simr to me, but also different in some way. I know it¡¯s aplicated rtionship. That¡¯s why I don¡¯t understand it. I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re feeling.¡± ? Hanna shrugged as she spoke about her own situation, admitting that she was just a coward who couldn¡¯t even confess her love. ¡°The butler is an idiot, after all.¡± Yuria knew that too. She knew just how much of an idiot Ricardo was. And Yuria also understood why Hanna was bringing up such questions. After all, she¡¯d only shown a negative side of herself so far. Whenever Ricardo was mentioned, Yuria would avoid the topic or change the subject, and she didn¡¯t deny that this behavior had given Hanna a bad impression. Hanna spoke to Yuria. ¡°It¡¯s not like I don¡¯t know about you, senior. I heard about what happened between you and the butler at the Academy.¡± But still. -re! -Ricardo¡¯s special set of appetizers, seafood pancake, is ready. ¡°I can¡¯t help but side with the butler. If you still hold bad feelings toward him, senior, then I¡¯ll have no choice but to dislike you.¡± ¡°Because I want to be a good person for the butler, who has no one else on his side in this world¡­.¡± ¡°He¡¯s the most special person to me, so even though it may sound arrogant, I wanted to say this.¡± Hanna knew that her words were aggressive toward Yuria. She knew that siding with Ricardo, despite understanding the twisted rtionship, would be hard for Yuria to ept. After finally getting her words out, Hanna let out a light breath and emptied her ss. Yuria, who had been quietly listening to Hanna, exhaled heavily and spoke. ¡°Why do you like Ricardo?¡± At Yuria¡¯s fundamental question, Hanna smiled faintly and answered. ¡°Me?¡± ¡°Because when I was going through a time so hard I wanted to die, he was the one who lifted me up¡­? Maybe because he became the light in my life, which was on the verge of withering like a dying flower.¡± Recalling that terrible time, Hanna gripped her ss tightly. ¡°He¡¯s the one who gave light to someone like me, who was living a pitiful life that no one would have remembered.¡± Hanna knew. Even though she¡¯d only heard fragments of the story, she understood that Yuria had every reason to hate Ricardo, and it was natural for her to feel that way. If she were in Yuria¡¯s shoes, she wouldn¡¯t have been able to easily forgive or like him either. But. ¡°He was the first person to tell me I had value.¡± Truly. ¡°He reached out to someone who had been ignored and gave me a miracle. I know my words are selfish, but¡­.¡± Hanna, borrowing the courage from her drunkenness, spoke. ¡°I really like the butler.¡± Yuria, clenching her fists, lowered her head and spoke to Hanna in a trembling voice. ¡°Is that all?¡± At Yuria¡¯s question, Hanna smiled brightly and answered. ¡°No.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°I like him because he¡¯s handsome. He¡¯s more handsome and kind than any man in the world, so I like him. Does that make me sound shallow?¡± Yuria nodded lightly. She could understand Hanna¡¯s simple but clear reason. After all, she had fallen for Ricardo for the same reasons. So, Yuria wasn¡¯t afraid to answer Hanna¡¯s warning. Even if all misunderstandings weren¡¯t resolved, even if they never would be, Yuria, like Hanna, couldn¡¯t give up on that man. Even with misunderstandings. Even if they couldn¡¯t be cleared up. Perhaps, Yuria had always liked Ricardo, and with conviction, she spoke. ¡°You asked me how I feel about Ricardo, right?¡± Yuria looked at Ricardo, who was bustling between tables, carrying tes in both hands. -Utcha! Ricardo¡¯s special set of appetizers, drug hot dogs, here! -Eek! The hot dog is longer than my arm! -I put in some extra effort. -Ooooooh! ¡°I feel the same as you.¡± Even though he was foolish and had hurt her, she still liked him. And when she realized that the hurt hade from his concern for her, she liked him even more. Most of all, he was so handsome that Yuria couldn¡¯t give up on her feelings for him. ¡°I like Ricardo too. So much that every other man in the world looks like a squidpared to him.¡± ¡°What¡­.¡± ¡°What else? Just like you, I¡¯m someone who¡¯spletely hooked on Ricardo.¡± Yuria chuckled as she looked at Ricardo, who was approaching with tes in hand. ¡°Does that make me sound shallow?¡± ¡°Pfft¡­¡± Ricardo, who had arrived at their table, ced the appetizers down and smiled as he voiced his concern. ¡°Why are you drinking so much?¡± Yuria nced at Hanna and silently mouthed her words. ¡®How could you not like him?¡¯ At that very moment, Chartia, who had been sitting alone, not fitting in with the party, was sipping her drink in a corner. -Gom. ¡°Don¡¯t eat that.¡± -Gom. The fact that herpanion was a bear was a bit of a problem. But sitting across from Gomtangi and enjoying the drinking session, Chartia smiled to herself, thoroughly enjoying the moment. She liked this kind of peaceful life. It wasn¡¯t because she had no close friends. She simply preferred being alone, so she¡¯d gone to a ce where there were no people. It definitely wasn¡¯t because Gomtangi was there that she sat in that spot. She definitely didn¡¯t think the smelly beast was cute. ¡°Lady Chartia. Here are your appetizers¡­¡± ¡°Kyaa!¡± Ricardo, who had brought the appetizers, raised an eyebrow at the sight of the princess sitting on the floor drinking. ¡°Why are you sitting on the floor? There are so many tables.¡± ¡°Ah¡­ well.¡± Chartia, sitting on the floor, nced at Gomtangi, who had his bottom firmly nted on the ground, and bit her lip. It was strange for the princess of the empire to be sitting on the floor, showing such an undignified appearance. ¡®I should stand up.¡¯ ¡®I should maintain a dignified, graceful posture like a princess.¡¯ -Gom. But with the fluffy creature in front of her, Chartia couldn¡¯t bring herself to leave. After a moment of hesitation, she sighed deeply and lifted her hands from the floor. ¡°I was just sitting here.¡± Ricardo smiled and ced the food in front of Gomtangi, who was sitting across from her, and gave a small smile. ¡°Gomtangi is really cute, isn¡¯t he?¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Our Gomtangi likes it when you put your hand in his mouth. If you put it in too deep, he might eat you, but he likes it because it tastes like meat.¡± -Goooom! Ricardo squatted in front of Gomtangi and extended his hand. Gomtangi sniffed Ricardo¡¯s hand and began licking it, growling softly as he started to nibble on it. ¡°Isn¡¯t it fascinating?¡± ¡°Yeah. Are you sure he won¡¯t bite your hand off?¡± ¡°Gomtangi isn¡¯t that dumb.¡± Chartia smiled and buried her face between her knees, chuckling. ¡°He¡¯s cute.¡± Chartia enjoyed this peaceful life. She felt morefortable here, where she couldugh without worry, than in the imperial pce, where she was ignored as a powerless, talentless princess. On the day everyone left. As the guests boarded their carriages after the eventful tea party, the youngdy wore a sullen expression. ¡°But I didn¡¯t get to have a pillow fight.¡± ¡°You can do it next time.¡± The youngdy, tipsy from the alcohol, regretted not being able to have the pillow fight. She had been practicing her swing before the tea party, and now she waved her hand with a wistful look in her eyes. ¡°Goodbye.¡± As the footsteps of those leaving faded into the distance, we wrapped up the tea party with a pleasant farewell. ¡°Thank you for enjoying the event.¡± ¡°It was fun. Please invite me again.¡± ¡°This kind of tea party is nice.¡± ¡°Gomtangi¡­¡± -Gom. ¡°¡­¡± I looked at Chartia, whose eyes were brimming with tears, and asked. ¡°Are you crying?¡± ¡°N-No!¡± ¡°Come by if you¡¯re bored.¡± I smiled kindly and said to Chartia. ¡°I¡¯ll host you for 10 gold per hour.¡± And so, the youngdy¡¯s first tea party ended in sess, with Gomtangi bing a wallet-keeper for the household. End of Chapter Chapter 233: A Restaurant Named ¡®Yom¡¯ (1) *** 10 years ago. A sorrowful voice of a woman echoed through the streets of a slum. ¡°¡­Where did you go?¡± The young woman¡¯s voice resonated, unanswered, spreading mournfully. She wandered through the slum streets, murmuring to herself. Where did you go? I told you to wait here.I promised I woulde back for you. The woman knew how irresponsible and difficult her one-sided promise to the child had been. But to endure the flood of regret, she believed this was the only way. Even though she knew too much time had passed for a child to bear alone. ¡°Misa¡­¡± The woman called out the name, burdened by her own guilt, as she walked. She ran toward a passing child, oveying her past mistakes onto them. ¡°Misa¡­?¡± She grabbed the shoulder of the child walking ahead and turned them around to check their face. Hoping, just maybe, this child was the one she was looking for, she gazed at the startled child¡¯s face with trembling hands and a sorrowful expression. ¡°Who are you,dy?¡± ¡°S¡­Sorry.¡± The woman¡¯s appearance was far from good. The ambition she once had to return as a sessful person was nowhere to be seen. She now roamed the slums in worn-out clothes. Her bag was tattered. Her once delicate hands were now covered in calluses. Her beauty remained, but the traces of hardship etched into her appearance couldn¡¯t erase the word ¡®tragedy¡¯ from her presence. She had only loved, yet was abandoned. She had only dreamed of a happy future, but received no reward. She had cruelly cast everything aside to escape this wretched life, thinking she would return once she became a respectable mother. Yet, having achieved nothing, she continued to search the slums. One day. Two days. A week. And then a month. The streets of the slum, where she hade to fulfill her role as a mother with the money she had in hand, only deepened her sorrow. Dust rolled by. The sight of begging children weighed heavier on her than she had imagined. If only she had chosen an orphanage instead of the slums, if only she hadn¡¯t feared the rumors that orphanages sold children, things might have been different. ?? The woman btedly realized how terrifying the consequences of her rash decision had been, driven by the impatience to rid herself of her burdens. Back then, she hadn¡¯t known. Her own future had seemed more important than the child¡¯s, and she had selfishly believed that everything would be fine. Every night, she spent her time dreaming of a child who resented her. Then, one day. The woman met a boy in the slums. -Have you seen a girl named Misa? -Hmm. She¡¯s about this tall, with silver hair. -I¡¯ve seen a boy named Michail, but never a girl named Misa. I¡¯ve lived in this area for quite a while, but I¡¯ve never heard that name. Not anymore, at least. The red-haired boy frowned as he spoke. He had never seen the child she was searching for. -Hmm¡­ I don¡¯t know. The boy spoke politely to the woman. -Do you have a picture? -¡­ The woman couldn¡¯t answer. She had no memories with the child to speak of, and back then, she hadn¡¯t even wanted to keep any memories of the child in a photograph. Of course, she had no picture. Seeing the woman¡¯s silence, the boy answered without hesitation. He said, ¡°You won¡¯t find her.¡± He exined that several years had passed, and with such scant information¡ªjust a name¡ªit was nearly impossible to find a child in this vast slum. The boy looked at the woman and asked. -Do you remember? -¡­ -The face. He pointed to his own face with his finger, offering a possible solution. -Do you remember her face? -¡­ The woman couldn¡¯t lift her head. Too much time had passed. ¡°Sigh¡­¡± The boy didn¡¯t know who the woman was. He didn¡¯t know who she was looking for. He didn¡¯t know whose mother she might be. To him, she was just another person who hade, filled with regret, like so many others. He didn¡¯t attach any special meaning to it. In a trembling voice, the woman asked. -What usually happens to those abandoned here? The boy replied. -You know. -¡­ -It¡¯s not good. As he passed by the woman, the boy spoke. -Think of it in a positive light. That¡¯s the best you can do. Not long after, the woman found a discarded teddy bear under a bridge. Kneeling in front of a pile of stonesrge enough for a child to lie down on, she hugged the teddy bear and wept. The bear was full of stitched-up scars. She clutched the worn-out teddy bear, which had no intact part left after so much time had passed. And in front of the unmarked grave, she cried her heart out. *** A peaceful morning at the mansion. Humming a tune as I prepared breakfast, I ced the grilled meat on a te, listening to the birds chirping and the sunlight streaming in. The meat was well-done. I poked the center of the meat with a fork and brought it to my lips to check how well it was cooked. ¡°Perfectly done.¡± It seemed thoroughly cooked. ¡°Maybe I should open a restaurant.¡± The youngdy didn¡¯t like her meat rare. She always said meat should have a chewy texture to be tasty. I once served her rare meat, and she threw the fork at me, saying it was so raw it could still be revived as a calf. Since then, I¡¯ve always cooked the meat thoroughly. Though, oddly enough, she enjoys steak tartare. Satisfied that the meat was cooked just the way the youngdy liked it, I nced up at the second floor of the mansion. ¡®She¡¯ll probably call for me soon.¡¯ I counted to three in my head. One. Two. Three. ¡°Go¡­Go! Air raid siren¡­!!!¡± ¡°Pfft¡­!¡± As usual, her energetic morning call echoed through the mansion, and I headed upstairs with the breakfast tray. The youngdy, with a sullen expression, was chewing on the grilled meat as she ate her breakfast. Though I had confirmed the doneness of the meat, she still looked displeased for some reason, her face full of dissatisfaction. ¡°¡­Ugh.¡± Watching her struggle to lift her fork, I raised a questioning brow. ¡°Are you not feeling well?¡± ¡°No.¡± ¡°Is the meat undercooked?¡± ¡°That¡¯s not it either.¡± ¡°Then why the long face?¡± The youngdy shook her head and let out a deep sigh. She stabbed her fork into the meat and spoke in a refined voice. ¡°I¡¯m broke.¡± ¡°Excuse me?¡± ¡°I spent all the money I had stashed away from Ricardo.¡± She shamelessly admitted to theft. I chuckled at her blunt confession and asked why she was so upset. It wasn¡¯t just about the theft¡ªwhat had she spent all that money on? The youngdy lowered her head, looking dejected. ¡°I bought pajamas and chocte, so it¡¯s all gone. I also gave some to Ricardo¡¯s friend.¡± ¡°My friend?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± The youngdy nodded, thinking of Hans, who had been away due to personal matters. ¡°I saw Ricardo¡¯s friend up north the other day. The one with sses, the ugly one.¡± ¡°He¡¯s not that ugly.¡± ¡°To me, he is.¡± I already knew she had high standards, but I smiled and nodded. I had been wondering how to exin Hans to her, but thankfully, she considered him a friend, so I didn¡¯t need to overthink it. The youngdy counted the remaining money with her fingers and said. ¡°I gave Ricardo¡¯s friend some money as a reward.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Ricardo wouldn¡¯t pay his friend, would he?¡± ¡°¡­That friend of mine is quite wealthy.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°He¡¯s rich. He doesn¡¯t even pay taxes because of his illegal dealings.¡± ¡°Does he have more money than me?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Argh!!!!!!¡± The youngdy clenched her fists in frustration, like someone who had been scammed. She vowed to take back the reward she had given him, now regretting her generosity. But as her appetite returned, she began to eat the meat with gusto. By the time the te was empty, I ced the cookies I had prepared for her snack on the table. ¡°Poop!¡± ¡°No, they¡¯re cookies from the tea party.¡± ¡°Ugh¡­ Who made these?¡± The youngdy frowned at the cookies, which looked like giant lumps of poop. ¡°They look disgusting.¡± I smiled lightly and answered her, wondering where her conscience had gone. ¡°You made them, youngdy.¡± ¡°Eek!¡± ¡°The cookies that are left over the most are the ones you made.¡± The youngdy pushed the cookies away, shaking her head. ¡°I didn¡¯t make those.¡± ¡°Are you abandoning your cookies?¡± ¡°They¡¯re not mine. Gross.¡± ¡°The cookies will be hurt.¡± ¡°They¡¯re gross. If I eat that, I¡¯ll get a stomachache.¡± I smiled and urged her. ¡°We need to move a little faster today.¡± ¡°Huh? Where are we going?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± I smiled softly and told the youngdy. ¡°We¡¯re going out to eat today.¡± ¡°Out to eat?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± The youngdy¡¯s eyes widened. Perhaps the meat she had just eaten had already digested, as she looked at me with excitement, drooling slightly. ¡°Are we going to Friends of Forest?¡± I answered vaguely. ¡°Something like that.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°We¡¯re going with the owner of Friends of Forest.¡± ¡°Why with him?¡± ¡°He said a rival restaurant has opened.¡± I gave her a satisfied smile. ¡°Oh, and the owner is treating us.¡± ¡°Really?¡± The youngdy erased her disappointed expression and nodded vigorously. ¡°That¡¯s fine, then.¡± As expected, she couldn¡¯t resist anything free. And so, we arrived. In front of a restaurant with a sign that read ¡®Yom.¡¯ End of Chapter Chapter 234: A Restaurant Named ¡®Yom¡¯ (2) *** In front of a restaurant in Hamel, where people were lined up in a long queue. Three suspicious-looking individuals were sitting on a bench, waiting for their turn. A man in a brown coat. A man dressed as a butler. And then¡ª ¡°Gimme that back!!¡± A woman, arguing with a child, added to the unusual atmosphere. Despite their odd appearance, they were patiently waiting for their turn.¡°Ahem.¡± Clearing his throat, Ricardo looked at the man holding a paper ticketbeled ¡¯12¡¯ and spoke. ¡°Boss.¡± ¡°I¡¯m analyzing right now, so don¡¯t talk to me.¡± Despite Malik¡¯s firm rejection, Ricardo continued to ask his question. There was something more important than analysis¡ªembarrassment. Bracing himself for a scolding, Ricardo asked Malik. ¡°Why are you wearing that weird mustache?¡± ¡°¡­Oh, the mustache, you mean.¡± Malik, excited that his disguise had been noticed, smiled lightly and answered. ¡°It¡¯s called camouge.¡± ¡°That?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Malik, dressed in a brown coat, sunsses, and a fake mustache, looked suspicious enough to be dragged away by the passing guards. ¡°You look way too suspicious.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s not like we¡¯re industrial spies. It¡¯s really strange.¡± Malik took off his sunsses and asked, genuinely curious. ¡°Is it really that strange?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Even the mustache?¡± ¡°The mustache makes it worse.¡± ¡°¡­The staff said it was wless and liked it.¡± ¡°They can¡¯t exactly tell the boss it¡¯s bad, can they?¡± ¡°¡­¡± As his carefully prepared disguise turned out to be a failure, Malik regretfully peeled off the clumsy mustache stuck to his face. ¡°Is it really that strange?¡± Still unwilling to let go, Malik hesitated, holding the half-peeled mustache in his hand. Ricardo nodded firmly. ¡°Yes.¡± Malik was disappointed. The line was long. It would take about 40 minutes for their turn toe, given the number of people waiting. ¡®There are a lot of people.¡¯ Though not as long as the line at the Friends of Forest, it was still a considerable wait time, which didn¡¯t quite fit with Hamel¡¯s fast-paced lifestyle. Ricardo, puzzled, asked Malik. ¡°There are quite a lot of people here.¡± ¡°Indeed.¡± ¡°How long did you say since it opened?¡± ¡°Two weeks. It opened while you were on your trip to the North.¡± ¡°Two weeks?¡± Ricardo looked up at the restaurant. [Restaurant: Yom] The sign was nothing special, and the interior was quite ordinary. There weren¡¯t many staff members either. The table turnover rate wasn¡¯t particrly fast. It wasn¡¯t spacious. There weren¡¯t any distinctive menu items either, so why were there so many people? Even if they were benefiting from the initial opening buzz, the number of customers seemed excessive. Ricardo, still puzzled, asked Malik. ¡°There are too many people. The initial rush of customers from the opening should be dying down by now.¡± ¡°Exactly.¡± Malik nodded, watching the customers enter through the door. ¡°That¡¯s why I suggested wee here. I was curious why a ce with nothing special would have so many customers.¡± ¡°Is it affecting our profits?¡± ¡°No, the customer base is different, so there¡¯s no loss. I just thought there might be something to learn. I¡¯ve always relied on capital, so I don¡¯t really know the grassroots level.¡± ¡°Hmm¡­¡± Ricardo shrugged as he looked at the menu through the ss window. ¡®Too ordinary.¡¯ If they had copied the tteokbokki recipe from the Friends of Forest in the capital, it would make sense. But the food served here was as in as could be. Sds, risottos. Steak and bread were about all they had, so there was no reason for people to be so excited about it. Ricardo sighed softly, still unable to solve the mystery, and looked down at the youngdy eating chocte. ¡°Miss.¡± ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°Where did you get that chocte?¡± The youngdy pointed to a crying child on the street with her finger and answered. ¡°I took it from him.¡± ¡°Oh¡­¡± ¡°I asked for it, and he gave it to me.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t that robbery?¡± The youngdy smiled brightly and said confidently. ¡°It¡¯s a skill.¡± ¡°It certainly is a talent.¡± Ricardo nodded, praising the youngdy for teaching the child a lesson about the order of society. If you spoil a child too much, they might end up like someone who sets off an ¡®air raid rm¡¯ every morning. ¡°Ricardo, you¡¯re cursing me in your head, aren¡¯t you?¡± ¡°¡­How did you know?¡± ¡°Your eyes say it all.¡± ¡°Sharp as ever.¡± Ricardo stuffed a piece of chocte into the youngdy¡¯s mouth to shut her up. There was no winning a verbal battle with her. As a diligent butler, he did his duty by silencing her. ¡°Mmm¡­¡± With the sweetness in her mouth, the youngdy smiled and nodded. Ricardo waited for her mood to improve before carefully asking another question. ¡°Miss,¡± ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°Do you think this restaurant will be good?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± ¡°Does the smell suggest it¡¯ll be good, or not?¡± The youngdy frowned and looked at Ricardo. ¡°Ricardo.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not a dog.¡± She had a point. Time continued to pass. The customers ahead of them entered, and new people joined the line behind them. Enough time had passed for Ricardo to give the crying child a piece of chocte, and finally, their long wait was over. -12th customer! It was time to work as industrial spies. -Clink. ¡°¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡± -Clink. The sound of cutlery scraping tes echoed at the table. Without a word, they cut into the meat on their tes, awkward smiles on their faces as they tried to satisfy their hunger. How to describe it? It was good, but¡­ just average. It was the kind of taste that left something to be desired for a restaurant iming to be a hotspot. Ricardo, finding the food just a little better than the nearby restaurants, awkwardly smiled as he cleaned his te. ¡°Grrr¡­¡± The youngdy, sitting at what she called ¡®Ferry No. 1,¡¯ furiously sawed at her steak, trying to suppress her anger. ¡°It¡¯s not cooked enough¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s like it¡¯s still mooing.¡± ¡°Boss¡­¡± ng. The youngdy mmed her fork onto the table, ring at the busy staff, her lips twitching with frustration. ¡°Grrr¡­¡± Ricardo quickly covered her mouth with a smile. ¡°Please, calm down, Miss.¡± ¡°I can¡¯t! I asked for it well-done, and they served me a live cow!¡± ¡°It seems there was a mistake with the order. I¡¯ll ask them to cook it again. Let¡¯s let it go this time.¡± ¡°Grrrrr!¡± The youngdy¡¯s expression was murderous. When it came to meat, she became endlessly sensitive. She huffed and puffed, barely holding back her anger. With a serious expression, she stared at the kitchen and came to a reasonable conclusion. ¡°They¡¯re definitely trying to assassinate me.¡± Holding a knife in her hand, her eyes burned with fury. Ricardo calmly tried to soothe her and looked down at the food on his te. ¡®Tasteless.¡¯ To be honest, it wasn¡¯t good. Maybe it was because they were used to eating the best, or maybe their tastes had be more refined, but it wasn¡¯t worth waiting for. Malik felt the same. Having finished his te, Malik wiped his lips with a handkerchief and nodded. ¡°Strange.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s not particrly good, nor is it bad.¡± ¡°Exactly.¡± ¡°Right. The portions arerge, but the prices aren¡¯t exceptionally cheap either.¡± Malik let out a hollowugh and muttered. ¡°It¡¯s neither the taste nor the price¡­ Interesting.¡± As someone obsessed with the restaurant business, Malik smiled with interest as he tasted the sauce on his te and nodded. ¡°Ricardo.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Do you know why this restaurant is so popr?¡± Ricardo hesitated before answering. Honestly, he didn¡¯t know. With cooking skills like this, he felt he could open a restaurant and seed as well, so he couldn¡¯t find a proper answer. ¡°Honestly, I don¡¯t know. I think I could make something better, so I can¡¯t say for sure.¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± Malik held up three fingers and looked at Ricardo. ¡°I¡¯ve seen three cases where a restaurant with bad food seeded.¡± First. ¡°A restaurant with extensive connections.¡± Second. ¡°A restaurant opened by a celebrity.¡± Andstly, the third. Malik looked seriously at the kitchen and spoke. ¡°A restaurant with a beautiful owner.¡± ¡°Pardon?¡± ¡°I think this restaurant falls into the third category.¡± Malik ced his handkerchief on the table and discreetly raised his hand to call a staff member. And then¡ª ¡°Ah?!¡± He snatched the te from the youngdy and pointed to the undercooked steak. The youngdy, looking as if her world had copsed, clenched her fists as she watched her steak being taken away. But Malik ignored her and spoke to the staff member who had approached. ¡°The steak is undercooked.¡± ¡°Oh! I¡¯m terribly sorry. I¡¯ll have it reced right away!¡± Malik waved his hand firmly at the flustered staff member and said. ¡°No, I¡¯d like to see the owner.¡± ¡°Excuse me?¡± ¡°As a fellow restaurateur, I can¡¯t let this slide.¡± Malik handed a tip to the staff member and spoke. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t say anything bad.¡± About five minutes passed. A woman brought a newly cooked steak and approached Malik, bowing her head in apology. ¡°I apologize for the inconvenience. It seems our staff made a mistake with the order¡­ If there¡¯s anything else you¡¯d like, we¡¯ll make it on the house.¡± Malik looked at the woman and asked. ¡°¡­Are you the owner?¡± The woman removed her mask and swept her hair back, nodding. ¡°Yes, I am the owner.¡± She looked familiar. There was a strange sense of familiarity, as if he had seen her somewhere before. Despite her age, her beauty hadn¡¯t faded, and Ricardo felt a sense of curiosity. ¡®Who is she?¡¯ Ricardo racked his brain, watching the owner converse with Malik. It wasn¡¯t long before the youngdy¡¯s muttering beside him provided the answer to the familiarity. ¡°Michail¡­¡± Michail. Ricardo instinctively knew. This woman was Michail¡¯s mother. Though her name hadn¡¯t been explicitly mentioned in the novel, Ricardo, knowing the story and its conclusion, could tell. The woman standing before them was the protagonist of a tragic reunion. End of Chapter Chapter 235: A Restaurant Named ¡®Yom¡¯ (3) *** The empty streets of Hamel. -Step, step. Walking down the dark street of Hamel, I looked up at the sign of a restaurant at the end of the road. [Yom] ¡°A wandering restaurant, huh¡­¡± What a peculiar name. It¡¯s currently 11 PM.Except for a few bars, there were no restaurants with their lights on in Hamel. Yet, the restaurant named ¡®Yom¡¯ was softly glowing in the distance. But it wasn¡¯t the kind of light that indicated it was open for business. All the exterior lights of the restaurant were off, so it seemed like they were in the middle of closing. ¡®I must be an unwee guest¡­¡¯ A customer showing up at closing time wouldn¡¯t be weed. Honestly, I didn¡¯t feel good about it. I wouldn¡¯t like it either if I were in their shoes. The reason I came to ¡®Yom¡¯ at thiste hour was simple: to find out more about a woman named ¡®E.¡¯ [E Lv.13] upation: Former Empire¡¯s Greatest Dancer Affection: 10 Favorite Topics: Cooking. Customers. Money. Mass. News. Sess. A proud mother. A mother without shame. Hope. Miracles. Disliked Topics: The past. Nobles. Lost child. Nightmares. A shameful mother. Resentment. Hatred. Betrayal. The affection window I saw earlier in the day contained many stories. A lost child. A shameful mother. And ¡®Mass.¡¯ I appreciated her genuine love for cooking, but what caught my eye the most was the desperation of a mother searching for something lost. Especially the word ¡®Mass,¡¯ which raised many questions. To be clear, this wasn¡¯t my first time meeting the woman named ¡®E.¡¯ I remembered encountering her in the slums long ago, dressed in ragged clothes, during a time when I was visiting due to some old memories. Her face, as she searched for a girl named ¡®Misa,¡¯ was unforgettable. The expression of a woman who looked like she could copse at any moment was something I couldn¡¯t forget, even if I wanted to. Saying I had forgotten would be a lie. At that time, I didn¡¯t ce much significance on E as a person. There were many adults who came to the slums with regrets. I thought she was just one of many. But now¡­ ¡°¡­¡± Things were different. Was it intuition? Or maybe a reader¡¯s instinct? I felt an inexplicable unease. I had a gut feeling that the woman named ¡®E¡¯ was deeply connected to Michail. Michail¡¯s mother. Or perhaps a rtive of Michail. ¡®Misa¡¯ was a name that never appeared in the novel, yet here I was, writing my own story. With a wry smile, I took a step toward the restaurant. I had to confirm my suspicions. Through the window, I could see a middle-aged woman cleaning up. All the staff seemed to have gone home, leaving her to tidy up alone. It was an impressionable sight. Looking at her like this, she didn¡¯t resemble Michail at all. But when I focused on her face, Michail¡¯s image came to mind, and I couldn¡¯t help but chuckle. ¡°¡­¡± This isn¡¯t easy. I grabbed the door handle and paused, recalling a particr scene from the novel. A scene that had caused an explosive reaction from many readers. -I don¡¯t know someone like you. -Here, take this. Mom wanted to give it to you¡­ -Don¡¯t call me mom. I don¡¯t have a mother. A bitter smile crept onto my face. As a reader who knew the ending of this story, I couldn¡¯t view this situation in a positive light. Their reunion, sadly, ended in a bad ending. ¡°¡­¡± Unable to take sides, I sighed. I couldn¡¯t side with Michail because her past, briefly mentioned in the novel, was too pitiful. But I also couldn¡¯t side with Michail¡¯s mother because what she had done was unforgivable. ¡®It¡¯s not even confirmed yet. Why am I thinking so deeply¡­?¡¯ How foolish. The question lingering in my mind was simple. -Have you seen a girl named Misa? Misa was a ¡®girl.¡¯ If E was indeed Michail¡¯s mother, and if the person she was searching for was Michail¡­ ¡°¡­¡± A new hypothesis formed in my mind, making me tread carefully. ¡°Maybe I¡¯ve read too many novels.¡± I let out a hollowugh and carefully pulled on the door of the softly lit restaurant. -Clunk. As expected, it was locked. With an awkward smile, I discreetly sent a small amount of aura through the crack of the door. I felt a little guilty, but I hade at thiste hour hoping for a coincidence. The faint aura quietly unlocked thetch without E noticing. Once the resistance on the door handle disappeared, I cautiously opened the door and stepped inside. ¡°Excuse me.¡± The creaking sound of the door echoed, and E, who had been resting under a single litmp, met my gaze. Startled, she quickly stood up and bowed her head in greeting. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. We¡¯re closed for the night.¡± ¡°Oh¡­ Is that so?¡± I lowered my head with a disappointed expression. Then, as if muttering to myself, I quietly said, ¡°Even just a simple bowl of soup would be fine¡­¡± and looked at E. I tried to appear as hungry as possible, making it hard for her to refuse. ¡°I¡¯ll eat quickly and leave. I¡¯ll pay double¡­ no, five times the price. Could you make an exception?¡± ¡°¡­Ah E hesitated, clearly flustered. The offer of five times the price was tempting, but she didn¡¯t have any food ready. On top of that, she felt uneasy about sending away a young man who looked so hungry. She stood there, lost in thought. Seeing her like that, I deliberately turned my back. I couldn¡¯t afford to look like I had an ulterior motive. To leave a natural impression, I turned my body away. ¡°I¡¯ve made an unreasonable request. I¡¯m sorry.¡± ¡°Wait!¡± ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°Please, have a seat. I¡¯ll prepare something quickly.¡± Fortunately, E called out to me. About 10 minutester, I found myself staring at the food ced on the table. Cold bread, heated soup, and even some stir-fried meat, which she must have prepared quickly as a service. It was a generous meal for an unwee guest who showed up sote, and it warmed my heart. ¡°¡­¡± E, who had set the food on the table, stood silently, watching me. Her eyes held a kind of longing, as if she was holding back some deep emotion. She stood still, holding the tray in both hands. I nced up and asked. Wondering if something was wrong, I asked, ¡°I¡¯ll eat quickly and leave, don¡¯t worry.¡± E snapped out of her daze and waved her hands. ¡°No, no. It¡¯s fine. Take your time. I was just reminded of my daughter.¡± ¡°¡­¡± I got a clue. I lightly held the fork and asked E in a curious tone. ¡°Your daughter?¡± ¡°Yes, I have a daughter.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t seem like the type, but you have a daughter?¡± ¡°Haha¡­ No, not really.¡± ¡°She must be really beautiful, just like you.¡± ¡°¡­¡± E didn¡¯t respond, only offering a wistful smile. The conversation continued with smallpliments. Who I was. Where I lived. When I gave her some information about myself, E would share a little of her own. If I mentioned something from the past, she would also open up, within her limits, and talk about her own past. And then. If I threw out a bait that resonated with her¡­ ¡°I once got beaten up badly just for trying to eat a piece of rye bread¡­¡± ¡°You got beaten up over bread?¡± ¡°Ah¡­ Actually, I grew up in the slums. Back then, if you didn¡¯t steal, you couldn¡¯t eat.¡± ¡°You lived in the slums?¡± She took the bait. ¡°Ah, I¡¯m sorry. I brought up something random. I should be eating quickly. I¡¯m sorry.¡± ¡°Which slum did you live in?¡± I answered E¡¯s question. The questions continued. About my past. About Misa¡¯s mistakes. We maintained a respectful distance as we continued the conversation, and as the topic shifted to hope, E¡¯s eyes began to widen. And then. I found the answer. My steps as I left the restaurant felt heavy. ¡°¡­¡± I didn¡¯t know what to say. I didn¡¯t know how to ept it, so I kept letting out meaningless sighs. -Do you know a girl named Misa? -I think I¡¯ve heard of her. I deliberately lied. -Is she the one with silver hair who carries a teddy bear around? -Huh¡­? How did you know? -¡­ -Yes, that¡¯s right! She has a white teddy bear, and¡­ and! Oh! She has a mole under her right eye. I saw E¡¯s tears. My thoughts deepened. I couldn¡¯tpletely erase my doubts, but the image of Michail that I remembered and the girl named ¡®Misa¡¯ that E remembered were so simr that it felt like I was being stubborn for no reason. I let out a sigh as I looked up at the brightly lit night sky. ¡®Was it wrong from the start?¡¯ Somehow, it felt strange. The descriptions in the novel. The mysteriousness of never once undressing in the story. The unusually small frame. I finally realized how odd it all was. Honestly, I still couldn¡¯t believe it. Even if it were true, it wouldn¡¯t change much. How should I put it¡­ ¡°Sigh¡­¡± All I could say was that it wasplicated. ¡°Damn.¡± I thought of a cigarette, even though I¡¯d never smoked one before. In the dimly lit mansion. ¡°Snore.¡± Olivia, waiting for Ricardo, was leaning against the window, picking her nose. ¡°There¡¯s no chocte.¡± Olivia was craving chocte. End of Chapter Chapter 236: Red Ginseng Candy from Another World -Kid. Another nightmare unfolds today. The nightmare, which brings unbearable sorrow, once again invades the dream that started with a light heart. Under the dark bridge. The rainy sky. The boy who should not exist. The nightmare, which unfolds in the harshest environment she had ever known, reflected the small, young girl. The boy walked toward the girl, who sat with her knees drawn up. With a bitter smile, he hesitated, unsure of how to start the conversation.-The stars are really out tonight. A kind voice. The boy spoke, not ming the girl who didn¡¯t thank him for the food he brought. As always, the girl didn¡¯t respond. She simply buried her face between her knees, waiting for somefort in her sorrow. Under the sky where stars fell and the Milky Way spread, the boy began his usual monologue toward the girl. -You know¡­ -¡­ -I don¡¯t have a mother. -¡­ -Damn it¡­ -Pfft. -I don¡¯t even know her face or who she is. I don¡¯t have a father either. What is this? I¡¯m not even Park Hyeokgeose. -Park¡­ Hyeok¡­ geose? -¡­ The girlughed. She burst intoughter at the boy¡¯s joke. And then. The nightmare slowly began to turn crimson. -Run. -Ah¡­ Ahh¡­ -Don¡¯t be reckless. -No, I can¡¯t. -Don¡¯t look back. Just run. The boy who couldn¡¯t leave. The girl who had no choice but to leave. Once again, the dark nightmare brought both sweetness and terror, searching for the mistakes. Slowly. -I¡¯m someone who keeps promises. And terrifyingly. ¡°Stop¡­!¡± Michail woke up, gasping for breath, sitting up in the bed at the Academy. ¡°Ha His forehead was drenched in cold sweat. His shirt was soaked. Michail curled up, hiding his head between his knees. ¡°Please¡­¡± The memories remained intact. The kind voice. The breath that made his heart tremble. The sorrowful heartbeat that throbbed painfully in his chest, so vivid it was hard to believe it was just a dream. ¡°¡­.¡± As always, the boy¡¯s face, hidden in darkness, didn¡¯t appear, and the desperate emotions and deep-seated worries in Michail¡¯s heart continued to torment him. No matter how much he wanted to erase it, he couldn¡¯t. The memories of the past, too painful to think about, tore at his heart. The sorrow that he couldn¡¯t share with anyone made Michail clench his fists. ¡°Please¡­¡± Michail wanted to escape this cycle. It was a selfish thought, but if he could sever itpletely, he wanted to erase the memories entirely. The pain in his chest was that unbearable. Hiding his head between his knees, Michail muttered softly. ¡°I want it to stop now.¡± The doubts about the life he had lived under the name Michail never disappeared. He wanted to live as the person the boy remembered. The desire to wear pretty clothes like other girls had long since faded. There was a time when he dreamed of such things, but those feelings had disappeared long ago. Michail closed his eyes and held back the tears. His trembling shoulders and the cool night air offered nofort. ¡®Since that day, the nightmares seem to have gotten worse.¡¯ After losing the duel with Hanna, the frequency of the nightmares, and the sorrow that brought both peace and despair, seemed to have intensified. The memories he wanted to forget the most came flooding back after he missed the opportunity he had desperately clung to. The survival of that child. Michail, who had been deceived by the prank of the Blue Window, which had nted hope in the form of a memory named Lee Minhyuk, felt regret, even though he knew it was a lie. It might have been a hallucination. Or perhaps it was a vision of the wish he most desperately desired. ¡°¡­.¡± His sweat-soaked hair showed no signs of drying. His damp shirt, clinging to him, seemed to scream at him not to lie back down. ¡°¡­.¡± Michail let out a deep sigh and got out of bed. Under the moonlight that illuminated his pale legs, his bare lower body walked toward the window. -Thud. Leaning against the window frame, Michail murmured with a faint smile. ¡°You know¡­.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t I look like a fool?¡± Michail spoke to the moon, his words hanging in the air with no one to answer. ¡°Crying on my own, getting disappointed on my own¡­.¡± ¡°Wanting to show you a cool side of me, I spent all night tormenting a scarecrow.¡± ¡°If it were you, you¡¯d probably tell me I¡¯m an idiot.¡± Michail let out a deep sigh and lowered his head. ¡°What would you say if you saw me now?¡± You¡¯d probably think I¡¯m pathetic. If it were him, he would definitely say, ¡®Why are you living so miserably?¡¯ Michail took a deep breath of the night air, hoping the cold breeze would clear the suffocating feeling in his heart. ¡°You know. I still can¡¯t say your name properly.¡± Michail smiled faintly and carefully whispered the name from his memories. ¡°Lee¡­ Minhyuk.¡± As the awkward pronunciation slipped from his lips, Michail blushed in embarrassment. ¡°It¡¯s been over ten years, and I still can¡¯t even say your name properly. What an idiot I am.¡± No family. No friends. No one to rely on, and yet, he kept calling out to the friend who was probably resting peacefully. Michail felt sorry. ¡°Sorry for calling you so often.¡± Michail stood leaning against the window for a long time. -Whoooosh The wind blew through Michail¡¯s room, causing the white dress to flutter. The dress, which held a small desire to one day show it to the boy, swayed as it hung in the wardrobe. *** ¡°Ugh!¡± Another peaceful day at the youngdy¡¯s mansion. The youngdy sitting on the bed spat out a fierce curse. With a face full of anger, she red at me and threw the pile of red candy wrappers on the floor in a fit of rage. ¡°Ugh!¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong, miss? I brought candy since the chocte ran out.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± The youngdy frowned as she looked at the ominous drawing on the red packaging. ¡°This isn¡¯t candy.¡± ¡°It is.¡± ¡°Why is there a nt drawn on the candy?¡± ¡°Maybe it¡¯s made from nts.¡± ¡°¡­How do you make candy from nts?¡± ¡°Um¡­ skillfully?¡± The youngdy clenched her fists and red at me. Her gaze was full of threats, as if she would throw all the candy out the window if I didn¡¯t tell the truth. ¡°¡­Sniff sniff.¡± As expected, the youngdy was definitely like a dog. I nodded and confessed the truth to the youngdy. That it wasn¡¯t the chocte she had been expecting as a snack. ¡°Actually, this is a product Mr. Malik and I developed.¡± ¡°Why is Ricardo making candy?¡± ¡°I wanted to give you something delicious.¡± ¡°Oh¡­ impressive.¡± ¡°I know.¡± ¡°Annoying.¡± I nodded lightly at the youngdy¡¯s small rebellion and continued speaking. After all, ¡®annoying¡¯ was just apliment. ¡°Anyway, I brought it to ask for your taste review.¡± The youngdy, holding the candy in her hand, red at me fiercely. ¡°What¡¯s it made of?¡± ¡°¡­That¡¯s a secret.¡± ¡°Tell me.¡± ¡°It won¡¯t kill you.¡± The youngdy squinted at the packaging, unsure if this was really candy. I couldn¡¯t tell her the truth. ¡°¡­.¡± Because I knew she would be furious if she ate it. The youngdy nced at me and began to tear open the candy wrapper. As the familiar scent of the candy wafted through the air, I smiled slightly and nodded toward the skeptical youngdy. ¡°It¡¯ll be sweet and delicious.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± -Chomp! ¡°Probably.¡± As soon as she put it in her mouth, I began to confess the truth while slowly backing away from the bed, securing a safe distance. If I wanted to avoid the youngdy¡¯s attack, I needed to stay far from the bed, where there were plenty of things to throw. The youngdy¡¯s face gradually turned pale. ¡°Ughhh!¡± Perhaps the candy¡¯s effects were kicking in, as the youngdy clenched her fists, her expression one that would move the heart of any developer. ¡°Ughhhh!!!!!!¡± I told the youngdy the truth. ¡°Actually, this candy is a ¡®Mandrake¡¯ candy, made for an older demographic¡­.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Judging by the strange expression on the youngdy¡¯s face, as if she had eaten something that had turned her into a person, I could tell that the Mandrake¡¯s effects were indeed strong. ¡°How do you feel? Don¡¯t you feel energized?¡± ¡°Huh?¡± The youngdy, making strange noises and spitting out the candy, looked at me with a question mark on her face. And then. ¡°Ugh!¡± I heard the youngdy¡¯s scream, filled with frustration. ¡°I¡¯m going to report you to the Noble Abuse Committee!¡± ¡°That doesn¡¯t exist.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll make one!¡± The youngdy, ring at the mountain of candy piled on the bed, looked like she was about to explode. I had given her a mountain of candy, so what was the problem? Recalling the inspiration I had gotten from red ginseng candy in my previous life, I smiled bitterly at the youngdy¡¯s harsh evaluation of my masterpiece. Carefully unwrapping another candy wrapper, I tossed it into the youngdy¡¯s mouth as she screamed and whistled softly. ¡°Ughhh!¡± The youngdy¡¯s taste was firm. I nodded as I jotted down her reaction in my notebook. [Not suitable for children.] ¡®But the youngdy is an adult.¡¯ I quickly underlined the note and rewrote the conclusion. [Poison for a viiness.] It seemed the youngdy¡¯s feedback had been very helpful before releasing the product. Malik had said it was delicious, but we needed to test it on a variety of people. We also had to decide where tounch the product. If we marketed it as a premium item, we could probably make a bigger profit. Handing the teary-eyed youngdy a rectangr object, I gave her a small payment for her participation. Even if she was a viiness, she deservedpensation for her efforts. ¡°Huh?¡± The suspicious youngdy looked at me with a question mark on her face, but I reassured her by unwrapping the chocte for her. ¡°It¡¯s chocte.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not something gross inside, is it?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not that much of a devil.¡± ¡°¡­Devil.¡± ¡°If you don¡¯t want it, I¡¯ll take it back.¡± ¡°Sorry.¡± The youngdy held the chocte in both hands and nodded. I looked at the youngdy and cautiously asked. ¡°Miss.¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± With her mouth covered in chocte, the youngdy turned her head and answered. ¡°If the chocte tasted like Mandrake, what would you do?¡± ¡°¡­Hmm.¡± The youngdy frowned as she thought about it, chewing the chocte absentmindedly. ¡°I¡¯d hit you.¡± ¡°Of course.¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± ¡°Then, what if it was chocte, but there was Mandrake inside the chocte?¡± ¡°Huh?¡± The youngdy looked at the cross-section of the chocte with a tearful expression. ¡°Are you trying to assassinate me?¡± ¡°No, I¡¯m just curious. And chocte is too expensive to make carelessly.¡± ¡°Whew.¡± The youngdy nodded in agreement. ¡°Well, I think¡­¡± -Chomp. ¡°As long as it tastes good, I don¡¯t mind.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± ¡°Miss.¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± Actually. ¡°Never mind.¡± I swallowed the words that were about to escape my throat and shook my head. The youngdy, who had suffered the worst thing in the world, clenched her fists in frustration. ¡°Ugh!! What is it!¡± ¡°Well¡­¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± ¡°Here, have another one.¡± ¡°Hehe¡­!¡± The youngdy really liked chocte. End of Chapter Chapter 237: To the Original Form (1) *** A peaceful academy. ¡°One thousand three hundred sixty-one.¡± ¡°One thousand three hundred sixty-two.¡± ¡°One thousand three hundred sixty-three.¡± Michail, who was swinging his sword in the training ground again today, wiped away his pouring sweat and exhaled heavily. A sword wielded with only one purpose: to be stronger. Michail, who thought there was nothing better to clear his mind, was once again swinging his sword to shake off his distracting thoughts.¡°One thousand three hundred sixty-four¡­!¡± After ss, he would go to the training ground. Even on weekends, he would go to the training ground. Sweating it out was Michail¡¯s only hobby, as it allowed him to sleep without worries, so he couldn¡¯t easily give it up. If only his dreams were as sweet, though. ¡°You¡¯re still swinging your sword?¡± Hanna, dressed in training clothes, approached Michail, who was swinging his sword with all his focus, stretching her shoulders as she came closer. ¡°You¡¯re really impressive. No wonder your skills are improving so quickly.¡± Hanna, wearing ck tights and a white shirt, hade by after a long time and spoke to Michail. ¡°Senior.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Senior.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Are you still mad?¡± Michail shook his head. He had lost that day because hecked skill, and it wasn¡¯t that he was angry at Hanna personally. He just found it difficult to speak to her because of his frustration with the defeat. It was more a matter of pride, or perhaps he felt sorry for fighting her so earnestly without knowing her circumstances. Michail, unable to find the right words, sighed deeply and stopped the hand that had been swinging the sword. ¡°No, it¡¯s just that talking feels awkward.¡± Hanna chuckled and gripped her sword. ¡°Why? Is it because I won?¡± ¡°¡­No.¡± ¡°You¡¯re lying.¡± Hanna thrust her sword forward energetically as she spoke. ¡°It¡¯s because I had a good teacher. I met a teacher who is far superior to my father, both in character and swordsmanship.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°The butler is really too good of a teacher for me.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Michail couldn¡¯t agree with Hanna¡¯s words. While he acknowledged Ricardo¡¯s skill, he couldn¡¯t ept the notion that Ricardo was a good teacher. Michail had seen it¡ªwhat Ricardo had done at the academy. ¨C Ricardo again¡­? ¨C They say he was near the fire scene this time too. ¨C That guy is always around when something happens. ¨C Why do you think that is? It¡¯s because he¡¯s the one causing it. Although he knew Ricardo¡¯s swordsmanship was excellent, hearing that he was a good person irritated Michail. Michail, with a slight change in his expression, spoke to Hanna. ¡°No, it¡¯s because you¡¯re good.¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s because the butler taught me. In the past and even now, I¡¯ve been able to achieve everything because of him.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°If it weren¡¯t for the butler, I probably wouldn¡¯t even be able to hold a sword right now.¡± ¡°¡­Ha.¡± Michail had a lot he wanted to say but bit his lip and held back. He felt like no matter what he said, it wouldn¡¯t get through to Hanna. If he¡¯s such a good person, why does everyone hate him? As someone who had experienced Ricardo firsthand, Michail cautiously spoke to Hanna. ¡°Ricardo isn¡¯t the good person you think he is.¡± Hanna¡¯s expression hardened at Michail¡¯s words. No matter what anyone said, Hanna was someone who always stood on Ricardo¡¯s side. ¡°What do you think the butler is, Senior?¡± ¡°Huh¡­?¡± ¡°What did the butler do to you that makes you say such things? At least to me, the butler is a good person.¡± ¡°I¡­¡± Michail closed his mouth, unable to say anything further. What kind of person did he think Ricardo was? After thinking for a long time, Michail finally answered Hanna. The conclusion he hade to about Ricardo could be summed up in just one sentence. ¡°He¡¯s theplete opposite of me.¡± ¡°So what?¡± Hanna swung her sword silently as she spoke. ¡°Senior, you don¡¯t know anything about the butler.¡± Michail pursed his lips and replied to Hanna¡¯s words. ¡°¡­I don¡¯t want to know.¡± Darkness descended upon the men¡¯s dormitory. After finishing his training, Michail returned to his room and sat on his bed, letting out a tired breath. ¡°I should wash up, but I¡¯m toozy.¡± Thanks to maintaining high grades, he had a private shower right in front of him, but Michail couldn¡¯t muster the energy to get up from his bed. ¡°Ugh¡­ But I should wash up since I feel gross.¡± With difficulty, Michail got up from the bed. He wanted to lie down longer, but knowing thatziness had no end, he forced himself to stand. -Thud. As he walked weakly toward the shower, Michail paused for a moment and looked at the mirror next to his wardrobe. ¡°I look like a mess.¡± Sweat-soaked hair. Drenched training clothes. Silver hair that reached the nape of his neck. Michail let out a hollowugh at his appearance, which was no different from that of a man. ¡°Seriously¡­ I look so pathetic.¡± In his early twenties, the prime age for dressing up. Looking at his reflection in the mirror, Michail sighed at his pitiful appearance. He imed not to care about his looks, but deep down, that wasn¡¯t the case. Today, more than ever, Michail hated the mirror that reflected his shabby self. ¡°¡­¡± Staring at his reflection, Michail muttered in a voice so small that no one else could hear. ¡°¡­What am I?¡± His voice, filled with deep doubt, echoed in the empty room as he lowered his head. ¡®Neither a woman nor a man.¡¯ Michail unbuttoned his shirt as he questioned himself. What exactly are you? ¡®There¡¯s no going back now.¡¯ To return, he would have to give up so much. So why was he having such meaningless thoughts? Michail thought it was foolish to even ask himself such questions. But still. There was a desire he couldn¡¯t suppress. Looking at his reflection in the mirror, Michail spoke inwardly. ¡®I also¡­¡¯ He wanted to wear pretty clothes. He wanted to put on makeup. He wanted to dress up. But Michail, who was dreaming of something he couldn¡¯t do, bit his lip and stopped unbuttoning his shirt. His current self was heading in theplete opposite direction. His body reeked of sweat. His hair was short, making him look like a man. Feeling utterly unattractive, Michail felt especially small today. Even though it was a path he had chosen himself. Michail had thought he didn¡¯t care about such superficial things. Or perhaps, he had been deceiving himself. By telling himself to just chase his goal without thinking about anything else, he hadn¡¯t given himself time to reflect. ¡°Sigh¡­¡± Michail moved his hand again. As the buttons came undone, pale skin was revealed, and the bandages wrapped around his chest began to loosen. As Michail unraveled the stubbornness that had started from his own desires, he looked up at the single piece of clothing hanging on the wardrobe door. A white dress. Michail, staring at the dress he had bought because he wanted to show it to someone, bit his lip and had an impulsive thought. ¡®Maybe it¡¯s okay to wear it just once.¡¯ Muttering softly, Michail carefully took the dress from the wardrobe, a bitter smile forming on his face. ¡®Yeah, just once¡­¡¯ The academy shirt and pants fell to the floor. Like shedding a skin, Michail threw his worn clothes to the ground and, with a deep sigh, began to put on the dress he hadn¡¯t been able to wear until now. ¡°¡­¡± The flowing dress, as if custom-made, fit Michail perfectly, creating a neat and elegant appearance. It was a dress he had bought to show to that boy someday, and it fit so well that Michail couldn¡¯t help but smile like a child. ¡°It¡¯s pretty¡­¡± Excited, Michail spun around in front of the mirror, looking at himself. He awkwardly lifted the hem of the dress, imitating the actions of female students, and burst intoughter. ¡°It¡¯s really pretty.¡± Michail was enjoying his true self. Perhaps it was something he should have naturally enjoyed in his daily life, but here he was, hiding away, savoring it in secret. He was excited. He felt a flutter in his heart. Relishing the sense of liberation he hadn¡¯t felt in a long time, Michail smiled, but unfortunately, that feeling didn¡¯tst long. As the moonlight, previously hidden by clouds, began to illuminate the dark room, the reflection in the mirror gradually gained color. The moonlight¡¯s yfulness revealed his short hair and rough legs. Michail¡¯s smile slowly faded as he looked at the reflection in the mirror. ¡°Ah¡­¡± The smile disappeared. His face twitched. Michail, staring at his full reflection in the mirror, thought to himself. Ugly. It looked like nothing more than a man with a chest wearing a dress and getting excited. Clenching his fists, Michail stared at the person in the mirror. Even though, in reality, he was as beautiful as a princess from a fairy tale, Michail could only see himself as pitiful. The faint smile he had been wearing vanished, and Michail¡¯s face twisted in sorrow. ¡°¡­What kind of woman is this?¡± Michail hurriedly tried to take off the dress. If he stayed like this any longer, he felt his mood would worsen. Crumpling the dress, Michail muttered to himself. ¡®Sorry.¡¯ ¡®I thought it was pretty, but it wasn¡¯t.¡¯ He had wanted to show a beautiful side. ¡®But I ended up showing something unsightly.¡¯ Michail, with an awkward smile, tried to shove the dress back into the wardrobe. Just as the flowing fabric was about to slip from his grasp¡ª -Ding. A cruel rm tickled Michail¡¯s ears. -A quest has been generated. [Q. To the Original Form.] 1. Show Ricardo your true self. (0/1) 2. Go on a date with Ricardo. (0/1) 3. Hear Ricardo¡¯s true feelings. (0/1) Reward: Lee Minhyuk¡¯s survival status. Failure: None. Michail clenched his fists and stared nkly at the blue window. End of Chapter Chapter 238: To the Original Form (2) *** [Q. To the original form.] A long time ago. There was a girl who had a crush on a boy. He was like a prince from a fairy tale, the kind of person who extended his hand to a girl abandoned by her parents and left all alone. The first meeting between the girl and the boy was not what you would call pleasant. After all, under the bridge in the slums is far from a romantic ce. A meeting between a beggar and an orphan. Despite not having anything special, the girl came to like the boy.The boy¡¯s dedication opened up the heart of the young girl, who had always dreamed of being a princess. However. Though the unrequited love ended in tragedy, the girl still liked the boy. Even now, as an adult, she could not forget him. After experiencing the painful sadness of separation and growing up, the girl met a man. A man with red hair, much like the boy. But unlike the prince from the fairy tale, this man had a twisted personality, and he often said that violence was closer to him than thew. The girl disliked the man. He brought trouble wherever he went. He showed no mercy. And there was not a shred of justice in him. The girl disliked the man who was so simr to the boy. Without ever having a proper conversation. Without ever having an honest discussion, the girl judged him based solely on his superficial traits and came to hate him. Unaware of the man¡¯s true feelings. (!) Please listen to the story of the man you dislike (Ricardo). 1. Show Ricardo your true self. (0/1) 2. Go on a date with Ricardo. (0/1) 3. Listen to Ricardo¡¯s sincerity. (0/1) -Will you ept? Michail clenched his fist. The Blue Window was offering to show him the truth he had missed, and Michail bit his lip as he clenched his fist. He hated it. He hated the idea of facing Ricardo, of talking to that man. It made his skin crawl. But¡­ Reward: The survival of Lee Minhyuk. The offer was so sweet it was almost sickening, and Michail found himself wavering. If he could just close his eyes and endure it once, he might finally be rewarded for all the efforts he had made up until now. Michail clenched his fist and suppressed the anger rising within him. The appearance of the Blue Window itself was a sign that the boy¡¯s survival was still possible. Perhaps this Blue Window would deliver the miracle he had been hoping for. ? Michail squeezed his eyes shut as he looked at the Blue Window. ¡°I¡­ I can¡¯t give up.¡± Suppressing his boiling anger, Michail gritted his teeth and nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll ept.¡± -Confirmed. The Blue Window glowed brightly before fading away, leaving behind faint letters. -Ricardo¡¯s eyes are covered. -A spell is cast on the caster ¡®Michail.¡¯ The reflection of Michail in the mirror began to change under the influence of the small spell. *** Today, the streets of the capital were peaceful. Havinge to the capital for the first time in a while to buy a snack for the youngdy, I sat in a caf¨¦, having left her behind at the Desmond estate. -See you soon. -Yes. -Bring back some chocte. -Yes. -Say goodbye to your father, too. -Take care. ¡°Hmm¡­¡± I could have bought chocte in Hamel, but since I had more money now, I wanted to indulge in a bit of luxury, like a nouveau riche. I nodded as I looked out the window. ¡°There are a lot of people.¡± As expected of the capital, the streets were crowded. Students in academy uniforms. Nobles dressed in fine gowns. Couples walking arm in arm, unting their affection. The bustling streets of the capital brought a sense of joy to the diligent but asionally neglectful butler who had taken a rare break from his duties. ¡®It¡¯s nice to spend some time alone like this once in a while. Though, I¡¯d prefer to be with the youngdy, but that wouldn¡¯t be a proper break.¡¯ The only downside was that the Affection Window was acting up. [The Affection Window is currently unavable.] ¡®Is it on strike?¡¯ I shrugged lightly and took a sip from my straw, slightly amused at the sudden malfunction of the Affection Window, which had been quite useful to me. -Slurrrp. The bitter taste of the coffee filled my mouth, a small pleasure that invigorated the butler¡¯s weary life. ¡°Bitter.¡± It was 12:50 in the afternoon. There were still 10 minutes left until the chocte shop that catered to the youngdy¡¯s picky taste would open. And the line was already long. As expected of a popr chocte shop that only opened for three hours, there was a long queue in front of it. I let out a small chuckle as I looked at the line in front of the shop. ¡°I¡¯m going to get scolded by the youngdy¡­¡± I had tried to act like a refined butler who enjoyed the luxury of a cup of coffee, but it seemed I might not be able to buy the chocte after all. Smiling wryly, I took another sip of my coffee. Since I was going to get scolded anyway, I figured I might as well take my time and enjoy my break. ¡®While I¡¯m in the capital, I might as well stop by the tteokbokki shop and the candy shop Malik just opened. That should make it somewhat eptable.¡¯ I sipped my coffee, savoring the brief moment of leisure. And then, at that moment. ¡°Huh¡­?¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Who are you?¡± A woman was staring at me, her face pressed against the ss window. Long silver hair. A white dress. A woman with arge chest was staring at me intently. ¡°¡­¡± I shook my head and avoided her gaze. She didn¡¯t seem to be looking for me. It was our first time meeting, after all. And she was too beautiful. There was no way a butler like me would forget such a stunning face, so I shrugged and shifted my body to make it easier for her to find herpanion. To the right. -Slide. To the left. -Slide. ¡®What is this?¡¯ The woman¡¯s deep gray eyes followed me wherever I moved. ¡®Is being too handsome a problem?¡¯ I briefly entertained the thought, but judging by the stern expression on her face, that didn¡¯t seem to be the case. Then what could it be? If I had to guess, she might be someone from the academy who held a grudge against me. -Slide. It didn¡¯t seem like she had good intentions. Cautiously, I pointed to myself, asking if she was looking for me. -Nod. Nod. I awkwardly smiled as I saw her nod and mouthed the words. ¡®Me?¡¯ -Nod. ¡®Why?¡¯ -¡­ The woman didn¡¯t answer. After a long, silent standoff, the woman, unable to win the staring contest, suddenly turned around and walked into the caf¨¦, sitting down in front of me. ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Excuse me.¡± The woman stared at me without saying a word. I spoke to her in a serious tone. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but this caf¨¦ has a one-drink-per-person policy.¡± ¡°Oh¡­¡± The flustered woman hurriedly fumbled through her pockets. Despite her awkward behavior, it seemed she had a sense of conscience. Watching her clumsy movements, I couldn¡¯t help but chuckle softly, hiding my smile as I watched her search for her wallet. ¡®Pockets in a dress?¡¯ She was quite amusing. Most women would carry a handbag, but she seemed to be the type who was a bit scatterbrained. ¡®Well, I guess I have no choice¡­¡¯ Being the professional pushover that I was, I slowly stood up, ready to open my wallet once again. ¡°Don¡¯t go!¡± The silver-haired woman, who had been sitting, hurriedly called out to me, grabbing my sleeve with a panicked look in her eyes. ¡°Go¡­¡± She bit her lip and spoke. ¡°Do Her voice trailed off as she lowered her head, looking dejected. I let out a smallugh. I wasn¡¯t so heartless as to leave after she hade all this way to find me. Gently removing her hand from my sleeve, I responded. ¡°I¡¯m not running away.¡± ¡°¡­Then?¡± ¡°You mentioned the one-drink-per-person policy. I just finished my coffee, so I was on my way to buy another one. I¡¯ll get you a drink while I¡¯m at it.¡± ¡°Oh¡­ Thank you.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t mention it. Is there anything you¡¯d like? Tea? Coffee?¡± The woman lowered her head and answered in a small voice. ¡°Mandrake tea.¡± ¡°Sorry, what?¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s just¡­ an interesting choice.¡± I chuckled softly as I walked away from her. And then, I asked her quietly. ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡± ¡°Mi¡­¡± The startled woman quickly covered her mouth, then after a moment of hesitation, she spoke with difficulty. In a very small, timid voice. ¡°It¡¯s a secret.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll keep it a secret too, then.¡± I smiled softly and nodded. I had a feeling I knew who she was. Though I wasn¡¯t sure why. At that moment, Michail, sitting in the caf¨¦, clenched his fist as he watched Ricardo¡¯s retreating figure. ¡®This can¡¯t be¡­¡¯ Michail could see it clearly. -The subject is under a spell. [Ricardo¡¯s Affection towards ¡®Michail¡¯: 71 > 80] Michail felt that something was wrong. The affection was unusually high. Ricardo¡¯s tone was unusually kind. And the fact that Ricardo hadn¡¯t shown any hostility towards him despite Michail¡¯s rudeness was surprising. It wasn¡¯t a huge change, but¡­ Something had begun to turn, like a small cog in a machine. Michail watched as Ricardo approached with a tray of drinks, deep in thought. He just wanted to aplish his goal and leave as soon as possible. He didn¡¯t want to waste any more time and wanted to return to swinging his sword. ¡°Here you go, Miss Secret, your drink.¡± ¡°Oh¡­ Thank you.¡± ¡°And here¡¯s mine.¡± Michail spoke up. He had always thought that Ricardo¡¯s true feelings were ones of hatred and insults towards him. ¡°Um, you dislike¡­¡± ¡°Ah.¡± Ricardo interrupted Michail and spoke. ¡°You¡¯re beautiful.¡± ¡°¡­Excuse me?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve been wanting to tell you that for a while now.¡± End of Chapter Chapter 239: To the Original Form (3) *** Michail had been following Ricardo. From the moment they left the caf¨¦ until now, Michail had been trailing Ricardo like a stalker. He couldn¡¯t exin why he was following him, nor could he think of a usible excuse, so he simply followed him silently, being a nuisance. Even in the caf¨¦. ¡°Then, I¡¯ll be going.¡± Even at the shop selling Mandrake candies. ¡°Why do you keep following me?¡±And now, at this tteokbokki shop, Michail was still trailing behind Ricardo, being a pest. With a towel wrapped around his head, Ricardo walked towards the kitchen and bid farewell. ¡°I¡¯ll be heading off to work for now.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Please think about why you came to find me until I return.¡± With those words, Ricardo disappeared. ¡°¡­¡± Friends of Forest Tteokbokki Shop. [We repay your money with vor.] Sitting in front of the tteokbokki shop, which boasted an admirable entrepreneurial spirit, Michail wore an awkward expression. ¡°¡­¡± Michail felt frustrated. The longer he spent with Ricardo, the more exhausted he became. ¡®I just want to finish this quest quickly¡­¡¯ ming hisck of conversational skills, Michail looked down at his rough hands. ¡°¡­¡± ¡°You¡¯re beautiful.¡± ¡®Beautiful¡­?¡¯ Ricardo¡¯s words, calling his rugged self beautiful, kept echoing in Michail¡¯s ears. He knew it was a joke, knew it was just an emptypliment without sincerity, but it was the first time anyone had called him ¡®beautiful,¡¯ and Michail couldn¡¯t easily shake off the thought. ¡®No.¡¯ What was so great about being called beautiful by Ricardo? Michail shook his head, trying to focus on the task at hand. He steeled himself, determined not to waver and toplete the quest. 1. Show Ricardo your true form. (1/1) 2. Go on a date with Ricardo. (0/1) 3. Hear Ricardo¡¯s true feelings. (0/1) Michail took a deep breath and lifted his head. Just two steps away, he could face the truth he sought. ¡°Three sets of tteokbokki for the Vice President.¡± ¡°Am I the Vice President?¡± ¡°Yes, the owner said to call you that.¡± ¡°Oh¡­¡± Ricardo was moving busily. He was moving busily in a ce where he had shed his role as a student. And then. ¡°Uh, Vice President, you need toe over here.¡± ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± ¡°There¡¯s someone who ate without paying.¡± Noise began to rise from one corner of the shop. Michail looked towards the source of the disturbance. A boy and girl, who appeared to be about five years old, were rubbing their eyes, crying. The boy, who seemed to be the older brother, was holding out some dirty coins with his grubby hands, while the girl hid behind her brother¡¯s back, sobbing. It was a familiar sight. As Michail ovepped the children with memories of his past, his expression hardened, and he swallowed as he watched Ricardo approach the children. Surely. -Thud, thud. The Ricardo he knew would have driven the kids away. Michail held his breath, waiting for Ricardo¡¯s cruelty to unfold. Since Michail had no money to help them, he bit his lip tightly. ¡®I¡¯m sorry.¡¯ Ricardo, who had untied the towel from his head, crouched down in front of the children and smiled, showing a side of himself Michail hadn¡¯t expected. ¡°Hey, little one.¡± ¡°I¡¯m ¡°What are you sorry for?¡± ¡°¡­Foring to eat when we don¡¯t have money.¡± ¡°Who says you don¡¯t have money?¡± Ricardo took the coins the boy held out and patted his head. ¡°This is more than enough.¡± ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Yeah. When I was your age, I used to eat without paying too.¡± ¡°¡­That¡¯s a bad thing.¡± ¡°I know. That¡¯s why I did it.¡± Ricardo was chatting with the children. In a gentle voice, barely audible, he was having a kind conversation that brought a smile to the children¡¯s faces. The Ricardo Michail knew would never have done that. For a moment, Michail was so taken aback that he wondered if this man was really Ricardo. ¡®He¡¯s lying.¡¯ As Ricardo approached him after dealing with the children, Michail thought to himself. That smile was full of lies. -Squeeze. Michail disliked Ricardo. Because he tormented people with a smiling face and enjoyed it, Michail couldn¡¯t trust Ricardo¡¯s smile. However. Watching the children smile, Michail felt something was off. It was as if something fundamental had gone wrong. ¡°Thank you for waiting.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°This is the capital¡¯s most famous tteokbokki.¡± Ricardo approached with a steaming te of red food. It was the same spicy dish Michail had eaten before with Ruin and Yuria. ¡°¡­¡± Because it was food Ricardo had made, Michail was even more reluctant to eat it. ¡°Do you like children?¡± ¡°Children?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°No, I don¡¯t like them.¡± ¡°Then why did you help them?¡± ¡°Ah¡­¡± ¡°Just because.¡± Strangely, the food Ricardo made looked appetizing. Ricardo smiled as he looked at the woman in front of him. She was a stranger, yet somehow familiar. And she knew him. Ricardo smiled at the woman, who was full of secrets. ¡°Doesn¡¯t seem like it¡¯s to your taste.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°You¡¯re not eating.¡± ¡°Ah¡­¡± The woman lowered her head and stared nkly at the now-cold tteokbokki. She held the fork in her hand but didn¡¯t move, just staring at the food in silence. Ricardo watched her and voiced his thoughts. He seemed to know why she wasn¡¯t eating. Either the food tasted bad. Or she disliked him. Thinking it had to be one of the two reasons, Ricardo cautiously asked her. ¡°Is it because I¡¯m too handsome for you to eat?¡± ¡°What?¡± The woman responded in a rather loud voice. Ricardo couldn¡¯t me her for her honest reaction, but as a man confident in his looks, he couldn¡¯t help but feel a little hurt. Ricardo grinned and stabbed a piece of tteokbokki with his fork, offering it to her. ¡°Ah¡­¡± ¡°Ah?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll feed you.¡± The woman red at him as if she were about to hit him. ¡°I made it less spicy.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯m the one who made this tteokbokki.¡± ¡°So?¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t being hungry the worst kind of suffering?¡± ¡°You¡¯ve never been hungry.¡± Ricardo smiled at her sharp response. ¡°True.¡± He answered naturally, without trying to provoke her. ¡°But I¡¯ve met a lot of people who have.¡± ¡°Liar.¡± ¡°I did grow up a bit privileged.¡± Ricardo smiled as he once again offered the fork with the tteokbokki to her. As the red sauce dripped, the woman sighed deeply. ¡°It¡¯s not poisoned.¡± The woman reluctantly opened her mouth. -Chew. Like a foreigner trying beondegi for the first time, she grimaced and chewed, her shoulders flinching as if she might vomit at any moment. Ricardo didn¡¯t enjoy tormenting others, but seeing the beautiful woman in front of him struggle made him feel like a criminal. ¡°Is it too spicy?¡± ¡°¡­No.¡± ¡°That¡¯s a relief.¡± As she chewed the tteok, the woman¡¯s expression gradually softened. Her face showed a mix of relief at having finished and satisfaction from the taste, emotions that were easy to read. ¡®She¡¯s the same as ever.¡¯ That expression of being unable to lie. That gluttony for delicious food. It all matched the person he remembered. Doubt slowly turned into certainty. Ricardo smiled at her and asked. ¡°How does it taste?¡± ¡°¡­It¡¯ ¡°Right?¡± The woman¡¯s fork began to move slowly. She ate the fish cake. She ate the tteok. She even ate the egg. Though Ricardo was the one who bought the food, he found it a bit annoying that she didn¡¯t even offer him a bite. However, watching her eat well put him in a good mood. As the te of tteokbokki was nearly empty, Ricardo made a decision. He resolved to address the unfinished business from the past. Even if she wouldn¡¯t tell him why she hade, he needed to understand how to deal with her. There were still many unresolved matters. Ricardo¡¯s heart had not yet fully opened to the changes. He smiled slightly and spoke to her. ¡°Miss Secret.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know your name, so I¡¯ll call you Miss Secret.¡± ¡°Ah¡­ okay.¡± Seeing the woman¡¯s expression harden, Ricardo extended his hand slightly. Like a nobleman asking for a dance at a ball, he politely and firmly asked for her understanding. ¡°Could you tell me now why you came to find me?¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°We¡¯ve eaten, and there¡¯s nothing left to do. I don¡¯t want to waste your time, Miss Secret.¡± Ricardo nodded towards her as he spoke. ¡°If there¡¯s something you want to hear, I¡¯ll say it.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°If you want to curse at me, I¡¯ll listen.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°If you need an apology, I¡¯ll give it. Judging by your expression, you don¡¯t seem to have a favorable opinion of me. Of course, I¡¯m happy to see a beautiful woman, but it doesn¡¯t seem to be the same for you.¡± The woman shook her head without responding. ¡°Is that so¡­¡± Ricardo slowly stood up. Time was precious. He decided to leave, thinking it would be the best choice for both of them. ¡°Then, I¡¯ll be going.¡± ¡°Wait!¡± The woman closed her eyes tightly and revealed the reason she hade to find him. Though it seemed hastily put together, it was a reason Ricardo could ept. ¡°Well¡­¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Actually¡­ I heard about you from Senior Hanna¡­¡± ¡°Ah¡­ from Hanna?¡± ¡°Yes¡­! I asked her how to improve my swordsmanship quickly! So¡­ so¡­!¡± Ricardo fiddled with the handle of the sword at his waist, a yful smile on his face. ¡°Hanna said that?¡± ¡°Yes. Please keep it a secret from Senior Hanna¡­ I came here on my own.¡± Watching the woman speak with embarrassment, her face flushed with shame, Ricardo smiled softly. ¡®So that¡¯s the reason¡­¡¯ Ricardo spoke to her. ¡°You really are full of secrets.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Your name is a secret too.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± Ricardo crossed his arms, lost in thought. ¡°I have a schedule to keep as well.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°I don¡¯t live in the capital, and I¡¯m quite popr because of my good looks.¡± ¡°¡­Jerk.¡± ¡°Excuse me?¡± ¡°Nothing.¡± It was a decent proposal. The idea of training her wasn¡¯t bad. But he wasn¡¯t particrly inclined to do so. ¡®Michail will grow on his own anyway.¡¯ Ricardo spoke firmly and turned away. ¡°I¡¯ll think about it.¡± The woman grabbed his sleeve as he was about to leave and spoke in a timid voice. ¡°Today¡­!¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± ¡°Please stay with me today.¡± ¡°What¡­?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll convince you.¡± So. ¡°Go on a date with me.¡± End of Chapter Chapter 240: To the Original Form (4) *** Michail took me to many ces. A caf¨¦. A dessert caf¨¦. Then back to a restaurant. Not even an hour had passed since we left the Friends of Forest Tteokbokki Shop, and we were already back there. I let out a hollowugh, a question mark practically floating above my head. ¡°We¡¯re back again.¡± The woman, flustered, stared nkly at the tteokbokki shop¡¯s sign, frozen in ce.¡°Ah¡­¡± I directed my question at her. How could she suggest going on a date and then end it so quickly? I should have realized when she was devouring cake at the dessert shop. This woman was rushing through the itinerary as if she had never been on a date before. Well, it was probably to be expected. ¡°Are we eating again now?¡± Looking at Michail, who had lived his whole life as a man, I smiled. ¡°I¡¯m not even hungry yet.¡± ¡°Ah¡­ well.¡± ¡°Secret Lady.¡± I smiled at Michail, who stood there silently. ¡°Where are we going next?¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯m really looking forward to it. Surely, this isn¡¯t the end, right?¡± ¡°Well, that¡¯s¡­¡± ¡°You said you¡¯d try to change my mind¡­ but you¡¯re far from convincing me to take you on as a disciple.¡± -Whoosh. Michail¡¯s face flushed red. His prideful nature couldn¡¯t stand being belittled like this. Normally, Michail would have said something like, ¡°No, there¡¯s still plenty more to do,¡± but now he bit his lip and lowered his head, seemingly unable toe up with a n. ¡°This can¡¯t be the end¡­ There¡¯s still a quest¡­¡± ¡°Excuse me?¡± ¡°Ah, no. Please wait a moment.¡± I watched Michail hurriedly look around for a ce to go, lost in thought. ¡®A date, huh.¡¯ I hadn¡¯t been on many dates myself, so nothing came to mind. Though I had a handsome butler, the person I dated was special. -Squeak! Chocte! Chuckling softly, I gently grabbed Michail¡¯s wrist. I recalled the things she had wanted to do when she was younger. -Lee Minhyuk! -Lee Minhyuk. -¡­Anyway! When I grow up¡­ -Yeah? -I want to go to a festival, wear pretty clothes, and have fun. -Mm-hmm. -I also want to put money in a beggar¡¯s cup. -Oh, that¡¯s unique. -And I want to drink with you. -Drink? -My mom said drinking makes you feel good. -I don¡¯t think she meant that in a good way. Remembering the trivial conversations we had under the moss-covered bridge, I held Michail¡¯s wrist. Startled by the sudden touch, she looked at me with wide, surprised eyes. ¡°Oh¡­¡± ¡°Follow me.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you run out of things to do?¡± Michail, still dazed, followed me as I led her by the wrist. She walked, staring at my red hair as I guided her. We strolled down the street. ¡°Here, 10 gold.¡± ¡°Why are you giving this to me?¡± ¡°Put it in that person¡¯s cup.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°I thought you might want to try it at least once.¡± We went to a festival. ¡°Ta-da. It¡¯s a cat ear headband.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t need something like this.¡± ¡°Come on, try saying ¡®meow.¡¯ If you wear these ears and talk to animals, they¡¯ll understand you.¡± ¡°Really¡­?¡± ¡°No, I¡¯m lying.¡± ¡°Sigh¡­ I¡¯ve never done anything like this before. It feels awkward.¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine. You¡¯re naturally pretty.¡± We gazed at the night sky in front of the fountain, taking in the blue Milky Way. ¡®This is fun.¡¯ As we checked off the things Michail had wanted to do back when she lived in the slums, we spent time together until nightfall. The cold expression she usually wore gradually softened. The face that had seemed ready to leave at any moment now held a faint smile, and the shoulders that had tensed whenever I held her hand now rxed naturally. Watching Michail enjoy the festival, I smiled and stopped in front of a street vendor selling skewers. ¡°Secret Lady, how about some chicken skewers?¡± ¡°Huh? Oh¡­ yes?¡± ¡°Chicken skewers.¡± Michail nodded slightly, ying with the cat ear headband on her head and smiling brightly. ¡°Yes.¡± Of course, she had to raise her voice a bit because of the street vendor¡¯s yful teasing. ¡°You two make a great couple.¡± ¡°No!¡± ¡°We¡¯re not.¡± Michail, who had wiped away her stiff expression, was now enjoying the moment as a woman. She walked with light steps, as if the shackles had been removed, breathing in the free and peaceful night air. ¡°There¡¯s a circus over there¡­! Let¡¯s go!¡± ¡°Shall we?¡± I smiled as I watched Michail grab my sleeve and pull me toward the crowded street performance. Seeing Michail, dressed in a white dress andughing brightly, she looked just like a girl her age, and it made me smile. ¡®She looks like a normal student.¡¯ I didn¡¯t have romantic feelings for Michail. There were still many things I couldn¡¯t ept and many issues to resolve. But just for today, I wanted to treat Michail as I had during our time in the slums, not based on the bitter memories of the academy. I was tired of constantly grumbling. Perhaps I had made all these choices just to see her like this. Choices like sacrifice or being the scapegoat. I let Michail lead me, and we enjoyed the festival for quite some time. The night grewte, and the bright moon rose in the sky. As the sun set, the alluringntern of emotions known as the moon appeared in the sky. Street vendors began to close their stalls. The capital¡¯s Friday night festival came to an end, and as the time to wrap up the date approached, I stopped in front of a cozy-looking pub and pulled Michail to a halt. ¡°Secret Lady.¡± ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°This is thest stop for today.¡± ¡°Huh? Ah¡­¡± Michail looked disappointed at the mention of thest stop and nced at the pub. She seemed a bit sad that the night had alreadye, her expression awkward as she looked up. ¡°It¡¯s about time we part ways, isn¡¯t it? So, for thest stop¡­¡± I smiled slightly and pointed to the pub, gently pulling Michail¡¯s wrist. ¡°You¡¯re not underage, are you?¡± ¡°No¡­¡± ¡°Then how about a drink? To get to know each other better and to mark the beginning of a new mentor-disciple rtionship, I think a drink would be nice.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Michail nodded. It was the first time we would drink together. Since getting to know Michail, we had never once shared a drink. I thought about what we might talk about as I opened the door to the pub. Two beers and squid. It wasn¡¯t a fancy menu, but I ordered a simple snack to go with the drinks and carefully sped my hands together, looking at Michail. ¡°Did you have fun?¡± ¡°¡­¡± Michail didn¡¯t respond, only nodding. ¡°That¡¯s a relief.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°But Secret Lady.¡± ¡°Yes¡­?¡± ¡°How long are you nning to keep wearing that headband? I mean, I¡¯m d you¡¯re still wearing the gift I gave you, but aren¡¯t you embarrassed?¡± Michail, who seemed to like the cat ear headband I had bought her, quickly touched her head, her face lighting up with an exmation mark. ¡°Ah! You should have told me sooner!!¡± ¡°Pfft¡­! I thought you were wearing it on purpose.¡± ¡°Of course not!¡± Watching Michail il in embarrassment, I burst intoughter. The drinks kept flowing. Clink. We clinked our cold sses together. Clink. We toasted to the day¡¯s events. ¡°I was really surprised. You were ring at me through the window¡­ I thought you were challenging me to a duel.¡± ¡°¡­Hup. Should I challenge you?¡± ¡°No, thanks.¡± ¡°You¡¯d go easy on me anyway¡­!¡± I clinked sses with the woman who had once been known as Michail. It felt good. It felt different, being able to drink with Michail without her getting angry. It was nice to see her doing well, and it allowed me to slowly adjust. It was colorful, too. ¡®If she can smile like this, why did she act that way at the academy¡­?¡¯ I let out a hollowugh and cautiously asked Michail, whose eyes were zed over from the alcohol. ¡°Hey, Secret Lady.¡± ¡°Yes?¡± I looked at her and asked. ¡°What do you think of me?¡± ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°You know a bit about me, don¡¯t you? Not from rumors, but from today. I¡¯m curious about how I came across.¡± I looked at her, seeking an honest answer. Just as I had questioned the time Michail had given me today, I wanted to hear her evaluation of Ricardo based on this one day. ¡°You know, I¡¯m not exactly a good person.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°I was quite infamous at the academy, so I doubt you haven¡¯t heard any rumors about me.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°I just want to hear your thoughts on today.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Michail hesitated before finally speaking. She muttered the key phrase, ¡®just for today,¡¯ and carefully opened her mouth. ¡°I didn¡¯t hate it.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°I still don¡¯t know for sure, but you seemed like an interesting person.¡± ¡°Is that so.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± I smiled softly and lifted my ss. ¡°Seems like I did okay.¡± This time, Michail threw a question at me. It seemed she didn¡¯t want to be the only one on the receiving end, so she took a big gulp of her drink and opened her lips. ¡°May I ask you a question, then?¡± ¡°Of course.¡± Michail, her lips trembling, asked me. ¡°What do you think of the person named Michail?¡± ¡°¡­¡± Her question was sharp. End of Chapter Chapter 241: To the Original Form (5) *** ¡°What do you think?¡± Michail¡¯s eyes were staring straight at me. With an expression waiting for the truth, Michail added one more condition. ¡°Please speak with sincerity.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Without any lies, honestly.¡± Sincerity, huh. ¡®I don¡¯t really know.¡¯I couldn¡¯t guess what kind of answer Michail wanted to hear. Whether he wanted to hear something nice or something cold, there was no way for me to know. Two answers came to mind. One was the negative truth filled with resentment toward the Academy, and the other was the sorrow from the past. I emptied my ss and avoided answering. It seemed like whatever I said wouldn¡¯t be anything good. I didn¡¯t want to ruin the pleasant atmosphere. ¡°Why are you asking me that?¡± I tapped the table and asked Michail. I honestly couldn¡¯t understand why someone who said they wanted to learn the sword from me would ask such a personal question. Normally, people would ask what you think of them, not something like this. ¡°Today¡¯s date has nothing to do with Michail, so I don¡¯t understand why you¡¯re suddenly asking about him.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯m a little hurt. I worked hard thinking this was a date. I even opened my wallet quite a bit¡­¡± ¡°That¡¯s not it. I¡¯m just curious.¡± ¡°Hmm¡­¡± I let out a deep sigh and nodded toward her. Since she said she wanted to hear it, I thought I should tell her. Honestly. And with a bit of a lie that she could understand, I told her. ¡°It¡¯s unrequited love.¡± ¡°What¡­ love?¡± ¡°Unrequited love. A one-sided love where only one person likes the other.¡± Michail furrowed her brow and leaned closer. As if she wasn¡¯t sure she¡¯d heard correctly, she tilted her head with a puzzled expression. I waved my hand toward her, trying to clear up the misunderstanding. Even though I was the one who said ¡®unrequited love,¡¯ I knew it could easily be misunderstood. ? ¡°I¡¯m not saying I truly like him. It¡¯s more like love-hate.¡± ¡°¡­Love-hate?¡± ¡°Yes. As an Academy peer, I think Michail is impressive and admirable, but we had very different perspectives.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯m the type of person who believes in not losing out, even if it means others suffer, while Michail is someone who insists on taking a loss to uphold justice.¡± ¡°That¡¯s the right thing to do.¡± I nodded in agreement with her rebuttal. ¡°You¡¯re right.¡± I, too, once dreamed of being a hero when I was young. I could fully understand the desire to cling to and pursue justice. But still. ¡°There has to be a limit.¡± Michail clenched her fist and stared at me intently. Whether it was the alcohol kicking in or my answer touching a nerve, I wasn¡¯t sure, but Michail once again asked a question, her gaze unwavering. ¡°What do you mean by ¡®limit¡¯?¡± ¡°Pardon?¡± ¡°What¡¯s the right bnce, then?¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°You asked me, right? If I¡¯d heard the rumors about you at the Academy.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Yes, I heard them. In great detail.¡± ¡°What did you hear?¡± I quietly asked Michail in a low voice. I had a rough idea of what she¡¯d heard and what she was thinking. ¡°You were¡­!¡± ¡°Yes.¡± At my steady gaze, Michail¡¯s lips paused. After a brief silence, she took a deep breath, suppressing the anger rising within her, and cautiously opened her mouth. ¡°They said you were a delinquent at the Academy.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°That you destroyed all the Academy¡¯s property, used violence against students¡­ and even instigated bullying.¡± ¡°That¡¯s correct.¡± ¡°Pardon?¡± ¡°Please, go on.¡± Michail bit her lip and stopped speaking, seemingly taken aback by my shameless request to continue the insults. Her hand, gripping the ss, trembled. I nodded toward Michail. There was no excuse for it. If she asked me to name the victims, I might stutter, but I could certainly list them. However. ¡°Miss Secret Girl.¡± I had my own limits, too. ¡°What do you think justice is?¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Living kindly, even if it means taking a loss?¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Forgiving the wicked?¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Perhaps those actions are right and lead to good oues, but even viins have their stories. Especially Michail, who always held me to a strict standard.¡± ¡°That¡¯s because you never changed¡­.¡± ¡°Exactly. Because I wasn¡¯t someone who could easily change, he disliked me.¡± I let out a short breath and posed another question to her. How did she, who defended Michail, want to live? ¡°Then, do you want to live like Michail, forgiving your enemies and being betrayed? Or do you want to live selfishly, like me?¡± ¡°I wasn¡¯t betrayed. Everyone changed and started living kindly.¡± ¡°Hmm¡­ But why do I keep getting betrayed, then? Even at the Academy, I was stabbed in the back by people I showed kindness to and got caught up in things I didn¡¯t even do, receiving punishment.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°I think I showed quite a bit of kindness, just like Michail, but since I didn¡¯t get any reward for it, does that mean I¡¯m not righteous?¡± Michail pressed her lips together tightly. I gave a small smile, trying to lighten the heavy atmosphere. I hadn¡¯t brought this up to start a fight. ¡°I¡¯m just saying I don¡¯t want to live like a fool, always getting taken advantage of. That¡¯s why I¡¯m like this. Prickly like a hedgehog, biting like a mad dog. I¡¯m not saying Michail is wrong.¡± ¡°¡­But you¡¯re the one who did wrong.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± I nodded cheerfully, affirming Michail¡¯s usation. ¡°It was my fault.¡± But. ¡°Even though there are people who cry and feel sad because of me, there are also people somewhere who smile because of me. Isn¡¯t that a form of justice in its own way? Like how thedy I serve became a better person because of me.¡± ¡°You¡¯re selfish.¡± ¡°I know. That¡¯s why I was kicked out of the Academy.¡± Iughed softly, trying to ease the heavy mood again. ¡°It¡¯s probably because Ie from a lowly background.¡± ¡°A lowly background?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± I smiled faintly and looked at Michail. ¡°I may look refined, but I¡¯ve had a rough life. Believe it or not, Ie from the slums.¡± At the word ¡®slums,¡¯ Michail¡¯s eyes widened, and she clenched her fists like a child wanting to ask more questions. Michail looked at me and spoke in a voice heavy with emotion. ¡°Which slum are you from?¡± I smiled slightly and answered the woman full of secrets. ¡°That¡¯s a secret.¡± ¡°¡­Then.¡± Michail¡¯s lips quivered as she spoke to me in a trembling voice. ¡°Do you know someone named Lee Minhyuk?¡± ¡°¡­¡± [There is a restriction in ce.] I gave a bitter smile and shook my head at Michail. ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± ¡°¡­Then at least tell me when you started living there.¡± ¡°That¡¯s a secret, too. I have many secrets, you see.¡± I downed my drink and spoke a little more honestly. The drink was good, the snacks were good, and there were old memories in front of me. The fact that her face was pretty was just a bonus. ¡°You asked me what I think of Michail, right?¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Just like you, Miss Secret Girl.¡± I think he¡¯s a good person. ¡°I don¡¯t dislike him.¡± Michail lowered her head and walked down the street. 1. Show Ricardo your true self. (1/1) 2. Go on a date with Ricardo. (1/1) 3. Hear Ricardo¡¯s true feelings. (0/1) Nothing was gained. Wearing a white dress, Michail walked weakly toward the alley where her uniform was hidden. ¡®Sincerity.¡¯ She hadn¡¯t heard it. She thought Ricardo¡¯s true feelings were what he thought of her, but Michail realized that the answer she had in mind was wrong, and she clenched her fists. ¡®I tried not tough.¡¯ She thought showing her true self to the man she disliked was enough, but while walking with Ricardo, she found herselfughing. As if he knew her bucket list, Ricardo had given her experiences she hadn¡¯t been able to have before. She wasn¡¯t someone whoughed easily, but today, she found herselfughing again and again, and Michail hated herself for it. [Affection level of ¡®Michail¡¯ toward Ricardo: 71 > 80] [Time remaining: 3 hours.] ¡®I can¡¯t give up like this.¡¯ Michail clenched her fists and swallowed her frustration in the dark alley. ¡®There won¡¯t be another chance.¡¯ Once a missed opportunity is gone, it doesn¡¯te back easily. As she walked through the dark alley, Michail slowly disappeared into a ce where there were few people. And when she reached an alley devoid of any human presence. ¡°Hey, kid.¡± A man¡¯s unforgettable voice echoed chillingly from the darkness. Goosebumps rose on Michail¡¯s back. It was the voice of the man she hated the most, the one she wanted to erase from this world immediately. Michail froze and slowly turned her head. And she saw the man standing before her. A man with one arm. A man with a scar over his eye and a chilling smile. The High Priest of Oblivion. ¡®Jung.¡¯ He emerged quietly from the darkness and gave Michail a small greeting, cing a hand on her shoulder. ¡°We still have unfinished business, don¡¯t we?¡± Michail quickly reached for her waist. But as her hand grasped at empty air, she clenched her teeth. ¡®It¡¯s not there.¡¯ Her sword was gone. She hade without her sword to deceive Ricardo, and only now did she realize it. Michail gritted her teeth and swallowed her frustration. Jung pulled out a dagger from his coat and slowly approached Michail. And then. -Stab. Without any resistance, the dagger pierced Michail¡¯s abdomen. Blood flowed. The unbearable pain in her shoulder painted a grim picture of the future. As Michail¡¯s eyes slowly began to close, a ¡®ding¡¯ sound rang out, and her eyes snapped open. ¡°I was ¡®worried¡¯ about leaving you alone, but you found your way back.¡± -The quest has beenpleted. Ricardo¡¯s voice shattered the nightmare. ¡°I was worried.¡± End of Chapter Chapter 242: To the Original Form (6) -Tuduk. Red blood dripped onto the floor. The pain in his abdomen, which should have been excruciating, scattered through his tightly shut eyes, and the overwhelming sense of injustice dissipated into the night breeze. Michail slowly lifted his heavy eyelids. Red hair. A ck butler¡¯s suit. Broad shoulders that filled his vision. The unique scent of Ricardo¡¯s cologne tickled Michail¡¯s nose, greeting him.¡°I was worried.¡± Ricardo¡¯s low voice, resonating briefly, inquired about his well-being. Without asking any questions, Ricardo, who had grabbed the de that had been thrust at Michail, stood firm like a rock. Michail spoke in a trembling voice. Without even having time to react to the notification that the quest had beenpleted, he looked at Ricardo, who had caught the de with his bare hands, and asked. ¡°How¡­?¡± ¡°How, you ask? The secret girl sent me a telepathic message asking for help.¡± Ricardo, ignoring the flustered Michail, turned his gaze to the man in front of him and spoke in a dark voice. ¡°Don¡¯t we still have things to talk about?¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°We could talk all night, and it still wouldn¡¯t be enough.¡± Ricardo¡¯s cold voice sent chills down Jung¡¯s spine, even though his tone was t and devoid of emotion. With each syble that left Ricardo¡¯s mouth, it felt as if his voice was piercing through Jung¡¯s skin like a sharp needle. Jung shook his head and burst intoughter. ¡°Puhaha¡­ Puhahaha! Ha¡­ I really picked the wrong day. I didn¡¯t expect there to be a bodyguard.¡± ¡°I think today is the perfect day.¡± ¡°Sigh¡­¡± Jung cut off hisughter and lifted his head. His sharp gaze met Ricardo¡¯s in the air, and they locked eyes. ¡°I just dropped by to say hello. I was wondering if you¡¯d forgotten about me. After all, that friend of yours is quite famous. I just wanted to remind you that someone like me exists.¡± ? ¡°Do you greet people with knives?¡± ¡°Hehehe¡­ Well, that¡¯s true.¡± Michail¡¯s hands turned icy cold at the sound of Ricardo¡¯s voice, a tone colder than anything he¡¯d ever heard from him before. ¡°¡­¡± Jung awkwardlyughed and slowly began to back away. ¡°I was going to turn that kid into a fool¡­ Just have him running around calling for ¡®Daddy, Daddy,¡¯ without knowing a thing, and then¡­!¡± ¡°You have quite the twisted hobby. Makes me want to kill you.¡± ¡°¡­Should I just finish it now?¡± Jung¡¯s gaze turned cold as he looked at Michail, who was hiding behind Ricardo. He smiled regretfully, as if he truly wanted to carry out his threat. Ricardo smiled faintly in response. ¡°Can you?¡± ¡°¡­¡± The red aura that extended from Ricardo began to tighten around Jung¡¯s throat. Despite the ominous, suffocating aura that spread like the gates of the underworld opening, Jung showed no sign of retreating, still gripping the dagger in his hand. ¡°Everyone lets their guard down at some point. Me, and you.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°This old man here has quite the skills.¡± Ricardo awkwardly smiled and released the hand that had been gripping the dagger. ¡°Just kidding.¡± He could easily kill him. He could neutralize his dark magic¡­ [There are restrictions in ce.] ©¸Michail¡¯s psychological state is highly unstable. ©¸The longer you stay with ¡®Jung,¡¯ the more the restrictions will waver. ©¸If you kill ¡®Jung,¡¯ Michail¡¯s awakening will be dyed. The gods don¡¯t want that. After all, they were the ones who arranged for him to meet Michail, so why were they being so inconsistent? Ricardo muttered a few irreverent words toward the gods who were surely watching from somewhere, then withdrew the aura that had been extending toward Jung, who was now licking his dry lips. ¡°Today doesn¡¯t seem to be the day.¡± ¡°¡­I almost died.¡± ¡°Leave before I change my mind.¡± ¡°Yeah, I should¡­¡± Jung disappeared into the darkness, ring at Michail as if he wanted to kill him. ¡°See you next time, kid.¡± Ricardo also bid farewell to Jung. ¡°The next time we meet, I won¡¯t let you go so easily.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to see you again either.¡± With those final words, Jung vanished. The alley was now filled with silence. Michail lowered his head and stared at Ricardo¡¯s bloodied hand. He didn¡¯t know what to say. It was only natural to thank him, but the words wouldn¡¯te out easily. Ricardo silently wiped the blood from his hand. He took a handkerchief from the inner pocket of his jacket, pressed it against his palm, and then nodded slightly as he slowly walked toward Michail. ¡°Are you alright?¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°You¡¯re not hurt, are you?¡± ¡°¡­¡± Michail swallowed the questions that were rising within him, along with the night air. There were so many things he wanted to say. Starting with why Ricardo had helped him, and then asking if he was okay. Michail tried to suppress the flood of questions that were welling up inside, but he found himself speechless, once again swallowing a dry breath. ¡®Why.¡¯ Why was he doing this? Ricardo had no connection to him. They were practically strangers, so why was he doing this? Michail clenched his fists, trying to suppress the rising questions. ¡®This isn¡¯t like you.¡¯ The person Ricardo saw now was the same woman who had caused trouble when they first met. They weren¡¯t close, they weren¡¯t friends, and they were nothing more than strangers. That should be how Ricardo saw him. Why was he stepping in? He could have just turned his back and walked away, and no one would have known. There would be no one to me. But¡­ ¡®Why are you helping me?¡¯ The Ricardo Michail remembered¡­ If it was the Ricardo who never took a loss and always sought to gain, the Ricardo who acted like a scoundrel at the academy, it would have been natural for him to treat Michail coldly and ignore him. So why¡­ ¡®Are you trying to be a hero?¡¯ Michail voiced the question that had been lingering inside him. He couldn¡¯t move on without hearing the answer. ¡°Why¡­¡± The countless doubts he¡¯d harbored began to surface with a small throb. ¡°Why did you save me?¡± ¡°¡­Ah.¡± ¡°You¡¯re someone who doesn¡¯t take a loss. So why did you save me?¡± Because that¡¯s who Ricardo was. The other students hated and despised him because of that. Michail, who had judged Ricardo based on the image he had seen, clenched his fists and questioned his misunderstanding. ¡°You¡¯re not that kind of person.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°You¡¯re not the type to help strangers and ask if they¡¯re okay.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°So why are you acting like a good person?¡± ¡°Why Ricardo let out a smallugh and spoke to Michail. ¡°Because you¡¯re beautiful.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯m quite biased when ites to men and women.¡± Michail clenched his fists and retorted. ¡°What¡¯s beautiful about me?¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯m dull, and I can¡¯t even dress up. What¡¯s so beautiful about that?¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯m not beautiful at all. I know that when I look in the mirror. I have no charm, and I¡¯m ugly. You think so too, don¡¯t you? That I¡¯m dull, rough, and manly.¡± Michail clenched his fists and shouted at Ricardo. ¡°Don¡¯t lie.¡± Ricardo chuckled softly and shook his head. ¡°What can I do? My eyes tell me you¡¯re beautiful.¡± Michail looked at Ricardo with an incredulous expression and spoke. He really was a strange person. ¡°Are you really the scoundrel?¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Are you the same scoundrel who caused havoc at the academy? This feels like apletely different person.¡± Ricardo smiled faintly again and spoke to Michail. ¡°I was immature back then.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°At the time, I thought that was the best way. I thought if I acted like the bad guy, others would like me more.¡± Ricardo crouched down in front of Michail and tied theces of Michail¡¯s sneakers, which hade undone, speaking in a small voice. ¡°And I was right, to some extent.¡± Michail closed his eyes tightly and spoke to Ricardo. ¡°I still don¡¯t like you.¡± ¡°That¡¯s a rather disrespectful thing to say to your teacher.¡± ¡°Even so, I still don¡¯t like you.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Michail clenched his fists and spoke to Ricardo, who was now standing up. Sigh¡­ ¡°Misa.¡± ¡°Huh¡­?¡± ¡°My name.¡± ¡°¡­¡± It¡¯s Misa. Ricardo smiled faintly and nodded. ¡°That¡¯s a beautiful name.¡± Back at the dormitory. Michaily on the bed and covered his tired eyes. His thoughts wereplicated, and his body was exhausted. He avoided greeting the dazzlingly bright moon. Many thoughts swirled in his mind. Why had he told him his name? Had he told anyone else the name ¡®Misa¡¯? Michail, overwhelmed by his emotional decision, let out a deep sigh. ¡°Sigh¡­¡± -I was worried. He said he didn¡¯t like him, so why did he say something like that? And why did it feel so sincere? Michail, covering his eyes with his hand, muttered softly, reflecting on the emotions he had felt today. ¡°I don¡¯t understand.¡± He didn¡¯t understand what kind of person Ricardo was. A good person. A kind person. A bad person. Michail wiped his face with his hand and let out a deep sigh, thinking about how different Ricardo had been from the image he had shown at the academy. He couldn¡¯t tell which side was the real Ricardo. The only thing he was sure of was that his opinion of Ricardo had changed, even if only a little. From the worst to just slightly less than the worst. Michail, frustrated with himself for thinking about Ricardo, mmed his fist down on the bed. ¡°Annoying.¡± As theplicated thoughts and questions kept him awake, a notification rang. -Ding. The cold greeting echoed in Michail¡¯s tired ears. [Would you like to receive your quest reward?] Michail nodded in response. And then¡­ He heard the truth he had been waiting for. [Side Story. To the Original Form.] If you¡­ If the events that unfolded because of you¡­ End with the responsibility falling on one person¡­ You couldn¡¯t bear it. A cold wind blew. End of Chapter Chapter 243: My Name is ¡®Misa¡¯ (1) ¡ò You have acquired the qualification to view a hidden side story. ¡ò [666th Side Story] To the Original Form¡­. -Would you like to view it? I thought that finding the key would bring an end to all the misfortunes. The nightmares that followed. Living while seeking justice. I believed that if I had the key, the story would finallye to an end. ¡°Haa¡­¡±Michail took a deep breath, trying to calm his troubled heart. The time hade to receive the answer to all the efforts he had made, clinging to a single hope. But it wasn¡¯t easy to calm his mind. The reward for all the effort he had put in until now. With the hope that he had risked his life to know standing right before him, Michail exhaled a shaky breath and nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll view it.¡± The Blue Window whispered coldly into Michail¡¯s ear as his vision began to change. -The viewing will now begin. Michail envisioned a happy future. And then. That hope crumbled. *** Upon returning to the mansion, I took a deep breath in the dark room. ¡°¡­My mouth itches.¡± [Q. Michail¡¯s Guardian.] ¡ò Reward: You can now view the [16th Side Story] ¡®The Danger of Truth.¡¯ The secret I had been dying and dying had reached its limit. Blocked by the hill called ¡®restriction,¡¯ I could no longer y the game of secrecy. I looked at the status window in front of me and gave a bitter smile. ¡°I¡¯m not someone who usually follows orders.¡± Even when the youngdy wet the bed as a child, I spread the rumor all over the mansion. Now, the restriction that made my lips itch sparked a sense of rebellion in me for no reason. ¡°Suddenly, I¡¯m annoyed.¡± I usually didn¡¯t listen to the status window much, which hadn¡¯t done much for me anyway, but now I was being cautious, and it felt like I had lost my initial resolve. It was a bit annoying. ¡°¡­Should I just say it?¡± The thought of blurting it out in a fit of anger crossed my mind, but I let out a hollowugh and shook my head. ¡®No, I held back because I didn¡¯t want the hassle¡­ I can say itter.¡¯ If Michail¡¯s awakening were dyed, I would be the one most inconvenienced, so I shook my head and sighed. ¡°Hmm¡­¡± Then, should I take a look at this restriction? What could be so important that it¡¯s hidden so tightly? I stared at the status window, filled with curiosity. -¡ò Reward: You can now view the [16th Side Story] ¡®The Danger of Truth.¡¯ The reward for a quest Ipleted back when I was a temporary teacher in Hamel. I had been putting off receiving it, but now I nodded slightly as I looked at the reward. ¡°I¡¯ll view it.¡± I epted the darkening of my vision, warning myself that if it wasn¡¯t a big deal, I would blow it off immediately. My vision turned ck. It wasn¡¯t as surprising this time, probably because I had gone through it once before. The first time is always the hardest, after all. ¡®What are they going to show me this time?¡¯ Honestly, I wasn¡¯t expecting much. It seemed strange to look forward to something like this, and I could roughly guess what kind of events would unfold. Shock. Regret. Apologies. That¡¯s all I thought it would be. I figured the process would be long, which might cause problems with the awakening. As my darkened vision gradually brightened, I raised my head and let out a hollowugh at the sight of myself standing in a familiar ce. ¡®Hah.¡¯ A familiar building. Frozen people. And there, standing in the center of their gazes, were me and the youngdy. ¡®Damn it¡­¡¯ The moment I opened my eyes, I cursed. There were no good memories in this ce. Naturally, curses slipped from my mouth at the god¡¯s malicious hobby. The courtroom. I was standing in the very ce where we met our end at the Academy. The youngdy, ring at the people with an expression ready to explode at any moment, and me, clenching my fists and holding back my anger, were both there. Chartia, who was leading the proceedings, and Michail, Yuria, the Crown Prince, and Ruin, who stood in the witness stand. It had been a long time since we were all gathered in one ce, and they were all looking at us with cold eyes. I looked at them, frozen in the past, with equally cold eyes. ¡®¡­I don¡¯t know how to feel about this.¡¯ I thought I had made peace with it, but seeing myself standing there from a third-person perspective made meugh bitterly. ¡®This is really¡­ messed up.¡¯ I stood there for a long time, eyes closed, recalling the events of that day. -Expel the wicked viiness. -Throw her out! -Don¡¯t let her set foot in the Academy again! -Booooooo! The usations, the scolding, the curses that filled that day came back to me, and I felt a wave of mncholy. I regretted not cursing them more back then. Even though it hadn¡¯t even started yet, my mood was already sour. I took a deep breath and raised my head. -The viewing will begin in 10 minutes. Getting angry wouldn¡¯t change anything, but it seemed I still had a long way to go before bing an adult. Time passed. The seemingly immobile time finally began to move, awkwardly taking steps, preparing to leap forward to deliver the truth called ¡®restriction.¡¯ Just as I was growing tired of waiting. -The viewing will now begin. A cold voice cautiously announced the beginning of the story. ¡°Ah. Ah¡­¡± Chartia¡¯s voice echoed. The strong and cold voice of the student council president filled the courtroom, signaling the start of the recollection for me, standing in the center. ¡°Now, we will begin the 307th Academy Disciplinary Committee.¡± At Chartia¡¯s announcement of the viiness¡¯s judgment, the audience began to murmur. ¡°Youngdy¡­¡± ¡°I told you, Ricardo.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°If you treat them well, they¡¯ll just keep crawling all over you. I could¡¯ve done worse, I could¡¯ve just killed them, but I held back, and this is the result.¡± ¡°Youngdy.¡± ¡°I¡¯m going to kill them.¡± The whispered conversation between me and the youngdy from that day quietly echoed. Our voices, filled with injustice and anger, rang out, but no one paid attention. Chartia silently carried out her duties. ¡°Today¡¯s case concerns the violence, verbal abuse, threats, bullying, and use of ck magic by first-year student Olivia on May 15th. We will now determine the level of disciplinary action.¡± I hadn¡¯t realized it back then. -Murmur, murmur. -Again? -The rumors have already spread. I hadn¡¯t realized how tant their gazes were. Now, seeing it from a third-party perspective, I could feel it piercing my skin¡ªthere wasn¡¯t a single person on our side in that courtroom. I knew it, but still. I let out a hollowugh as I watched the youngdy, her veins bulging with anger, and my past self, who was worried about her, with a wry smile. ¡®Haa¡­¡¯ One by one, the students iming to be victims came forward as witnesses. ¡°Yes, Olivia made us do all of it¡­¡± ¡°I did tell you to do it, but you all went along with it too!¡± ¡°Kyaa!¡± ¡°Ricardo, make that bitch kneel right now.¡± The youngdy¡¯s unfiltered response darkened the atmosphere of the courtroom, and naturally, public opinion flowed against us. I wasn¡¯t upset. We had done wrong. Even now, I didn¡¯t think we had been falsely used, nor did I want to argue about it. I just regretted not cursing out the witnesses back then. I had no intention of being a hero, so I shook off the dark feelings and silently watched the events of the past. The next witness was Yuria. ¡°First-year student Yuria. Can you tell us about the situation where Olivia threatened and harassed you?¡± -Nod. Next was Michail. ¡°First-year student Michail. Can you testify about Olivia¡¯s wrongdoings?¡± ¡°Yes, and I will also testify about that man, Ricardo.¡± As the umted evidence of our wrongdoings piled up, the youngdy and my past self were left speechless, their mouths tightly shut. The youngdy, blinded by love, shed tears at the betrayal of someone she trusted. My past self, who had shown mercy, smiled bitterly as I waited for the trial to end. And then. ¡°Now, I will announce the decision. The Academy Student Council members hereby order the expulsion of Olivia, the main perpetrator of this incident, and sentence Ricardo to one month of reflection and a one-year ban from rankingpetitions for his involvement.¡± The moment the verdict was delivered, all the usations and scolding from that day poured down on me. ¡°What did I do wrong!¡± The youngdy¡¯s outcry. ¡°Get out!¡± The students¡¯ resentment. And the criticism from those we had trusted rained down on us. -Don¡¯t ever show your face again. -I will never forgive you. -Idiot. That day, I hadughed and flipped them off, but one man had followed me to the end, hurling curses. ¡°Are you still not going to apologize?¡± Just like back then, Michail approached me, and I stood there with a bitter smile. And, as always, I responded with a smile. [The perspective is shifting.] [The perspective is moving to the moment when your kindness was misunderstood.] The perspective shifted. It was the day I saved Michail for the second time from Jung. ¡°Don¡¯t act so high and mighty.¡± And on that day, I gave a different answer than I had in the past. ¡°Michail.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯m disappointed.¡± ¡°What are you disappointed about? I never asked for help from someone like you¡­¡± ¡°Lee Minhyuk.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°Do you not remember?¡± Michail¡¯s face began to crack. At that moment. Michail began to breathe in the alternate future shown by the Blue Window. ¡°I¡­¡± The face of the boy, once obscured by darkness, began to reveal itself. Michail clenched his fists and slowly raised his head. Under the Academy fountain. As he listened to the voice of the man who called himself ¡®him.¡¯ Michail tightened his grip. ¡°Actually, I¡­¡± And then. ¡®Huh¡­?¡¯ -Tuduk. Tears began to fall. End of Chapter Chapter 244: My Name is ¡®Misa¡¯ (2) ¨C The viewing of [666th Side Story] ¡®To the Original Form¡­¡¯ begins. Michail exhaled as he witnessed the strange situation unfolding before him. ¡°Where is this¡­?¡± It didn¡¯t feel like an illusion spell, as there was no magic present, and it was too realistic to be a hallucination. Michail widened his eyes in confusion. ¡°What the¡­?¡± Startled, Michail looked up and nced around. ¡°This is¡­.¡± The Academy.Standing in a ce he had passed countless times, Michail¡¯s eyes widened, and he swallowed hard. Just moments ago, he had been in the dormitory, but now, in the blink of an eye, he was standing in front of the fountain. He couldn¡¯tprehend the situation. It had been night, but now it was day¡­. As Michail struggled to process his surroundings, a faint voice from the Blue Window echoed in his ears. [Do you remember?] The Blue Window¡¯s sudden question about his memory puzzled Michail. ¡°Remember what¡­?¡± [Do you remember three days after you parted ways with the ill-fated ties of the Academy?] The Blue Window brought up a memory that Michail had thought was insignificant. [That morning, there was a letter in your shoe locker. A letter written in such terrible handwriting that it was almost illegible.] Recalling the past, Michail furrowed his brow. What was so important about that letter? ¡°It was nothing.¡± In the faint memory that surfaced, Michail had dismissed it as just another love letter. He had assumed it was from someone with atrocious handwriting. In that hazy memory, the letter was probably¡­ [You tore the letter apart without a second thought.] He had definitely torn it up. A sudden chill washed over Michail as he stared at the Blue Window with trembling eyes. ¡®No way,¡¯ he thought, his heart filled with an ominous feeling as he continued to gaze at the Blue Window. [You ripped it apart without any hesitation. Without knowing who had written that illegible letter.] ¡°No¡­.¡± [The person who wrote that letter spent two days at a desk, pouring their heart into it. They filled the letter with thoughts of how you would react, what expression you would make, and what you might think.] ? And then, [That boy waited for you endlessly that day, only to leave.] The Blue Window spoke. It calmly listed the mistakes Michail had made, the things he hadn¡¯t noticed. Then, it recited the contents of the letter he had never read. [It¡¯s been a while since I wrote a letter.] A letter addressed to him, using a nickname that no one else knew. [There have been many things, but since my handwriting is so bad, I don¡¯t think I can convey them all in writing. I shouldn¡¯t write too much. Honestly, I don¡¯t even think you¡¯ll be able to read it.] The Blue Window slowly unraveled the letter. [Before I leave, I wanted to leave you at least one letter. I wanted to see your face onest time.] ¡°No¡­.¡± Michail shook his head. This couldn¡¯t be happening. He berated himself for missing the chance right in front of him, staring at the letter with trembling eyes. [I¡¯ll be waiting at the fountain at 6 PM tomorrow.] At the final sentence, Michail¡¯s heart began to race wildly. His heart pounded, and he was filled with self-loathing, his shoulders shaking as he breathed heavily. -Your long-time friend. ¡°Huff [In a memory no one else knows.] [You read that boy¡¯s letter. You clutched your chest as you eagerly deciphered each line of the letter you had stumbled upon.] [That day, you smiled. You had never felt such anticipation and excitement before. You worked hard to interpret the letter and prepared to go to the promised ce.] Michail¡¯s vision brightened. As the sun set, illuminating the fountain where many couples stood, Michail¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°This is¡­¡± -The viewing begins. With a cold voice, Michail saw a girl standing in front of the fountain. A white dress. White shoes. With silver hair and red lipstick, she fidgeted with her fingers, staring endlessly at the clock tower pointing to 5 o¡¯clock, as if waiting for someone. Michail stared at the girl with trembling eyes, wearing a hollow expression. ¡°Is that¡­ me?¡± Standing in front of the Academy fountain, in a form never shown to others, was himself, shyly standing there. ¡°¡­Huff.¡± He looked like a girl. The clothes, shyly chosen. The makeup, done for the first time. He looked like a girl of that age. In the viewing, the version of himself fidgeted with his fingers and nervously shifted his feet, muttering as he stared at the clock tower. ¡°When will hee?¡± Muttering to himself with a face that looked like it might cry at any moment, he kept repeating the same words. ¡°¡­Will I be able to do it?¡± In the viewing, he hesitated, unsure of how to start the conversation, and allowed himself to be carried by the melody drawn on the score. Watching this, Michail felt envious of her. He envied that version of himself who had seized the opportunity he had missed, something he had never experienced. The excitement. The smiles. Without any of that, Michail, who had only ever bitten his lips and swung his sword, felt a strange sense of jealousy toward this other version of himself. At the same time, he felt a growing sense of unease. What if that letter was a notice of death? What if the person who knew his old memories hade to deliver sad news? With that thought, he erased the smile from his face and focused on the past that had yet to unfold. ¡®Focus on reality¡­ It¡¯s already over¡­.¡¯ Forcing his mind to focus, Michail exhaled. In the viewing, the version of himself muttered to himself, beginning an awkward performance. Without caring about the gazes of others, he nervously rehearsed what he would say when he saw the boy from his memories. ¡°How should I start the conversation¡­?¡± ¡°Ah¡­ Hi! How have you been¡­? I¡¯ve been doing well. Haha¡­ I even became the top student at the Academy¡­¡± ¡°The weather is nice, isn¡¯t it? If you have time, should we go to a caf¨¦?¡± ¡°You must be surprised. That I¡¯m a girl¡­. Idiot, how did you only notice now¡­¡± The version of himself in the viewing suddenly stopped talking. Even while saying such things, his heart was pounding like crazy. How much had he changed? He must have be handsome by now. He would be really surprised to find out that he was a girl. ¡°¡­¡± Still. ¡°I want to hug him when I meet him.¡± Michail felt the same way. He wanted to see and feel the boy from his memories. He desperately wanted to see the face of the boy he couldn¡¯t remember, to hear his voice. -Tick. In the viewing, the version of himself swallowed nervously as the time approached, waiting for the memories toe closer. At this moment, he was the only protagonist in the world. No, he was a woman named Misa. ¡°Sniff¡­¡± Holding back the tears that threatened to spill, Michail slowly lowered his head. -Click. The sound of clear heels echoed. Both the version of himself in the viewing and Michail in the present held their breath, focusing on that sound. -Click. The sound of the heels, neither fast nor slow, echoed in Michail¡¯s heart. -Click. ¡°¡­¡± The version of himself in the viewing and Michail clenched their fists, biting their lips. ¡®We¡¯re finally meeting¡­¡¯ The man¡¯s face was still hidden. It was obscured by shadows, concealing his features. -Click. As the silhouette slowly became clearer, Michail clenched his fists. It was the same as the boy he remembered. A tall height. A sturdy build. Even from a distance, he seemed like someone who would catch people¡¯s attention as a handsome man. His face was just hidden in the shadows. The boy who had once been a hero to him still looked the same. ¡®That¡¯s right¡­¡¯ With a trembling heart, Michail lowered his head, waiting for the man to approach. He still didn¡¯t have the courage to look at his face. He wanted to see him right away. But if he didn¡¯t prepare himself, he felt like he would crumble on the spot, so he hid his face for a moment. What did he look like? Had anything happened to him? What if he ran away because Michail looked ugly? Both the version of himself in the viewing and the present Michail lowered their heads, swallowing nervously. Slowly, the man approached. The man who had made his heart race took another step and stopped in front of Michail, greeting him cautiously. ¡°Excuse me.¡± The man¡¯s voice resonated softly. The boy¡¯s youthful voice was gone, reced by a pleasant, deep tone that gently called out to the bowed Michail. Perhaps nervous as well, the man swallowed dryly. After letting out a deep breath, he spoke again. ¡°Are you Michail?¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Or not¡­?¡± -Drip. Tears began to fall on the white shoes of the version of himself in the viewing. He had wanted to greet him with a smile, to start the conversation cheerfully, but the tears came too quickly, overwhelming him. His shoulders began to shake uncontrobly. ¡°Yes¡­.¡± Michail nodded with difficulty. With a tearful voice, he nodded vigorously, trying to prove to the man that he was indeed the one he was looking for. Affection. Love. Memories. A storm ofplex emotions swirled in Michail¡¯s heart, making it impossible for him to lift his head. All he could do was nod. That was all the version of himself in the viewing could do as he weed the memories without looking at them. ¡°Ah¡­¡± The man let out a small sigh as he looked at Michail. Unsure of how to start the conversation, he exhaled and slowly opened his mouth. ¡°You look very different from what I imagined.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°But still¡­.¡± The man, with a small smile, began to speak about their long-shared memories, offering a warm greeting. ¡°You still cry the same way, shaking your head when you do.¡± The man smiled faintly as he spoke to the version of Michail in the viewing. ¡°You¡¯ve grown up. Our little one.¡± At the man¡¯s soft chuckle, Michail slowly raised his head, and the man, with a cautious expression, began to say goodbye to the fragments of memories hidden in the darkness. ¡°I should introduce myself again.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°My name is Rika¡­ No¡­.¡± ¡°¡­¡± As the man¡¯s face slowly became visible, both the version of Michail in the viewing and the present Michail shed tears as they looked at him. Finally seeing his smile. ¡°Huh¡­?¡± ¡®No.¡¯ The world felt like it was copsing. ¡°My name is Lee Minhyuk.¡± The memories Michail had longed for crumbled in an instant, and the great wall he had built in his heart came crashing down. This couldn¡¯t be happening. It had to be a lie. That man had to be up to something strange again, Michail thought as he clenched his fists. The man he hated so much, the one he could never mix with, was looking at him with a wistful smile. It made his skin crawl. ¡°What¡­ What are you doing?¡± ¡®Stop joking.¡¯ Both the version of himself in the viewing and the present Michail stared at him with pale faces, their anger boiling over. But. ¡°¡­¡± The awkward smile on the man¡¯s face left him speechless. Holding a paper bag with a teddy bear in one hand, the man smiled awkwardly, and it didn¡¯t seem like a lie. ¡°¡­¡± ¡®This is a joke, right¡­?¡¯ Michail¡¯s lips trembled. His fingers shook, and his heart pounded so loudly that he could hear it in his ears, filled with intense denial. ¡°No¡­¡± ¡®No.¡¯ ¡°This can¡¯t be happening.¡± ¡°This can¡¯t be happening.¡± Michail echoed the words of the version of himself in the viewing. He couldn¡¯t believe it. This couldn¡¯t be real. Tears streamed down his face as he repeated his desperate denial, unable to ept the unbearable reality. The more Michail denied it, the more the man¡¯s awkward smile deepened. ¡°It¡¯s been a long time.¡± ¡°This isn¡¯t right.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve wanted to say so much.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯m not sure how to start, but this is the first thing thates to mind.¡± ¡°Shut up¡­¡± With trembling hands, the version of Michail in the viewing grabbed Ricardo¡¯s sleeve. Desperately, he shook his head, vehemently denying the truth. ¡°You¡¯re lying.¡± ¡°¡­Haha.¡± ¡°You can¡¯t be him.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve been watching over you all this time.¡± ¡°No!!!!¡± ¡°You¡¯ve worked so hard.¡± The Michail watching the viewing copsed to the ground. His legs had no strength left. He couldn¡¯t process the situation that had just shattered the reality he had believed in. No. There had to be something more. He had thought the man was just a messenger delivering news, but no matter how much he cried out, the only response was the desperate sobs of the version of himself in the viewing. The person he hated the most. The person he thought was different. At the same time, memories of how cruelly he had hated that person shed before his eyes, making his breath tremble. ¡°I apologize for being so harsh all this time.¡± -The viewing ends. The reunion he had hoped for ended in the worst possible way. End of Chapter Chapter 245: My Name is ¡®Misa¡¯ (3) -Ricardo¡¯s perspective in the viewing. I nced at Michail¡¯s eyes. ¡°What¡­?¡± Michail¡¯s pupils, which initially held confusion, soon began to reflect the emotion of anger. ¡°How do you know that name?¡± ¡°Because I am that person¡­¡± I said in a trembling voice. ¡°Shut up¡­¡±Michail demanded, his voice rising as he questioned how I could possibly know the name of a memory no one else could. His emotions wereid bare, more intense than when he had harmed someone, as he shouted furiously. ¡°Don¡¯t you dare speak of my memories with that filthy mouth.¡± In the viewing, I wore an awkward smile. My expression showed that I was troubled, unsure of how to handle the situation. It was the first time I had experienced someone denying who I said I was. Watching myself, I let out a bitter sigh and shook my head. I wondered if I had really been that important to Michail. I had only been his friend, yet Michail had remembered me, holding onto the memories of me from the past. It was both touching and awkward. ¡®This is troublesome.¡¯ In the viewing, I spoke to Michail in a calm voice, as if nothing was wrong. ¡°Thank you for remembering me like that.¡± ¡°Shut up.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to still remember me.¡± As expected, I am who I am. The thought was the same. I let out a hollowugh and shook my head. There was something I had been curious about for a long time. Once I revealed the truth to Michail, how would he perceive me? As the benefactor who saved his life? An old ssmate he hadn¡¯t seen in a long time? Honestly, I hadn¡¯t expected Michail to treat me warmly. From my perspective, I didn¡¯t think I was someone who would leave a significant mark on him. At least, that was my assumption. More than anything, I was curious about my own reaction. Even I didn¡¯t fully understand myself. Would Iugh and reminisce about the past, or would Ish out at Michail, venting the resentment that had built up? I wasn¡¯t sure how I would react when the time came. In the viewing, I began to speak to Michail, who was ring at me with murderous intent, his lips tightly sealed. Given the situation, I was exhausted, and my tone wasced with irritation as I spoke to Michail. ¡°I did my best, but Michail, you seem to hate me so much.¡± ¡°¡­Who told you that name?¡± ¡°Are we back to that again? Why can¡¯t you just believe me?¡± ¡°Answer me.¡± ¡°Sigh¡­¡± In the viewing, I began to hurl sharp words at Michail, who refused to believe me. ¡°I did everything I could for you, Michail.¡± ¡°Stop evading the question and answer me properly¡­¡± ¡°I tried to help you grow up morefortably, and I did my best not to cause you any harm.¡± ¡°¡­Ricardo!!!¡± ¡°I¡­!!!¡± As I slowly revealed the truth, Michail¡¯s face began to pale. ¡°That day, I held back the High Priest in your ce¡­!¡± ¡°Please¡­¡± ¡°And when I saved you from being swept away by the river, I didn¡¯t even hear a single word of thanks, yet I still helped you.¡± ¡°No¡­ This can¡¯t be.¡± ¡°Why are you so disappointed in me?¡± In the viewing, I shouted at Michail, standing in the rain. It seemed that as I spoke, I was getting swept up in my emotions. How foolish. ¡°Why is everything I do considered arrogant or wrong in your eyes?¡± ¡°¡­It ¡°Do you hate me that much?¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°I asked for nothing in return, only offering help. I was your childhood friend, standing by your side. Do you really hate me that much?¡± ¡°¡­That¡¯s not it. I¡­¡± ¡°Then what am I to you? I¡¯ve been going through hell just to keep the promise I made to protect you as a child. When the Academy caught fire, I rushed in, worried you might be there. Why do I have to be called trash by you?¡± With a voice filled with bitterness, I poured out my resentment to Michail. ¡°Do you think I killed our friend because I wanted to? Do you think I killed him because I enjoyed it? I¡¯m human too. I feel guilt, just like anyone else. Sure, I may be trash, but I¡¯m still a person.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°That friend you speak of, the one who was targeting your life from behind, I protected you from him. Was that a crime?¡± ¡°¡­Why.¡± ¡°Why did I do it?¡± In the viewing, I had more pent-up resentment than I had realized. Once the floodgates opened, I began to pour out everything. All the misunderstandings. Though I hadn¡¯t expressed it outwardly, deep inside, I had been festering with grievances. Clenching my fists, I continued to spit out my frustrations. ¡°Because I made a promise.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°I did it to keep that damn promise. I didn¡¯t want you to suffer as much, so I stepped in.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°I hate you for hurting her, and I want to punch you right now, but I made a promise. Damn it¡­ I made a promise, and I keep my promises. I didn¡¯t want to break it, just like your mother didn¡¯t want to break hers.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t know.¡± ¡°You didn¡¯t know! Why do you hate only me?¡± Watching myself in the viewing, I smiled bitterly. I was grateful that I had finally said what I needed to, but it didn¡¯t feel particrly cool or heroic. I lowered my head and muttered softly. ¡®Wasn¡¯t that a bit too harsh?¡¯ After all, I am ady. ¡®You wouldn¡¯t understand.¡¯ I let out a hollowugh and nodded my head. Michail stood there, unable to say anything. Tears streamed down his cheeks, soaking the ground beneath him, and he couldn¡¯t even look me in the eye. Sobbing, Michail reached out with trembling hands, trying to grab the sleeve of my coat. ¡° ¡°¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯m a bad person. It¡¯s fine if I die¡­ So, please.¡± In the viewing, I avoided Michail¡¯s outstretched hand and dered the end of our rtionship. I cursed him, telling him I no longer wanted to be involved with him. ¡°I don¡¯t want to be tied to you anymore.¡± ¡°¡­Minhyuk!!!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t call me.¡± ¡°¡­Huh?¡± ¡°Just like you told me. Don¡¯t call me with that mouth.¡± ¡° Michail chased after me as I walked away. Begging me not to leave. Even when he tripped over a puddle, falling to the ground. Even when the curious gazes of the students around him were fixed on him. Michail ran for a long time, trying to catch up with me in the viewing. ¡®¡­¡¯ It didn¡¯t feel good. Watching that scene didn¡¯t bring me any sense of relief. Even knowing that Michail was a girl now didn¡¯t change my feelings. Seeing a girl desperately chasing after me while I coldly ignored her left a bad taste in my mouth. ¡®Idiot.¡¯ I shook my head as I watched myself walk away resolutely. If I had been swept up in my emotions back then, something like that would have happened. I pressed my lips together and held back my words. The scene shifted. In the dark room, Michail remained alone, captured in the viewing. The rain stopped. The sun rose. The moon set again. Despite the many days that passed on the calendar, Michail remained holed up in the dormitory, not moving. ¡°I¡¯m In the darkness, with no light entering, Michail sat hugging his knees, worrying about someone who would nevere, living out his days in that state. asionally, someone would knock on Michail¡¯s door. -Michail, are you in there¡­? Yuria came looking for him. -Michail, student. A professor came looking for him. -Michail, if you don¡¯te out right now, you¡¯ll be expelled. Chartia came, urging him to continue his studies, but Michail remained locked in his room, showing no intention ofing out. ¡°I¡¯m Michail opened a notebook and began writing letters. The recipient was Ricardo. At the same time, he addressed the letters to Lee Minhyuk, the person from his memories, writing apology after apology, though no reply ever came. -I¡¯m sorry¡­ I¡¯m really sorry. Apologies filled the pages. -I want toe find you, but I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll hate me. So, I write letters instead. If you tell me not to send them, I won¡¯t. If you say you don¡¯t want to see me, I¡¯ll leave. But please, just once. Desperately, he wrote. -Please, just send me one reply. As Michail wrote these unanswered letters, the darkness around him deepened. *** -The viewing has ended. They had seen different futures. One man let out a deep sigh. -Haa¡­ One woman writhed in uncontroble sorrow. -No¡­ This isn¡¯t right¡­ Having witnessed different futures, their hearts were filled withplex emotions. Love. Jealousy. Friendship. The musical score, filled with emotions too difficult to put into words, concluded with a period, not a repeat sign. A period, not a repeat. ¡°¡­¡± Both of them closed their eyes, lost in thought. -Thud. Rain began to fall. -Thud thud thud. Raindrops fell one by one onto my outstretched palm. The raindrops that fell on my shoulders as I walked through the streets of the capital slowly soaked into my cor. I smiled faintly and opened my umbre. ¡°Damn it.¡± I thought speaking now would be a mistake. I concluded that once I had regained someposure, I would be able to speak properly. After all, choosing the best option rather than the worst would be more beneficial for the life of someone who had been possessed. ¡°Hoo.¡± Smiling faintly at the thought of something that hadn¡¯t happened, I slowly strolled through the streets of the capital. And then. -¡­ Across the carriageway, a girl stood drenched in the rain. I smiled faintly and walked toward her. I held the umbre over her head and greeted her. ¡°Misa.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°You¡¯ll catch a cold.¡± Michail stared at me endlessly. I cut off Michail¡¯s words, smiling as I spoke. ¡°Sword.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°When you have time,e and learn.¡± Her name was Misa. At the same time, she was my friend. End of Chapter Chapter 246: My Name is ¡®Misa¡¯ (4) *** Rain was falling. Between the two of us, rain fell, soaked with the regret of scars from memories that could not be erased. -Swaaah. Michail was looking at me. He stood there, staring at me with rain-soaked eyes, without saying a word. His lips twitched as if he wanted to say something, but Michail clenched his eyes shut and his shoulders trembled. ¡°I¡­¡±What had happened? Michail was trembling like someone who had been frightened. He couldn¡¯t meet my eyes properly, his pupils trembling, unsure where to rest. I didn¡¯t know what had happened, but I gave a small smile as I looked into Michail¡¯s mncholic eyes. ¡°Misa.¡± As always. I couldn¡¯t say anything. ¡°Misa.¡± I couldn¡¯t respond to his gentle voice. I couldn¡¯t even manage the simple word ¡°Yes,¡± nor could I meet his gaze. Michail couldn¡¯t think of what to say, or how to begin. He didn¡¯t dare to open his mouth. Those red eyes staring at him. Just looking at his back, the shoulders he once hated, made Michail¡¯s heart ache. -Swaaah. Ricardo, who was standing in the rain without an umbre, was smiling. He was showing me that same smile I had once despised, the one I never understood. ??? My heart hurt. It hurt so much¡­ it was hard to even breathe. ¡°¡­I.¡± What had I done? ¡°I¡­¡± Who had I hated? ¡°I¡­ I.¡± Why had I done it? A tidal wave of unbearable regret crashed over me. Even if I wanted to deny it, the regret that gripped my heart was undeniable. Don¡¯t speak carelessly. My heart was pounding wildly, as if telling me, ¡°How dare you lift your head?¡± ¡°Are you okay?¡± Ricardo looked at me with worried eyes. -Are you okay? -Don¡¯t pretend to care, it¡¯s disgusting. -¡­Seeing you talk like that, you seem fine. His voice, along with the mistakes of the past, echoed in my ears. ¡°Misa, you don¡¯t look well. It¡¯s raining like this, and you don¡¯t even have an umbre¡­¡± -Are you a training freak? It¡¯s raining like this, why are you training? -Don¡¯t worry about it. It¡¯s none of your business. -Still. -Don¡¯t cover me with your filthy hands¡­! The umbre I had dropped on the ground back then shed before my eyes. Ricardo¡¯s pitiful expression ovepped with the image of that child in my memory. The child who always smiled at me and never said anything unpleasant. Ricardo¡¯s smile ovepped with his. I had finally found the path I had been searching for at the crossroads I had wandered for so long. I had learned not only that the child was alive, but also who he was and what his goals were. Yet here I was, unable to say anything, just standing still. Michail couldn¡¯t meet Ricardo¡¯s eyes. After all, it was Michail himself who had expelled him from the academy, where graduation guaranteed sess. He resented the past version of himself who had spoken such harsh words to Ricardo. ¡°Why¡­¡± There were so many things I wanted to ask. Why had someone as brilliant as you be Olivia¡¯s butler? Why had you, who once showed mercy to an orphan who only caused trouble, be someone who tormented the weak? There were so many things I wanted to ask. But Michail couldn¡¯t open his mouth. Maybe. ¡°Why did you¡­¡± Maybe it had all been for my sake. I didn¡¯t dare to speak. ¡°¡­¡± I knew that too many things had been left toote to resolve the emotional chasm that had built up over time. Everything felt precarious. He wouldn¡¯t know. That¡¯s why he hadn¡¯t revealed his identity to me. Maybe he didn¡¯t want to be a burden, or maybe he didn¡¯t want to be remembered as someone from the slums. If it was him, that would make sense. ¡®¡­¡¯ The memories of what Ricardo had done for me began to surface in my mind. The time he deliberately lost to me in the ranking match. -What are you doing¡­? Fight to the end. -I thought it would suit you better. -Are you insulting me? The time he smiled brightly at me during the academy fire while I stood outside. -Why are you smiling? -I¡¯m just d you¡¯re okay. The moment I realized that all the things I hated were done for my sake, my heart felt like it was being torn apart. ¡®I never said a single kind word to you.¡¯ ¡®I told you I didn¡¯t need your help.¡¯ But despite my criticism, he had silently helped me. Michail couldn¡¯t lift his head. The reflection of himself in the rainwater was too ugly. His clenched fist trembled. It felt like his nails were digging into his skin, but it didn¡¯t hurt. His heart hurt more. Ricardo was looking at me. Not as ¡®Michail,¡¯ but with eyes full of concern for ¡®Misa.¡¯ I couldn¡¯t tell what emotions he held. Whether they were positive or negative, I wanted to know, but I didn¡¯t have the courage to ask. Ricardo kept looking at me. Even though his back was soaked from the rain, he smiled gently as he looked at me. ¡°Don¡¯t look at me like that.¡± If you knew who I was, you¡¯d hate me. ¡°Please, don¡¯t look at me like that.¡± You know what I did to you. I treated you harshly, pushed you away, insulted and humiliated you. Why are you looking at me like that? Michail bit his lip and clenched his fist. It felt like his heart was copsing. His heart, which was beating wildly, seemed to refuse to beat under the weight of guilt. It felt like it was telling him, ¡°You don¡¯t deserve this. Think about what you said.¡± ¡®Yes, I know.¡¯ If Ricardo had said it himself. If he had lost control and exploded in anger, I wouldn¡¯t even have this chance. I wouldn¡¯t be able to see his face. I wouldn¡¯t be able to see that smile. I wouldn¡¯t be able to hear his voice. Michail, hiding behind the mask of ¡®Misa,¡¯ looked at Ricardo. The sight of Michail would be a nightmare for Ricardo. Even though this was the real me, the me who wanted to meet him the most, I was facing Ricardo wearing a mask of lies. Because if he knew I was Michail, I didn¡¯t know how he would react. Honestly, I was scared. I didn¡¯t know how to face him. -Why did you suddenly be kind? I didn¡¯t know how to look at him. -Act like you usually do. Tell me to get lost. Tell me you don¡¯t need someone like me. I was afraid of being hurt by his cold demeanor. Even though what I had done was far worse. I knew these thoughts were just pathetic excuses, but I was more afraid of being hated by him, so I decided to wear the mask of lies. Ricardo looked at Michail¡¯s trembling eyes and finally opened his mouth, which had been tightly shut. ¡°Did you ask why I¡¯m looking at you like that?¡± He let out a small chuckle and, covering Michail¡¯s head with the umbre, spoke in a soft voice. ¡°When a beautiful woman is standing in the rain looking so miserable, how could I just walk by? I¡¯m not capable of that.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Ricardo smiled gently at Michail, who hesitated to speak. ¡°You said you were learning swordsmanship, didn¡¯t you?¡± ¡°¡­Yes.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not often in the capital, but if youe down to Hamel, I¡¯ll teach you.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°But don¡¯te to our estate. Make sure you send a letter first. Something like, ¡®I¡¯ll be there at this time, please make some time for me.¡¯¡± Ricardo looked around and spoke in a yful tone. ¡°There¡¯s a terrifying monster living in our estate¡­ If you get caught, you¡¯ll die.¡± Michail nodded. His eyes were filled with tears. His heart was heavy with regret, but he nodded with a hollow heart. Just having a way to talk to him was enough. Approaching him as Michail was unthinkable. Wearing the mask of lies and approaching him was all I could do. I knew this wasn¡¯t the right way. It might even be the worst choice, but Michail couldn¡¯t let this opportunity slip away. ¡°Can I¡­¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Can I really do that?¡± ¡°Hmm¡­¡± Ricardo ced the umbre in Michail¡¯s hand and smiled. ¡°As long as you show a little sincerity, it¡¯s possible.¡± Ricardo, looking at Michail who had lowered his head under the umbre, nodded and said his farewell. ¡°You¡¯ll catch a cold.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°And don¡¯t cry.¡± ¡®Ah¡­¡¯ For a moment, Ricardo¡¯s face ovepped with the boy from my memories. Just like that day when he handed me the box he had been using to cover his head on a rainy day. -You¡¯ll look ugly. Don¡¯t cry. ¡°You¡¯ll look ugly. Don¡¯t cry.¡± It was the same. After Ricardo disappeared from sight. -Thud. Michail copsed to the ground and cried endlessly. He dropped the umbre onto the street and sobbed helplessly. ¡°Heuhuh¡­ Heuaaah. I¡­¡± ¡°Now¡­ Hic¡­ Heuaa¡­¡± ¡°What do I do now¡­¡± He pounded his chest endlessly as he wept. *** Another peaceful day at the Darbav estate. ¡°Father.¡± ¡°¡­It¡¯s fine. Father will take care of everything.¡± ¡°Brother approves too.¡± ¡°Mother will allow it as well.¡± Sitting on the floor, Olivia was picking her nose, basking in the expectations of her family. ¡°Hmm.¡± Olivia shook her head and spoke calmly. ¡°No. What if it fails again?¡± ¡°It¡¯s just a demotion. Father values the present more than that.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve sent all the servants home, so it¡¯s fine. I¡¯ve set up double and triple barriers, and if anyonees in, I¡¯ll make sure they leave this world without a trace.¡± ¡°Mother will help too.¡± I smiled as I stopped the youngdy from putting her finger in her mouth. ¡°That¡¯s not for eating.¡± ¡°¡­It ¡°No.¡± ¡°¡­¡± The youngdy smiled bashfully and nodded. ¡°Then, let¡¯s give it a try.¡± The Desmond family was full of anticipation. They watched as the youngdy rolled up her sleeves. ¡°Eeeeek!!!!¡± They were waiting for little Olivia. End of Chapter Chapter 247: The Powerless Sorcerer (1) *** The peaceful Desmond family mansion. A hole had been punched through the ceiling of the mansion. Although the copsed debris was piled on the floor, the Desmond family remained peaceful. Everyone was content. ¡°Hoo.¡± Since the mansion copsing was amon urrence, everyone nodded their heads calmly. ¡°Eeeek¡­¡±A small demonic voice echoed from within the billowing clouds of dust. The sharp tone alone was enough to convey how wicked the being was, as if announcing its malevolence, it let out a cry. -Gulp. At the sound of the demonic voice, the Desmond family held their breath and focused. Naturally, I did the same. Even though I had seen the demon shrink before, the strain on my heart was unbearable. The impact was strong enough to make my heart stop. Chubby cheeks. A sulky face. Stubby legs. Just imagining the sight made me smile as I checked for any remnants of ck magic. It would be troublesome if someone noticed. [The Limit Breaker raises ¡®ck Magic Resistance¡¯ and erases the ¡®Remnants of ck Magic.¡¯] I nodded, satisfied that the remnants of ck magic were no longer detectable. ¡®This should be enough. No one will notice.¡¯ With me, the highest-grade ck magic filter, in ce, we could afford to take such risks. After conducting a few experiments, we confirmed that the youngdy¡¯s ck magic didn¡¯t strain the caster. ? It wasn¡¯t that we drained the youngdy¡¯s ck magic through attack spells. Honestly, even I would have a hard time enduring that. Just thinking about the giant¡¯s eyes still made my shoulders tremble. The youngdy¡¯s ck magic had been discharged in a simple manner. The consumption rate was maximized, and the efficiency was at its worst. To put it bluntly, it was like pulling an armored vehicle with bare hands. Darbav had instructed the youngdy to drain her power in a way that was easy to understand and left no trace. He told her to pull out the capital. Of course, it was an impossible task. Although a minor earthquake shook the entire capital, it wasn¡¯t a significant issue, so we were able to exhaust the youngdy¡¯s ck magic. Now, everyone was holding their breath, waiting for the youngdy. No one particrly liked or disliked the situation. ¡°¡­Eeeek.¡± We were simply waiting for the birth of a small demon. ¡°Ricardo.¡± ¡°Yes, Master.¡± ¡°You said you saw young Olivia ¡®alone¡¯ in the North.¡± Darbav emphasized the word ¡®alone¡¯ as he asked me with a serious expression. ¡°How was she?¡± ¡°¡­¡± Darbav, wearing an expression more profound than during meetings that determined the fate of the family, swallowed dryly and asked me again. ¡°Is she the same as when she was young?¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°From her fierce eyes to her chubby cheeks and even her personality, is she exactly the same?¡± I nodded in response to Darbav. This matter was important to me as well. Knowing how crucial the advice of someone with experience was, I answered sincerely. ¡°She¡¯s much cuter than before.¡± ¡°¡­?!¡± ¡°Imagine her tiny body shouting ¡®air raid alert.¡¯ How demonic does that sound¡­?¡± ¡°¡­¡± Kyle, who had been quietly listening from the side, pulled out a lollipop from his inner pocket and nodded. ¡°Even better¡­¡± This family is anything but normal. I don¡¯t know how this family became the one that produced the empire¡¯s most notorious viiness, but I had abandoned such questions 13 years ago, so I simply nodded with a light heart. ¡°It¡¯ll be soon.¡± -Gulp. ¡°Hiiik¡­¡± The dust cloud cleared. A silhouette of a young girl, bathed in the brilliant sunlight streaming through the hole in the ceiling, began to appear before our eyes. ¡°O¡­ ¡°I¡¯m not expecting much, but Olivia did like lollipops when she was young.¡± ¡°Sigh¡­ What are you all doing? I bought 20 baby dresses just in case.¡± The Desmond family, each with their own strategy, stood ready to wee the youngdy who had reverted to a child. The little demon slowly revealed herself. Clenching her tiny fists, the youngdy, with a sullen expression, furrowed her brows and spoke in a t tone. ¡°Shibal.¡± ¡°Oh, dear God.¡± ¡°It feels like it was worth staying alive until now.¡± ¡°Oh my¡­¡± In front of her parents, the youngdy spat out a vicious curse, rubbed her eyes, and nodded. ¡°Feed me.¡± She was quite the arrogant youngdy. -Thud, thud, thud, thud. ¡°Youngdy.¡± -Thud, thud, thud, thud!!! ¡°Please sit still.¡± -Thud, thud, thud, thud!!!! ¡°¡­¡± The youngdy, who had temporarily lost control of her legs due to the regression, was running energetically down the hallway. There was no particr reason. ¡°Hiiiiiik!!!¡± She was simply in a good mood. The youngdy, with her tiny frame, ran from one end of the hallway to the other, seemingly tireless. Could this be the true face of a demon? After running for a while, the youngdy came to a stop and shouted at me. ¡°Ricardo!¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go out!¡± The youngdy wanted to go outside. If she had a tail, it would probably be wagging. Smiling slightly, I looked closely at the yellow flower pinned on top of the youngdy¡¯s head. ¡°Youngdy.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°What is that flower?¡± ¡°Mom put it on me. She said if I wear it, no one will pick a fight with me.¡± ¡°Oh¡­¡± I marveled at Rosanna¡¯s foresight and nodded. She knew her daughter all too well. In order to prevent any incidents, the mistress of the Desmond family had disguised her daughter, who would pick a fight with anyone just by making eye contact, to look like one of those crazy women asionally seen in town. She was truly a genius. Watching the youngdy, who was beaming with the flower Rosanna had pinned on her head, I sighed with a hint of regret. If only she had a runny nose, it would be perfect. ¡°Huh¡­ Haaachoo!¡± Perfect. She looked like aplete fool. Smiling at the youngdy¡¯s simple appearance, I asked her with curiosity. ¡°Youngdy.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Where are the Master and Kyle?¡± ¡°They¡¯re dead.¡± The youngdy pointed to the Desmond family members who were sprawled out in the living room. -Even if I die now, I have no regrets. -Olivia called me ¡®oppa.¡¯ Not just ¡®oppa,¡¯ but ¡®oppa~.¡¯ It¡¯s been a fulfilling life, Mother. -¡­Sigh, I wanted to dress her up a little more. Looking at the scene of carnage, I remarked. ¡°You¡¯ve done it again today.¡± The youngdy, sucking on her finger, nodded. ¡°Yes. I took care of it.¡± ¡°I¡¯m proud of you, youngdy.¡± ¡°I know.¡± Leaving behind the youngdy, who seemed like she would have thrived as an assassin, I knelt down to meet her eye level and asked. ¡°Is there anywhere you¡¯d like to go?¡± ¡°Hmm¡­¡± The youngdy, pouting her lips in thought, shrugged her shoulders and shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t know. I just want to go out.¡± ¡°Shall we go for a walk, then?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Then I¡¯ll grab my wallet. In the meantime, you can keep running to stimte your growth tes.¡± ¡°Run?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Eeeeeek!¡± The youngdy once again started sprinting energetically down the hallway. Perhaps because she had regressed, she was brimming with energy. I was worried that she might get into a fight outside. Every time the youngdy¡¯s energy was high, she ended up causing trouble. Hoping she would tire herself out, I went to my room to grab my wallet and then headed outside. Thirty minutester. ¡°Shibal!¡± The youngdy had gotten into a fight with the neighborhood kids. Her cold gaze. The cocky stance of the kid with his arms crossed. Surrounded by a group of kids, we were dragged into an alley. Scratching my head with a wry smile, I thought to myself. ¡®This isn¡¯t easy¡­¡¯ I had expected the youngdy to pick a fight, but instead, she was the one being provoked. It all started with a shoulder bump from one of the neighborhood kids. With a ¡®thud,¡¯ the ice cream the youngdy had bought just a minute ago fell from her hand. ¡°Hiiiiiik!!!! My ice cream is dead!¡± ¡°Hahahahaha!!!!¡± ¡°¡­Shibal.¡± To avenge the death of her ice cream, the youngdy was filled with determination. ¡°Do you want to die?¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°You killed my ice cream.¡± ¡°So what?¡± ¡°I¡¯m going to kill you too.¡± ¡°Hahaha! Go ahead, try!¡± If there was one thing the youngdy didn¡¯t tolerate, it was messing with her food. She chased after the kids, and naturally, we ended up in the alley. ¡°Ricardo.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Take care of them.¡± ¡°¡­?¡± And so, this mess began. The kids, acting cocky, stood in the alley, ring at me and the youngdy. With their hands in their pockets, as if they had some powerful backing, they shouted at us in annoying voices. ¡°Hey, old man, who do you think you are, butting in?¡± ¡°Are you talking to me?¡± ¡°Yeah, who do you think you are, old man? Do you want to die too?¡± ¡°Haha¡­¡± I let out a dryugh as I took in the faces of the kids. I could tolerate a lot, but being called ¡®old man¡¯ was something I couldn¡¯t stand. I wondered who had raised such an arrogant child as I smiled and nodded. ¡°Interesting.¡± ¡°What¡¯s so funny?¡± ¡°Haha.¡± In this world, there weren¡¯t any properws protecting children, so I wondered why they were acting so brazenly. Looking at the kid who seemed to be the leader, I chuckled and nodded. ¡®Should I kill him?¡¯ For now, let¡¯s wait. There was an expert in handling these situations right next to me. I stayed silent, watching the youngdy. She was once a notorious fighter, known as the crazy girl with the ming fists in the slums. Of course, herbat power had been boosted by the presence of her bodyguards back then, but underestimating the youngdy¡¯s fighting skills, even in her childlike form, would be a mistake. Having once fought the youngdy seriously myself, I held back a smile and silently offered my condolences to the kids. The youngdy, trembling with rage, spoke to the kid. ¡°Eeeeek¡­ Give me back my ice cream.¡± ¡°Give it back? Hahaha!¡± ¡°Stopughing and give it back. Unless you want to end up in a coffin.¡± ¡°Pfft! Do you even know who my dad is?¡± ¡°Do you know who my butler is?¡± Realizing she might lose in a battle of fathers, the youngdy looked at me with murderous intent. She was signaling that I should take care of the situation without holding back, even if they were kids. The youngdy red at the boy and spoke menacingly. ¡°Ricardo hits kids too. He doesn¡¯t go easy on them just because they¡¯re young.¡± ¡°Youngdy?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Am I really such a bad person?¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you?¡± ¡°No.¡± The youngdy nodded and said. ¡°He doesn¡¯t hit kids.¡± ¡°No, I do hit them.¡± ¡°Then what should I say?¡± The youngdy, openly consulting with me, sniffled and asked. ¡°Just say I¡¯m moderately bad.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± The youngdy nodded and pointed at the kids. ¡°He¡¯s moderately bad.¡± ¡°So what?¡± ¡°Hmph¡­!¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t your butler just amoner?¡± ¡°¡­Shibal. Ricardo, bite them!¡± ¡°If I tell my dad, both you and your butler will die!¡± I shook my head, focusing on the boy¡¯s increasingly absurd threats. I was curious to see how deep a hole he would dig for himself. There was no rush to deal with them. I needed to make sure they learned a valuable lesson and didn¡¯t stray down the wrong path. So, I waited patiently for the expert to step in. The furious youngdy lowered her head and shouted. ¡°Eee ¡°Ah?¡± ¡°Ah¡­ Ah.¡± ¡°Haha, are you trying to apologize now? It¡¯s toote for that. Crawl under my feet and¡ª¡± ¡°You don¡¯t even have a father, and you¡¯re acting up!!!!¡± As expected of a viiness. I gave the youngdy a thumbs-up, tears of admiration welling up in my eyes. End of Chapter Chapter 248: The Powerless Sorcerer (2) *** When I first came to the Desmond family, Darbav spoke to me. ¡°Are you the little brat who beat my daughter with your fists?¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°You must know how to fight. There¡¯s no one among her peers who can beat Olivia.¡± At that time, I was trembling with fear. He wasn¡¯t just an ordinary wizard, but a Grand Wizard. On top of that, he was a viin who became an enemy of the Empire due to Olivia¡¯s death. It wasn¡¯t an exaggeration to say that the pressure I felt was overwhelming, especially when I saw a monster who had the power to cut off my head just because I had beaten his daughter.Now, he only seems like a doting father, but back then, I was utterly overwhelmed by Darbav¡¯s aura. *Gulp.* But. ¡°You pass as a guard. As for being a butler, I¡¯ll have to keep an eye on you for a while. Olivia is too much for a child to handle alone.¡± Desmond Darbav was much more easygoing than I had expected. His only w was that he was an extreme daughter-con. Other than that, he was an excellent nobleman in both appearance and ability. ¡°I wish I could get hit too.¡± ¡°Pardon?¡± ¡°I shouldn¡¯t give her any snacks today. That way, I might get hit.¡± ¡°¡­?¡± Darbav said to me. There was something important to keep in mind when serving ady, or even any noble, Darbav had once told me when I was just a child sitting on the sofa in his office. ? ¡°What did you say your name was?¡± ¡°Ricardo.¡± ¡°Sounds like a rather irreverent name.¡± ¡°Thedy gave it to me.¡± ¡°That¡¯s a fine name. I want her to name me too¡­¡± *Sigh.* ¡°Anyway, Ricardo. Olivia¡ªno, nobles¡ªare people who make things happen once they say them. Even if it¡¯s not true, if they set their mind to it, they can make it happen.¡± ¡°Then, are you nning to change your name, sir?¡± ¡°¡­That was a slip of the tongue.¡± Darbav¡¯s advice wasn¡¯t wrong. Thedy¡­ ¡°Chipal!¡± ¡­was someone who always kept her word. ¡°Who¡¯s your dad?!¡± Thedy¡¯s voice echoed through the alley as she politely inquired about the well-being of some unknown child¡¯s parents. The child, dressed in expensive-looking clothes, pursed his lips tightly, seemingly moved by the question about his parents¡¯ well-being. His eyes widened for a moment, then his eyes began to well up with tears. Thedy continued to speak without pausing. Since she was also a child, she poured out insults to the boy with a sense of righteousness. ¡°Chipal! Where¡¯s your dad?!¡± ¡°He¡¯s here!¡± ¡°Bring him here!¡± ¡°I said he¡¯s here!¡± ¡°Then bring him here, chipal!!¡± ¡°Sniff¡­¡± Hey, kid, don¡¯t cry. You¡¯re making me more ufortable. I gave an awkward smile as I looked at the boy who had been proudly boasting about his father. This was getting troublesome. As a somewhat responsible adult, I felt like I had done something I shouldn¡¯t have, so I ced my hand on the top of thedy¡¯s head, who was engaged in a high-level debate, and spoke. ¡°Mydy.¡± ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think he really has one.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°Look at him.¡± -¡­I told you! My dad¡¯s just too busy toe! Thedy looked at me, bewildered. ¡°Huh? Ricardo, he¡¯s crying.¡± ¡°Exactly.¡± ¡°Why is he crying?¡± ¡°Because you said he doesn¡¯t have a dad, mydy.¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± ¡°He¡¯s probably crying because he really doesn¡¯t have one.¡± ¡°No way. He bragged about his dad so much. I was scared, thinking his dad might be the Emperor.¡± ¡°Is that what scared you?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± ¡°What if he¡¯s just a regr noble?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll wipe out his entire family.¡± ¡°Oh¡­ You¡¯ve matured quite a bit.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Anyway, people who don¡¯t have something tend to brag about it more, which is probably why he¡¯s crying.¡± Thedy stared into my eyes and asked. ¡°Ricardo, you don¡¯t have one, but you didn¡¯t brag.¡± ¡®Chipal.¡¯ Unintentionally hit with a low blow, I looked at thedy with teary eyes, just like the boy in front of me. ¡°I¡¯m going to sulk.¡± ¡°No, don¡¯t. If you sulk, I¡¯ll starve to death.¡± ¡°Then I won¡¯t sulk.¡± ¡°Good.¡± Indeed. I nodded and let go of my hurt feelings. It wasn¡¯t because I was thinking about the size of the treasure pouch, but because thedy starving would be dangerous. I nodded again and ruffled her hair. *Sniff.* So¡­ why is this kid crying now? I kindly asked the boy, who was trembling with his head down. ¡°Hey, kid.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Do you really not have a dad?¡± I couldn¡¯t hold back my curiosity, so I politely asked the kid who had been bragging about his dad. ¡°I do¡­!¡± ¡°Then why are you crying?¡± ¡°Because you said I don¡¯t have a dad!¡± ¡°But, you¡¯re speaking so informally?¡± ¡°You¡¯re just amoner, so shut up!¡± ¡°Oh?¡± I rolled up my sleeves and took a step toward the boy. It seemed like a little bit of tough love was in order. Just as I was about to teach the child the harsh realities of life¡­ ¡°Ricardo.¡± Thedy, with a serious expression, grabbed my sleeve and stopped me. Her unexpected action made me tilt my head in confusion. Thedy¡¯s temper was usually much worse than mine, so it was strange for her to hold me back. Normally¡­ ¡°Chipal! Let goooo!¡± ¡°Mydy! Please calm down!¡± ¡°Aaahhh! Eeeek! Hiiii!¡± She would have lost her temper and gone on a rampage. But now, thedy, who was holding onto my sleeve, looked at me with a serious expression and said something to clear my confusion. ¡°Ricardo.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Maybe what he¡¯s saying is true.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°We could just get rid of him.¡± ¡°Who?¡± ¡°His dad.¡± ¡°Ah!¡± I flicked thedy¡¯s forehead lightly and nodded. Her novel solution was clever, but since this situation could be resolved with a simple apology, I didn¡¯t want to escte things unnecessarily. ¡°I¡¯m going to tell my dad on you! Waaah!¡± Should I kill him? I¡¯m still young at heart, too. I felt like I might start thinking bad thoughts. I spoke to thedy, doing my best to suppress my emotions. Thedy always valued efficiency above all else. ¡°Mydy.¡± ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°You should tell your dad too.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Thedy, not wanting to lose, plopped down on the ground and started crying as well. ¡°Waaah! Daaaad! Daaaad!¡± As if to prove that her backer was the strongest in the world, thedy disyed a performance beyond that of a Sword Master. For today, I was proud to be a Desmond. ¡°Waaah!¡± After about 10 minutes of a crying contest, the boy, overwhelmed by thedy¡¯s superior skills, finally gave up with an ¡°Uh¡­uh¡­¡± and the battle that had been assaulting my eardrums came to an end. I pped my hands in admiration as I walked between the two. I figured thedy had enjoyed herself enough by now. Her hobbies were picking fights, brawling, and extortion, so I thought she would be satisfied after fulfilling all three. ¡°Mydy.¡± ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°Shall we head back now?¡± ¡°But I still don¡¯t know who his dad is.¡± ¡°He¡¯s probably not saying anything because he doesn¡¯t have one.¡± ¡°Oh¡­!¡± Thedy nodded and approached the boy with her short legs. The children who had been following the boy had already realized that thedy was no ordinary person and had backed away, looking dejected. Thedy pointed her finger at the boy. ¡°Hey!¡± ¡°¡­¡± At her call, the boy trembled and nodded. ¡°Don¡¯t be too upset just because you don¡¯t have a dad.¡± ¡°¡­I do.¡± Thedy pointed at me and nodded. ¡°Ricardo doesn¡¯t have one either.¡± ¡°¡­?¡± ¡°So cheer up.¡± Was she making fun of me again? I felt a sense of betrayal from thedy. Still, seeing her mature enough to offer words of encouragement to the boy, I decided not to scold her. After all, she wasn¡¯t wrong. In the past, she would have said, ¡°Bring everything you have, and I¡¯ll let you go,¡± while shaking down their pockets. Compared to that, this was nothing. I was moved to tears by how much she had grown. ¡°Just give me money for ice cream.¡± Thedy was truly an adult. The boy clenched his fists and red at us. He didn¡¯t seem touched by thedy¡¯s kindness and looked like he wanted to kill us. ¡°¡­You don¡¯t have any money, do you?¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Ricardo, what should we do?¡± ¡°Indeed.¡± The boy¡¯s lips trembled. He seemed to be trying to say a name he shouldn¡¯t, taking deep breaths as he finally opened his mouth. ¡°Do you know who my dad is?¡± ¡°How would I know? I can¡¯t even remember my own dad¡¯s name.¡± ¡°Really?¡± ¡°No.¡± The boy gritted his teeth and spoke to us. ¡°My dad is¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Wolf¡­¡± Just as the boy was about to say his father¡¯s name. ¡°Young master!¡± From the entrance of the alley, the sound of hurried footsteps echoed. An elderly man¡¯s voice rang out, apanied by the footsteps of three young knights. I cautiously hid thedy behind me and whispered softly. ¡°Mydy.¡± ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°It seems that boy really does have a dad.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± I pointed at the old man running toward us. ¡°Do you recognize that emblem?¡± The eagle crest symbolizing one of the prominent families of the West. Thedy nodded as she looked at the badge on the old man¡¯s chest pocket. ¡°Yes. The eagle.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± I nced at the boy and muttered quietly. ¡°So, you¡¯re his son.¡± ¡®Wolfgang.¡¯ I smiled bitterly, marveling at the strange twists of fate. ¡®Wolfgang Louis.¡¯ The biological father of Michail. The man who killed Michail¡¯s mother. And now, I had met the son of that power-hungry man. And. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. My dad¡¯s stronger.¡± Thedy showed no sign of fear. End of Chapter Chapter 249: The Powerless Sorcerer (3) *** In the original story, Michail¡¯s mother had died. She had abandoned her child, filled with dreams of a better life. She had made the decision to part ways in order to live a slightly better life. It wasn¡¯t as if she hadpletely abandoned Michail. She had realized what maternal love was, albeit toote. Perhaps she had promised toe back for him. Michail¡¯s mother had gone to find his biological father. She had gone to find the man who had shared a passionate love with her and then suddenly disappeared. The man who had never responded to any of her numerous letters finally replied. Michail¡¯s mother had abandoned him, just as his biological father had demanded, and went to him alone.-¡­Just wait until I get settled. She had believed in the empty promise of waiting. To hide her identity, she had been treated like a maid in the mansion, and the days she met him grew fewer and fewer, while the persecution continued. It was as if they were telling her to leave on her own. It was a continuous cycle of neglect and abuse. One day, Michail¡¯s mother saw a single line in a newspaper article and realized her fate. -The owner of the Western Canal. The eldest son of the Marquis of Wolfgang has announced his marriage¡­ He expressed his honor in joining with a capable family¡¯s daughter¡­ What returned to the mother who had abandoned her child was a few coins in her hand and a cold warning to stay out of sight. -Pack your things and get out right now. -¡­How could you do this to me? -Don¡¯t call me that. I¡¯m different from you. -But you said you loved me¡­! You promised to stay with me until the end, that you¡¯d try to convince your family. -Pfft¡­ Me? -Please, don¡¯t do this. Do you know what kind of choice I made because of you? -You should speak clearly. I didn¡¯t force you to do anything. Isn¡¯t that right? And I¡¯ve never had a wife like you. Don¡¯t act familiar. It¡¯s not like you came here to block the path of someone sessful¡­ ?? -Our child¡­ Can¡¯t you at least do something for our child¡­! I¡¯m fine, but at least for Misa¡­ -Misa? Ha¡­ -Please, take her in as an adopted child. She¡¯s smart and will surely be of help to you¡­ -Hey, that¡¯s not my child. That¡¯s the child you gave birth to. Amoner woman¡¯s child. -Let go! -Don¡¯t ever show up in front of me again. And don¡¯t go around spreading weird rumors. If you try anything, I¡¯ll kill both you and your child. Keep that in mind. It was a grim story. A tale of a woman who fell for the sweet words of amon nobleman. A woman who was tricked into eliminating any futureplications¡ªthis was the story of Michail¡¯s birth mother. In the novel, Michail had reunited with his birth mother. It wasn¡¯t a touching reunion, but rather an idental meeting. Michail¡¯s mother had continued to search for him, and eventually, they met. As expected, the result was¡­ -I¡¯ve never had a mother like you. -¡­ -You abandoned me when I needed you the most, and now you want to act like a parent? Is it because I¡¯ve be sessful? You made me wait my whole life after promising toe back, and now you want me to let you live as my mother? Michail coldly ignored his birth mother. He spat out his sorrow and resentment. He vented his anger. His mother copsed to the ground, crying. Their reunion in the novel ended with Michail telling her never toe back, but his mother burned with herst bit of maternal love and ended her life. She died saving her child, who was about to be killed by his biological father. I didn¡¯t want to recall the details of the story. I¡¯m not the type of person who enjoys thinking about depressing things, and since I had plenty of time, I didn¡¯t want to waste my energy on such thoughts. ¡°¡­¡± That¡¯s what I thought, but to think I would meet him here. What a strange twist of fate. I looked into the eyes of the fuming child and put on a cold expression. I knew there was no point in ming a child for the sins of their parents, but in the novel, this child wouldter turn dark and kill many people, so I couldn¡¯t feel any affection for him. He was still an innocent child now, but knowing how Michail would change after destroying his family, I couldn¡¯t bring myself to care for him. ¡®Hmm.¡¯ I knew how deeply the Wolfgang family was connected to the underworld. Bribes and favors to seize power. I knew, as someone who had taken over this body, how the family had grown through all sorts of terrible deeds. ¡®I don¡¯t know.¡¯ I let out a small sigh and looked at the youngdy who was still fuming. ¡°Young Lady.¡± ¡°Hold on.¡± The youngdy was counting with her fingers. ¡°One long head. Two. Three. Four.¡± She was counting the knights with swords and the elderly butler, nodding slightly as she finished. ¡°Ricardo.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Shall I kill them?¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°They¡¯re looking down on me.¡± The youngdy crossed her arms, exuding the dignity of a noble. She puffed herself up like a frilled-neck lizard, as if to say that her family¡¯s prestige was greater than theirs. ¡°Do they dare look down on me when they only control a single canal?¡± ¡°Well, you are a bit small, Young Lady.¡± ¡°Eeeeek!¡± The youngdy nodded her head. ¡°That¡¯s true.¡± ¡°Right?¡± ¡°But their gaze is still disrespectful.¡± ¡°That¡¯s true.¡± The youngdy, quick to think within the framework of a noble, opened her eyes in a mischievous manner. ¡°Let¡¯s kill them!¡± ¡°Please restrain yourself.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± While the youngdy and I were talking, the child, emboldened by the arrival of reinforcements, straightened his shoulders and began to hasten his death. ¡°Hey!¡± A rather provocative remark. I thought to myself that this child wouldn¡¯t live long. The child red with fierce eyes, as if daring me to repeat what I had said earlier, and spoke in an arrogant tone. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you saying anything? Are you scared?¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Now you know who my father is, right? So kneel down, apologize, and get lost¡­¡± Just as the child¡¯s arrogant provocation was about to cross the line, the youngdy opened her eyes coldly and muttered quietly. ¡°What kind of education did they give this brat for him to speak like this?¡± I whispered softly into the youngdy¡¯s ear. ¡°Young Lady, I don¡¯t think you¡¯re one to talk.¡± ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Yes. If it were you, you would¡¯ve thrown a fireball at his face by now.¡± ¡°True.¡± ¡°At least he¡¯s trying to resolve things with words, so he¡¯s better than most.¡± ¡°Hmph.¡± The youngdy nodded, acknowledging her own slip of the tongue. Still, it didn¡¯t seem right for someone who was the product of poor upbringing to criticize others. The youngdy shook her head gracefully and spoke again. ¡°Hey.¡± ¡°Hey?¡± ¡°Not you, idiot.¡± The youngdy raised her head and looked at the elderly butler who was looking down at her. The butler, who had been bowing and calling her ¡®Young Master¡¯ earlier, was now standing tall and looking down on us with disdain. The youngdy, displeased by the old man¡¯s arrogant gaze, spoke again, looking at the bewildered butler. ¡°When a noble speaks, shouldn¡¯t you at least pretend to listen?¡± ¡°Ah¡­ I¡¯m sorry.¡± ¡°Sorry?¡± The youngdy walked briskly, staring straight into the old butler¡¯s eyes. ¡°Your family doesn¡¯t seem to have a single decent person.¡± As the youngdy¡¯s guards moved to stop her from getting angrier, I gave them a light warning in a low voice. ¡°Don¡¯t move.¡± ¡°¡­¡± At my single word, the knights who had their hands on their sword hilts froze like ice. Their shoulders trembled in surprise, but they didn¡¯t remove their hands from their swords, as if they still wanted to protect their master. I let out a chuckle and continued speaking. ¡°If you draw your swords, you die.¡± ¡°¡­¡± The knights removed their hands from their sword hilts. The old butler, who had seen his knights easily subdued, bowed his head. If the person in front of him could suppress the family¡¯s knights, then the girl must also be a high-ranking noble. ¡°¡­¡± The old butler, with a sly expression, opened his mouth. ¡°I apologize for not recognizing such a high-ranking individual. I am Rude, the butler of the Wolfgang family¡­¡± ¡°Shut up!¡± The youngdy turned her head away from the old man, saying, ¡®I don¡¯t care.¡¯ As expected of someone from a deeply rooted viinous family, she didn¡¯t care at all about respecting her elders. I nodded in approval at the youngdy¡¯s fine example. ¡®Now that¡¯s a true viiness.¡¯ I liked her unwavering attitude, treating everyone equally with her viinous nature, rather than being half-heartedly bad. The youngdy opened her eyes coldly and said, ¡°Where does a lowly Western noble get off looking me in the eye?¡± -Crack. ¡°Oh?¡± The youngdy raised her eyebrows as she saw the knight and the child clenching their fists. Once her switch was flipped, the youngdy was quick to find something to criticize. ¡°Are you going to unclench that fist?¡± Just like she had done at the academy, the youngdy began to curse sharply. ¡°If you¡¯re upset, say it. Don¡¯t curse me in your head.¡± ¡°¡­Haha.¡± ¡°Are youughing?¡± ¡°Excuse me, but the family¡­¡± The youngdy turned her head to look at me. ¡°Ricardo.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°What should I say?¡± ¡°Hmm¡­¡± It was indeed difficult for the youngdy to im she was from the Desmond family, considering the rumors that might follow. Rumors like ¡®Desmond had ate child¡¯ or something simr could cause trouble. I slowly stepped in front of the youngdy, smiling faintly as I spoke. ¡°I¡¯ll handle it.¡± ¡°Okay. Crush them.¡± ¡°That might be a bit difficult.¡± ¡°Ugh¡­ Then I¡¯ll just go beat him up.¡± ¡°Who?¡± The youngdy rolled up her sleeves, looking at the child sticking his tongue out from behind the old man. ¡°I¡¯ll go kill him.¡± ¡°Just make sure he can still walk.¡± ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll try.¡± After the youngdy left, the old butler stared straight at me. ¡°Hmm¡­¡± Perhaps his pride had been hurt by the appearance of someone in the same profession, as he raised his eyelids and looked at me with a lowered voice. ¡°Which family do you belong to?¡± ¡°Senior.¡± ¡°At least you have manners. You seem a bit better than your master.¡± ¡°Senior, don¡¯t you feel a chill right now?¡± ¡°¡­What?¡± ¡°That instinct that tells you you¡¯ve touched something you shouldn¡¯t have. When you feel that chill, isn¡¯t it a butler¡¯s duty to bow their head?¡± ¡°¡­You insolent brat¡­¡± ¡°We¡¯re both trained in the same profession. Let¡¯s not act like amateurs.¡± The sky darkened. -Rumble. I looked up at the darkening sky and spoke. ¡°They¡¯ve arrived.¡± The old butler twitched his eyebrows and raised his head. He must have sensed the approaching ominous magic. The Desmond family is blessed with magic. They possess natural talents so great that even the Tower Master would bow to them, and their family is full of monsters beyond the norm. They have twisted personalities. They walk the fine line between light and darkness. Even the emperor couldn¡¯t touch them carelessly. ¡°Oliviaaaaa!!!!!¡± The middle-aged figure flying through the sky caused the youngdy, who had been stepping on the child, to widen her eyes and spread her arms. ¡°Father!!!!¡± Cracks began to form on the old butler¡¯s face. ¡°¡­Desmond.¡± After all, they had provoked the worst family in history. End of Chapter Chapter 250: The Powerless Sorcerer (4) *** ¡°Whoooosh!¡± As soon as his feet touched the ground, Darbav put his hand under the youngdy¡¯s side and lifted her into the air, like an airne. The youngdy soared quite high. ¡°Huh¡­!¡± She seemed to be enjoying herself. I wanted to ask him to lift me too, but considering my age, I decided to keep such an impolite request to myself. Besides, I was taller than her. The servants of the Wolfgang family bowed their heads the moment they saw Darbav¡¯s face. Even though the family had fallen due to ck magic, their influence hadn¡¯t diminished in the slightest. Of course, not in a good way.Their infamy had only grown, never lessened. The Desmond family was the only one that could maintain itself while using ck magic. In fact, many had cursed the emperor for giving them what was seen as a mere p on the wrist. ¡°I greet the loyal servant of the Empire.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Darbav didn¡¯t recognize the elderly butler who bowed his head toward him. It seemed he neither remembered the family nor the man himself, ignoring them as if they were insignificant. More precisely, he didn¡¯t realize the term ¡®loyal servant¡¯ was directed at him. ¡°Did you just address me?¡± ¡°Yes, Lord.¡± ¡°I see.¡± Darbav nodded and carefully set the youngdy down on the ground. ¡°Father!¡± ¡°Yes, what is it?¡± ¡°Those bastards killed my ice cream!¡± ¡°Hmm¡­¡± Darbav nodded without hesitation. As expected from a family devoid of rational thinkers, Darbav readily agreed to anything he could do, and I straightened my shoulders proudly. These were the people I served. The Wolfgang family bowed their heads in unison. ¡°But that¡¯s not the issue¡­¡± Darbav stroked his chin, casting a cold smile as he looked at the eagle badge on the old man¡¯s chest. ¡°Wolfgang, is it?¡± ¡°Yes, that¡¯s correct.¡± ¡°The Wolfgang family that owns the western canal.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Seems like waterway trading is quite profitable. You can even bring the scent of the sea into the capital.¡± ¡°¡­As far as I know, the Desmond family also uses our canal. If you let this matter slide, I could speak to the Lord on your behalf¡­¡± ¡°What nonsense are you spouting?¡± Darbav¡¯s smile faded as he spoke in a low voice. ¡°Your family was the first to sever the contract when the ck magic issue arose. Did the butler of a noble family not know that?¡± ¡°I misspoke. I apologize.¡± ¡°A servant daring to speak out of turn to a noble¡­ Is that amon trait of western nobles?¡± Darbav¡¯s sharp words, naturally disying his disdain for the nobility, made me mentally jot down notes on how to provoke them. It seemed that nobles only understood when you crushed them like this. As expected, educated people are different. For the first time, I regretted my ownck of education. The youngdy pointed her finger at the Wolfgang family¡¯s child. The little one, who had slowly begun to grasp the situation, retracted his tongue and bowed his head. Since the best way to resolve children¡¯s fights is for adults to intervene, I proudly supported the Desmond family. ¡°Let¡¯s settle this as a matter between families.¡± ¡°¡­Please, don¡¯t.¡± ¡°This will serve as a good example to show that the Desmond family is still strong.¡± ¡°My Lord¡­!¡± The price of ice cream turned out to be heavier than expected. In a room devoid of light. A young sorcerer, who had lost his magic, trembled in fear. -Aaaaargh!! ¡°I¡¯m of no help at all.¡± -Do something¡­ anything¡­! ¡°I¡­¡± -You said you could see within yourself¡­ ¡°I¡¯m a liar.¡± Ruin was broken. A sorcerer who had nothing left but his pride, now powerless and consumed by fear. It wasn¡¯t the overwhelming difference in magic that frightened him. That was something he could ovee with effort. The reason Ruin trembled was simple. He was disgusted with himself for being the first to flee, blending in among the very people he had looked down upon and despised. Even Michail had fought with a sword. Hanna had fought with a sword as well. Even Yuria had rolled up her sleeves and thrown herself into the fray, tending to the wounded in the midst of the bloody battle. And yet, I¡­ -Huff¡­ Huff¡­ I¡¯m alive. When the Tower Lord joined the fight, I had sighed in relief, thinking I was safe. ¡°What kind of genius of the Tower am I?¡± ¡°What kind of fire sorcerer am I?¡± ¡°A fool who can¡¯t do anything but run away¡­ How could I have been the top student in the magic academy?¡± He felt stupid and pathetic. If there were a hole to crawl into, he would have hidden in it, so ashamed and angry he was. ¡°I¡­¡± Once again, Ruin closed his eyes. Even though it was a bright afternoon, Ruin had drawn the curtains and tried to sleep, but all that came to him were restless thoughts that kicked at his mind. ¡°Sigh¡­¡± Ruin slowly got up and went outside. Maybe some fresh air would help ease his mood. People around him would surely curse him, but he still had to live. Ruin dragged his heavy body toward the entrance. -He froze. His reflection appeared in the mirror. The sharp jawline was gone, reced by a dull face, and his once firm muscles had withered away. ¡°Haha¡­ Damn.¡± Ruin let out a hollowugh as he ran his hand through his long, unkempt hair, looking at the wretched man in the mirror. ¡°Pathetic.¡± In this state, no one would even treat him like a person. Dark thoughts crossed his mind, but Ruin opened the door to his dorm room to fill his empty stomach. -Sniffle. ¡°What the¡­¡± From the next room, he heard the sound of someone sobbing. The voice echoed down the hallway, filled with sorrow, interrupted by the asional cough. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with him?¡± Room 902 was Michail¡¯s room. Realizing the identity of the ghostly sobbing, Ruin let out a bitterugh and shook his head. ¡°He¡¯s not in his right mind either. It¡¯s ss time, yet he¡¯s not attending. What is he doing?¡± Not that I have any right to talk. Ruin scratched the back of his head awkwardly, a faint smile on his lips. This academy was a mess. Heretics. A crazy butler. Even a viiness who used ck magic. The academy was full of a fantasticbination of chaos, and Ruin cleared his throat as he shook his head. He no longer knew what to think. ¡°Maybe those guys were the real winners.¡± He thought that perhaps the ones who had left the academy early were the true victors. If he had left and joined the Tower to study, things might not have turned out this way. ¡°Idiot.¡± There was no point in regretting it now, so Ruin patted his swollen belly and let out a sigh. ¡°Let¡¯s just eat. I¡¯m hungry.¡± The powerless sorcerer continued to fall apart. *** Night had fallen on the mansion. The youngdy, who had reverted to her childlike self, had fallen asleep with the Lord for the first time in a while. -Screech! Let go! I want to sleep with Ricardo! -It¡¯s been a while since you slept with your father, Olivia. -Eww! You smell like a widower! -I hadn¡¯t thought of that. -I can¡¯t lie. If I lie, I¡¯ll die from a disease. -Isn¡¯t that a lie? -I¡¯m dead. -You¡¯re dead, huh. Kyle and Rosanna were sitting at the living room table, talking. I hade down to get a drink of water and, seeing Kyle and Rosanna in their pajamas, I bowed my head. It had been a while since I¡¯d seen them together. Holding a cup, I slowly walked toward them. ¡°It¡¯ste. What are you two discussing so seriously?¡± ¡°Hehe¡­ Just having a chat with my son after a long time.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Kyle kept his lips tightly shut, staring at me. It seemed he wasn¡¯t pleased with the uninvited guest who had interrupted the rare conversation between mother and son. His sharp gaze made me smile awkwardly. ¡°Ricardo, would you like to sit with us and chat?¡± Rosanna smiled warmly, lightly tapping the chair next to her. I walked over with a smile. After all, Rosanna was the true backbone of the family. She was more important than the future Lord. ¡°Shall I make you some tea?¡± ¡°No need.¡± ¡°Then, how about some light refreshments?¡± ¡°Oh my¡­ Such good manners. Already trying to score points with your future mother-inw.¡± ¡°Haha¡­¡± ¡°As long as you treat my child like the most precious thing, you¡¯re already epted. Even if you bring in another wife, I¡¯ll understand, so don¡¯t worry.¡± Her words made me unable to lift my head. I was secretly impressed by the way nobles spoke. Of course, my daughter would only have one husband, but still. I couldn¡¯t help it. I was determined to live as a selfish father. Rosanna smiled softly and spoke to me as I sat in the chair. ¡°Actually, it¡¯s perfect timing. We were just talking about you.¡± ¡°About me?¡± ¡°Yes~ We were talking about our capable butler.¡± ¡°Were you badmouthing me? I haven¡¯t taken everything from the family yet, so it¡¯s too early for me to leave.¡± ¡°Hahaha!! What¡¯s left to take? Take it all! Take our daughter too.¡± ¡°Haha¡­¡± Kyle remained silent, staring down at his teacup. He didn¡¯t show any signs of displeasure, just quietly gazing at the cup without saying a word. ¡®Were they having a serious conversation?¡¯ Even though Kyle was usually quiet, he wasn¡¯t the type to ignore such jokes. The awkward atmosphere lingered for a moment. Rosanna smiled softly and spoke again. With a heavy smile. In her usual tone. ¡°So, Ricardo.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Why don¡¯t you stop?¡± Rosanna¡¯s sudden suggestion to resign froze me in ce. ¡°Excuse me? What do you mean by that?¡± Rosanna wiped the smile from her face and spoke. ¡°Kyle told me.¡± Rosanna gripped her teacup tightly. ¡°That you¡¯ve been healing Olivia¡¯s legs, damaging your own body in the process.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°That you¡¯ve been coughing up blood.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°That you could barely walk.¡± I responded in a calm voice, relieved that she wasn¡¯t asking me to quit my position as a butler. ¡°It¡¯s fine. It¡¯s not ck magic, and it won¡¯t harm the family¡­¡± ¡°Do you think I¡¯m telling you to stop just because of that?¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°The family can be rebuilt. If it falls, we can move to another country.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°You¡¯re going to die.¡± I firmly expressed my unwavering resolve to Rosanna¡¯s warning. ¡°I¡¯m almost there.¡± Truly. ¡°I have no intention of giving up.¡± Rosanna¡¯s expression began to harden. End of Chapter The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone!